《I Am The Game's Villain》 Chapter 1 My Soon-To-Be Girlfriend Is Dead [1] ?How much time has it been since that day? I tried to remember with my dizzy mind but it was difficult. I should have remembered the day of my girlfriend''s¨Cno, my soon-to-be girlfriend''s death but I couldn''t. Any woman would probably have despised me if they learned that I had forgotten something that important. I let out a breath and smoke came out at contact with the cold air. I was currently walking in the beautiful streets of Paris aimlessly. I was not living in Paris but I came here with my soon-to-be girlfriend and other friends. I was the one proposing to go to Paris. One would wonder who would go to Paris in winter but I had a n. I wanted to confess to her in the city of love at the summit of the Eiffel tower. It might sound childish, cringe, embarrassing or whatever, but it was my way to express how much I loved her. Ah. I think it will be around a week since her death. I should have already left for London, where I live, but I was still stuck in the city of love. I had no family, so nobody would worry about me anyway. My only family might have been that girl, but she is dead now¡­ What a shitty life I was living. My parents and my younger sister died in a car ident when I was just seventeen. Since then, I have lived thanks to my parents'' life assurance. I lived, but for me it was just hell. I had no one to care about. I had always been someone jovial, but since my family''s death, I had be a true introvert and I liked it truthfully. I felt peaceful being alone. I could understand how the introvert I met before felt alone. After that, I started to study IT at a school that specialized in it. It has been nearly four years since I have been studying in it, as I am now 22. As an introvert, I should have stayed alone during those four years, but no. She hadn''t let me live like that. I am, of course, speaking of the woman I have loved the most in my life. She struck the conversation with me when we had to do a project for two. By hazard, I was with her, probably the most beautiful girl I''ve ever met. At first, I was timid but she somehow got through me. For four years, I talked to her, I learned about her and I fell for her. But now it''s over. I entered a nearby bakery and waited in line. On my turn, I gave the baker two euros, the money in Europe. "Two baguettes, please." "Of course, sir." She smiled professionally and soon handed me two baguettes. "Thanks a lot." "My pleasure." She answered in English with her French ent. It was cute. Now that I nced at her, she was beautiful. Should I try something? No. I shook my head at my foolish thought. I had to meet my friend before that. ¡­and I forgot that I was an introvert. Moreover, I had an average appearance, so I didn''t think that a French beauty would be interested in me. It''s still a wonder to me how she fell for me because, yes, I knew she was in love with me before her death. Her brother told me after all. ''She''s also in you bro!'' When her brother, my friend, said that to me, I had reached the apex of happiness. I can still remember me staring at the sky with a twisted happy expression. I started to imagine fantasies about me having dates with her, the first-night, having children, raising them. Reminiscing about that, I took a bite of the baguette. "Delicious." As expected, in France, the baguettes were perfect. People strolling on the same pavement as me smiled a little seeing me hungrily munching down the baguette in that wintery weather. Indeed, the warm baguette was now already cold but I was hungry, very hungry. I looked at my watch and exhaled. [8:47] "I should go now." I took a u-turn and headed toward a peculiar ce. My friend told me yesterday toe there so I agreed. After walking for ten or so minutes, I saw the back of my friend. He was seated on a bench. He seemed to be looking at nothing peculiar. His always straight back was now slouched. I could easily beat him in this state. Holding back the urge to kick his back, I sat next to him on the bench. "..." "..." "..." "..." "Nyr." He finally spoke. "Yeah." "How have you been?" He asked in a hoarse voice. I also noticed dried tears on his cheeks but chose to ignore it. "Good and you." "Good huh. Ahaha." "Emric?" I was confused as Emricughed dryly suddenly. "You are good? It had been just a week since she''s dead. Ephera, my sister, your girlfriend!" He raised his tone in the end. "Not my girlfriend." I replied calmly. She was not my girlfriend as I didn''t have the asion to confess after all. "I hadn''t confessed to her, so she isn''t my girlfriend." I said, and took a bite of my baguette. "Oh. Do you want?" I handed one of the baguettes to Emric but thetter was just looking at me with quivering lips. I could tell he was holding back from punching me so I retreated my hand. "What happened, Nyr? You are¡­have you even cared about her? I can''t recognize you." Emric finally said what he had in his mind since he saw me. I looked back at him. That face¡­ He had simr features to his sister, like Ephera. I felt seething anger bubbling up inside me, so I averted my face. "What do you think?" I answered with a question but it didn''t please Emric in the slightest as he stood up. "Enough." I was a little surprised as I saw him walking off. He didn''t punch me after all, after my indifferent attitude. I put the bag of baguettes on the bench and stood up. "Emric." I walked toward him. "Get lost, Nyr." He didn''t even turn around when he said that to me. I ignored his words and rushed at him. "You know, Ephera, she was not bad." "!" Emric stopped walking. I could see him clenching his fists. "I was lucky to get her. Still¡­" A smirk slowly crept on my face. "It''s a shame, I haven''t had at least one night with he-" -Bam! A strong fist collided with my cheek and I was flung away. I bumped my head on the bench and slid on the ground. "Ah!" Warm blood flowed down from my head, but I ignored it and looked at Emric, with a painful smile. "You disgust me Nyr. I''ve been friends with a fucker like you and even let my sister with you¡­" Emric shook his head and walked away. "Ah¡­" I sighed and stood up. Patting out my clothes, I took the bag of baguettes. "Hm?" I noticed that a few people were looking at me. They were probably curious about what happened. My gaze fell on a little girl who was hugging her mother''s leg while staring at me. "Do you want?" I handed the bag of baguettes." "Non, merci." The mother smiled politely as she said something in French, then walked away with her daughter. "It was a joke. It''s for me." I hugged the bag and headed home to treat my injury. Chapter 2 My Soon-To-Be Girlfriend Is Dead [2] ?"Ah..it was freaking cold." I slumped on my sofa, exhausted. I opened the box I took from the shelf. It was the medicinal box Ephera had brought here just in case. I immediately started to treat my injury. "He didn''t even hold back, that ass*ole." I grunted. He had a muscr body while I was skinny. He should have held back a little. ''Whatever. He''s my friend, so I will forgive him like a good friend.'' After treating my injury, I took the controller of the ystation and started it. The game I wanted to y was already in it. Well, it was the game I was used to ying with Ephera, so I''d never taken the disc. Since Ephera''s death, I have yed that game every day without stopping, so my hunger that morning. The apartment I was currently in was a rented one. My friends were also living there but they all left after Ephera''s death. I was the only one who refused to leave. The TV''s screen started to show the video introduction of the game. The game I was ying was [Princess And Dragon]. It was a dating sim game? I think? Anyway, it was those famous games that would sell very well in Japan. And indeed, one of the creators of the game was Japanese. The game shouldn''t have been a sess in Europe since it wasn''t very attractive, but surprisingly, it was a great sess. In the game we were ying the Main Character, a student, and our goal was to capture the [Heroines] of the game. We have to make the right choice and right actions at each [Event] to seduce the girl and get a happy ending. Yeah, it sounds clich¨¦, but that was the reason behind its sess and also why Ephera and I yed the game. "There is it." I smiled seeing the conversation on the screen. ["Jayden, u-um do you like La¡­?"] A blue-haired girl asked with upturned eyes. The image shifted to a ck-haired handsome guy. Then four lines appeared. [A] [Yes, I like her¡­] [B] [No, I don''t like her!] [C] [I love you!] [D] [I will only answer you on my bed.] There were four choices disyed. I cringed at the twost choices, especially thest one¡­ I was facing one of the main targets or Heroines of the game, so I should logically choose the third choice, but I chose the second one. Why? Because it was the most neutral one. I had to choose that choice to avoid trouble from La, who was the viiness of the game. [Really¡­?] The blue-haired girl asked with puppy eyes. Damn¡­ She was sure he beautiful, but it was he too easy as well. Maybe I should have chosen the hell mode. Hmm¡­ Like that, I yed that game for a few hours. I would have yed more if not for that call. "Who is it?" I asked in a tired tone. ["Ephera, she could be alive."] "!" I lost my breath for several seconds. My heart hammered heavily in my chest. "W-what?" My brain had a hard time registering his previous words. ["Nyr, if you want to get back your happy life,e to Tokyo."] "..." I stared dumbly at the white wall as the voice cut the call. *** [Tokyo] Two days had passed since that call. I left for Tokyo and as soon as I got out of the airport, people wearing ck suits caught me. And here I was, facing a middle-aged man who wasn''t Japanese. Strange¡­ "You seem to be too calm¡­" The man said without hiding his surprise. "Ephera." I cut to the chase. I didn''te to Tokyo to have a friendly discussion with him. "Impatient I see." Heughed before cuing his guards to leave the room. "I can''t bring back Ephera." "..." I was barely holding back from punching that bastard. Did he think I was in the mood to listen to such absurdities? Of course, he couldn''t bring her back! She is dead! "At least not in this world." "Enough." I stood up to leave. I came here for nothing in the end. "Wait." "Eh?" My body stopped moving. I couldn''t even lift a finger. "What the hell?!" I couldn''t understand what was happening. "What did you do?!" I red at the man. Did he attach my legs with something like invisible ropes, or whatever?! "Calm down, Nyr." He approached me and snapped his fingers. Something came out of the void. "!" I was speechless at this sight. Was he a magician? It was the only thought that came in my mind. "Do you want to see Ephera again?" He asked me. Do I want to see her again? Ahahaha. What a dumb question. I stared at him, removing my calm expression. "Oh. You are showing such a scary face. Is that really you?" Heughed again. "Look now." The man showed me something that made me speechless again. It was the game. [Princess And Dragon]. What the hell?! I started to doubt my own sanity. Did I really get that call? Did I reallye to Tokyo? Why the heck was he showing me that freaking game?! "I will kill you." I said in a chilling tone. "Kill me or I will kill you." I said that, clearly showing in my expression, killing intent. I didn''t care anymore about living. I just wanted to vent out my wrath on someone so it might as well be him. Whatever. That fucking world didn''t do anything to me! "I will grant your wish." "What wish?! Buzz off!" He was pissing me off. And why can''t I fucking move my body?! I refused to acknowledge what I saw so I just acted like an idiot. That guy¡­ Why was he looking at me with pity? Fuck you! "One day, you will understand. Now die." He said and put his palm on my head. "Wh-What?!" A bright light engulfed and blinded the entire room. I could just close my eyes. It was probably a dream. Yeah. A long dream. I hoped that but I was soon proved wrong. Chapter 3 Transmigration In The Villains Body ?''Arghhh¡­'' My head throbbed in pain. I felt like a truck had struck me head-on. ''Hm?'' "Wh-What did you say?" A voice rang out. ''Who?!'' ''Eh? I couldn''t hear my voice. What''s happening? I tried to look around to find the owner of the voice but could see no one, rather I couldn''t move. "!" But I could see in front of me. A beautiful girl was there. No, maybe beautiful was a weak word to describe her surreal beauty. Her beauty rivaled that of Ephera without a doubt. Hey. I''m not boasting about Ephera. Believe me. Wow. She had long golden hair flowing down her back and sapphire eyes. Coupled with that, she wore a blue dress, perfectly matching her model-like figure. It was certainly an amazing sight. Was she a model or something? She was wearing a dress so I wondered if she was at a party or something like that. Wait. Since I was facing her, it meant that I was with her. I tried to look around me but I couldn''t move my head. "Come on Aur-" "Do not pronounce my name with your filthy mouth." Ah. She seemed very angry at¡­ At¡­ ...me! What the hell?! My lips were moving on their own! "Aurora, you''re my fiancee so¡­" Again my lips moved on their own. It was like I was stuck inside a body. And what was that coward voice?! I was stuttering and speaking like a nerd. "Not anymore, Edward. As I said, I''m breaking off the engagement between you and me." Aurora red at me. It was the first time a girl showed such anger and disgust towards me. I didn''t know how to react. But! Why is she ring at me?! I haven''t done anything! Wait¡­ That girl, now that I look closer at her¡­ She seems very familiar to me¡­ "!" No way! I looked again at her. No freaking doubt! Golden hair with those blue eyes and her graceful demeanor. Are you kidding me?! She was one of the heroines of that game, [Princess And Dragon]. Yeah¡­ I yed that game so many hours, that I couldn''t mistake that girl for anyone else. It''s really her. What''s happening? How''s that possible? Is this a dream? Yeah, it must be a dream. Even that encounter with that guy in Tokyo¡­ "You can''t do that!" ''I spoke'' again. "The en-engagement was decided by the King and my father!" I felt disgusted at my way of speaking. It was like I was desperate to marry that girl I didn''t even know. Moreover, ''I felt'' lust towards her. Fuck! Someone, fucking get me out of this dream! "My father gave me the choice and Duke Falkrona agreed as well." "F-Father agreed¡­" Anger and sadness filled ''my'' heart, knowing that ''my'' father agreed. ''I'' clenched my fists. I could say that ''I'' wasn''t going to let it go. That guy was so pathetic. The fact that I was in his body was just a nightmare for me. I was forced to look at the girl on the verge of spitting on me. "Th-then!" I stuttered pathetically as I gawked at her. I was nearly drooling. No, I was already drooling! Dammit! Aurora''s gaze on me worsened. "How about one night!" "What¡­?" Aurora''s chilling voice echoed in the hall. "One night with me! And I will break off as well!" ''I said'' that with burning eyes as tears of pleading fell from my eyes. "..." I really wanted to bury myself in the ground. "I''m leaving." She didn''t even answer me, thankfully, as she left. "Ah!" Finally! I could control my body. "..." But something was wrong. -Thud! When I tried to take a step forward, I tumbled on my feet and fell on the ground like a toddler. "Curse that dream!" I wanted to burn down everything in anger. "Ah¡­ah¡­.ah" I took several breaths since I felt tired. I didn''t do a damn thing and I felt tired. Was I really a toddler? But¡­ Something was strange. This body. I felt heavier than usual. "Eh¡­" Resting my hands on the white porcin floor, I looked at my reflection on the ground. "!" I had chubby cheeks. I pinched my cheeks and it was sure rich in flesh! Are you kidding me?! I was fat. And really fat. It wouldn''t surprise me if I weighed 150 kilograms. "She''s gone." "!" I turned around. Another beautiful girl was there. She had ck hair and grey eyes. I recognized her as well. She was a [Sub-Heroine] of the Game. Elona Falkrona. The daughter of Duke Falkrona. This time, I was feeling a surge of anger seeing her. I was shocked as the feeling of wanting to kill her nearly drowned me. Why though? Wait¡­ I looked for the umpteenth time my face. I finally found the name of my body. "Brother, why are you like this?" Elona looked at me with a disgusted expression. Yeah. I was so shocked by the turn of events that I hadn''t noticed. That body, that character¡­ In the game, he was less plump, so I didn''t notice at first. Even then, Princess Aurora''s fiance¡­ Now, ex-fiance. I should have noticed when I understood that as well¡­ But now I was sure. I was like Elona said, her elder brother. Edward Falkrona. The heir of the Falkrona Dukedom. And also¡­ A [Main Antagonist] of the Game [Princess And Dragon]. Chapter 4 A Hardcore Violent Fluffy Romance Game ?[Princess And Dragon] An American-Japanese game. From an interview, people learned that one day an American chose to create something like a dating sim game. He was inspired heavily by the Japanese game of the same kind. He left for Japan and concluded a great contract with the director of a famous studio there. The director had fallen in love with the outline of the American''s proposal for the game. It had taken five long years to develop such a game. Most of the people working on the game were skeptical about the sess of the game, but the American and the Japanese director were confident. And they were right. It was a huge sess. Millions and millions of games were sold every month. It was something historical for this kind of game. Right. A romance game where you have to chase the girls might sound too nd, but that was not all. There were other tags, aside from romance. Action, tragedy, Drame, Gore. It was indeed an extremely violent game. You had to seduce girls, but more than that, you had to survive. More than thousands of different scenarios and only a few were happy endings. A hardcore game, as people would say. Seeing the sess of the game, the duo of creators chose to create a sequel which was no less sessful than the first game. As of 2022, three games were out. I can still remember seeing with Ephera, the poprity poll of the most hated character in the trilogy. Edward Falkrona was ranked third. And in the most dangerous character poll of the trilogy. Edward Falkrona was ranked first. He was a [Major Antagonist] of the [First Game]. The [Main Antagonist] of the [Second Game] He dies at the end of the second game, but he''s influenced in the [Third Game] as well. **** "..." I looked at my reflection in the mirror. In my previous life, I was too skinny, but now I am too fat. I also had the famous grey hair of the Falkrona household. My amber eyes were inherited from my deceased mother. Yeah, I understood that it wasn''t a dream and epted it even though I didn''t want to. That guy did something to me and I ended up in that game. As the worst character. I looked around me. It was my room. When I asked a maid, she frightfully pointed at my room, on the second floor. Without surprise, I was hated in my own mansion as well. Never had I received so many hateful res at me. At first, I felt very ufortable, but now I am somewhat used to it. From what I learned in the game, I molested all the maids in the mansion at least once and nearly assaulted them. If not for Elona, I would have assaulted every girl in this mansion out of lust. I gritted my teeth. Why didn''t he send me in the body of the protagonist?! Or a random mob?! No one likes me in this fucking world! Well, I truthfully don''t care though. Calming down, I sat on my bed. The bed caved in and creaked when I sat. "..." Ignoring that, I looked around. It was a giant room. As expected, the room of the heir of the Duke. -Ding! "..." A screen appeared before me. Whatever. I wasn''t surprised anymore so I poked it with my finger. [Edward Falkrona] [16] [3rd Ascension] [Falkrona Bloodline] [Charm: 0,5] [Affection Points: 0] "..." "Hey, fucker." "..." "Answer!" [Host?] "Shut up! What does that mean, charm 0,5?!" I shouted angrily. There were no stats like agility or strength, since the strength in the game was decided by [Ascension]. I have currently reached the Third Ascension, which was good, but why the heck was there charm stats?! There wasn''t anything like that in the game! [It means that you have 0,5 in charm.] "I know that but what is the average?" I asked, holding back my breath. Since he brought me in this shitty world as a shitty character, he could at least give me a handsome face, right? I couldn''t tell if I had a handsome face since I was into girls! I mean, I could tell if a girl was beautiful but not if a man was handsome. It''s not strange, right? It''s normal yeah. "Hey." [From my data, the average is 20.] "Fuck you." [I can''t host, I don''t have a-] "Shut up." I interrupted that annoying AI before I lost myposure. "Then, is that guy who sent you to me?" I asked before lying on my bed. [Yes, Edward.] "Call me master." [No.] "I''m not Edward, I''m Nyr." [Not anymore.] "I will kill you." [You can''t.] "Why did that guy send you to me?" I asked. [To help you.] "Help me?" I scoffed. "That fucker sent me into the most dangerous romance game ever in the body of the freaking main antagonist!" I punched the screen but my hand just went through it. [Edward. Do you remember what he said?] "..." I averted my face. He said that Ephera couldn''t be brought back to Earth. So does that mean he could do it in this world? It seemed nothing but absurd to me. Bringing the dead to life was impossible or so I thought until now. Now though I have doubts, since I was literally brought in another world and possessed a foreign body. In any case, I already mourned her. When I met her brother, Emric, I acted coldly because I wanted him to move on so he could stop ming himself. "What am I supposed to do here?" [Do you want to die, Edward?] "No. Not anymore. I mean I am in a fantasy world, so I should enjoy it a little. I deserve that." I said with a smile. I mean who wouldn''t? Living in the game you have yed hours? "Now, let''s start." I raised my body - or I tried to raise my huge body. Fuck! [You need to exercise, Edward.] "Water is wet." [It depends on which state it is] "Are you really a robot?" I asked seriously. He seemed really like a human from the way he spoke. [Yes. I was created by-] "By?" [My master.] So he won''t tell me who his master is, huh. -Knock! -Knock! "Come out!" A voiceing from outside my room interrupted us. Chapter 5 Youre Not My Sister ?"Come out!" "Who?" I asked my newpanion. [I don''t know, Edward.] "What? Don''t you have something like X-rays to see through walls?" [I was just born so it will take time to get updates.] "Your useless master has surely nothing to do, so tell him to quicken his work." [I can''t reach him] "You''re useless, huh." [At least I''m not fat.] "B*tch!" -Knock! -Knock! "Hey!" Again the irritating voice rang. I knew it belonged to whom, so my reluctance to open that damn door. "Curse that family." I stood up and I think I used fifty percent of my energy to just raise my body. I opened the door and obviously, it was her. Elona Falkrona, my sister. She had ck hair from my mother and grey eyes from my father. "Scan her." "What?" Elona let out, confused, but I ignored her. I wasn''t speaking to her in the first ce. [Yes.] "Then?" [She''s in all probability in the third ascension like you but is probably stronger than you by several margins. She also reached her third wing of the Falkrona Bloodline.] "Ain''t you sure?" [I can''tpletely find someone''s strength, but I can give an approximation. She had a high probability of being in the Third Ascension like you.] ''Third wing¡­" I gnashed my teeth. I was a little lucky to have the famous Falkrona bloodline, but I didn''t even awaken my first wing and here was my few months younger sister, who had already reached her third wind. Shouldn''t the elder brother be stronger than the younger sister? Whatever, she wasn''t my sister anyway and that shitty guy was probablyughing his ass off seeing me. "What do you want?" I asked coldly. Elona was surprised at my unusually cold tone. Though Edward acted like an ass*ole with his sister, he never showed coldness. Rather, he couldn''t as he was just a coward who hated Elona for her talent. At most, he''d push her with a smirk. "Here!" Elona recovered quickly and pulled a maid by her hand. It was a girl in herte teens. She was rather cute but right now her face was covered in tears. She was averting her face from me and seemed afraid of me. "What?" I asked, not knowing what she wanted. It was the first time I had seen that maid anyway. Wait, don''t tell me¡­ " ''What?'' You are asking what?! You touched her with your filthy hands this morning when she was cleaning your dirty room!" Elona shouted angrily, showing tant disgust toward me. Figures, it was really that but I wasn''t the one who did it. "Oh, okay." I closed the door before the dumbfounded Elona. "Hey!" -Knock! -Knock! I ignored her and headed to my bed. "This is why, Aurora broke the engagement!" "..." Like hell, I cared about that engagement. "You''re just a beast, attacking innocent girls for your own pleasure!" It wasn''t me. I shrugged. "I hate you! Father hates you! Simon hates you, Mother would have hated you as well!" "..." I spun on my heels and opened the door. My amber eyes were colder than ever. I thought about my parents from my previous life and my mother from this life. It was strange but I was feeling angry when she said that my mother, Oryanna Falkrona, hated me. Elona red at me. Tears of anger flowed down her face. "Why are you like this¡­? My broth-" "I''m not your brother." I cut her off. She was really getting on my nerves. Since Ephera''s death, I have been really getting insulted by everyone and I did fucking nothing. "And you''re not my sister." "!" Elona froze at my words. "So get lost." I shooed her away with my hand. "..." The maid who had seen such a scene ran away. If before she was scared because of my status, then now it was because of my current humor. "Y-Yeah, that''s it." Elona wiped her tears and red again at me. "I''d rather die than have a brother like you!" "You can die for all I care." I replied without hesitation. I was sure I was wearing a twisted smile when I said that. "!" Elona opened her eyes wide. She was staring at me as if looking at a stranger. Edward had never said anything like that to her, until now. But I wasn''t Edward. I snorted and closed the door. "Finally, peace." I sighed in satisfaction. [As expected of a Major Antagonist.] "Shut up." [You should have looked at your face when you said that. It was no different than from Edward Falkrona in the Second Game when he erased an entire town with its inhabitants.] "What, you yed the games?" I asked with augh. [...] Are you angry?! I should be the one! "What?! I should have let that random girl, insult me?! She knows nothing about my family! They all loved me! My mother, my father, my sister! If not for that freaking drunken cunt, I''d have been happy!" [...] Yeah, don''t speak! I can''t reply anyway since I am stuck in this body and already exhausted! *** Inside arge square room, several people were found. The most catching ones were around a table, eating their dinner. From thevish interior, there was no doubt that they were wealthy people and indeed, they were, as they were none other than the Celesta Royal Family. Few maids were there to serve their master with perfection. Guards were also present, though a little far from them. Only the sound of cutlery resounded for a few minutes in the royal dining hall. "You can leave." The only man on the table spoke. The man had blond hair and sapphire blue eyes. He was handsome and no one would think he was a father seeing his face. On his head was a shining golden crown with several ornaments on it. With his royal tunic, nobody in the Celesta Kingdom could mistake him. He was the King of the Celesta Kingdom. The maids and guards bowed and left the hall, leaving only the people around the table. The table was surrounded by six seats. Two seats were empty. Two seats were upied by the royal couple and thest one by a golden-haired beauty. Aurora Celesta. "Aurora, I heard what you have done." At her father''s words, Aurora''s hand holding the fork stopped moving. She put down the fork and looked at her father with an apologetic expression. "Father I-" "I know, dear. I gave you the choice, but I didn''t expect you to take your decision so early." "I¡­I''m sorry." Aurora lowered her head in shame. The union between her and Edward Falkrona was obviously a political one. The purpose was to strengthen the bond between their two families. Moreover, Charles Celesta, the King, wanted the Falkrona''s army might. Indeed, among all Dukedom, the Falkrona Dukedom had the most powerful army. "What happened, Aurora?" The golden-haired Queen, Edith, wiped her mouth with a napkin and asked her daughter. She didn''t seem to mind her daughter''s decision, but was still curious. "That''s¡­" Aurora had a hard time saying it as her expression distorted to hate. "A week ago, I proposed to him to deepen our bond. We went out but Edward didn''t even respect me. He was flirting and harassing women on every store and ce we were¡­" Aurora felt ashamed to be near Edwward at that time. She was officially his fiancee. He was the fiance of the Royal Princess but Edward was acting like the worst human that could be found in Celesta. She could still remember the looks of pity given to her by the spectators. She had a kind heart but she nheless had the pride of a royal Princess. "Sigh¡­" Charles sighed before smiling gently at his daughter. "I already talked to Thomen, don''t worry anymore." "Thank you, father." Aurora felt relieved upon hearing that Edward''s father, Thomen, didn''t refuse. But one thing she was sure. He must be very angry at his son for that¡­ Chapter 6 Im Leaving This Shitty House ?"Hey, Jarvis." [...] "Jarvis!" I punched the screen in front of me. [Who''s Jarvis?] "Guess?" I snorted at his obvious question. [Is that my name?] Jarvis asked. Though his voice seemed genderless and emotionless, I could feel a hint of surprise right now. "Yeah, so be grateful. I had to rack my brain the whole night to find you a suitable name. Pretty unique, right?" [You have my thanks, Edward.] "Don''t fret over it." I smiled, holding back myugh. I mean when thinking about an artificial intelligence who would help you, isn''t Jarvis the first nameing into anyone''s mind? "Anyway, is there a shop in my system?" [System? This is not a ''system''] "The heck? Isn''t that the famous trope, reincarnation in a game as the Viin?" [You are taking this too easily, Edward. The person who brought you here clearly has an objective in his mind.] "I know that. All humans had a part of selfishness in them and that guy had a big part of it." I said and sighed. "So there is no shop, huh. A shame. I thought I could buy cheat items and rule the world." [As I said, you''re taking this too easily, Edward. From my data, this world is an extremely dangerous world.] "Are you really a robot¡­?" [It''s exactly the sixth time you are asking me this question.] "Well, you are really speaking like a human, that''s why." [I was created by a great scientist.] "A scientist huh." I was really getting curious now. He knew about Ephera, he had a link with the game [Princess and Dragon] which was the game that Ephera bought¡­ "!" ? I raised my body from the bed like someone who got electrocuted. It was Ephera who bought that game¡­ She told me someone advised her that game. But what''s the connection between Ephera, that game and that guy¡­.? -Knock! -Knock! "Young master." The voice of my butler outside brought me out of my thoughts. "I''m too busy." I shook my head and stood up. [You mean sleeping?] "Yeah." I put on a suit, a big size, of course, and came out as a dignified son of the Duke. As I got down the stairs, I saw a new familiar face. It was someone of my age. With brown hair and red eyes was Simon Falkrona. Edward''s foster brother. His father was close to Thomen Falkrona so when his father died, Thomen chose to adopt him. As for why I knew this, it was because Simon was one of the side characters and friend of the [Main Protagonist]. Since Edward was a [Major Antagonist], his foster brother, Simon would be a great ally of the Protagonist to ''save'' his foster brother Edward. By saving I obviously meant killing the hell out of him. After killing his foster brother, Simon would be shamelessly the Heir of the Falkrona Dukedom. As for his foster sister, Edward''s blood sister, she will be a member of the Protagonist''s never-ending harem because, YES, Elona Falkrona is sub-Heroine of the First Game! Now that I remember that, it really disgusts me. I couldn''t help but think that as I saw Simon and Elona talking to each other happily, ignoring me. Both plotted to kill Edward in the game and will from now on as well. I really had no allies in this world. Even my family was against me. "Brother." Simon called me with a conflicted expression. "I''m not your brother and you don''t consider me as a brother, so stop acting, it''s disgusting." "..." Simon was speechless at my arrogant and cold tone. When speaking to Simon, Edward always acted like a spoiled child, jealous of him after all. Elona was again ring at me. Look at her, getting spoiled by her foster brother. [It''s because of you.] ''It''s not me!'' I somehow managed to send my thoughts telepathically. As expected of a system. [Yes, but your sister and brother think it''s still you right now. You can''t me them. Also, I''m not a system.] "They aren''t my sister and brother then. I don''t care about strangers." I closed the discussion with Jarvis and looked at Simon. "What?" Simon sighed and stepped aside. My eyes fell on a tall man walking with elegance. He shared the same grey hair as me and the same grey eyes as Elona. It was Edward''s father, Thomen Falkrona. ''Headache iing.'' Thomen stopped in front of me and eyed me from head to toe. "The Royal Princess has canceled the engagement." "Yeah." I shrugged my shoulders. This time, even my father was surprised at my attitude because Edward acted like a scared kitten in front of him but again, I wasn''t Edward. "Are you aware of what we lost? What you have lost." "No." I could see Thomen''s face slowly distorting in anger. "Words cannot express my disappointment. I believed in you. I believed you would change. You should have taken example from your brother and sister." "They are not my brother and sister." I said while articting each of my words. "And you are not my fathe-" -p! I couldn''t even finish as Thomen pped my cheeks. It was strong and so sudden that I lost my bnce. Well, with that huge body, no wonder! Elona and Simon were shocked at Thomen''s p. -Thud I fell on my butt. My gaze was lowered. I was staring at the ground. I had to look at the ground. If I looked at that man, I might lose control and attack him after all. But again, can I even scratch him? Iughed weakly at my powerlessness. My strange, weakugh echoed in the silent entrance hall. I stood up and patted my clothes. Then I headed to the wooden door leading outside the mansion. "Where are you goin-" "I''m leaving this shitty house." "Edward." Thomen called out to me in a chilling tone. "You have no right to stop me." I answered without looking at him. Memories of the game shed in my mind. I don''t why now, but it came in my mind. Edward Falkrona was the worst human being of the game. His life had taken the wrong turn when his mother died. His mother was the person he loved the most in the world. It was at that exact moment that Thomen Falkrona adopted Simon. When Edward needed his father most, Thomen chose to spoil the child of his friend. But people would ask then why Elona Falkrona, his sister of the same age didn''t end up twisted like Edward. It was because Edward wasn''tpletely kind-hearted even when his mother was alive, like Elona. I''m not defending Edward, but right now, strangely, my feelings have started to blend with Edward''s. "Since you love that guy so much, make him your new heir. I am abandoning my status as the Heir of the Falkrona house." """!""" Thomen, Simon and Elona were utterly shocked at my words. "Yeah, I don''t need family or annoying status." "Broth-" I left the mansion and nobody tried to stop me. All the workers looked at me in shock as well. "Look, Jarvis. Not a single person is stopping me or seeing me off. I bet they are happier than ever." Iughed. [Isn''t that obvious?] "Shut up." [What will you do, Edward? You abandoned your status, you have no money and the academy starts in a month. Thankfully, you are already registered, so you can start the academy without a problem, but you need to survive this month.] "Don''t worry, Jarvis. I have a n." I smiled confidently but sweated buckets inwardly. ''Nothing ventured nothing gained...'' Chapter 7 You Remind Me Of Your Parents ?[Is that your n?] Jarvis asked. Why was I feeling like he was looking down at me? "Yeah." I said, and looked at the mansion before me. It was obviously not as big as my previous mansion, the Duke Falkrona''s mansion, but I didn''t care. In my previous life, I lived in an apartment, so this was already too much for me. Fortunately, the mansion was in the Falkrona dukedom, so I didn''t have to walk long. Still, it took me three hours on foot. The proof of that was my entire body was drenched in sweat. People walking around recognized me of course, but they kept their distance with fear-stricken faces while hiding their daughter from me. Some even hid their child who was less than ten years old. Edward was a scum but he wasn''t the lowest trash, attacking children, to God''s relief. I ignored the stares and clicked on a switch that was engraved on a pir outside the mansion. Right, the game took ce in a medieval setting but it was in a futuristic world, so you could see mana trains levitating in the air and a carriage as well. Truthfully, I could have taken the mana train, using my status as the news about me abandoning the house shouldn''t havee out, but I didn''t want to be the center of attention in the train, so I chose to walk, which did quite good to my podgy body. I was sure that I lost at least a few grams, maybe. ["Who?"] The voice of a woman came out of the speaker. "It''s me aunty. Edward¡­" I brought out my most innocent voice. ["..."] -Creak!!! The giant white gates slid on either side and opened the way. I smiled and took a step forward. "What are you doing here, dear nephew?" "!" Out of thin air, appeared before me a beautiful grey-haired woman. She was Belle Falkrona. Edward''s father''s younger sister, so Edward''s aunt. I chose to take shelter here because I knew that Belle loved her nephew and niece more than anything. Edward the most as he was the first child. She was the one behind the name ''Edward'' as well. But right now she was looking at me coldly. Well, she might have heard how I was the worst scum, harassing girls. If I had assaulted a girl, I would never havee here, but since it was ''just'' molesting, I thought maybe she would ept me¡­ [So your idea was to run away to your aunt''s home.] ''Yeah, and it''s better than living on the streets!'' "My nephew. Probably the only man who would chase after girls like a beast while being engaged to the Royal Princess." Belle said as she stared at me. I averted my face from her and put on a sad expression. Don''t say it. I know already, I deserve an Oscar for my performance. A minute of silence that seemed an hoursted until Bell spoke. "Come inside." I knew it. She really loved her nephew! I sighed in relief, as I didn''t have any n B. [Isn''t that pathetic?] I ignored Jarvis and walked toward Belle. Thetter grabbed my arm and I felt a floating sensation. When I opened my eyes again, I was in arge living room. She might have engraved a magic circle inside the house to teleport us like that. "What happened, Edward?" Belle appeared, wearing a ck skirt and white shirt. Now that I looked at her, she had a resemnce to Edward''s father. I felt strangely nostalgic seeing her. "I-I abandoned my status as heir and left the mansion." There was a moment of silence before Belle replied. "You really did that¡­?" "Yes." I nodded. She seemed really surprised. "I would never have thought you out of everyone would have thrown your status away." It was a little hurtful to hear that but she was right. Edward would never have thrown his status, hisfort away. "Nobody cared about me there and I felt suffocated." I said. It was the truth after all. Nobody cared about me and with all the people ring daggers at me, I could only remain in my room. "And you came here because I care about you?" "Well¡­" I didn''t know what to answer. She probably guessed that I came here because I had no choice and not to pay a visit to my aunt. Indeed, Edward, after his mother''s death, refused to see Belle because she reminded him too much of his mother. Was it? I think. "..." Was she feeling hurt because of my selfish reason foring here? [You''re really as selfish as Edward from the game.] ''Yeah, probably.'' I have to agree that I wasn''t a gentle soul transmigrating in a viin''s body. Belle sighed and stroked my head. Not gonna lie, I was surprised. I looked at her with a surprised face. Belle smiled sadly as she stared at my face. "You remind me of your parents...you have the same eyes as your mother, Edward...and the same carelessness as your father..." She said and patted my cheeks. "Carelessness, that guy? No way. He''s too stuck up." I sneered inadvertently at Belle''s words. And- She pinched my cheeks. "Ouch!" "But you certainly don''t have the same kindness, rascal!" "Ouch!" It really hurt! A minuteter, she let go of my cheeks and turned around. "I have work to do. Take that key, you can enter the house with it and don''t lose it, Edward." I caught the key and nodded tearfully. "I think she doesn''t hate me." I said, relieved that at least one person cared for ''me'' in this world. [She is spoiling you.] "Like any aunt." I said and slumped on the sofa, which shook greatly as my body nearly broke. "In a month before the entrance ceremony, I will get the body of an athlete." [I don''t think it''s pos-] I ignored Jarvis and started to sort out my thoughts. *** [Falkrona Mansion] More than five hours passed since Edward Falkrona, the heir of the Falkrona house, announced abandoning his status as heir and left the house. Thomen Falkrona decided to put Simon Falkrona as the new heir right after that. The preparations were fast taking ce. The most important thing was to inform the King and all the important nobles so the other Dukes of the news. Thomen Falkrona was in hisrge workroom, writing at a fast pace official letters before engraving the Hawk emblem on the letter, which was the Falkrona house emblem. He had the same serious expression as he kept writing without wasting time. -Knock -Knock "Enter." Thomen said without raising his eyes from the letter. "Father." "Elona." Thomen was still writing and didn''t look at his daughter. "Father, plea-please." When he heard sobs, Thomen finally took off his eyes from the paper. Elona''s eyes were moistened and threatened to shed tears. "Elona¡­" Thomen walked toward his daughter and hugged her. "Bro-Brother is ¡­" Thomen didn''t need to guess which brother she was speaking about. Elona considered both Edward and Simon as her brothers, but Edward even more. Before their mother''s death, she had been very close to Edward, then after that, Edwardpletely changed. Though she acted like she didn''t care about him, Elona couldn''t help but be worried about him. She hated him for all the things he had done, but she loved him as well. "He''s at your aunt''s mansion." "Really?!" Elona raised her head. A wave of relief washed over her. Thomen smiled and patted Elona''s head. "Yes, you don''t have to worry anymore." Then he looked at the ceiling. ''I''m sorry, Lydia, and you too.'' He said and looked at a photo frame hung on a wall on his right. ================================== *I added a New Chapter in the Auxiliary Volume about the [Heroines and Viiness], check out! *I also added a few illustrations and updated details about [Edward''s family], check out! Chapter 8 Death Pact ?[Where are you going?] Jarvis asked. I was currently out of the mansion walking toward a peculiar ce. It waste at night and I was wearing a hoodie, so people didn''t recognize me. "Did you ever wonder why Edward, who is weak as hell, became a major antagonist in the first game and the main antagonist in the second game?" I answered with a question because, yeah, I was extremely weak right now. So weak that everyone wouldugh at me immediately if I told them that I would be one of the strongest people in the Continent. [ording to the game, Ante-Eden lent you power.] "Yeah." [Ante-Eden] was a terrorist organization and the most dangerous viin organization of the First Game. Edward should have been part of that organization but my recent actions slightly changed the plot, itpletely changed the plot... In the game, a drunken Edward will nearly assault one of the [Main Heroines] a few days after the academy entrance day. Obviously, the prince in shining armor, the protagonist, will be there to save her. News about Edward''s despicable act would spread throughout the whole kingdom and Thomen Falkrona would disown Edward. At that time, an executive of [Ante-Eden] will enter in contact with Edward and promise him revenge if he joined them which he would dly do. And what he will get from them is- "The Death Pact" [Death Pact?] "Yeah, it''s basically offering your body to a higher being. In exchange, you will get a part of their power. But if you ain''t strong enough to withstand their presence you could lose sanity or worse, your life." [But Edward did.] "Yeah, Edward had deep hatred toward his family and the whole academy that mocked him. His mentality was cold steel. He made the pact and one God had matched Edward¡­" I trailed off as I remembered what Edward would be and what he had done during the three games. Mass ughter. The number of people he killed easily exceeded the six digits. He turned so many people''s lives into nightmares that I can understand why he was ranked third in the most hated people poll. And that God¡­ No, it wasn''t important anymore, since I wasn''t Edward and I trailed off from the original plot. I abandoned my status and left the house willingly and I wasn''t going to assault that Heroine either. [From what you are saying, you are not going to make that pact with that said God.] "Yeah, the truth is that the God that Edward had formed a pact with was, of course, strong and he made Edward, a monster, capable of rivaling [Monarchs]." [Then?] "I will make a death pact, but not with that God. I will probably be way weaker than Edward from the game, but that God is the devil himself, he''s too dangerous. I would lose myself if I chose him." [Good decision.] "Right." Still, there was a high chance of me dying or losing my sanity, but hey, let''s believe in my plot armor if I had one. I really had no choice. I can''t live without power in that hellish world. As someone who yed that game, I knew that. The threats were countless and dangerous. I had to be strong and I didn''t want to rely on someone else to protect me. I stopped my steps and looked at my surroundings. No one was there. Well, it was normal. I was before a cursed temple. The temple before me was crumbling and extremely dirty. Hundreds of years ago, it was a holy temple of Eden but an incident happened. One day, hundreds of people praying in the temple died in a horrible death. Since that day, no one has approached that temple which was said to be cursed by evil Gods. Yeah, that was why I was here. I was going to look for a God, be it evil or a good-natured one. Both could be present in such a temple. It was the first ce that came to my mind when I decided to form a death pact. I heard about this temple in a side quest of the game. I would never have thought that it would be helpful now. "Okay, let''s enter. Jarvis, keep an eye on my back." [Copy that.] I cringed at Jarvis'' reply and entered the temple. Since everything was broken, I had a hard time walking. Stone, boulders, carcasses of animals and even human bones were in my way. With my fat body, I had tumbled down several times. [Are you certain nobody hase here?] "Nope, but I''m sure no one will try to make a death pact in such a ce." Even true evil people would be scared to lose their lives by summoning an evil god too strong for them. By the way, all the main characters had death pacts that they call ''Divine Blessings'' or a unique bloodline like me. They won''t have to do a death pact like me since their ancestors already did. It was something that could be inherited from father to child, so it was really convenient. I also had the Falkrona bloodline obtained thanks to the founder of the Falkrona house, but as disyed on my screen or status, I didn''t even awaken the 1st Wing. "Yeah, curse that useless God blessing the Falkrona." [Copy that] "What are you doing¡­?" [Just in case.] "In case of wh-arghhh!" I fell pathetically and rolled on the ground like a ball. After rolling for about ten seconds, I coughed all the dirt out of my mouth. "Cough! Ah! I will probably get out of this damn temple with Tetanus!" I cursed seeing my bloodied hands and legs. I didn''t know on what I rolled and I didn''t want to know either. "Finally." When I looked up, I saw therge hall, just like the nave of a church back on Earth. I walked until the end and reached the sanctuary. Usually there should be several statues or holy hallows of Eden, but there was nothing anymore in the cursed temple. Not that I cared about it. I cleaned the ground a little and took out a random sharp thorny branch from the ground. Then with it I prickled my finger hard. It hurt but I had to do it with my blood. Once blood started toe out, I started to write something on the ground. [What are-] "Don''t ask me what I am writing, since I don''t know either. I''m just writing the runes I saw in the game." I cut off Jarvis. [Runes?] "Yeah. I''ve got a good memory so I can still remember what Ante-Eden had drawn at that time, so Edward can form a death pact." I continued to draw the runes while prickling my other fingers if Icked blood. It was like I was summoning a demon¡­ Putting aside these thoughts, I stood up. I entered the circle of runes and waited. "..." [...] "..." [...] "Nothing is happening¡­" I fought the urge to destroy everything around me and concentrated. Still nothing. [Maybe you should use your mana.] "Ah, yes." I nearly forgot that I could use mana in this world. Edward might be a weakling now, but he could still use mana. I slowly leaked out my mana and- "Finally!" The blood-red runes shone and a pir of light shot out into heaven with me at its center. "Who?" "Get out." "I am hungry. "Help me." "It hurt!!!!" I felt chills when voices echoed around me, but it wasn''t the time to lose concentration. "I am asking for a death pact." I said the keyword so I could get in contact with the higher beings, with a chance. "!" The bright light turned green, white, then pitch ck before entering my body. Chapter 9 No Pain No Gain ?Pain. Mind-boggling pain assaulted me. It was like every bone of my body was crushed before it grew again. I screamed in agony. The few crows scaving around flew away terrified by my inhuman scream. The pain was driving me insane. I lost consciousness several times and have already lost count of time. Only my cries of pain echoed in the cursed temple. It really deserved that name. I could hear Jarvis speaking but my mind couldn''t register his words. It hurts. It freaking hurts! I coughed blood again and again. I rolled on the mud and my own blood. Bloody tears fell from my eyes. Why? Why?! WHY?! I was asking myself, like a broken record, why the hell I came here? Yeah, I wanted to be strong, but what was that?! If I had known it would hurt like that, I would have managed with my weak body for the entire game. I saw in the game, Edward suffering during his death pact, but what Edward endured was fluffypared to me. Yeah! I''m currently angry at a freaking game character for my suffering! "ARGHHHHHH!" N-No- I can''t- Someone¡­ Please¡­ Help me¡­ ¡­. How many hours had gone? I don''t know, but I stopped asking for help since no one woulde anyway. Maybe Edward''s aunt, but she didn''t know I was here. Only Jarvis was there but he could just speak. My body convulsed again. With the amount of blood I lost, it was just a matter of time before I died anyway. A little smile appeared on my pained face. Am I really going to die pathetically on the first day of my reincarnation? If I was the protagonist, I''d have the famous plot armor, but now I could really feel that I was dying. [Edward!] Ah. Jarvis. Still shouting at me to get a grip. At least I wasn''t alone in my death. ¡­and she shed in my mind. Ephera. Her long ck hair was tied in princess style. I was the one who would tie her hair like that every day. Yeah I was a simp! But she was really gorgeous like that! "AAAAAAAAAHHHH!" Looks like I will join you soon, Ephera. [Edward! The screen!] "Sh-Shu-AHHHHHHH!" [SCREEENNN!] The screen? I looked at the screen before with my teary vision. [Congrattions! New Title obtained!] [Lucky Fatty!] The fucker who did that I wil- "AHHHHHHHHHH!" -Bam! I banged my head on the ground as a means to get myself together and looked again at the screen. [Do you want to get the rewards?] I opened my eyes wide and raised my weak finger. It took all my remaining energy to click on YES. Now give me a healing potion. I beg you. [You can choose a weapon!] Go to hell. [What weapon do you want?] Go to hell b*tch! [Since you are not answering, we will choose a random weapon for you!] As if I''m in condition to speak! I wanted to kill the bastard behind the messages but I couldn''t. My consciousness started to slip away again, but this time I really felt that I wouldn''t open my eyes anymore. Whatever. Two shitty lives. ¡­ ... ... "AH!" I woke up with a jump. What happened?! I looked around me. It was dark. "!" Water. WATER! I was starving and thirsty. I stood up but I fell on the ground as soon as I tried to walk. I looked at my legs, they were shivering. Without choice, I started to crawl my way out of the temple. There was a small pond near the temple, the water was probably good. No, I didn''t care about that anymore. I crawled like that for twenty minutes and reached the pond. The water was blue and seemed proper. Yes! I crawled and let myself drown. I drank, drank and drank. I was living again. Amazing. Never had I felt like that when drinking water. I also washed my body, which was dirty and bloodied. It seems that I lost around ten kilograms. I was still really fat but less than before. After swimming for around an hour in the pond, I sighed. "Why aren''t you speaking?" I asked my firstpanion since Inded in this world. [You needed some time alone] Jarvis answered. Well, he was right. I felt so much pain in my whole body for several hours that my sense of pain numbed. "How long was I in that state?" [Two weeks.] "..." So, for two weeks, I was crying like that while suffering hell? As to how I was still alive after two weeks of hell without eating and drinking, I knew the probable answer. "Why aren''t you speaking?" [I am her-] "Not you, Jarvis." I cut off Jarvis and closed my eyes. Yeah, that new presence in me. [] A new voice, a woman''s voice rang in my mind. [] "Now." I smiled. It was hard to not feel such an aura, at least for me. [] She said in an amused tone. I smiled confidently at her words but it didn''tst long. [] "Got something against me being fat?! If I wasn''t fat I''d have died and you wouldn''t have found a receptacle!" I growled angrily. First Jarvis and now her. Fuck! "Oh, my apologies, I didn''t know you were so sensitive." She giggled like those arrogant womenughing behind folding fans. "..." Seeing that I wasn''tughing, she coughed. [] "You are a Goddess?" [] She said in a proud tone. "But you were stuck in that temple though." I asked ''innocently''. [] "Like hell I will apologize to a b*tch, insulting my physics!" [] "I see, then you are a clumsy b*tch." [] "Jarvis mute her." [I can''t mute a Goddess.] "Then what can you mute?" I asked. [] [Nothing.] Figures. My Jarvis has nothing to do with the famous Jarvis apanying my favorite Superhero. I sighed and cupped water in my hands before sshing my anemic face. [] "Cleenah." [] She said and probably sulked. A faint smile appeared on my face as I pictured a sulking Goddess. "You are the one who kept me alive for two weeks, right?" [] "Thanks." I thanked her wholeheartedly. I really thought I was going to die and for the first time, I was scared to die. I didn''t want to die. [<...>] Cleenah seemed suprised. [] "Even so. Thanks." There was a moment of silence before she replied. [] ============================================================= Thanks a lot for the support over thest days! I''m receivingments, power stones, and collections everyday and it really makes me happy that you all read my book and trust me! Don''t hesitate to ask questions or give your thoughts on paragraphs or on my chapters, I will answer and I will do my best to reply to you all. I will keep writing and give you an amazing read! If you like my book, then add it to your library and support me with PowerStones. Tell me what you think of my novel by leaving a Review! | | The next chapter will be thest one before the TIMESKIP of one month. The start of the game story is nearing¡­ Chapter 10 Twelve Days To Become Strong ?[] "Amael?" I tilted my head. Why was she calling me Amael? [] "No, I never said it was my name¡­" [] "Hm?" I looked at the pendant around my neck. It was Edward''s mother''s gift. A ck coin was dangling on a fine thread around my neck. On the ck coin was something engraved in golden but I couldn''t read it. For me, it was just some stylish decoration. "You can read that¡­?" I asked, genuinely surprised. [] Cleenah nodded. "It''s written Amael?" [] Was that some second name for me? But no one ever called me like that though¡­ [What are you going to do now, Edward?] [] Cleenah finally noticed Jarvis. "Jarvis, my useless system." [I''m not a system.] [] [...] "Cat got your tongue?" I sneered. So sometimes, he had nothing to reply, huh. [I''m Edward''s dietician.] [ ] Cleenah stifled herugh but it was toote. My smile vanished from my face. It was really getting on my nerves. Mocking on my physics¡­ "When the Academy starts?" I asked. [Twelve days.] [] "Yeah, you know what''s that?" I asked, surprised. Do the Gods even have schools? It was hard to imagine. [] "Then you probably skipped school, ain''t you?" [] "From the way you are speaking, it''s obvious." [] "By the way, what are your powers?" I ignored her whining and asked. [] "So you are a useless goddess?" [] What damn luck. A useless system and a useless Goddess. [...] [<...>] They can''t read my thoughts, right? "W-Well, I have two weeks to train." [Your family, Edward. They have probably been looking for you since two weeks ago¡­] "Oh, yeah¡­" I didn''t even inform Belle, I felt guilty just for her, but for the others¡­ Edward''s father, foster brother and younger sister¡­ "They aren''t my family, Jarvis, how many times do I have to say that?" [For them, you are.] "It''s not my problem." [Understood but your aunt?] "Belle, huhhhh¡­." I thought about something and sighed. "I will tell her in two weeks. I will train and see her after that before the entrance ceremony." [She''ll be angry.] "I know, but I''m in the mood right now. I just want to turn the page about what happened two weeks ago and get a grip in this world." [Copy that.] Jarvis¡­ Whatever. "Hey Cleenah, do you think two weeks is enough for you to teach me something?" [] "I see. I should have expected it from a useless Goddess." [] "Good." I smirked inwardly. She was too easy. [] "Yeah, you can keep me alive, right? I don''t need to eat anything?" I asked Cleenah. No idea what she had done, but I survived without food and water for two weeks, so she could probably do it again, I thought. [] I shivered a little thinking about the two weeks of pain but shook my head. "I will manage it." I could go stealthily to a nearby town but I was afraid of getting caught. The news of me abandoning my status should have already spread everywhere in the Kingdom. The fact that I disappeared the same, might have created plenty of weird theories as well. I was sure that I was currently the most wanted man in the Kingdom. I was still the son of Duke Falkrona after all. The Duke, who had the most powerful army of the kingdom. Even enemies of the Kingdom would be looking for me as I could be a precious hostage. Fortunately, nobody had thought of looking in that deste ce. No one sane woulde here in the first ce, even evil guys¡­ I was probably the weird one. Twelve days before the entrance ceremony of the Royal Eden Academy. The [First Game] will start at the entrance ceremony. I remembered the most important events and it seemed so far and surreal for me but it was going to happen eventually. I had to be there. Usually, people would avoid getting in the plot but I had to do it. My life was in danger more than ever and I felt a bad premonition as I changed the plot by leaving the Falkrona House a month earlier. I also had no intention of joining Ante-Eden. Was that called the Butterfly effect? Whatever. I had to be ready. I looked around me. I have the whole ce to train. I don''t think I can reach the main characters'' strength in just two weeks, but I can at least be stronger than most of my future ssmates. I hoped so. In the game, after Edward was disowned, he became theughingstock of all the nobles. Most of them only mocked him with words since he was still the son of a Duke, but high-ranking noble students didn''t have to worry about that. It was a true hell for Edward, it was just after that he joined Ante-Eden and became that¡­madman. Anyway, this time, I was going to start school already disowned so I could imagine what I would have to face. Therefore, I needed the minimum strength to defend myself. *** Darkness. That strange ce was filled with darkness, but in that dark ce, a sh of green seemed to be moving. It looked like a figure, no. It was certainly a girl. She looked like a woman in herte teens or early twenties. Her face seemed blurry but she was without a doubt a stunning woman. "How long are you nning to hide and act like that, both of you?" Her voice rang in the dark ce, but no answer came. "He''s a good person, I am vouching for him. Well, a little rude against a Goddess¡­" The woman sulked cutely before smiling. "...but he has the talent and mentality. Do you understand what I mean?" Still, no answer but the woman, Cleenah, knew that her words had gone through the concerned people. Cleenah turned around and looked elsewhere. She seemed to look at the darkness but the truth was that she was looking at the person who brought her out of that cursed temple she had been imprisoned for countless centuries. The grey-haired plump boy was running around the temple without taking a rest, for now, two hours. Cleenah giggled seeing Edwardining at Jarvis while running. When she zoomed her eyes at Edward''s face, her amused smile became a sad one upon seeing Edward''s serious face. Stroking Edward''s face in her vision, she spoke. "Will you, one day, Amael?" Her smile vanished. ================================================================ THANKS FOR THE SUPPORT! If you have any questions, I will be d to answer them, don''t hesitate. If you like my book, then add it to your library and support me with PowerStones. Tell me what you think of my novel by leaving a Review! *Edward''s reference illustration added in auxiliary chapter Chapter 11 Lady Stormdila [1] ?[!] Reminder: One month has passed since Edward left the Falkrona Mansion. ============================================================== [Dungeon] or Monsters'' den. It was something that had been present in the Celesta kingdom since centuries ago. These are all strange caves with several floors. More than hundreds were scattered everywhere in the Celesta Kingdom but among them five dungeons were standing out from the rest. They were called the [ENIGMA DUNGEON]. They were mystical, dangerous, big and more importantly, they were packed with treasures of ancient times. Each day, thousands of thousands of people were going in these dungeons to make money or train. The management of the dungeons was left to the [Eden Council]. A small councilposed of powerful people. They were independent of Celesta Royalty but still respected their King. [ENIGMA DUNGEON] They were only five in the entire Celesta Kingdom. Four were on each of the most powerful Dukedom, Falkrona Dukedom, Roger Dukedom, Tarmias Dukedom and Scarlett Dukedom. Thest one, the most popr and dangerous one was in the Royal Capital of Eden, [DORIAN]. Since the dungeons were literally goldmines, the [Eden Council] of centuries ago decided to make business with it. The [Eden Guilds]. Quests were offered with huge rewards either from the [Eden council] or even from nobles themselves. Some nobles were ready to pay astronomical amounts of money to get weapons or artifacts from these dungeons. The [DELVERS] were of course very happy to oblige at their demand and get their reward. Bing a delver wasn''t really hard. You just had to register in an Eden Guild of the town you were in. Fortunately or not they were not anything like ranks so you had to be independent and careful in the dungeon. Many people died because they overestimated themselves by traveling to lower floors but the staff of the Eden Guild didn''t care about that as they weren''t responsible for other''s people lives. They were just here to make money and do their work properly. In the Falkrona capital city were two famous ces. The Falkrona giant Mansion which was towering above a little hill. And the Enigma Falkrona Dungeon, a kilometer away. Right next to the Enigma Dungeon was the Eden Guild affiliated to this dungeon. As always it was a boisterous ce. People wereughing, fighting, and drinking but things were rarely going overboard. Overboard, it meant killing. Yes. As long, as they weren''t destroying the guild or killing people, they could fight until night¡­ In case they were going overboard, the mighty knights of the Falkrona duchy would intervene to stop them. With their dark grey armor and hawk-like helmet, they were the most famous knights in the Celesta Kingdom. Their presence alone was intimidating. The sun was zing on the sky and covered the entire city In such a hot weather, the sound of an engine rang. It could be mistaken to the mana trains driving in the sky above them on invisible rails but no. The sound wasing from the ground so it was without doubts a ground vehicle. A car, a beautiful green mana car arrived before the Eden Guild. The peopleing out of the guild or going to the guild, all stopped and looked at the car in awe. There was no doubt that it was an expensive car so it must be a high-ranking noble inside it. The driver wearing a suit came out and opened one of the numerous doors of the limousine. A white-heeled foot stomped gently the ground and a girl''s figure followed right after. All the men froze instantly with their mouths agape, some already started drooling. As for the women, some were jealous, others admirative. A dark-green haired stunning girl came out of the luxurious car. She was wearing a knee-length green skirt and a white top. Ignoring the numerous stares, the girl slid her sunsses on her eyes to the top of her head, revealing her unique tangerine eyes. Her eyes creased a little because of the burning sun but she somehow adjusted to it. Following her, from the car came out two men and another girl. They weren''t as eye-catching as the world-toppling beauty but they were all handsome and beautiful. They also had the same fashion that screamed their background as nobles. Few men in ck suits followed after them forming a circle around the group of four teenagers. Like that, they all walked to the Eden Guild. The crowd made the way for them while enjoying the eye-feast before them. One of the bodyguards opened the door of the guild for their clients. The noisy entrance hall fell immediately silent at the entrance of the neers but it didn''tst long. "H-Hey, Isn''t she kinda super hot?!" "Super hot?! She''s the most beautiful girl I have ever seen since my birth!" "D-Do you think she has a boyfriend?" "Give up and die" "What the heck?!" "Come on man, do you know who she is?" "A high-ranking noble?" "Yeah, but more than that she is the daughter of a [Monarch]" "Brugh-" "Ah, he fainted." "Figures. Her father already killed people ogling at his precious daughter after all." The girl ignored the whispers and weird shouts of ecstasy and arrived before a receptionist. The people in line immediately left the line for the girl who just raised her brow in wonder. "Let''s go, Myra, they are just surprised. This is not the first time." Her friend said with a giggle. "If you say so, Lea." "Yeah, she''s right, Myra." "Tsk. Those peasants, staring vulgarly." One of the two guys apanying merely smiled while the other red at the men ogling Myra. "L-Lady Stormd¡­!" When the receptionist saw Myra, she stuttered and bowed immediately. "It''s okay. I''m just here with my friends to get a pass." "Right away, Mdy!" The receptionist immediately started to swipe the screen in front of her. To enter the [Enigma Dungeon], people had to first register in the affiliated [Eden Guild], then they will receive a pass for the dungeon. Thereafter, they would have to get a pass each time, they would want to travel in the dungeon. This rule was decided to be aware of the people inside the dungeon in case of disappearance. Even nobles had to obey this rule, regardless of their status. "How long, Mdy?" The receptionist who recovered from the shock of seeing such a celebrity asked. "The Academy starts in two days, Myra." Lea reminded her friend about the entrance ceremony of the [Royal Eden Academy]. "Hm. We''ll be back the next morning." The receptionist nodded and started to swipe again on the screen, filling in the information. "May I take your Eden Cards?" Myra, her three friends and her five bodyguards gave their [Eden Card], also called guild cards to the receptionist. Myra let the receptionist do her job and looked around her aimlessly. "Sir, I need a drop of your blood to register you." "Hm?" Myra''s gaze fell on the line next to her. A man wearing ck pant, white shredded shirt and a strange ck mask covering his face was registering for the first time to the guild. A faint smile appeared on Myra''s face seeing the weirdo wearing ck clothes from head to toe, in that zing hot weather. Incidentally, that beautiful smile knocked out several men who witnessed it. "May I see your face, sir?" "..." Myra could tell that the man flinched slightly at the receptionist''s demand. "I''m sick¡­is itpulsory?" A deep voice came out of the man who couldn''t be more than twenty judging from his height and lean corpulence. "Not at all Sir." The receptionist smiled awkwardly at the man''s pathetic and false excuse. ''He could have found a better one...'' Myra thought inwardly, somewhat amused. "Here, Mdy. Please have a safe trip." The receptionist handed a few grey ticket-like passes "Oh. Thanks" Myra turned her gaze away from the man and took all the passes. Then she gave them to her mates before leaving the guild. ============================================================ [!] MIRANDA STORMDILA''s PROFILE and REF ILLUSTRATION has been added in the [HEROINE] auxiliary chapter! [!] Another chapter today in an hour! ONLY If I reach 10 reviews and 80 Powersto- kidding, I will upload anyway but I will appreciate your support nheless : ) | THANKS FOR THE SUPPORT! If you have any questions, I will be d to answer them, don''t hesitate. If you like my book, then add it to your library and support me with PowerStones. Tell me what you think of my novel by leaving a Review! Chapter 12 Lady Stormdila [2] ?The Enigma Dungeon of the Falkrona Duchy. Like the other Enigma dungeons, it was a dangerous dungeon. It was as dangerous as the rewards were generous. Countless men had lost their lives blinded by their greed and carelessness was unforgivable in the Enigma Dungeon. In the present day, people blinded by greed were still present but less than before. Humans learned from their past mistakes. The entrance of the Enigma Dungeon was lively but really- really overcrowded. Like the entrance of any theme park, a few dozen of lines were made. People had to swipe their pass on the card reader and then push the turnstile. Aputer was installed near each line to scan each person in case of fraud or worse terrorist attacks. The guards were people trained especially under the organization of [Eden Council]. In the past, the [Eden Council] of the Falkrona Duchy asked to hire the mighty knights of the Falkrona Army, but the Duke of that time sent them out furiously. He refused to lend even a single one of his trained knights to a ''children''s park, as he said. Since then, the rtion between the [Eden Council] and Falkrona Household has been tense. "Woo! Look at her!" "I feel like I''ve seen her somewhere¡­" "In your dream." When Miranda Stormd along with her friends and guards appeared in one of the queues, people obviously started to gossip with each other. Myra and the others ignored them again as it wasn''t the first time they had been the center of attention. Even in the Royal Eden Academy, the ce filled with high-ranking nobles, she was gathering multiple stares, so she was used to it now. Fortunately for high-ranking nobles, there were unique VIP lines so they didn''t have to wait long. After scanning their passes, they finally arrived at floor 0. The floor 0 was the beginning. There, you could find restaurants, weapons stores or even apothecaries. Miranda and her mates had already prepared, so they headed directly to the first floor. There were more than fifty ways to head to the first floor, so people were hardly squeezed between each other despite the abundant number of delvers. "As usual, Myra?" Lea asked. "Yeah, we will fight the beasts until the thirtieth floor, not more." "It''s a shame, I''m sure we can go until the fortieth floor though." The young man whose presence screamed ''I''m a proud noble'', sighed in disappointment and brushed away his blond hair. A few girls who were walking near them squealed with slightly flushed faces, but the one he wanted to seduce didn''t react at all. "Perhaps Dn, but the Academy starts in less than two days. We shouldn''t take any risks." Miranda said in a calm tone before double-touching the ring on her right index finger. A bright light engulfed her body. Her mates closed their eyes, ustomed to such scenery. When the light faded, Miranda was there in a dark green battle armor dress. The ring was a high-technological artifact that could be used as spatial storage, but the most useful feature of this kind of artifact was the ''dding''. The ''dding'' was the most used feature of people using such artifacts. It enables someone to recover their body in armor at lightening speed. Of course, only armor made of special ore withstanding the time-space force could be worn easily like that. Since it was a spatial storage as well, Miranda was able to put back her sunsses and other jewelry that could bother her inside her ring. It was an extremely convenient artifact and the most bought one. "As she said, Dn." Thest man said and double-touched his ring and like for Miranda, a light shone and he appeared with armor and a sword. "Ah! Theo! You bought a new armor?" Lea immediately recognized the few changes in Theo''s armor. "Yes, you are quite sharp, Lea." Theo teased Lea before joining Miranda, who was already walking ahead with the guards. "Let''s go, Lea." Dn grinned and touched his ring. Lea snorted at Theo and did the same thing. Then they chased after their two mates. ... ... Three hours had passed since the noble quartet entered the Enigma Dungeon of the Falkrona Capital. And in just three hours, they had already reached the twenty-fifth floor. It wasn''t anything hard for students of the [Royal Eden Academy]. Only the cream of the crop was allowed to even pass the entrance exams. Well, some sons and daughters of high-ranking nobles had strings pulled for them but they were rare. Miranda, Lea, Dn and Theo were all sophomores in the Royal Eden Academy. Well, they were technically still at the end of their first year but they were ranked among the best in their whole promotion. No wonder they were able to rush to the 25th floor in just three hours. They were all talented. But. The main reason of their easy rush to the 25th floor was none other than Miranda Stormd. She was one of the top geniuses of the Academy and one of the future great figures of the Celesta Kingdom. At only seventeen years old, she reached the 5th Ascension. Usually, new sophomores would be at their 4th Ascension, but Miranda wasn''t like normal people. People would say that she inherited her father''s genes, the Monarch''s talent, but the truth was that it was her own talent. Abilities might be hereditary but not talent. "Fiou, I''m dead tired." Lea stretched her arms to heat her cold hands on the campfire before her. Around the campfire were seated, Miranda, Dn and Theo. It was getting dark so they chose to set up their tents. "We were finally able to catch up with you Myra." Lea sighed exaggeratedly. "Your father is too overprotective, Miranda." Theo said with a smile. The first year in the Royal Academy had ended more than a month ago but they couldn''t meet Miranda because her father forbade her. "It can''t be helped when¡­the son of Duke Falkrona disappeared suddenly." Miranda stopped midway, seemingly bothered by something, before ending her words. Her father, Draven Stormd, feared that something might happen to his daughter, as even the son of a Duke disappeared that easily. Their mansion was in the Falkrona Duchy, so it was even more a reason for him not wanting his daughter to wander in the streets of Falkrona''s capital town. It was after Miranda''s endlessints that he agreed but in the condition to go there with trusted people. "Oh, yeah, I almost forgot Edward disappeared a month ago." Dnughed. "It''s not funny, Dn. We have known him and he''s the son of Duke Falkrona." Theo rebuked Dn. They were all living in the Falkrona duchy and they were high-ranking nobles, so meeting the son of the duke of the same age was inevitable for them. "We may have spoken to him, but it''s years ago, Theo. And he ain''t the son of the Duke anymore, neither the powerful heir, remember?" Dn cackled. A month ago, just a few hours before Edward''s disappearance, the news of Thomen Falkrona disowning and driving his son away from the Falkrona mansion spread. Following that, Thomen Falkrona announced his adopted son, Simon Falkrona, as the new heir. It caused quite themotion everywhere in the Kingdom. "..." "Myra?" Lea patted Miranda''s hand, seeing her lost in her thoughts. "Yeah?" "Um¡­" Lea hesitated to utter her next words but steeled herself. "...You were close to Edward before, right? Has he spoken to you before his disap-" "No." Miranda cut Lea off before she could finish. "I''m not close to that guy nor have I spoken to him." If Lea hadn''t known Miranda for several years already, she would have never noticed the hint of resentment in Miranda''s words even though she kept an impassive face. "I see¡­" Miranda lowered her gaze and continued to clean her dark green bow. It was obvious that she didn''t want to talk about Edward anymore. Dn seemed satisfied with Miranda''s reaction, judging from his big smirk. He didn''t like a bit that Miranda had been close to a man in the past. -Rustle! -Thud! Just when the awkward silence seemed unbearable, something fell from the ceiling out of the void. The thing seemed to be a human who fell head-first in the bush a few meters away from them. -ng! The bodyguards immediately drew their weapons and went in front of their prot¨¦g¨¦. Miranda and her friends didn''t remain still as they were also ready to retort at any ambush. ============================================================= [!] Hope you liked it! This bonus chapter is my way to thank you all for the amount of support you gave me thest few days! See ya, tomorrow! | THANKS FOR THE SUPPORT! If you have any QUESTIONS, I will be d to answer them, don''t hesitate. If you like my book, then add it to your LIBRARY and support me with POWERSTONES. Tell me what you think of my novel by leaving a REVIEW! Chapter 13 He Reminds Me Of You ?"Heeeey!" "Ouch! Ephera? What was that?!" Nyr patted his arm, which was red as Ephera, the ck-haired girl pinched it strongly. "I nearly dropped the controller, y''know¡­" "Come on Nyr, you aren''t a little princess, I hope?" Ephera asked with a grin. Nyr became nervous when Ephera approached her face so close to him. "Y-Yeah, but what was the problem¡­" "You''re asking me that, Nyr! Look, you should have picked the second choice!" Ephera pointed at the TV before her. The cinematic of a game was ongoing. ["You''re just a human garbage, Edward!"] [!][Miranda attacks Edward! What are you going to do?!] The image shifted from Edward and Miranda facing each other in avish corridor to a ck-haired boy, Jayden Rayena, the [Main Protagonist] of the First Game [Princess And Dragon]. [A] ["It''s not my problem. I should hide and see what''s going on."] [B] ["I should stop Miranda from attacking Edward!] [C] ["I will help Miranda to beat that guy!"] [D] ["I will scold Miranda!"] "Easy." Nyr smirked and controlled the joystick to settle on the C choice. "NO!!!" "Ouch! What the hell!" Nyr red at Ephera but thetter ignored him and took the controller. "Ephera?! Don''t tell me you want the D?" Nyr asked dumbfounded. "No, I''ll not got that far. Just the B choice." "What?!" Nyr was shocked. Why the hell did she want the protagonist to stop the fight? The second best choice for Nyr was the [A]. Looking from the side. For him, Edward deserved the beating and he was already rejoicing. "Why Ephera? We will get more affection points from Miranda with the C choice! It''s already very hard to earn points from her!" "Yeah but no." Ephera shook her head like a stubborn child. She was so cute that Nyr almost gave up. "Why?" "Look." Ephera pointed at Edward''s frightened face. He looked sure pathetic with his plump stomach¡­ "I feel sad for Edward." "You¡­feel¡­sad¡­ for E-D-W-A-R-D?" Nyr asked again, trying to process what he had heard. Just a few hours ago, they witnessed together, Edward molesting the innocent Main Heroine, so he was really dumbstruck. "Yes!" Ephera nodded vehemently before looking at Nyr somewhat tenderly. "He reminds me of you." "..." "Nyr?" "If it''s a joke, it''s not funny, Ephera." Nyr averted his face with furrowed brows. He felt very insulted when Epherapared the lusty fatty to him. "Mouhhh! It''s not about that, idiot!" Ephera punched Nyr''s shoulder gently and looked back at Edward on the screen. "I read out of curiosity his full biography recently posted by one of the directors." "Biography? Oh, you mean, the biographies of all the characters? Nobody read the biography of Edward, Ephera!" Nyrughed. "Nobody cares about him after all. You should have read Milleia''s one! That girl has that innocent charm!" Nyr smiled broadly when he said that. "Nobody if I''m dead, Nyr¡­" Ephera said in a joking tone, but a hint of seriousness was in her words that Nyr hadn''t noticed. He just brushed off Ephera''s words as a joke. "He''s a major antagonist, Ephera, nothing will change from a mere choice. " Nyr shook his head. "You don''t know that, Nyr. There might be a happy ending for him? Remember the post on their website. There are more than thousands of different endings. Everything''s possible." Ephera said in a confident tone. "Yeah, but in all of them Edward is the same bastard. And he''s destined to die in the Second Game anyway." Nyr shattered Ephera''s hope in a second, prompting her to re at him. "Do you hate him that much?" "Yeah." Nyr nodded like a robot before shifting his gaze at the screen. "You''ve no idea how much I hate that guy." *** [It''s time to wake up] "..." [] "..." [Little Princess? Edward is a man.] Jarvis said as a matter of fact. [] [Goddess Cleenah, may I know the meaning behind your words?] [] Cleenah said seriously, but she couldn''t hide the happiness when Jarvis called her so respectfully. It wasn''t the first time he had called her like that, but each time, she felt her ego raised and it felt really good for her. Dammit. I really wanted to sleep more, but with those two, it''s impossible. "You are noisy, so shut up." I raised my body and stretched my arms. As expected, I really felt good after yesterday''s harsh training. [] Look at her, acting high and mighty. It''s because of that robot-minded Jarvis. He is, without knowing, raising Cleenah''s ego. "Who''s the sleeping princess?" [] "Yeah, yeah." I waved my hand and stomped the ground. I ran and reached the pond near the cursed temple. It had been a month since I washed myself in that pond every day and strangely, the water would clean itself every night. Whatever, it was good for me. I removed my ripped ck shirt and jumped in the pond. "Ahh!" It always feels good. "Don''t watch, pervert Goddess." [] "In a?" I smirked when Cleenah stopped at the end. Indeed, a month ago, she would have said and incidentally already said. '''' But not anymore. I nced down at my body. My entire body is now sculpted. Don''t ask me how the hell my body became like that in just two weeks cuz I don''t know either! All that matters to me now is my current body. I lost all my fat and became lean with an athletic body. Looking at my six-pack, my eyes curled up. Ahahaahaahaahah! My two weeks of hellish training paid off! At first, I trained only for three hours like azy shut in, but I soon changed my mindset. I had nothing else to do in that cursed temple anyway, so I trained like a madman every day. I kept 7 hours of sleeping and it was plenty enough. Never would I have imagined getting such a body one day. On Earth, I wanted to get a sculpted body but I was toozy, but this time I really did it. [<...>] Cleenah didn''t answer, but I bet she was gritting her teeth. Good for her. That perverted Goddess had always insulted me about weight, but then why the heck was she watching me when I was washing myself? Unfortunately for her, I could sense whether she was watching me or not since our pact. After cleaning my amazing body, I washed my grey hair which grew until my neck. "I should do my hair once I''m back in the town." Thinking that, I looked at my reflection in the water. With my sharp features and athletic body, now I looked just like Edward Falkrona in the second game. Now the most important time hade. "Jarvis, my profil." I said calmly but the truth was that I was a little impatient to see my progress. [Yes.] | THANKS FOR THE SUPPORT! If you have any QUESTIONS, I will be d to answer them, don''t hesitate. If you like my book, then add it to your LIBRARY and support me with POWERSTONES. Tell me what you think of my novel by leaving a REVIEW! Chapter 14 Progress Of Two Weeks ?"Jarvis, my profile." [Yes.] Jarvis nodded and the blue screen appeared in front of me. [Edward Amael Falkrona] [16] [3rd Ascension] [Charm: 18] [Affection Points: 0] [Falkrona Bloodline~1st Wing~] Fuck! "Jarvis! How the heck, my charm didn''t reach twenty?!" I asked furiously. The disappointment was heartwrenching. Jarvis told me an average human''s charm was around twenty, but I was still below the average after all the training. [I can''t answer that question.] [] Cleenah was puzzled at my reaction. "Yeah, I''m happy about that but...it''s just my charm, it''s below average¡­" I slumped my shoulders. Will I be the target of bullies in the academy like in the game? Honestly, I didn''t care¨CNo, I cared, but I also wanted to live a normal life in a magic academy without problems. Well, I will interfere in the plot to get a happy ending for the first game, so for me, but still, I wanted to avoid being bullied in the academy. I mean, they will bully me, and consequently, I will take revenge on them in the most ruthless way possible and my hands will get dirty. I was certainly not going to run away cowardly like Edward in the beginning of the game. I shook my head. Whatever. The most important quality is not the look but the heart of someone. Yeah, that''s it. It''s definitely that. I repeated to convince myself of that. [] Cleenah muttered and though I couldn''t see her, I was sure she was scanning my body from head to toe. [] [Goddess Cleenah.] [] [Sometimes, it''s better to be modest than arrogant.] There was a strange silence, following Jarvis'' words. What was that? A famous quote or something like that? ''You are speaking of me, right? Since when am I arrogant? huh?'' [] What the hell were they talking about? And cringe? I will never be cringe! I think I am a bad influence on Jarvis and Cleenah. They are learning words from me and are using it against me. [] "Don''t treat me like a psycho who chose to live in a cursed temple. I had goals and I achieved them." I flicked my fingers and a spark of purple fire sputtered and coiled around my wrist like a bracelet. It didn''t burn my skin, but it could burn down anything easily. Believe me, I tested it. The charred ground right next to the temple was my doing. There was a big tree there but I identally burned it down in a few seconds. Fortunately, no one was near to notice that. I immediately canceled because I could feel my face going pale and my mana was depleting faster as well. That purple fire was really taking a toll on me. I was training with it recently and with moderation to not fall into aa. The purple fire, in the game, was called [Rings of Vysindra] or [Anathemas Fire]. It was one of Edward''s elemental. No, it wasn''t really an elemental. It was moreplicated than just fire. Vysindra was a renegade dragon who lived several centuries ago when dragons could fly freely in the sky. Yes, dragons are present in the game. I mean the game''s name is literally [Princess And Dragon], so it was obvious. Dragons'' presence is just one of the countless reasons why this world is dangerous anyway. As I said, Vysindra was a renegade dragon who, ording to the game''s side story, vited the Celestialws and killed humans and dragons alike ruthlessly. He was immediately chased by both humans and his fellows from the same race but he held back for centuries thanks to his unique breath of purplish fire. It wasn''t called [Anathemas Fire] for nothing. Vysindra burned down countless towns and people alive with his fire. After a hundred years, a Hero killed him, and peace came back, or so anyone would think, but nope. The Hero betrayed hisrades'' dragons with whom he fought and started a ughter. He asked for only leaving the eggs and children who couldn''t do anything. Humans aren''t to be underestimated. They knew exactly how to kill dragons and the Hero, though he was an ass*ole, was extremely strong. I could say without cringing that he was called the Dragon yer. Ah, I''m cringing. Some dragons ran away but most of them were either killed or captured. The man was hailed as a Hero and founded his own Empire, the Rhedorah Empire, on the remains and domain of the killed dragons¡­ Anyway, for some reason, Edward inherited that psycho dragon''s fire. In the game, he only awakened Vysindra''s fire thanks to the help of the Evil God he made a pact with, but surprisingly, I didn''t need that evil god. Was that because of Cleenah''s presence? No. She can''t even teach me one of her abilities, she''s useless. [] "I don''t think." Shaking my head at Cleenah''s useless excitation, I looked at the screen. [Vysindra''s Oath] [???] [???] Like a week ago, two remaining slots were disyed like that. Probably Edward''s other abilities. ? I couldn''t even guess despite having yed the game, since I wasn''t interested in Edward in the game. Ephera was the only one who read information about him. Is that karma? Getting sent in the body of the guy I spat on every time I yed the game¡­ "See nothing new." I sighed and went out of theke. Then I put on a ck torn ck shirt and ck pants which were also shredded! Where I found them, you''d ask? The ck pants were the same I had been wearing when I came here a month ago and the ck shirt was from a dead body I found near the table. There were other corpses with clothes which were quite convenient for me. I just had to wash them hundreds of time before putting them on me. [ ] "..." That girl. "What''s so funny, useless Goddess?" [ ] She continued tough. Though I asked, I knew the reason behind herugh. [] "¡­" Yeah, of course, wearing those torn clothes, I looked like a beggar! "At least I don''t look like a jobless useless Goddess." [] She stopped speaking suddenly as if her phone call was cut midway. "That idiot." A vein popped out on my forehead. One of the reasons Cleenah couldn''t give me her power, was because she was extremely weak after I unsealed her. So freaking weak that she couldn''t speak for more than an hour with me. All of that because that idiot bbered pointlessly the entire morning. "..." ''World toppling beauty'', she was going to say¡­ I palmed my face at my stupidity. I shouldn''t have taught her that sentence but it was not my fault! I had to make her understand that regardless of how beautiful she was, she couldn''tpare herself to Ephera! Whatever. "Finally, some peaceful time." [Not for long since you have to go back to civilization.] "Don''t start as well, Jarvis! I haven''t lived in the jungle for decades!" I spat and started to select some ck clothes to cover myself entirely. Since I was going to the Falkrona Capital, I had to be incognito. People could still recognize me even though I lost weight. After a full hour, I was finally ready to walk for two to three hours. I left all my remaining clothes and took nothing else. I could get clothes and money easily when I will be back at the mansion, ying the innocent nephew to aunt Belle. [You don''t deserve her.] "Shaddap! I''m still grateful, okay!" Belle was probably the first person that I, Nyr, liked in this world. As someone who lost his parents at seventeen years old, I forgot what family love was. A little smile appeared on my face when I remembered how she scolded me. Thest time someone scolded me like that was Ephera and before her it was my parents. I really miss them. If there was a way to bring back Ephera, I will do it regardless of the consequences. My failures and carelessness cost her life. Emric was ming himself for her death but for me it was my fault. If I killed that guy back then, he wouldn''t have done that. I might have done time but who cares? Someone like him deserved to die. [...] Maybe that guy from Tokyo had a goal for sending me there but I was not going to let him use me without winning anything in return. Only one clue about Ephera was enough. I will do the rest. "Let''s go back." | | | Hello guys! Hope you liked the chapter! It turned a little dark at the end but it had to... Anyway, I just want to thank you all again and want to ask you to review my book and give me your thoughts about my novel! I think I''m doing well for now but I want more reviews to be sure! Thanks a lot again! Chapter 15 Need Money To Buy A Gift ?"Fuck!" [Yournguage.] "Are you my mom? Shut it!" I retorted to Jarvis before wiping the sweat on my face stealthily. I was hiding my face after all. After three hours of walking, I arrived at the capital of the Falkrona Dukedom and I understood that I had made a mistake. Trusting Jarvis in the choice of the departure day! I told him to choose a good day, but not too hot nor too cold since I was going to walk for hours, but that guy gave me the worst day. The sun was zing in the sky and not even a single cloud was up there. Only the Gods would know how much I wanted to throw my makeshift ck mask off of my face. Ah, maybe not. I have had a bad impression of the Gods since I became acquainted with Cleenah, so probably they wouldn''t know. "I¡­will¡­kill¡­you, Jarvis¡­" I muttered in a creepy tone, since my throat was dry. ''Why did you choose this cursed day?!'' I could survive but all my clothes were drenched in sweat. Fortunately, no women approached me. No, rather no one approached me. Like hell they will! A creepy man in full ck clothes, wearing a creepy mask was strolling on the streets while being subjected to the burning sun. It''s my fault¡­ It was my choice of clothes because I thought it was normal in this world! I mean wouldn''t people hide their identity in a capital city like that, in a fantasy world? Moreover, a guild and dungeons were there. I was sure there were adventurers wearing masks or something like that, but I had to face the reality around me. They were people wearing leather armor who looked like adventurers but none of them were hiding anything like me. Burly men were showing off their muscles and women, their curves. Then there were nobles who were wearing either suits or dresses. Though it was a futuristic setting with modern clothes avable, the nobles liked to keep their traditional elegant dress and tunic code. Mostly, the parents'' generation were wearing such clothes but the younger generation was with modern clothes like on Earth. There was no rule for clothes but with only one exception. It was inside the mansions of high-ranking nobles and the Royal Pce of the Celesta Empire. In the mansions of high-ranking nobles, you could still wear modern clothes, but it would be really frowned upon by everyone inside the mansion, even maids and butlers. Then, inside the royal pce, it was prohibited to wear modern or casual clothes. You had to be in suits, dresses, tunics or formal shirts. Nothing else. Anyway, I was too blinded by the few books and Japanese novels I read back on Earth and here I was, scaring everyone. Fortunately, though, people were avoiding me and threw me a few nces. It wasn''t more than that. ''The next time, I have to decide on a day. I will do it myself.'' I snorted inwardly while making sure Jarvis received my thoughts. [I chose for you the most favorable day.] "Howe?" I wanted to punch him for his what seemed to be sarcastic words, but held back and waited for his answer. [Today is the birthday of Belle Falkrona.] "..." I froze at his words and stopped walking. What? The birthday of Edward''s aunt? My aunt now? "Are you serious?" I asked again. [Hundred percent sure, I have the information on my data.] ''Why the heck do you have such information on your data?! Is that bastard a nonce chasing after fictional women?!'' I was speechless. When I saw him in Japan, he looked professional though¡­ ? [I don''t know, but since it''s in my data, it must be important.] Like hell! "What''s your n, anyway? Why the day of Belle''s birthday?" I shifted the topic and resumed walking. The conversation was going astray too much¡­ He must have a reason for choosing that day specifically. [You will see your aunt after a month. You left the mansion without informing her and you wille back as if nothing happened. What''s going to be her reaction?] "Ah." I understood what he meant. "Wouldn''t she rather hug me tightly? She will be sure happy that I''m alright." I mean like any caring aunt. After how she acted with me a month ago, I believed that. [She will hug you, but in what state will your body be? That is the question.] That guy. He sure has grown as a robot. Was I happy? Not at all. I had enough headaches to deal with a noisy Cleenah after all. But he was right. Now that he said it, I could really picture Belle beating me up for hugging my battered body. ''Then?'' [A birthday gift to calm her down.] I see. Indeed, I might be forgiven like that¡­ Not stupid the rip-off Jarvis. But- ''I don''t have money though.'' [There are plenty of ways to get money from my data.] I want to see his data one day. It might be the golden mine. ''How about robbing?'' I nced stealthily around me for potential prey. It had to be a man weaker than me and with a trashy personality. Suffice to say that there are plenty of their kind in this world. Believe me, I yed the game. [The Duke''s son robbing in his own capital.] "..." [If you get caught, which is highly possible, in such a secured ce, it wouldn''t end well for you.] ''Then how?!'' [...] He didn''t answer me but I knew what he wanted and it was in a simple way. I raised my gaze and looked at a towering building. It was a [Eden Guild]. I was really toozy to go to the [Enigma Dungeon] to make some money, but it will serve as good training, so let''s do it. ¡­ -nk! I opened the uselessly heavy door of the guild. And obviously, I gathered most of the gaze because of my ck clothes and ridiculous mask. How to say it, I spent three days making that ugly mask. Cleenah told him it was a stylish mask but I should have known that she was just making fun of me. I thought that as I heard the giggles and sneers around me. Some even pointed directly at my mask without hiding. I took a line and waited to register myself. Since Edward had never registered himself in the Enigma Dungeon of his town, I could do it for the first time. "Oh! Look!" "Gorgeous¡­" "I think I''m in love¡­" As I waited calmly on the line, I heard amotion near me. A crowd formed next to me. They were surrounding some people who had just entered. I couldn''t see who they were as they were hidden by the crowd, but they surely must be high-ranking nobles. Look at them, leaving their ce, for nobles¡­ Maybe I shouldn''t have abandoned my status¡­? [It''s toote, unfortunately. You can onlyment your past mistakes.] ''Maybe, but ain''t you too harsh? He pped me, y''know, I was angry.'' ¡­ After five minutes, I finally finished registering myself. Not gonna lie, I sweated a little when she asked to remove my mask. [You could have found a better excuse. She didn''t believe you, I am sure of that. My data-] "Don''t use your data for useless things like that!" I''m also sure of that anyway, so shut up, will you? I didn''t know how to refuse her, so I just said I was sick. Damn¡­ Even I, wouldn''t believe myself in her ce. What a pathetic excuse¡­ I entered the [Enigma Dungeon] while trying to erase that memory of my mind. | | | [!] The scene in the guild is the same scene of the chapter 11 because we are back in the present! | THANKS FOR THE SUPPORT! If you have any QUESTIONS, I will be d to answer them, don''t hesitate. If you like my book, then add it to your LIBRARY and support me with POWERSTONES. Tell me what you think of my novel by leaving a REVIEW! Chapter 16 Mana Beast And Enigma Beast ?[Enigma Dungeon] From what I heard in the game, they were vestiges left by the Gods thousands of years ago. Inside you can find gold, weapons, artifacts and plenty of treasures, but like any dungeons, monsters or [Mana Beasts] were there as if guarding the treasures. But no, since mana beasts are also present outside dungeons in forests or restricted areas. There are two types of [Mana Beast]. The [Natural Beasts] and the [Hybrid Beasts]. The [Natural Beasts] are simply just like normal beasts on Earth but with mana. They will protect their territory and attack if they feel threatened. They are the easiest to kill but some are even so extremely dangerous. The [Hybrid Beasts] are more dangerous than the natural ones. They wouldn''t hesitate to attack if they see a human, regardless of his intentions. They are called hybrids because they are basically [Natural Beasts] but stronger and with few differences in appearance. But this is not the end. [Mana Beasts] is a [Category] of monsters in this world, while [Natural Beasts] and [Hybrid Beasts] are [Subcategories]. In truth, there is another [category] of beasts in this world. They are called [Enigma Beasts]. Likewise, they are ssified into two [Subcategories]. [Natural Beasts] and the [Hybrid Beasts]. But the simrities end there. The scale of strength and danger ispletely different. [Enigma Beasts] are literally walking cmities. They can erase a town alone without any help. And, yes, they are present as much in [Enigma Dungeons] than outside¡­ [Hybrid Enigma Beasts] being the most dangerous creatures in the world because of their violent tendencies, but that doesn''t mean [Natural Enigma Beasts] were less dangerous. Thankfully, [Enigma Beasts] appear rarely. I know. I probably raised a g right now. Well, since I decided to intervene in the plot, following the game''s story, I will probably meet one, but hey, the [Protagonist] was there for that. I just had to follow his back. Coming back to the point. All the [Mana Beast] are ranked inpliance with the [Dorian Danger Scale]. The weaker beasts being the 1¡î beasts and the stronger 9¡î beasts. They are ranked in three groups. 1¡î to 3¡î: [Terror Beast] 4¡î to 6¡î: [Disaster Beast] 7¡î to 9¡î: [Chaos Beast] As for the [Enigma Beast], the scale of danger is something else due to their danger. Regardless of that, only [Monarchs], the strongest beings, can contend with [Enigma Beast] and Chaos-ranked beasts. In [Enigma Dungeon] of the Falkrona Dukedom, there were 88 floors and the Chaos beast''s presence in it is confirmed by the people who descended in the lowest floors. There was nothing like a pattern, like high-staring beasts were only on lower floors. Indeed, you could find them even in high floors, but it was extremely rare, nay impossible. The lower the floor, the higher the chance of meeting high-stared beasts though. In the end [Terror Beast] were the numerous ones. "Ah¡­" I had to rack my brain to remember all of that useless information. Yes, because, when I was just ying a game, it was rather useless, but right now it is important for me. All the more so when it was going to be the first time, I was going to fight with my life on the line. For a month, I trained somewhat, but I have no experience of fighting at all¡­ Usually, rookies would hire experienced people for their first time, but not me. It wasn''t because I was proud of anything like that. No, it was simply because I hadn''t a single penny on me. By the way, the currency in this world was the [Eden]. It was a holy word for the entire world. I''m tired and I have to remember what I forgot, so I won''t exin that. Maybeter. The only thing to know about the [Eden] is that it has the same value as dors in the US. For example, that nice meat smelles from an agreeable restaurant just next to me. Don''t get tricked, only the smell is agreeable. As for the price, it''s something else. They were selling something like tacos and guess the price? 20 ED. Yes! 20 freaking Eden, so 20 dors for a mere taco?! You could say that it was normal since I was on floor 0 of one of the most popr dungeons, but it was a cheap price in this capital of the Falkrona House. I didn''t quite notice how rich they were when I was in the mansion, but now I was sure and I understood why as well. Fortunately, I was not starving thanks to Cleenah, who kept me in good health without having to eat anything, but from here on I will have to stop taking Cleenah''s energy. First, because she told me it wasn''t good for my body to feed on ''artificial'' food and second, because of me, Cleenah was getting tired easily. She was using the bit of her energy for me and I felt bad for that. Of course, I will never say that to her. Hmmm. The floor was gigantic. I wanted to buy some armor but I didn''t have money and I didn''t have anything to sell either. No, I had things but I''d rather keep them. "I think it''s there." I walked and soon found out what I was looking for. A big tent-like structure was there. Hundreds of people were on the line. There, the staff of the Enigma Dungeon were distributing ES, called as well: Enigma-Scanner. It was a small phone-like scanner which would help us to scan a beast''s strength. The data of the beast has been obviouslying from the Delvers since centuries ago. You could also buy the scanner in a store but it was ridiculously expensive. Well, truthfully, I could easily buy it with my status, but I threw that status away a month ago! Whatever. Thankfully, the staff were letting us borrow a scanner for the time of our trip. At least they thought a little about themoners who could never buy something so expensive. Well, ifmoners disappeared, they would lose most of their clients so money. Yeah, everything was for business in the end. The world worked like that both on Earth and in this world. I thanked the staff and took the scanner. It was light and there was something like a hook behind it so I hooked it in my pocket. Now, I was ready. In the fifty or so paths, I took a random one. Still¡­ Was I the only one, delving alone? The people I could see around me were all in groups. ¡­and I was still receiving curious gazes. ''Jarvis, do you think I can get skin mask or something like that?'' [No.] Yeah, it would be too good to be true. Was I doomed to wear that mask for the rest of my life to hide my identity? There would be some instances where I''d have to act not as Edward Falkrona but as an unknown guy. I was sure of that. In that case, I needed to find a better mask, less pathetic and morefortable. ¡­ ¡­ I gripped hard the ck handle of my short sword and stared at the beast before me. ~~~~ [Wild Rabbit] -Rank: ¡î -Natural Mana Beast -Weak Point: Dep, Feet ~~~~ The scanner gave me the information about the rabbit and I sighed in relief. It was just one star monster, so just one of the weakest [Terror Beasts]. Well, I was just on the first floor, so it should be obvious, but still, if I wasn''t lucky, I could face dangerous monsters. Nothing was impossible in the [Enigma Dungeon] after all. Now¡­ How am I going to kill it? I nced down at my short sword. The silver de was fifty centimeters in length and sharp enough to slice my arm off and easily that wild rabbit as well. It was the weapon I obtained from the title I received during my hellish suffering. You know the weapon I received instead of a healing potion when I was crawling and dying. [...] Let''s forget that moment and concentrate on the present. I sweated as I red at the rabbit fiercely. The brown rabbit squeaked and looked at me. "..." Damn¡­ I felt bad seeing the innocent reaction of the rabbit. [If you hesitate just about that, you will not make it in the game''s story.] Jarvis said. I know. I know dammit! It''s just¡­I never killed anyone in my previous life! Be it animals or humans¡­ But I have to get used to it. Images of the game shed through my mind. War, blood, countless corpses. I witnessed such atrocities and monstrosities in the game that I couldn''t just enjoy in this world. Steeling my mind, I walked slowly toward the rabbit. The rabbit was peacefully licking his body. Even I, who don''t give a damn about animals, found that act cute¡­ I took a deep breath and continued. Yes. That''s it. Little by little¡­ -Crack Shit! I stepped on a twig. "!" The rabbit turned around and saw me with my sword unsheated. It immediately turned around to run away, but I wasn''t going to let it- -Spurt! "!" Following the rabbit''s squeal, fresh blood sttered on my mask and ck clothes. "Aahaahahah! Look at him! He froze in fear!" | | | THANKS FOR THE SUPPORT! If you like my book, then add it to your LIBRARY and support me with POWERSTONES. Tell me what you think of my novel by leaving a REVIEW! Chapter 17 NoobMaster ?"Aahaahahah! Look at him! He froze in fear!" The irritatingugh of a b*tch rang in the grotto. -Patter -Patter -Patter Blood dripped down from my clothes in droplets. It scared the hell out of me. I mean, I was ready to pone on the rabbit and blood sshed suddenly on me. It was just like a freaking screamer! I turned around to see the b*tches were having fun on a noob like me and saw a group of four delvers. Three men and a woman. They wore light armor but also wore a smirk on their faces. They were clearly making fun of me. When I looked at them, only one thought came into my mind. [Third-rate viins.] I smiled beneath my mask at Jarvis'' perfect answer. ''You nailed it well, Jarvis.'' [I have a good teacher.] ''Yeah...'' I was really corrupting them, but since I was corrupted by the people creating such words, I was innocent. Whatever. I don''t have time to waste with those clowns. I turned around and walked ahead. Still, that guy could have given a peaceful death to that rabbit¡­ I thought as I saw the rabbit''s body sliced in two, reddening the green grass. Don''t ask me why the heck there was green grass inside a cave as I don''t know either. "Hey! Wait!" The guy whoughed like a monkey called out again, but I paid no heed to his call and continued to walk. "You deaf?!" One of his mates shouted and blocked my way. If that skinny guy could see through my mask, he would see contempt-filled eyes directed at him. These guys really have nothing else to do? It''s so clich¨¦ that it''s cringing me or maybe not. There might be people like them even on Earth. "I''m busy, if you''d excuse me." I said casually before bypassing him. If I was confident in my abilities, I''d have punched the hell out of them, including the girl, but I''ve never fought against such experienced people before, so it was better to y it safe. "Wait. You have quite the unique sword." This time their seeming leader came. He ogled my short sword as if it was a gorgeous woman. He coiled his arm around my neck and grinned. "How about joining our party for today?" "..." "We could teach you the ropes of a Delver. What do you think?" I removed his hand from my shoulder and shook my head. "No need." I didn''t need to be Einstein to understand that there was no way in hell these guys would teach me anything like good seniors. "You dare refuse my good will?!" What goodwill?! "Yeah." I nodded. "I dare. Then? What are you gonna do?" I whispered near his ear. "Third-rate b*tch." Don''t say it. Yes! I love that word! It feels good and thrilling when I use it against a bastard. "Y-You!!" The burly leader snapped and put his hand on his scabbard to unsheate his sword, but before he could do that, I spun on my heels and kicked his stomach. "Ah!" The man, caught off guard, was sent flying away and rolled on the ground. My kick was reinforced with mana after all. "See ya!" Then I waved at the three remaining fuckers who were frozen by the turn of events and ran away. I only beat that guy because I did something unexpected, but I doubt I''d win if those guys fought me at the same time. It was just a question of experience. I could hear curses and swears behind me but I ignored and rushed to the next floor. I met several groups fighting monsters, thankfully they were there to clean my way. Was that because of my Falkrona bloodline? I felt like I was running extremely fast. It could be because of my new six-packed body as well. ¡­ ¡­ Third floor. Yeah, I ended up running until there and it took me two hours. I met some monsters without opponents but I managed to run away, though it was probable they didn''t attack me because they were only natural beasts. I could have stopped on the second floor but I didn''t want to cross those guys again, it would be too much of a pain to deal with them. "..." I stopped breathing. Something was behind me and I didn''t even feel it until now. I gripped my sword hard and opened my mouth. "Falkrona Bloodline, First Wing." At that moment, I felt like a little spark in my brain and all my thoughts elerated. Without waiting, I rolled on the ground. -Booom! "Arghh!" Thorns like spikes cut several parts of my body. It wasn''t serious but I was still injured. I raised my gaze and saw the culprit. "Scanner." -CLICK! The enigma-scanner scanned the monster. ~~~~ [Hedgehug] -Rank: ¡î -Hybrid Mana Beast -Weak Point: Belly ~~~~ It was a Hedgehog around my height, so 1M76. Still¡­ Hedgehug? Why was it standing like a human? What was that? I shook my head and concentrated on my opponent. I shouldn''t waste my time as I used the First Wing of the Falkrona Bloodline Ability. Thanks to that, I was able to think faster than ever. Yeah, it was a cheat power. The hedgehug didn''t wait for me and jumped at me. Thanks to my elerated thoughts, I reacted before and stepped aside. -Bam! The ground where the hedgehognded was filled with spines. Shit! It''s dangerous! I could have easily died. I started to understand that it was not the game I was ying on my sofa. This time, it was real life. I had not controller. I was the one fighting. "..." The hedgehog grunted and swung its ws. -ng! I retorted with a swing of my sword. We were even¨Cno. I had the advantage. I was clearly stronger. I put in more strength and took a step forward. The hedgehog used his free hand to block my sword but I continued to push without a problem. It was obvious. I underestimated myself too much. Maybe I could have dealt with those four guys, but it wouldn''t hurt to be prudent in my first fight. Coating my left hand in mana, I punched the hedgehog. "Skiiiii!" It lost its stance and I swung my sword on its belly. -Spurt! Blood sputtered and the hedgehog screamed in pain. Its shriek bothered me a little but i quickly ustomed myself to it. Waving my sword to remove the fresh blood sticking at the de, I turned around. Four other hedgehogs were there. I smiled with a mix of excitation and fear. If I survive this, I can finally get my grip on this dangerous world. ¡­. What followed after happened very fast. With my elerated thoughts, I dodged the hedgehogs'' attacks easily and dealt the death blow at each of them. It was so easy that I was surprised. "Ah¡­ah¡­" My breathing was slightly ragged but it must be because it was the first time I had fought a death battle like that. I could have died at any moment after all. [Congrattions! New Title Obtained!] [Noob to NoobMaster!] I ignored the snarky title and clicked on Obtaining Rewards. [Lifestone: Teleport you instantly to a safe ce. 3 Remaining.] I was shocked as I read that. It was a cheat item. I mean I could run away from any mortal danger with that. Even if I meet an Enigma Beast¡­ Such items existed in the game as well, but in the whole game I was able to obtain only three and just by luck. "Your master is quite generous, Jarvis." [I don''t know.] "You don''t know? By the way, how can I use tha-" I channeled my mana and it was a bad choice. "!" A blue light shone from the blue stone and I disappeared in a portal. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ -THUD! I fell head-first and pathetically on a bush. "Fuck!" I cursed angrily. I used one life chance that stupidly. ''Jarvis, you could have told me!'' [You didn''t let me.] "Yeah, it''s my fault!" I retorted. "Hm?" I turned around, feeling the presence of people and I froze. "..." "..." "..." | | | THANKS FOR THE SUPPORT! If you like my book, then add it to your LIBRARY and support me with POWERSTONES. Tell me what you think of my novel by leaving a REVIEW! Chapter 18 Unique Challenge ?Five bodyguards were looking at me suspiciously and behind them four people in their teens were ready to pounce on me. But that wasn''t the reason behind my freeze. Among the four teenagers was a breathtaking girl. I could never mistake her for someone else. Dark-green hair and orange eyes. -Ding! [Hidden Heroine! Miranda Stormd!] Shit! It''s really her. Miranda Stormd was the [Hidden Heroine] of the First Game. A sophomore at the Royal Eden Academy, so you could say she was my senior. But more than that, Miranda was Edward''s childhood friend. Their fathers were really close, so they ended up being close as well. It didn''tst long though. After Edward lost his mother, he cut all ties with Miranda and treated her like a stranger. Miranda, though, didn''t give up on Edward, despite his new trashy attitude. She talked to him and tried to change him until he was ten years old. At ten years old, Edward asked for Miranda''s body as a birthday gift¡­ I know. I couldn''t hold back myugh when I read that. I mean what was that kid? Miranda, of course, lost all respect and the little worry she had about Edward that day. She threw the birthday cake at Edward''s face and left the Falkrona mansion in tears. More importantly, Miranda Stormd was to be Edward''s fiancee before even Aurora Celesta, the Royal Princess of the Celesta Kingdom. But after what happened, their two fathers chose to discard that thought reluctantly. "Who are you?" One of the guards asked. He walked toward me slowly. "Don''t you get near me." I spoke in a chilling tone without willing it¡­ I''ve spoken just like Edward¡­ Was that because I saw Miranda? My body reacted on its own. "!" ¡­and it did the effect. The guard was sweating¡­ "Get yourself back! He''s just a kid." Another guard rebuked his colleague and looked at me. "Who are you?" He asked threateningly. "A Delver?" I said in an obvious tone which didn''t please him. "You-" "Wait." A voice stopped the guard and it was none other than Miranda. I gulped seeing her. Seeing her on the screen and in real life was sure two things different. Miranda stepped forward. "Myra?" A girl, probably her friend, tried to stop her but Miranda raised her hand to stop her friends from moving and her guards as well. Soon she faced me from head to toe. "He''s a Delver. I saw him in the guild." "You saw him?" An angry-looking teenager asked again to be sure. "Yeah, I saw him." Really? I was confused. I hadn''t seen her though. [I saw her.] ''And you didn''t tell me?!'' [You didn''t ask me.] ''That makes no sense!'' "How''d yound here?" Miranda asked me. "Ah." I couldn''t tell her I obtained a lifestone because I earned a title from my system. [I''m not a system.] "I don''t know either." I lied smoothly. Silence lingered for a couple of seconds while Miranda''s tangerine eyes scanned me. I had a really hard time looking at her beautiful and so unique eyes, even with my mask, but I did it. Finally, Miranda walked away and joined her friends. ''It was tiring.'' I turned back and tried to leave but- -Ding! [!] [Unique Challenge!] [Earn Affection Points from the [Hidden Heroine] Miranda Stormd!] [Reward: Edward Falkrona''s memories.] "!" I gasped when I saw what was disyed on the screen. Leaving aside the quest, the reward was memories¡­ ''Jarvis!'' [It''s true. If you fill the quest, you will get Edward''s memories.] What?! How''s that possible¡­ I froze, incredulous at what was happening. Edward Falkrona''s memories¡­ I should refuse to get my existence overwritten but- ''Jarvis.'' [Yes?] ''If it''s proposing that, there must be a benefit for me, right?'' [Yes. Your potential will be boundless by recovering Edward''s memories.] ''What does that mean?'' I was confused by his strange wording. Edward only became strong after having his potential revealed by Ante-Eden not before. [I don''t know. I can only say what I kno-.] ''What that guy allows you to know, you mean?'' I cut him off. [Yes.] Surprisingly, Jarvis nodded without difficulty. There was nothing to doubt after all. Jarvis was ''just'' a means for that guy tomunicate with me or get information from me? I don''t know. ''Last question.'' I needed to know that before making a decision that would decide my future and existence. ''Who will have the strongest influence once the merging is achieved? Me or Edward?'' It was important to know. Not only for me, but for this entire world as well, without exaggerating. I needed the most serious and truthful answer possible. [...] ''Jarvis?'' [I can''t answer that question.] ''What? Jarvis? It''s important. Do you know or not?'' I asked again, a little annoyed by his answer. It was like he knew the answer but didn''t want to answer. [Will you lose yourself if ''you'' merges with another ''you''?] ''...'' A vein popped out on my forehead at his answer. It wasn''t difficult to understand what he meant. The simr thing. ''He reminds me of you'' A simr freaking thing Ephera said to me. ''I''m not in the mood to joke anymore, Jarvis. Answer me.'' I asked again in anger this time. I didn''t like to bepared to that guy. Who would, anyway? I am not a murderer. I am not a lunatic. Not a psycho destroying cities left and right! Then why?! Honestly, I couldn''t understand. I yed the game, so I still know about Edward a lot. He has nothing inmon with me. [I already answered you.] Jarvis said and stopped speaking. So what?! Since I''m ''simr'' to Edward, I will not lose myself?! Should I rejoice or curse you for that insult?! I clicked my tongue and looked at the challenge again. [Earn Affection Points from the [Hidden Heroine] Miranda Stormd!] "..." That b*tch. What does he want from me?! Why is he giving me a challenge the Main Protagonist should get?! Why does he want me to get Edward''s memories?! It was obvious. That guy wanted me to get Edward''s memories for some reason. Otherwise he wouldn''t have given the information to Jarvis. Then what was his goal? ''Tell me at least if he''s on my side?'' I asked ast question in the hope I would get a positive answer. [He''s not on your side.] Fuc- [...and not your enemy either.] He''s not my enemy? Then why did he kill me?! [Edward. I''ve nothing to do with him and your current situation. I can''t answer all your questions.] Yeah. Okay! I stopped venting out on Jarvis and turned around. My choice was now made. I just have to get a few affection points so I don''t need to seduce her. [.] Ah. ''The luggage Goddess is back to drag me down.'' [] Cleenah said in a proud and haughty tone. ''It''s my honor, luggage Goddess.'' [] ''Right, luggage Goddess.'' [] | THANKS FOR THE SUPPORT! If you like my book, then add it to your LIBRARY and support me with POWERSTONES. Tell me what you think of my novel by leaving a REVIEW! Chapter 19 Seducing Miranda ? [1] ?Now. How am I supposed to get affection points from that stoic girl¡­ No, first how am I supposed to follow them? [] ''Edward said something simr in the game and she beat him to the verge of death.'' [] Oh, right, I already told Cleenah about us being in a game-world and I was amazed at how she didn''t care at all. Well, there was also the possibility that she didn''t believe me and discarded my words as nonsense. ''It''s the same thing. The Miranda of now, hates Edward.'' Memories of Miranda''s interactions in the academy with Edward flooded my mind and it didn''t encourage me at all to speak to her. The only good note was that I was currently masked so she wouldn''t recognize me. [] ''Shut up! I''m going!'' I cursed Cleenah and walked toward them. Dammit. My heart thumped heavily inside my chest. If she discovered that it was Edward beneath the mask, I didn''t want to imagine what she would do. Because I couldn''t defend myself against her! She was a top genius of the academy and could beat me up easily! "Um." I coughed and caught the attention of the people sitting around a campfire. The angry teenager who was probably Miranda''s friend stood up and red at me. I haven''t even started and that b*tch is already angry! I ignored the guy and turned toward Miranda. Pretty sure that angry guy was now angrier than before as I could feel his murderous intent. What the hell? Was he angry because I ignored him? "Is there a problem?" Miranda asked with a neutral tone. Man¡­ It sure brings back memories of the game. She was speaking like that as well when I was trying to seduce her with the [Protagonist]. I repeat, but Miranda Stormd is the [Hidden Heroine] of the First Game. If I hadn''t yed the game, I wouldn''t have known that. In the game, her route is extremely difficult to even open. You had to choose a specific choice and visit specific ces before witnessing by ident Miranda ready to send Edward to thea. Miranda was a sophomore, so it was difficult to get any interaction with the protagonist, who was a First Year. Anyway, even by unlocking her route, you have only five percent chance of making her fall for you. How many times have I simped with the protagonist to make her just see me as a man¡­ [] It''s not useless, useless Goddess. I picked my words carefully and spoke. "As I said, Inded here by ident. May I know which floor it is?" "The twenty-fifth." Miranda answered and continued to stare at me with her piercing tangerine eyes. Damn¡­ She was really beautiful¡­rivalling Aurora easily. [] "I see. Thank you." I said and lowered my head in ''thoughts''. As expected, Miranda understood that something bothered me so she spoke again. "Then?" "U-Um." I ''stuttered'', feeling ''conflicted''. "May I apany you?" "What?!" The angry teenager stood up from the wooden bench and red at me again. I held back the urge to punch the hell out of him and continued. "As you have seen me register for the guild, I''m a novice and I''m just starting. I was fighting weak monsters from the third floor when I was teleported here¡­" The groupposed of four teenagers and bodyguards fell silent. They were all waiting for Miranda''s answer. "Hey, Myra, I feel sorry for him." Thank you girl whose name I don''t know. I smirked inwardly. Though she whispered, I managed to hear it. It must be because of my Falkrona Bloodline. "Right." Miranda nodded. "But we will priorize our group before you. If that''s okay with you, we will ept." "Of course, Mdy." I lowered my head shamelessly and smiled broadly beneath my mask. "How about you remove that cringe mask first then?" My smile vanished. It was again that irritating voice! What the hell have I done to you, fucker?! My face, which was lowered with my bow, started to sweat. "Hey, Dn, you are too harsh on him." His friend, who was definitely more disciplined, defended me. "Shut up Theo. He could be a kidnapper. Did you forget that fatty Edward disappeared? We should be careful." Who''s the fatty?! [ ] Here we go again¡­ Fuck. I have to find a way to close the mouth of that bastard forever. "It''s okay, Dn." Miranda¡­ I knew it. You are a good girl. I shouldn''t have insulted you back the- "He''s too weak to attempt something on us." Miranda crushed my thoughts and walked off. "..." "Aahahaha! I see! You are right!" Dn burst out in a loudugh and followed Miranda. The girl and the other guy gave me an apologetic gaze before joining their mates. ''Cleenah, don''t dare toug-'' [ ] Woah. Can''t believe she was angry for my sake. But I was the one choosing you though? Yeah, she was rather offended by Miranda''s words than angry for my sake. ''The reason I''m still weak is you. You are still as useless as you were two weeks ago.'' I said as a matter of fact. [] Damn, she''s right. ''You are useless.'' I shook my head and ran away from the discussion since I had to find a way to get affection points from Miranda. I quickly made a n. I looked at the group of four eating as if I was starving. Please, someone, notice me. "Do you want to eat something?" The girl, from what I overheard, called Lea, asked me suddenly. Yes! She was without doubt the kindest of the bunch, followed by the calm teenager next to her. Usually, I would refuse as I wouldn''t want to intrude myself in a stranger group, I mean who would? Bur right now, I had to, to win the challenge. "If I may?" I swept my gaze at the remaining members. The guy called Theo nodded with a smile, the angry bastard, Dn gritted his teeth and Miranda just nodded. I sighed in relief and took the bowl and spoon Lea handed to me. Filling my bowl with porridge, I sat a little away but still close to Miranda. I took a spoonful of the porridge and ate it. Wow! It was delicious. How much time has it been since I ate true food? It was truthfully better than living by absorbing Cleenah''s energy. Now, let''s not forget what I have to do. "Um. It''s been buzzing through my mind for a while but¡­" I spoke and attracted the attention of all of them. "I feel like I have seen you somewhere?" I said, looking at Miranda. Yeah. ying ignorant first, is a good start. "You don''t know her? She''s the lovely daughter of a Monarch, Miranda Stormd." Lea said with a teasing grin. "Lea¡­" Miranda was embarrassed at Lea''s exaggerated tone. Oh? So that girl can be embarrassed at this stage of the game? In the game, it was only after simping over multiple times with the protagonist that I could see some of her cute reactions. I was simping so much to get her that I got the rare title ''Simp Master''. "A Mo-Monarch?!" I ''stood up'' utterly ''shocked''. Ladies and gentleman, please give me an Oscar. Even I, was surprised by my acting skills. They all fell for it. [] [Not bad.] My expression twitched at Cleenah''s and Jarvis'' words. Were those guys really on my side? "Yeah, you mustn''t be from the capital city of Falkrona if you don''t know her?" Theo asked. He was right. There existed no human living in the Falkrona capital city who wouldn''t know Miranda Stormd. She was as famous as Edward Falkrona, the son of the Duke. Incidentally, even people from the outside knew her. In the Celesta Kingdom, there were giant screens showing news of the world everywhere and Miranda was one of the people shown most on the news with the other [Main Characters]. Even Edward was shown plenty of times, but it wasn''t for anything good, just about scandals¡­ "Ah, yes. I''m from a town a little far from there which is not as developed as Falkrona City." I threw a random lie as justification and turned toward Miranda. "My apologies, Lady Stormd, for my rudeness." She was a high-ranking noble, somoners had the unspoken rule of speaking with respect to nobles like her. "No. There is nothing to apologize for. I''m not a star." You are though. "So you all must be high-ranking nobles?" "Yeah! So don''t dare to talk to us informally!" Dn raised his tone threateningly at my question. "Dn, he just asked a question." Miranda sighed. "Yeah¡­" Dn threw me another re before sitting back. ''Jarvis, remind me to beat the hell out of him one day.'' [Copy that.] | | Hello guys, If you like my novel support me with powerstones and review my book to give your thoughts about it. THANKS. Chapter 20 Seducing Miranda ? [2] ?"Um, Lady Stormd, you must be at the prestigious Royal Eden Academy then, ording to your status?" I asked ''curiously''. I just needed to raise her favorability a little, then rip the affection points regardless of the number. "Yes, in second year." "Wow, I see. If I may ask, are you highly ranked in your promotion?" "You bet she''s highly ranked!" Lea joined the conversation. "Myra is in the top three of the second year!" She said as if it was her own achievement. "Amazing¡­I''d like to join this academy one day¡­" I said in a crestfallen tone that would without doubt make her lower her guard a little. Maybe. "Oh? How about asking your father, Myra?" ""Eh?"" Miranda and I let out a dumbfounded voice at the same time. It wasn''t in the n! I just made up that lie! I was already registered anyway. "Lea, I can''t do that. Moreover, he''s a stranger¡­" "Yeah, she''s right! Don''t say nonsense Lea!" Dn helped me indirectly to get out of this problem. "A shame..huh? What''s your name? We haven''t even asked that." Lea asked with augh. I thought a few seconds about it before replying. "Nyrel." "Nyrel? Rather, the unique name." "Yeah, it''s the first time I have heard such a name." Theo agreed with Lea. "Still, you must be very talented, Lady Stormd. Your father might be a Monarch, but what you achieved belongs to you. I, personally, could never bear the pressure. Being the child of a Monarch mighte with perks but also drawbacks, I guess." I finished my long speech to get a good reaction from Miranda. Miranda Stormd. Though she never showed it, she hated beingpared to her father. ''She inherited her father''s talents!'' How many people said the same thing? Only she, knows all the hard work she had to put in to be strong and worthy of a Monarch''s daughter. Of course, she was talented, but it wasn''t only that. She worked hard to reach her current level. That was why she hated it when people gave credit to her father''s genes or whatever. Only two people said something simr to what I just said. The first was Edward Falkrona at a young age, before his mother''s death. He was close to Miranda, so he somewhat understood her feelings. And the second one waster in the story game. It was none other than Jayden Rayena, the [Protagonist]. His rtion with Miranda started with these words, just like with Edward years before¡­ "Hm?" I looked up and saw Miranda staring at me. She couldn''t hide the shock or surprise. Her lips quivered a little but she soon recovered. Wait! It worked?! ''Jarvis! Did I get Affection Points from Miranda?'' I asked, excited. [No.] Jarvis crushed my hope. Why?! [ ] Still! It should have shaken her. "Hey, Theo, don''t you feel like he''s trying to seduce Myra?" "I know, right? You think he has a chance?" "If Dn don''t kill him before, yeah." I ignored Lea''s and Theo''s whispers and Dn''s murderous stare as well, before racking my brain to find something to get those freaking points. [] I should never have taught her this word but she was right. I just have to throw my dignity as a man away. I was masked anyway¡­ "Um, Lady Stormd." When I called her again, I felt now, even the bodyguards'' annoyed gazes toward me. I avoided Dn and only saw Lea''s and Theo''s amused expressions. As for Miranda, fortunately, it didn''t seem to bother her. Maybe. "I''m hesitating between a sword and a bow as a choice of weapon and I wanted your opinion as an expert at bows, to help me." If ''lie'' was a person, I would certainly be that dude. Since I don''t give a damn about bows! The men using bows are all cowards! Yeah! Insult me if you want, the bows'' lovers! But I wouldn''t change my opinion on that! Miranda looked at her bow on her thighs and smiled a little. Jarvis! Did I get affection points?! [No.] [] ''Yeah, but she smiled! I saw it!'' [] ''I haven''t stooped that low, useless goddess!'' I was hurt by Cleenah''s words, but she was right. Dammit. That challenge was driving me insane. "I chose the bow because someone.....told me I looked beautiful with it." Shit! It was me. The younger Edward, to be exact. [] Buzz off! "But this is not my reason anymore." Miranda''s face turned cold for a split of a second. I fixed my mask just in case. "I want to help and save people in need. I can''t clone myself, but I can at least assist several people at the same time." She stroked her bow with care. "It''s only possible with a bow. It might be possible with other weapons only if you have a godly speed." Yeah. She was really a Heroine of that game. She deserved that title. There was no lie in her words. I know because I yed the game. Miranda Stormd was such a woman. Though she said that, there was another reason why she picked the bow. The main reason. Obviously, she wasn''t going to reveal it to a stranger like me. "..." I stared at Miranda. She was stroking her bow with a slightly sad smile. Her tangerine eyes weren''t showing emotion but I could guess what she was thinking about since I yed her route. Even with such an expression, she was breathtaking. Miranda¡­ She was going to die in the First Game. No, it was better to say that there was a 95% chance of her dying in the game. She was either going to die during a battle or r*ped brutally and then killed by her enemies. When I yed the game, I never seeded in saving her. It was a NC-17 game, so I didn''t need to say that Miranda would go through inhuman atrocities. I witnessed my failed endings with her from the start to the end with Ephera. The game was so realistic, be it screams, images and videos, that we had a hard time watching the scenes. Ephera burst into tears and it was because of her that I tried to get a happy ending for Miranda but I had never seeded. It was too hard honestly. As I said, it wasn''t just a fluffy game of seduction, it was more than that. When I look at her sad smile, I just want to help her. Ephera would probably do it without a second thought, but how? I recalled all the problems Miranda would have to face and I was shivering just from remembering. I will die without doubts. Even in the body of the cheat [Protagonist] I couldn''t save her. Then what about Edward''s body? I feel bad for Miranda, but my lifees before her life. I couldn''t risk dying again. I didn''t want to die again. Still, I have time before that¡­ "What''s up, Nyrel? Were you touched by Myra''s story?" Lea broke the silence. "You are quite thepassionate one, aren''t you?" She grinned at me. If only she knew that I was nning to let her best friend die a brutal death without doing anything¡­ "Right, Myra?" Miranda looked at me, seemingly trying to guess my expression behind my mask. "I appreciate your sympathy but there is no need to feel anything." Miranda said in a neutral tone. Extremely neutral tone. She was furrowing her brows as if she had a hard time understanding something. She probably found me being ''touched'' which she misunderstood, as I was just feeling pity for her future, ''strange'', since we had known just for a few minutes, so she put a wall between us to avoid anything weird. Still a cautious girl, huh. [] ''Don''t underestimate me.'' I snorted inwardly and hid the fact that I had a good grasp of Miranda''s way of thinking since I read her biography a dozen times. She may have put a wall up, but I wasn''t going to give up. "Lady Stormdi-" "Enough!" Before I could ask what she thought of the recent hot weather, Dn snapped. He finally reached his limits¡­ "Don''t you see you are annoying her?! Mind your status before speaking again!" "Calm down, Dn-" "Shut up Theo! He''s clearly seducing Miranda, don''t you see?!" "Eh?" I was the one letting out this dumb voice. "..." "..." "..." "..." They all had strange expressions. Don''t tell me they were thinking this whole time that I was on her¡­? [] [I confirm.] What?! My brain short-circuited at this revtion. Was I too forceful? I just wanted to earn affection points though¡­ How can I face them now?! It was so embarrassing. "Euh-" -Booooom! | | Another chapter soon! Chapter 21 Boxing-Kangaroo ?-Booooom! When I was thinking of running away in embarrassment, the rocky wall next to us exploded into pieces. The pieces of rocks flew toward us but the bodyguards appeared and a dome made of mana covered all of us, including me, since I was with them. Shadows could be seen in the smoke of the newly formed hole. What attacked us wasn''t human, that was sure. I saw Miranda nocking an arrow to her bow. She was already ready to attack. The same was for her three friends. They had all activated their ring''s function, the ''dding'', and were already in their armor. How I wish I had something like that¡­ I could buy it if I was still in the Falkrona mansion. I should have taken some money before leaving. What an idiot. [] ''I made his body into an athletic one. I deserve somepensation.'' [] ''Thanks for your support, useless Goddess.'' I cursed Cleenah and drew my short sword. We were all concentrated on the enemy before us. There he is! """""Scanner.""""" With my voice, blended the others'' voices. We all scanned to get an idea of the monster. ~~~~ [Boxing-Kangaroo] -Rank: ¡î¡î¡î -Hybrid Mana Beast -Weak Point: Pouch ~~~~ Shit¡­ It was going to be dangerous. Not for them but for me! Miranda could easily take on one but the problem was that they were five. And thest one who seemed to be the leader¡­ ~~~~ [Boxing-Kangaroo] -Rank: ¡î¡î¡î¡î -Natural Mana Beast -Weak Point: Pouch ~~~~ A four star mana beast¡­ It was not a hybrid, so less aggressive, but since he was with four of hisrades, it wasn''t the same thing. -Swooosh! Something flew at high speed next to me before heading toward the five kangaroos. It was Miranda. The leader kangaroo jumped in front of his fellows and punched. -Booom! His punch exploded the air and destroyed the arrow. "..." What the hell? It was really a boxing-kangaroo¡­ "Fight the other three. We will take care of the four-star one." Miranda said to her guards. "Young Lady we can''t-" "It''s an order." Miranda cut off the guard and went with her friends toward the leader kangaroo. What about me though? "Hey kid." "Y-Yeah?" I was surprised when the guy who got rejected by Miranda called out to me. He was a man in his mid-twenties wearing, like everyone, a ck suit and useless sunsses in a dark cave¡­ "You can defend yourself?" "Yeah." "Are you sure?" "Yeah." "Is that your weapon?" "Yeah." I nodded when he pointed at the short sword I was wielding, but he seemed annoyed by something. "If you are in danger, scream, we will save you, princess." "..." "Ahaaha, that was a good one, David!" "Yes, nice one boss." "As expected of boss." "Our leader." "My boss for you." There was without doubt a vein bulging out on my forehead right now. Were they really bodyguards? That was what I thought when I saw the five bodyguardsughing together. "It''sing!" David''s words made everyone stopughing and face the four opponents. "Don''t forget guys. No elemental or big-scale attacks! We are in a cave. The ceiling could bury us alive easily!" """"Yes!"""" Well, at least that David was smart enough to understand the basics in a closed ce like that. It was toote to run away to a better ce anyway, so we had to fight carefully here. They all fought together the kangaroos expect David, who took one alone. The five of them were fighting with swords and shed against the kangaroos'' ws. There was a fierce fight happening in front of me. The kangaroos were fast but it didn''t bother a bit the bodyguards, David, even more. He was dealing easily with the kangaroo he was against. Pretty sure he could have fought the leader, Miranda and the others were fighting. -Yipe! Yipe! David skillfully swung his sword and already dealt several cuts to the kangourou''s thick skin. It was just a matter of time before he killed it. As for his mates, they were an advantage. It was just a matter of time. I looked at Miranda''s group and they were doing well as well against the leader. It was clearly not the first time they had been fighting in a team. They were backing each other and helping each other like professionals. I was worried for nothing- -YIPEEEEEE! Fuck! It nearly destroyed my eardrums! I turned around and saw the kangaroo right in front of me¡­ [Amael!] No wonder I could hear his cry that close. It had the same big body as the four-star kangaroo Miranda was fighting. "Brat! What are you doing?!" [] "!" I moved my frozen body to jump back but it was toote. I saw in slow motion the wed hand of the kangaroo reaching my stomach. -Spurt! "Cough!" I spat a mouthful of blood and flew like a bullet at the other end of the cavern. -Boom! "Aghh!" My body was embedded in the wall and blood flowed down from every pore of my body. F-Fuck¡­ It freaking hurt¡­ I continued to spit blood. Tears of pain started to flow out, blurring my vision. [] I could barely hear Cleenah''s voice. Ah, shit. I was just stupidly staring at that kangaroo as if I was still on my sofa with a controller. The only goodside is that I endured worse when I made the death pact. "Ah¡­" No good. I''m losing consciousness¡­ My eyelids felt heavy¡­ That damn mask as well. I couldn''t breathe properly because of it. "Hang on!" "Ah?" "Drink!" -Crack! Ah, I couldn''t feel the mask on my mouth anymore. I could hear the faint voice of someone and following that something hard entered my mouth. -Gulp! I already felt my injuries healing thanks to that. Has that person broken my mask in half to make me drink that? Well, I had really glued the mask on my face to avoid any clich¨¦ face reveal like in novels after all, so she had no choice to break it. By the way, can that person give me a sleeping pill? I''m tired. I want to sleep. [] "!" I felt a sudden spark in my body and itpletely woke me up. "AHHH!" I breathed out heavily. "Hey! Are you alright?!" That voice. I opened my eyes and saw a pair of tangerine eyes staring at me. Miranda. What the hell was she doing? "Hey! Can you see me?! Look at me!" Though she said that, I can''t look at her right now. I was looking behind her. The kangaroo that punched me was rushing right behind her. I raised my hand and used the little strength in me to push Miranda away. "He-" -Whoosh! The kangaroo''s thick tail hit the void. -Thud! I got myself off the wall and fell on my knees. My breathing was ragged. My strength was recovering but slowly. My whole body was numb. -Yipe! I raised my gaze painfully and saw the kangaroo with its foot raised. [] Shit! I tried to roll on the ground but I wasn''t going to make it in time. -Whooosh! -Boom! A powerful green arrow struck the kangaroo right in its body before sending a gust of wind that sent me rolling away. Using both my hands on the ground, I raised my body and saw Miranda with her dark-green disheveled hair fighting head-on the kangaroo. She deserved her title as genius. Her way of fighting was so unique that it mesmerized me. No wonder Edward told her she was beautiful with a bow. He was an ass*ole but he at least said one good thing in his life. She was dodging and firing arrow after arrow at the kangaroo''s weak point, the pouch. Even at her disadvantage, as she was near the kangaroo with a long-ranged weapon, she was still holding her ground. Without using her elemental as well, it could destroy the cavern after all. She needed help. The kangaroo was slowly but surely closing the distance. I doubted Miranda could fight at a hundred percent in such a ce. She would never risk the lives of her friends and bodyguards. I looked at her friends but they were all three of them busy with the other four-star kangaroo.With Miranda gone, it was more difficult. As for the bodyguards, two of them were knocked out¡­ Probably the kangaroo that struck me attacked them right after. David and his two mates were fighting the four 3-star kangaroos. Still, they were throwing nces at Miranda, worried about her. [] "What!" I raised my tone, in both anxiety and powerlessness. [] "Cleenah, this is not-" [] Before I let out my anger again, she cut me off. I gritted my teeth and spoke. "The Goddess of beauty¡­" I wiped the blood dripping from my lips and stood up. "...and the Goddess-Queen reigning over Banshees." Chapter 22 The Girl Of The Peaceful Town ?[A week ago] "You are the Goddess of what, by the way?" I asked Cleenah while doing some push-ups on the ground. "Hope something cheated like time or destruction." [] There was a moment of silence before she answered. "Really? Then?" I was a little excited when she said it was better. I mean, it meant that she had stronger power than time and destruction. Might be something amazing- [] My smile vanished in a second. That narcissistic Goddess. Since the day I told her Ephera was better than her, she has kept pestering me about her beauty and charm as a woman. And now she was daring to lie to me to change my perspective of her? "A lying Goddess on top of being a useless Goddess? I really touched the jackpot, huh." I said in a sarcastic tone. [] "Yeah, yeah, I believe you." I waved my hand. [She isn''t lying, Edward.] "Even you, started to betray me, Jarvis? Did she promise you a kiss or something like that? Ah, the teenagers and their growing hormones." [You are a teenager, Edward.] "Anyway. Let''s suppose I believe you are the Goddess of beauty Cleenah. Tell me, in what way your power of ''beauty'' is stronger than time or destruction?" I stood up and stretched my sore arms. [] "..." Banshees? "...you mean these women ghosts?" I shivered a little. No. I shivered a lot. But I kept an impassive expression on the outside. I couldn''t let Cleenha and Jarvis notice that I had phasmophobia. Indeed, I already started to sweat all over my body. Thankfully, since I trained hard, I was already sweaty, thus helping me to conceal my fear. [] Cleenah said in a proud tone, but I didn''t heed her words. The only thing that entered my ears were the ''several thousands''. [] Several thousand¡­? [] Several thousand women ghosts? [They were people like you who lived but died in a ruthless or sad way. Their minds are corrupted and want only revenge by killing everyone.] Killing everyone? Like in those movies¡­? [] Save the women ghost¡­? [] Cleenah said in a teasing tone, but my brain didn''t register her words at all. I had frozen way before that. *** The Sekrin town was a peaceful town in the territory of the Duke Falkrona. There, nearly five hundred people resided. Everyone knew each other and would help each other in case of need. Crime happens rarely in this town and if it happened, it would be, in most of the cases, because of travelers. Even if a problem arises, the inhabitants will solve the problem together thanks to a council they established. The council was led by the mayor of the town, who was also a great doctor. The mayor was respected by everyone in the vige. He has saved so many people''s lives and has given lives to so many babies that nobody would insult him. They had their utmost trust in him, which also concerned his small family. A loving wife and a lovely daughter. The daughter was without doubt the most beautiful girl of the town and she had plenty of suitors. Even parents wanted to marry their son to the mayor''s daughter to be in their family. Eric Mumfor, the major and Mary Mumford''s father, was d that his daughter was so popr but didn''t want to start searching a partner for her already. She was only fifteen years old and he wanted her to join a prestigious academy since she was talented in mana. He saved money for several years to get a seat to pass the entrance exam of the [Royal Eden Academy]. He nned to tell her the good news on her birthday in a month. Unfortunately he wouldn''t have the asion¡­ Yann. A fifteen-years old youth was madly in love with Mary. He courted her on plenty of asion but all his attempts ended in disappointment as Mary just smiled awkwardly before walking away. One day, it escted. "Mary, I like you! Please go out with me!" "Yann, I already told you, I''m not interested in romance¡­" Mary, who was holding a basket filled with medicines her father asked her to buy, said. Since her father was currently treating someone, she wanted to hurry back to her house. "..." Yann who saw Mary turning around and walking off, became mad. It was now two years and he still couldn''t attract her attention. All his friends mocked him for that. "Mary!" "!" He stretched out his hand and grabbed Mary''s hand. "G-Get off me!" Mary tried to shake his hand away but couldn''t. Just when she thought of using mana, Yann tore the sleeves of her kirtle revealing her shoulders. -Thud Mary fell on the ground and the bottles containing medicinal liquid, flowed on the sandy ground. Mary looked up at Yann with brimming tears. She was clearly scared. "M-Mary, no I-I" When Yann tried to reach out to her, Mary crawled away before running to her house. Contrary to what Yann thought Mary didn''t tell anything to her parents but they discovered by themselves thanks to a child wo witnessed the scene. Yann wasn''t driven out of the town but was punished with hardbour and his reputation hit rock bottom. Yann, who had already few screws lose in his head chose to take revenge on the Mary. He met an expert in poison and managed to get Mary poisoned. The poption who witnessed Mary''s skin turning purple started to fear her. Eric put his daughter in her room but some people started to get infected by the same poison. People started to lose their calm and med Mary for being the primary cause behind that. She was said to be an heretic rejected by the sacrednd of Eden. Still, the majority supported the major and his daughter for all the good he had done for them but it didn''tst long. Days passed and it reached a stage where half of the poption became infected. The major and his wife spent countless night to find a remedy but in vain. They called for other doctors in nearby towns but they all refused by fear of being infected as well. Eric had already send a letter to the Falkrona Capital but there, they were already busy with other demands so it would definitely take time. However. Time wasn''t something they had unfortunately. The residents started to even doubt the major and his wife as they weren''t infected even being in the same house as their sick daughter. People started to throw pebbles, detroying windows. Other harassed them in night. Mary was the most touched my that. She was hearing curse everydays and every hours. Her life turned into nightmare before she knew it. One day. The birthday of Mary came. Mary didn''t notice that and she would have never thought that her parents would want to celebrate it either. They called her at night. "F-Father, mother?" Mary''s purplish face showed confusion when she saw candles lit in the living room. In their dining table was a cake with the number 16 drew on it. "Sweatheart, in the times of sadness, we shoudn''t forget happiness. It''s important to be positive." "Y-Yes." "Dad, mom¡­" Tears of happiness flowed like rivers from Mary''s eyes blurring her vision. She hadn''t noticed the horrified expression hidden beneath the smile of her parents. Mary cut the cake and celebrated with her parents like a little girl. It had been a month since sheughed and smile that happily. "Ah, I feel a little sleepy¡­" Mary held her head. "I''m sorry daughter." Her father said. "I-I can''t watch this!" Her mother ran away in tears. Eric lifted his daughter and climbed down the stairs of his house. "Father¡­?" Mary could barely move her lips. "It''s okay, my little girl, it will be over." Eric said with a tear-stained face. He came out of the house and there were present most of the tows with torches. Eric ignored them and headed toward a white coffin. Near the coffin was a rectangr hole dug in the ground. "You can rest now, sweetheart." Chapter 23 Bloody Mary ?[Nyrel] "Dad? Mom? Wh-Where I am?" I heard the weeping of a girl. She was confined in a coffin and buried underground. Buried alive. From what I witnessed until now, it was because she was the first case of the strange poison contaminating Sekrin town. The one burying her was her own father¡­ My gaze shifted toward a hooded young man before the ''grave'' of Mary. He wasn''t wearing any expression on his face and left after a few minutes. Since Mary was buried in a sturdy coffin and deep in the ground, nobody could hear her cries anyway. I couldn''t move my body and I could only look at Mary screaming as if I was looking at a movie. I tried to call Cleenah and Jarvis but it was useless. "Please! Help!" Mary screamed, but no one came. "M-Mom! Dad¡­it hurts¡­" The second day, she continued to call for her parents. Her face turned even more purplish and it started to eat her from within. "..." The third day, she didn''t speak anymore. She understood that no one would rescue her. She knew her parents buried her for the sake of the town, so there was no reason for them to save her. "Please¡­kill me¡­someone¡­ple-please¡­" The fourth day, she wished death. She lost half of her vision and was in total darkness. It was unbearable. She, who was happy to have a stronger body than other people, she regretted right now. The only reason she was able to still live was her body and mana keeping her alive. It was a silent torture. Incidentally, I was starting to lose my mind. Her screams and weeps were etched in my mind and continued to ring endlessly. I tried to close my ears but it was useless. The fifth day, Mary started to scratch violently the wooden lid in front of her. Her fingernails broke and blood came out of her fingers, but she still scratched. She was doing that while screaming. "!" Just when both I and the girl were going to lose it forever. I found my body in the same coffin as the girl. What the hell? The coffin was spacious but only one person could be inside it but somehow I found myself inside it. "Kill me!!!!" "AHAHAAHH!" My eardrums hurt like hell when Mary screamed right next to me. She didn''t notice me? My face scrunched up when I saw her bloodied fingers from this close. She also ripped the flesh of her arms, which werepletely purple. I raised my hands and grabbed both her arms so she would stop scratching this freaking wooden box! My body was shivering because of the sound. "!" Mary stopped and turned her head like a robot. Shit! It scared the hell out of me. Her ck eyes were devoid of any emotions. "Mary." "..." Mary didn''t answer and was looking at me as if I was an hallucination. Well, I literally appeared out of nowhere next to her. It was already surprising that she wasn''t screaming in fear. After what she had gone through thesest five days, it was understandable and I knew very well since I was there for five days. "W-Who¡­?" Mary asked in a hoarse voice. She screamed for hours after all. "Nyrel." "N-Nyrel¡­" "Look at your hands." I turned both hands to look at their gruesome state. Blood was now tainting my arms as well. Ah. My arms are turning purple now. Shit. "Shit!" I withdrew my hands and panicked. Fuck! It hurts! I started to understand what Mary was feeling. It was hard to breathe in that ce as well. "..." Mary looked at me before turning her head away. At least she stopped scratching the wood. I took a deep breath to soothe the burning pain a little invading my whole body. "..." "..." "How about you be, my spirit contract?" "..." "Hey, Mary, I''m talking to you." Mary ignored me the whole day. Was I too direct? If Jarvis or Cleenah had been there, they could have advised me¡­ "Hey, Mary. Come on, there is worse in life." "..." Ah, she is ring at me. Don''t look at me with those eyes, it''s scary. I averted my gaze. The third day, I started to get annoyed by Mary''sck of answer. "Mary? If you want to get out, obey me!" "..." The fourth day, I calmed down, since it was useless to let out my frustrations on her. "Yann." "!" Ah, I finally got a reaction from her. "It''s his fault if you are going to die now." "..." There was a silence before she spoke to me for the first time in a few days. "You are going to die with me too." I justughed at her words. Mary stared at me before looking at nothing in front of her like usual. The fifth day, Mary cried. I thought she wouldn''t cry anymore since she had cried a lot at first but suddenly she burst into tears. "Are you angry at your parents¡­?" "U-Um." Mary bit her lips and nodded. "Are you going to forgive them¡­?" She shook her head. Lastly. I gulped before asking. "Do you want to kill them¡­?" "..." Mary didn''t respond for a long minute. "N-No." She stammered. "I-I love them but won''t forgive them¡­" That''s it. Originally she would have sworn to kill the whole vige because she would fall into madness, but not this time because I intervened before that. Just the presence of someone, even if the said person was a stranger, enabled her to keep her mind from breaking. I tried to grasp her bloodied hand but she pped my hand. "It hurts." "..." I tried again and she pped me again, but I dodged her p and squeezed her bloodied hand with my hand. "I will be with you until the end." "!" We both knew that we were going to die in a few hours. I was included as well. Cleenah told me I wasn''t going to really die, but it was no different than a true death. Mary squeezed my hand back and grasped my shirt with her other hand before burying her face in my chest. Her whole body was shivering. She was scared to die. I could feel warm tears staining my shirt. I couldn''t prevent her death, but I could at least be there with her in the end. A few hours passed like that and we both fell asleep. When I opened my eyes, I saw a peaceful expression on Mary''s face. An expression she hadn''t shown for more than a month now. She wasn''t reacting when I poked her cheek. She was dead with her whole body glued to my side. I turned my head away and prepared myself. I felt pain all over my body and saw my life shing before my eyes. I was dying. "We will meet again, Mary¡­" *** [Miranda] -Booom! The four-star kangaroo jumped toward Miranda in just a leap. Miranda took an arrow from her quiver strapped on her back and nocked the arrow. Her tangerine eyes didn''t contain any anxiety as she pulled the string. Mana gathered on the tip of her arrow and she released her hand. -Whooosh! The arrow flew at sonic speed and struck the kangaroo''s left leg. -Bam! The kangaroo felt its body lean on its left in mid-air because of the impact. Miranda jumped on the opposite side and nocked two arrows. She again channeled her mana while not adding too much to destroy the ce. -Booom! The two arrows shot out and pierced the kangaroo''s left and right hands. -YIPEEEEEE! -Crack! The kangaroo angrily rampaged and jumped. -Booom! The ground below split. "!" Cracks spread until Miranda''s spot. Miranda lost her stance and nearly fell but she straightened herself at thest moment. -YIPEEEEE! The furious boxing-kangaroo jumped again toward Miranda. "!" Miranda looked behind her and found the wall. She could only avoid by the left or right. For the first time, her face showed nervousness. -BOOOM! The kangaroo''s punch destroyed the wall. Miranda had already lowered her head and fled to the right. -Bam! The kangaroo jumped as soon as he spotted Miranda. Miranda gritted her teeth seeing that. Just when she was picking another arrow, her gaze fell on herrades fighting the other four-star kangaroo. Lea was hurt and was bleeding from her right arm. "!" The kangaroo was ready to punch her and Theo and Dn could only scream. At a speed defying any genius archer, Miranda nocked an arrow and fired. She didn''t even try to aim. It was pure talent. -Boooom! The arrow traveled fifty meters in less than a second and pierced the kangaroo''s foot, which made him tumble on the ground. She saved Lea as her friends took her away, but by doing that she let her guard down against her own opponent. The kangaroo''s wed hands were reaching her face to rip it apart. Miranda closed her eyes. She didn''t have even time to bring her bow to shield herself. -Smash! "!" But what she heard made her open her eyes again. ''A mirror?'' A mirror reflecting her face exploded into pieces in front of her because of the kangaroo''s attack, but it still protected her. When her eyes fell on the person in front of her and behind the kangaroo responsible for that, she opened her mouth in shock. Chapter 24 Mirror ?[Miranda] ''What¡­is that?'' Miranda was speechless. A dozen meters away was the strange man she met half an hour ago. He was standing. She couldn''t read his expression because of his mask. Below, around him was a circle drawn with blood. While fighting, she did see him drawing something with his blood but she just thought he had gone mad. Who would do something like that in a half-dead state¡­? The circle was shining red and the man, Nyrel, looked toward her. She felt really ufortable. Something bordering on fear. She nced at the kangaroo and it was also looking at Nyrel. No, everyone stopped fighting and looked at Nyrel. Nyrel stretched out his palm and from the lines of the drawn circle an iridescent energy came out. "Mary. Heed my call." -Boooom! An explosion of bright energy blinded everyone present in the cavern. Miranda covered her eyes with her arms while enhancing all her senses to the maximum. ''What is that energy¡­?'' She had never felt such a¡­dark energy before. It was like Nyrel was doing something forbidden. The light receded and- "!" Everyone felt chills, including the kangaroos. A woman was there. She was wearing a ck tunic reaching her knees with a ck belt fastening her tunic on her waist. Peeking out of her tunic were her pale white hands and bare-footed legs. The long dark hair flowing down on her shoulders hid her face a little, but it was enough to say that the woman had a pretty face. Her facial expression, no¨Cshe wasn''t wearing any expression, devoid of any emotions. Simrly, the dark eyes were staring in her direction. "Mary." Miranda heard a slow whisper from the masked man, who didn''t seem perturbed. Since the dark girl was in front of him, it was easy to guess that she was with Nyrel, but Miranda was not less confused. She hadn''t noticed the girl after all. ''Was that a summoning? A human one? Is that possible?'' "!" Her thoughts stopped soon when from the broken sses on the ground came out a pale hand. Miranda stepped back immediately. She knew she wasn''t the target of the girl but she felt chills. Her gaze looked for the girl near Nyrel but she wasn''t there anymore. Yes. She wasing out of the broken pieces of the mirror. The Kangaroo flinched and kicked the girl but another mirror appeared. -Smash! When the mirror broke in pieces, the girl wasn''t there anymore. "!" Miranda saw shocked the girling out of a piece of mirror which flew behind the kangaroo. The shards of the mirror floated in the air and shot out ruthlessly toward the kangaroo. -Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! The shards were sharp enough to cut through the skin of the kangaroo easily, but it wasn''t enough. "..." Miranda suddenly felt the void gaze of the girl and she instantly understood what she wanted. It seemed that the girl wasn''t strong enough to deal a death blow, so she was asking for help from Miranda. Miranda nocked an arrow in her bow and pulled the string strongly. A fierce wind swirled around the tip of the arrow. It was without a doubt a stronger attack than any she had used until now. -Booom! -Spurt! The result was instantaneous. When she released the arrow, it shot out and pierced easily the kangaroo''s brain, who couldn''t even react. Blood and flesh sputtered around and silence fell. Miranda looked for the girl again and she was already next to Nyrel. Nyrel whispered something to her and the girl lifted him before disappearing through a mirror. Miranda was too tired to be surprised again, so she looked for herrades. They all defeated their respective enemies though they were tired. Miranda walked toward the ce where Nyrel disappeared and stooped down. "Who is he¡­" She wondered as she dusted off the strange mask that Nyrel left behind him. *** [Nyrel] -nk! I kicked open the wooden doors. I didn''t hold back, so the door cracked as they swung open, but I didn''t care. I felt really worse. My body was still recovering but I felt like all my bones were shattered. After contracting Mary and escaping the twenty-fifth-floor thanks to Mary''s ability, I told her to rest as Mary was definitely feeling exhausted. I called her right after contracting her after all. Therefore, I had to tumble out of the dungeon with a shaky gait. Thankfully, Mary escorted me to the tenth floor and I somewhat managed after that, but it still took me four hours. People were giving curious nces at me and mainly Mary, who was getting quite the attention even with her face covered. By the way, I threw away my ridiculous mask and only wrapped a cloth to cover everything below my nose. What angered me were theughs and sneers of the people around me. Some recognized me and mocked me tantly. Those fuckers¡­ "Hey brat, the door nearly hit m-" "Scram." I stared at the man who was in front of me. He was giant and had more muscles than me, but I wasn''t in the mood to y with him. It was alsote at night and I wanted to sleep madly. Oh, yeah, the icing on the freaking cake was that I lost the bag containing all the things I took from the hedgehugs when I was teleported stupidly. The only things remaining were the spines. What the hell was I going to gift Bell with the money I would get from that?! I was tired so I didn''t raise my head to look at the man who got out of my way at my words. A silence of death filled the guild. I just noticed that. Well, I nearly broke the doors of the guild after all. Still, their guards didn''t try to stop me? I ignored the gazes and walked to the fifth floor, where you could sell the beast''s materials. I called the elevator and entered it. "..." The man who seemed to be a staff member was clearly averting his gaze, no, his whole body from me. Did I scare them¡­? Whatever. "Hm?" Ah. I just noticed that blood was flowing out from my legs and hands, creating a small puddle on the tiles. There must be a bloody trail from the dungeon until there¡­ Still, it was taking time to heal, even with Miranda''s healing vial¡­ What the hell? [Your already battered body has taken the after-effect of your first spirit contract. It''s already a miracle that you can move. ] I see. I didn''t put much thought and got out of the elevator. "H-Have a goodnight." What¡­? I ignored the shivering staff member, still in the elevator, who was hammering the ''shutting'' button hard and headed to one of the several lines. I closed my eyes since the light was hurting mynguid eyes. ¡­ "H-Hum, Sir?" I opened my eyes and saw the line already void of any people. What the heck? I closed my eyes just for a minute though? I shrugged and walked to the woman. Like a beggar, I rummaged through my pockets to take out the spines. There was a lot and I ended up being pricked by several of the spines. The woman''s professional smile quivered as I put one by one the spines on her table with my fresh blood as a bonus. The white counter was not white anymore. Finally, after two minutes, a puddle of blood with thirty of so spines were present on the counter. There might be only thirty but there were the best of all. Some spines of hedgehugs were better than others and I prioritized them since I didn''t have a lot of time. Putting my hand in my breast pocket, I gave her my guild card and waited. "..." "..." "..." "What''s up?" I asked, furrowing my brows. She hadn''t moved an inch since I started putting the materials in. Ah. She was probably staring at my eyes. Amber eyes were extremely rare in this kingdom¡­No, I don''t think anyone else had eyes like me in this kingdom¡­ Shit¡­ She wouldn''t recognize me, right? Edward Falkrona was famous, but not everyone had seen his face. "Y-Yes!" She fortunately didn''t seem to notice and started doing the count. Still, I pulled the clothes covering my face a little. "Sir Nyrel, that''s right?" "Yeah." That''s the name I gave when I registered. "Your share has been credited to your card. You can buy anything with it. In case of robbery, you have to quickly inform us so we can freeze your ount." She said and gave me back the card with a receipt. I scratched the gold ''ED'' symbol on my guild card and walked off. "In the hope of seeing you soon, Sir!" I waved my hand and left the guild. I wanted to go to a calm ce where I could breathe peacefully with nobody around. My first day in the [Enigma Dungeon] was an arduous one. You may call me weak, but I beg to differ. In my ce, any person from Earth would have had a hard time ustoming themselves to such a world. -Ding! "Jarvis?" [Good news.] Jarvis said and a screen disyed in front of me. [Congrattion! Sessful Challenge!] [10 Affection Points obtained from Miranda Stormd!] [Hidden Heroine: Miranda Stormd.] [Reward: Memories of Edward Amael Falkrona obtained!] [Do you want to acquire them?] Chapter 25 I Am Unloved ?[Edward] "I''m sorry for your loss, Thomen." A dark-green-haired man patted a grey-haired man''s, Thomen Falkrona''s shoulder. Thomen only nodded. His eyes were fixed on a beautiful ck-haired and amber-eyed woman who was enclosed in a ss box. She wore a peaceful smile inside the box. One would wonder whether she was dead or not. She seemed to have just fallen asleep. The dark-green haired man seemed worried at his close friend''sck of reaction. He nced at a boy who was also staring at his mother and a conflicted expression appeared on his face. "Don''t you think it should be time to tell Edward about-" "Draven." Thomen looked at his friend with empty eyes. "Edward is our child." He said in a strong yet low tone. Only once had he confirmed that Draven wasn''t going to do anything stupid had he left to greet the other peopleing to give their condolences. "Sigh¡­" Draven Stormd shook his head and turned toward the most affected ones. The children. An adorable seven-year-old boy was there with, on either side, two girls. His daughter, Miranda Stormd and her friend Elona Falkrona, who was also Edward''s younger sister, were next to Edward Falkrona. "Edward, are you okay?" He looked at his daughter, asking innocently her childhood friend. Edward was the boy she was the closest to. She had never approached any other boy other than Edward. She had already started to scream in both her mansion and Edward''s mansion that she would marry Edwardter. As a doting father, Draven was reluctant to give his daughter to any one, but if it was his best friend''s son¡­why not¡­maybe. Well, there was also the fact that it could be just his daughter''s innocent gibberishes. When she grew up, she and Edward would bothugh about that. It could be that, but Draven knew his daughter. If their rtion continued to be that close for a few more years, there was no doubt for him, that she would fall genuinely for Edward. Draven wasn''t against it. Edward was a kind and talented boy. He is going to be the next Duke of the Falkrona Duchy and will rule without doubt well. He could leave his daughter in his capable hands¡­ Draven thought and looked at Edward. "..." Draven couldn''t bear to see Edward like that. His face was devoid of any emotions, any expression. His previous lively amber eyes were now dark. He was a stark contrast to his younger sister crying loudly while hugging his arm. He had the same expression as Thomen seconds ago¨Cat least that was what he wanted to say, but no. Edward''s expression was very different. It was darker¡­ He couldn''t recognize Edward. "Hey, boy." Draven knelt down before Edward and patted his head, but Edward was still looking at his mother. "You can cry, you know. Edward¡­your mother loved you and your sister more than anything." Draven said and patted the grey-eyed little girl who was looking back at him with puppy eyes when he brought up their mother. "She will always be with-" "She didn''t love me." "What..?" Edward cut him off with a weird tone. "Edward?" Miranda tilted her head at Edward''s different demeanor. "I''m unloved." "Edwar-" "I''m despised." "Edward, look at me." Draven grabbed both Edward''s shoulders and made Edward face him. "No one hates you here. Everyone loves y-" " ''He'' told me." "Edward?" "Big Brother?" Miranda and Elona separated themselves from Edward to look properly at him. "Why should I give something I would not receive in the future?" "..." Draven was speechless. That face. That expression. These tears. ¡­.and that smile. He would probably never forget that time. *** ''No one loves you.'' ''No one likes you'' ''Everyone hates you.'' ''Everyone wants your death.'' ''Don''t trust anyone.'' ''Do you want to see again?'' "N-No!" ''It''s for your sake¡­and my sake.'' "My-Myra! Lona! Father and moth-" ''They are not your family.'' ''You are a mere pawn for the greater good of other selfish people.'' ''Do you want to live like this?'' "I-I don''t understand¡­please leave m-me-" ''He wille.'' ''Live only for yourself and show them what true entertainment is, Amael.'' "N-No¡­m-mom, d-dad¡­" ''Then I will leave.'' "No! Don''t leave me here! I beg you! I don''t want to see that!" ''I am everything against Eden.'' ''You are my hope and I am your'' "Ho-Hope¡­" ''...utopian ruin.'' ''Everything is for my sake and your sake.'' *** "..." The cold night wind swept my grey hair gently. I was currently seated on a little grassy hill. No one was around. The only source of light was the moon and its rays. [] Cleenah called out hesitantly. "Yeah?" [] "It''s me." [] I smiled at her pouting tone. "Yeah, I am still Nyrel but¡­" [] "I''m Edward as well¡­" I grimaced a little with the flood of memories still invading my brain. I was still keeping my awareness as Nyrel, but I felt as much as Nyrel as Edward. The proof of that was I felt stupid to have insulted myself when I ''appeared'' in this world. No, it feels more like I have just recovered the memories of Nyrel from Earth¡­ Was that a hallucination¡­? I am talking about what I witnessed right after my mother''s death. I feel like I talked to someone, he showed me something and I¡­believed him and changed my way of thinking¡­at least until now. With Nyrel''s rational mind, I felt more at peace. Then why do I still hold some hatred toward my sister, foster brother and Miranda¡­? It was significantly less than before since I felt the strange urge to see my sister, aunt Belle and Miranda right now, but at the same time, I could never act like before with them. I was not just Edward. Not just Nyrel either. I was also not a mere game character. I felt disgusted and repulsed at that mere idea. I couldn''t ept that I, Nyrel, or Edward, the son of the most powerful Duke, was the creation of someone. [] "Well, something like that." [...] "Jarvis, I know you are hiding something from me." [...] "I hope you won''t betray your master." [You are not my master.] "Yeah! A shitty system though?" I snapped at this guy, hiding things from the guy renting him. Slumping on the grass, I sighed. "Oy, Cleenah." [] "You sure hide things from me huh. I thought only Jarvis was doing that with me." I said with a snort. [] "Stuttering shamelessly and you want me to believe you?" [] "Since when are two other people renting for free inside me?" [] "Cleenah." [] "Yeah, after getting my memories back. My senses became sharper. Then will you exin to me what the hell is happening inside my¡­freaking body?!" [] What?! Wait! "That''s why I suffered more than ''Edward'' in the game? In the game, it wasn''t like that and I got only one God¡­" What the hell was happening¡­? Could it be that guy from Tokyo who did something? No. When I did the death pact, it was with Ante-Eden and I just diverted from the plot so it was possible. But still two other Gods. I smiled. "Tell them to not shy away anymore and gimme their power." [ ] "..." Why was sheughing again?! "Finished?" I asked, since it was freaking two minutes she wasughing hard! It was ringing inside my head like an rm. [] "Can the jobless Goddess tell me why she hasughed so much?" [] "Yeah, but you are still jobless inside me. Now tell me." I gave her a random reason and hurried her. [] They don''t care about me? "Then why the heck are they inside me? Tell them to get out." [] "..." [] "No, I freaking don''t understand!" I spat angrily and stood up. I thought, with three gods, I could maybe catch up with the Edward of the game, but figures no. Those two Gods were there with me for a month but didn''t even bother to speak or to help me. What was that? "They should be grateful and help me a thousand of times." [That sounds like the line a young master would say.] "Shut up!" I snarled and covered my face again. [] Cleenah asked. "Buying a gift for my aunt." I took out the receipt and smiled, seeing the money I had. [200 ED] It was enough. I will buy some new clothes and a gift for her before going back. [] "Well, yeah¡­" But Belle has always been kind to me. Memories of her ying with me when I was a kid are fresh in my mind. Before, she''d alwayse to visit me, but then mother died and I don''t know why¡­ Speaking of mother¡­ No, my mother and father. Something seemed out of the ce to me but I couldn''t put my finger on it. Oh, yeah, I should check out that while I am at it. "Jarvis, my profile." [Edward Amael Falkrona] [16] [3rd Ascension] [Charm: 19] [Affection Points: 10] [Falkrona Bloodline~1st Wing~] [Vysindra''s Oath~1st Ring~] [Spirit Lord~1st Anima''s Core~] [???] There were sure some changes. First and more importantly, my charm was raised from one point. One more point and I could be considered average. I nodded my head in satisfaction. Next, was Vysindra''s oath. I unlocked the first ring, which meant¡­ I snapped my fingers and a burning bracelet coiled around my right wrist. The obscure purple fire was already taking a toll on me, even more with my tired body, so I canceled immediately. But I felt significantly better at using it. [] "You already said it ten times this month." Was she that worried about that? It was taking a toll on my body, but nothing surprising. I mean the protagonist was having a hard time as well with his bloodline elemental. [] "Don''t fret over it. Look, I''ve got your power unlocked." I pointed at the power I obtained thanks to Cleenah. [Spirit Lord~1st Anima''s Core~] What does Anima''s core mean, though? [] "Mary." A ck light shone before me and the familiar girl appeared. Still with the same emotionless face that I had seen in the coffin and when I summoned her. "Do you remember me?" Mary just nodded her head at my question. "How so?" I wanted to know the limits of the ''illusionary'' time travel, since I hadn''t really time-traveled. It was like sending a dream of me to the ''past Mary'' or a hallucination if you preferred to calm her in herst moments. If Mary hadn''t gained enough trust during the few days she ''hallucinated'' of me, then I wouldn''t have been able to contract her but here she was. Still, the fact that I was able tomunicate with her in the past was amazing. I have to agree that Cleenah''s power was powerful. "I¡­don''t know how but¡­you were with me¡­when I was¡­" I smiled and hugged her gently. Since we were contracted, some of our feelings were connected. I know what she felt inside that enclosed space, buried six feet under the ground. Mary''s cold body shivered at my sudden warm hug. I patted her disheveled ck hair until she rxed a little. She wasn''t and couldn''t be that joyful girl anymore, but at least she would be able to discover the world as she wished, though it would be at my side. "You should tie your hair a little, don''t you think so?" Though I said that in a gentle tone, I was scared of her dark face. With her ck hair covering half of her face, she looked like those ghost women in horror movies I''ve seen. Mary touched her ck hair without showing too much emotion but my words seemed to have gone through her, it''s all that mattered. "I will buy some clothes for you as well while I am at it." | | A long chapter! Hope you liked it! The next one, thest one before the Academy starts so the GAMESTORY starts will be also fairly long like this one. I count on your support guys! With Powerstones and Reviews! Thanks! PS: I might upload thest chapter of the Volume, in few hours but I''m not sure. I would like to start the Academy Volume Monday, I will try it ?? Chapter 26 The Day Before The Academy ?"How much for that hat?" I asked a guy running a stand who was selling different clothes. "H-Huh, 18 Eden." The man stuttered. I was still covering my face but what was diverting his gaze was the scary ck-haired girl next to me. "..." Mary was looking around her curiously, she wasn''t showing it but I could feel that she was a little excited. "Here, I''m paying with the Eden Guild card." "Yes," The man nodded and I swiped my card into a card reader. I took the hat and headed toward an isted spot. Removing the clothes from my head, I gathered my grey hair and hid it in my hat. People would find me strange wearing a hat in summer, but since it was early in the morning now, it was a little cold, so it wouldn''t necessarily attract attention. I also removed the clothes from my face as well. People would only recognize me if they saw my grey hair, which was unique to Falkrona in the Celesta Kingdom, but my face was hardly recognizable right now. I lost weight and the fat on my cheeks and even my features changed a little, so it was alright. "Finally, I can breathe calmly." I let out a long breath to which Mary didn''t react. She was just staring at me. "Let''s go buy clothes now." ¡­ I wandered in the streets with Mary. ¡­and I still gathered attention. It must be because of Mary''s gloomy aura and the dress she was wearing. She was also bare-footed and in the capital of nobles like that, it wasn''t well-seen. "This one will be good." I nodded my head while standing in front of a big building. Screens were showing the different dresses avable for both women and men. TrueStyle huh. It was definitely a famous brand. The automatic doors opened and we entered, but before we could take the next step, a guard in a suit stopped us. "What?" I asked with a frown. The guard looked at me and pointed at Mary. "This girl cannot enter. You are also barely barely, but it''s okay for you." "..." Mary didn''t show any expressions like usual, but I was annoyed. "I thought the ''customer is king'' though?" "Have you ever seen kings wearing beggars'' clothes?" [ ] Cleenah stifled augh. "TrueStyle huh." I swept my gaze around and snorted. "CringeStyle would be better, don''t you think so?" I put my palm on my forehead and shook my head. "Brat, you should better leav-" He tried to put his hand on my chest but I grabbed his wrist before. "Don''t touch me with your filthy hands." Disgust welled on me when that guy tried to touch me. It was unlike. No. It was definitely how I acted before gaining Nyrel''s memories. I hated strangers touching me, even more when they weren''t nobles. "Aghh!" I squeezed his wrist hard and he yelped in pain. "Know your ce." The man kneeled on the ground because of the pain and I let him go after that. "What''s happening?!" "Call the security!" "Let''s leave Mary, this store is not that good actually." [] "Don''t retort to me like that! You know what I mean." I replied and looked for another store. "Here!" "Hm?" I shifted my gaze toward a little store, eclipsed by the bigger ones. A man wearing spectacles was waving a white g and on it was written [50% sales!]. The name of the store was [RealStore]. I think I know where he got his inspiration. Since I was feeling too much pity for him, I decided to give a look at his store. "Y-You came! I thought you would avoid me like the others!" This guy was sure pathetic. "I will take a look." "I beg you!" Pathetic¡­ "Mdy!" He bowed nobly to me and Mary behind me. Well, at least he was courteouspared to the other guy. "Wee!" A little boy and a little girl were there to wee us. No one was there except them. Were they staff members¡­? They were barely ten though¡­ "I need shoes and a total dress-up for her. Help her, she''s a little awkward in such a ce. As for me, just show me the men''s area." "Yes! Please, Mdy, follow me!" The little girl dragged Mary by her hand. "Sir, I will take care of you." The boy said and I followed him. I nced behind me and saw the man, who was probably the children''s father, still waving the g. He must have full confidence in his children to let them alone like that. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ "Now, it''s better." I looked at my reflection in the mirror and nodded. I''d already thrown away my previous clothes and now was wearing new ck pants, ck shoes, a white shirt and a ck jacket. "Are you perhaps¡­a noble?" "!" I flinched when the boy asked me that. He seemed nervous. Has he found my identity? I touched my hat but it was still there. "Why do you think that?" I asked curiously. "Your stance, gait and¡­your face." "My face¡­?" Do I have the face of a noble? "Thedy is ready!" Cutting off from my thoughts was the voice of the little girl. She was dragging with her hand Mary that I nearly didn''t recognize. ""Woooo¡­"" Both the little girl and little boy exhaled in admiration. The difference was that the girl was looking at me and the boy at Mary. As for me, I was looking at Mary shocked. She was even more beautiful than what I witnessed in her life in the Sekrin town. She was wearing a one-shoulder white sweater with ck pants with simple white sneakers. Her ck hair was tied behind her, showing her pretty face well. Mary was looking back at me, showing no emotions. "I will buy them. How much?" I decided to buy them without waiting. They were really good clothes. "Of course, Sir!" The man was back in the shop and had a broad smile on his face. He was very very very very happy, without a doubt. Don''t tell me their store rarely has customers. Well, it was obvious since his store was located near another famous clothes store. "120 Eden, please." It was rather cheap. I paid for the clothes with my card and left the store. I had already bought something for Belle. I hope she won''t beat me up. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ It was already afternoon and I was standing in front of my aunt''s mansion. I already told Mary to go back to her world since she was attracting TOO much attention. I have to admit that she was really beautiful. She could have been a [Heroine] easily. All the boys and even girls stopped to look at her. [] "What?" [] I ignored Cleenah and took out the key Belle gave me when I came to her mansion a month ago. I scanned the badge of the key and the gates opened. Taking a deep breath, I entered. I walked nervously to the door, a few dozen of meters away. Since I entered her mansion, Belle should have been alerted. Opening the entrance door with the key, I entered inside. Nothing seemed to have changed. I thought as I strolled around the living room. "Who?" "!" I heard Belle''s voice, so I turned around with an awkward smile. "It''s me, aunty." I removed my hat, showing my grey hair. "!" Belle was still the same but she had dark rings under her eyes. "Y-You!" -p! "Ouch!" She pped my cheeks hard and it hurt like hell. "I-I''m sorr-" Before I could beg for forgiveness, Belle hugged me tightly. "Edward! What! What were you doing?!" She separated herself and inspected my whole body. "You changed so much¡­" She seemed relieved to see me well. As if a huge burden had gone away, she hugged me again. "Do you know how much I-I was worried! How we were worried!" "I¡­just needed some time alone¡­" I said my true thoughts. I really needed some time alone. "Oh, dear god, Edward!" Belle shook her head, speechless at my reason. "Is that a reason for not informing me, at least? I can understand for your father, but I''m on your side, Edward!" "I''m sorry." I could only lower my head and apologize. Guilt overwhelmed me when she looked at me resentfully like that. I was in her custody, so she must have felt guilty. "I thought you were dead! How would I look at your father, if something happened to you?" Like that, Belle scolded me for half an hour. "I will inform your father, don''t move." She threw me a re and I nodded my head frantically. After she informed my father, I took a shower and talked with Belle for an hour. I exined how I lost weight, my training and the fact that I awakened the first wing of the Falkrona bloodline. She was overjoyed for me when I said that. "Look at your handsome face, you definitely inherited your mother''s face." Belle grinned at me. Thanks aunty, but don''t need to praise me with empty words. I''m below average. "Oh, yes, aunt Belle, I''mte but there." I handed her the grey earrings I bought in the same cheap store. If I had more money, I would have offered something better, but unfortunately, I was poor. "Oh! What a cute nephew I have!" Belle epted and hugged me again. I smirked. Now, she has forgotten everything. "Right, Edward, your uniform arrived here a week ago. I put it in your room on the second floor. And don''t forget to show your face to your father and siblings." "Okay for the first part but not the second part." "Edward¡­" "Aunt, please, you know my rtion with them and I will see them tomorrow anyway. As for my shitty father, I don''t care about him." I still felt strange, so I''d rather take it slowly. "How do you speak about my brother, scoundrel." "Argh¡­" Belle pinched my cheeks like before and sighed. "Alright, I will inform the academy but you should rest to be ready for tomorrow, okay?" "Yes, yes aunt." Belle smiled and stroked my hair before leaving me. After Belle left, I headed to my room and slumped on the bed. This time the bed didn''t crack. "Mary, take a shower if you want. I''m going to sleep. Jarvis, wake me up tomorrow morning and Cleenah, stay useless as usual." I said before closing my heavy eyes. Cleenah''s curses didn''t reach my tired mind. It was a tiring day and I needed to be at a hundred percent for tomorrow. The First Game of the bloody fluffy franchise [Princess And Dragon] is going to start early in the morning tomorrow. I will meet the [Main Characters]. The [Events] will start. It''s going to be a long¡­very long day. "Good night, Jarvis, Mary, Cleenah." [Good night, Edward.] "Um." [] |...| [...] | | | It''s the end of the First Volume! First, thanks to ALL the people who followed and read my book until now. You all have been very patient with me because I know that people want the MC soon interacting with the characters but this small volume was needed and I thank all the people who supported my book everyday not minding the slowness. Now the StoryGame will start. I want to warn beforehand all of you that the story isn''t going to be a ''fluffy'' one. There will be definitely deaths so please understand that. I will do my best so you can understand the characters'' feelings and more importantly Edward''s countless dilemmas he will have to face because he will have to make choices like in the Game¡­ See you guys tomorrow for the Next Volume! Chapter 27 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Prologue ?[!] When [Event] appears on one of my chapters'' titles, it means the starting of a true [Event] of the Game. Now starts the Gamestory¡­ ======================================= [Princess And Dragon], the First Game. When it came out, it didn''t seed on the first day. It was only after a week that people started to get interested in that unique game. It started with girls who liked the romance in the game, then the boys, whopletely got hooked on the gore and action in the game. There was also one peculiarity that both girls and boys loved. Choice. The choices we would make influenced heavily on the progression of the game and on its ending. More than a thousand endings and no one could finish the game by keeping every Heroine and Support character alive. It was said to be impossible. There were paid contents and a shop to buy some cheat items, but even with them, it was hardly possible to get a true happy ending. The boys, with their pride, wanted to win the challenge while the girls were desperately trying to support their impossible happy ending for their favorite character. One mistake, one wrong choice, one wrong wording could lead to the death of a [Main Character]. People soon understood that it was also a psychological game. Smart people might like those kinds of tricky games. As for me, I was just forced to y it because of Ephera''s insistence, but I quickly got hooked on the game. I loved the system of choice influencing the story. I felt like I was living the game through the protagonist. It was enjoyable, though sometimes I felt frustrated with the difficulty of the game. Several characters died and I couldn''t do anything. The Hell-Romance game. *** "I will never forgive you, Jarvis!" I said as I washed myself at an extreme speed. My hands moved on their own like a robot. [You didn''t wake up. I did my best.] "Don''t joke with me! You are a system! You must have some kind of rm!" -Ssh! I turned on the water and sshed the water on my whole body with the shower head. [I already said that I was not a system.] "Then you are what?!" [] "Cleenah? That horny Goddess is looking at me taking a bath!" I hid my excalibur while guiding the shower head on my body. [] "A horny granny then?" I sneered and got out of the shower stall with a towel around my waist. [] Cleenah seemed angry at my words. But I didn''t care! "Yeah, yeah." I dried my hair and put on my uniform. It was a pair of dark blue pants, a white shirt, a red tie and a blue zer. On the chest part of the uniform was the emblem of the Celesta Kingdom. Two angel''s wings in gold color. There were also golden linings perfectly sewn on the sleeves of the zer. How to say it¡­ That uniform alone cost more than a million of Eden, a million of dors¡­ It was the official uniform of the [Royal Eden Academy]. After putting on my pants and shirt, I tried to put on my red tie but I couldn''t! "Fuck!" How to make that freaking knot! "Edward! What in the world are you still doing up there?! You''re alreadyte!" "Y-Yeah!" I gave up and just put it around my neck like a drunken man. Putting on my zer and my shoes, I climbed down. "Sigh¡­you are just like your father, carelessness at his peak." Aunt Belle shook her head, exasperated. "How many times are you going to say that, Aunt?" I grinned and started to eat on the te Belle prepared for me. "Thanks for the pancakes!" I started to eat without minding my manners. "What a troublesome child¡­and look at your overgrown hair. You look like a girl with your mother''s face." Belle took out of nowhere a pair of scissors, ab and started doing my hair from behind. "What the heck, aunt Belle? I''mte y''know?" I said with my mouth full. "Shut up a bit, it''s only for a few minutes. You''re alreadyte anyway." Belle grabbed my head and forced me to look in the front. After five minutes, I felt lighter than before. "Look." She showed me my reflection with a mirror. My hair has been cut short now. I looked exactly like in the game except I didn''t have that scary re. "Amazing, you can also do that¡­" I said, admiringly to my aunt. "Of course!" She cleaned my hair with a dryer and pped my head gently. "Have a good entrance ceremony, dear nephew." She said with a kind smile, but her smile didn''tst long when she noticed my tie wasn''t fixed. "W-Wait!" "Don''t worry! See ya!" I waved my hand to my aunt and ran away from the mansion. I didn''t have time. [As expected of you, you''re alreadyte.] [] "Already criticizing me right in the morning? Don''t care anyway since I nned to bete!" [] "Yep! The first game had already started. Two other people will bete except me, so I won''t be alone." [] "Yeah. The [Protagonist] Jayden Rayena and one of the [Main Heroines], Milleia Sophren." Both of them would bete because of an incident. The incident was nothing other than the first [Event] of the game where Jayden meets Milleia. [] "Yeah, I need to be sure everything starts like in the game." I confirmed that it was the game''s world, but would all the events be simr? And in the game, we were the ones making the choices, but this time it will be Jayden Rayena. I want to know what kind of guy he is in this world. I needed him to get a happy ending in this game. I couldn''t do it alone. I know. To get a happy ending, so to avoid the destruction of the Celesta Kingdom, there were several red gs to pull out. It''s going to be hard. I don''t know if I will withstand all the pressure but I had to do it. Soon I reached the biggest mana train station in the Falkrona duchy and waited for the train. "Oh my God, look at him!" "W-Who is he?!" "He has grey hair, could it be?!" "You mean Lord Edward?! But he disappeared a month ago!" "More importantly, I didn''t know he was that hot!" "Are you stupid?! You heard about what he had done to all the women in his mansion?!" "I-I wouldn''t mind if it''s him!" "What?!" [] "Hm? What?" [] "Listening what? I''m concentrating, don''t you see?" I tried to repeat the scene of Milleia''s introduction in my head plenty of times to be sure, I forgot nothing. The train finally arrived and I went easily on it despite the huge crowd because they made the way for me. Did they finally notice that I was Edward? They must be scared of me. I grabbed one of the steel bars on the train and didn''t sit anywhere. When I swept my gaze around to see if there were other people like me from the Royal Eden Academyte, I saw no one with my uniform. They sure are all diligent¡­ Still, why are those girls screaming¡­? Am I that scary? When I looked at some boys, they also yelped and stepped back. Guess yeah¡­ [] ''Dense Protagonist? You mean Jayden? Yeah, he sure is dense. When I yed the game, I nearly broke my TV because of his dumb reactions.'' I smiled, remembering Ephera trying to stop me. [] What''s with her? ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Half an hourter, the lightening speed mana train arrived at the [Central Celesta Station]. I was in the capital of the Celesta Kingdom, [Dorian]. ¡­and it was worse than the Falkrona station. It waspletely packed with people. I slithered like a professional snake between people, but even like that, it was hard to get out of this station. I was wasting time, dammit. "H-Hey brat, how dare y-" "Buzz off." "Y-Yes!" When the man saw my face and hair, he pushed away all the people before him. All the gazes turned toward me. "That hair¡­" "It must be Edward, the previous heir¡­" "Was he always that-" "Look at this uniform!" "Move!" I shouted and they all moved instantly. Even if I lost my status as heir, I was still the son of the Duke, so they didn''t want to cause problems for me. I ignored the whispers and rushed out of the station. On my right was the way to the academy and on my left was the long road where all carriages and cars woulde, including Milleia''s carriage, but her carriage was still far away because of an ambush by bandits. I shifted my gaze to the huge clock on the tower of the academy. Fifteen minutes before 10AM. The ceremony starts at 10AM. For fuck sake! I rushed at high speed to the opposite side. Milleia and Jayden were the priorities. Hope I''m notte! Chapter 28 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Milleia Sophren ?Milleia "Hm¨C? Hmmm? Hmmm¨C? Haaa?" The soft humming of a girl echoed inside a carriage. The carriage was arge one that could wee ten people. Lucky was the driver as the ten seats were taken. He was going to get good pay for today. He was driving a mana carriage and he still had to repay the credit he borrowed. The people inside his carriage were all going to the [Central Celesta Station]. Today, one thing was surprising to him. It was the fact that all the ten people inside the carriage were happily talking to each other, which was quite weird as they were strangers just a few minutes ago. It all started when a really pretty blue-haired girl entered the carriage. She was thest passenger and she barely caught up with the carriage that was going to depart. She arrivedte, which angered the others who were in a hurry, but as if my magic, with a few words, she became friendly with all of them. It wasn''t anything nned. It was just the way the girl was. A cheerful and amazingly beautiful girl. What was even more surprising was the uniform she was wearing. A blue skirt reached her knees, a white blouse with a ruban-type bowtie and a blue zer. No one could mistake that uniform and the golden wings engraved on the zer. The uniform of the Royal Eden Academy. When her co-travelers asked her about that, she unexpectedly answered modestly. They expected the girl to boast a little even though she was amoner, but she did nothing like that. She just narrated her journey until there and how she was epted to the prestigious academy. She was exining with exaggerated gestures which pleased the few children in the carriages who looked back at the girl with sparkling eyes. Even the adults felt enthralled by the liveliness of the girl. Her light-pink eyes were always shining and transmitted joy to all of them. "Hmmm? hmmm? The girl was singing in the forest happily and right at that moment booh!" The blue-haired girl, Milleia, imitated a tiger with both her hands. "A tiger appeared!" """Ah!""" The boy and the two girls hid snuggled into their mother''s chest. "Rahhhh, the girl was scared and could only run away! Dadam! The tiger jumped and appeared in front of her!" "Wahhhh!" "Hum! But at that moment! Out of nowhere jumped a man-ouch!" When Milleia jumped, her head hit the roof. The children giggled when they saw Milleia holding her head painfully. "B-But at that moment!" Milleia patted her head and continued her story. "A man jumped!" "A prince?! It must be a prince, right!" "Yeah! I''m sure he will save the princess!" The two girls shouted excitedly. "Yes!" Milleia grinned and acted like a prince unsheathing his sword while touching her mask like a man suffering from eighth-grade syndrome. "Stay behind me, Princess. I will save you, said the masked prince." """WOOOOWWWW!""" The children''s excitement reached its peak. The girls wished they could marry a prince, while the boy wanted to be like the prince in the future. "Bam! With a sh, he chased away the bad tiger and saved the princess!" -p! -p! -p! -p! The whole carriage pped for Milleia''s prestation. "Thank you, thank you." Milleia bowed like a gentleman, putting her right hand on her chest. "Hey! Big sis! Did the Prince and Princess get married in the end?!" "Hm? Yes!" Milleia, who didn''t think about the rest of the story, nodded to please the children. "I-I also want to marry a Prince!" "Me too!" "I hope I can be like him¡­" The children were lost in their own world. Milleia smiled satisfyingly and sat back. She was tired after speaking for several hours. The ambiance was really joyful. It would have been good if it continued like that until the end, but unfortunately not. -Ahhhh! The carriage stopped abruptly and everyone in the carriage lost their stance. Thankfully, no one was injured. "What happened, Sir?" Milleia knocked and asked the driver who was hidden by the wall separating him from them. The coach opened a rectangr window and replied. "B-Bandits!" "!" The entire carriage fell into panic at his words. Bandits were the worst nightmares of travelers like them. Even more for families with children. "W-What?!" "Are th-there guards around¡­?!" Milleia stretched her both hands at her co-travelers to calm them. "Calm down, everything will be alright." She patted the crying children and reassured the adults. "Please stay inside the carriage." Milleia said and took her sword from her scabbard that was on her seat. It was a dull sword she had taken with her just in case and she understood that she had done right by bringing it as it could serve her. """Big sis¡­""" The children were worried when they saw Milleai opening the door of the carriage. "Don''t worry about me. I''m strong you know. Wait for me there, I wille back and tell you other stories." She gave them a confident smile before climbing down. ¡­ ¡­ Outside the carriage, the coachman was facing the bandits. "Listen to me, old man. I want every single good present in your carriage. Oh yeah, while I am at it, I will take your carriage as well!" A man wearing leather armor and a snarky grin said. """"Ahahaaha!"""" His eight matesughed at their leader''s ruthless words. The coachman''s face turned pale at his words. His carriage was his way of feeding his family and living. He couldn''t lose it. "W-Wait pleas-" "Enough, old man! Tell them to get out of the carriage before I kill you." The bandit leader raised his sword and threatened him. "Stop it!" Milleia jumped out of the carriage and red at them. "Oh~ look at what we got." "A super hot chick!" "You bet! I had never seen a girl that beautiful before!" "We''ll get a high price by selling her!" "Let''s enjoy her before selling her." "You jest! I''m already hard just looking at her!" The menughed wickedly as they ogled Milleia from head to toe. Milleia ignored them and went in front of the scared coachman. "That uniform¡­" The bandit leader finally got a good view of the uniform Milleia was wearing. He recognized it immediately. Rather, no one could mistake that uniform in the whole kingdom, and even fewer people for those living in the capital. "Do you understand? I am protected by the Royal Decree of the King concerning the hopes of the Royal Eden Academy. If you don''t want to-" "Ahahaahah!" Milleia wanted to threaten him by using her status as a prestigious student of the [Royal Eden Academy] since they were considered as jewels for the Celesta Kingdom for its future, but the leader bandit justughed it off. "We really hit the jackpot! Do you know how much a student of this academy will fetch us?!" Milleia could just bite her lips when the man cackled at her like that. She was new in this capital. It was the first time she hade here. Even for the entrance exam, she was assessed by a Professor of the Academy in her own town. She had just a few ideas about how the students of the Royal Eden Academy were considered, but not the general idea. More importantly, Milleia was too innocent for the Capital of Dorian. She was just amoner who lived in a peaceful town in the countryside, far from the capital. Such ambushes were rare things in her town. Usually, she would just have to deal with at most five people and they were less ''intimidating'' than the guys in front of her. "You can''t do that! Children are inside! Don''t you have any shame?" Milleia brought the children into her words in the hope she could instill pity in them, but she was wrong. "Pffft! Ahaahaha!" The menughed their asses off at Milleia''s words. They had been doing such things for more than ten years and they did meet children but they had never cared about them. Some were even killed by them. "It''s enough, pretty girl. If youe on your own, I promise I won''t be rough for your first time." The bandit said, licking his lips. Milleia abandoned any idea of convincing them anymore and prepared herself to fight. She had already fought, so she wasn''t afraid of anything, but she doubted her abilities in front of men like them who were ready to do anything for their own selfishness. ''Ceatha.'' Milleia put her hand on her chest and uttered a name. ''I need you.'' She called out but she didn''t receive any answer. Without choice, she squeezed the handle of her sword with both hands. It was just a dull sword, so she was clearly at a disadvantage, but had to fight to protect the people inside the carriage. "If you don''t step back, I will have no choice but to fight back." "I''m returning your words,ss." "What''s happening here?" "!" "!" | | | [!] MILLEIA SOPHREN''s PROFILE and REF ILLUSTRATION have been added in the [HEROINE] auxiliary chapter! Chapter 29 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Jayden Rayena ?"What''s happening here?" A new voice intruded into themotion. It wasing from the forest on their right. The rustling of leaves and tall grasses echoed in the tensed silence. "!" Milleia opened her eyes wide when she saw the clothes the man was wearing. It was the same uniform as hers. He was also in his first year considering the red tie. A wave of relief washed over Milleia upon understanding that he was a fellow ssmate of her. At least he wasn''t another enemy. "Um, excuse me, could someone tell me the way to the Royal Eden Academy?" The ck-haired handsome man asked. Though his blue eyes showed innocence, he was definitely on his guard. "Another one from that academy? Lady luck is with us, Boss." One of the bandits smirked. "Help me! They are bandits!" Milleia shouted at the young man. "Bandits?" He looked at the bandits and nodded before turning back to the girl. "You must be from the academy, right?" "Yes! I''m Milleia Sophren! I was going with a few other people to the central station b-but they ambushed us." "I see¡­I am Jayden. Pleased to meet you, Milleia, and pleased to meet you as well, guys." Jayden said and went in front of Milleia. "ying the hero? It will cost your life, brat." The bandit leader said. "I''m prettyte for the entrance ceremony so hurry up." Jayden beckoned them toe with his hand. "You will regret this brat. Guys kill him and bring me the girl." At his cue, four men rushed at Jayden and Milleia. "You can take on two?" "Yes!" Milleia nodded at Jayden and faced two of them, while Jayden the other two. They both overwhelmed the bandits. Milleia with her dull sword and Jayden with bare hands, but they underestimated the bandit leader''s cunningness. "Hyaaa!" ""!"" When Milleia and Jayden turned around, they saw another bandit who had a child with him as a hostage. While they were fighting, he sent one of his men to take a hostage from the carriage and it worked. "Aaahahaah! You are just brats in the end!" Heughed at their naivety. Everything was allowed in a fight for him. As long he wins in the end, no morals exist for people like them. "B-Big sis!" The six-year-old girl cried and called out for help from Milleia. "Leave her!" "Don''t move if you don''t want to see her head separated from her neck." The man said, grabbing the girl''s hair. "Ouch!" "Please! Leave my daughter out of this! I will do anything for you!" The mother of the girl pleaded as she climbed down from the carriage. "Shut up woman! Stay away or I will kill your daughter! We don''t need your approval to get everything from there!" "We have to save her!" Milleia tried to take a step forward but immediately stopped when the man''s knife grazed the girl''s neck. Blood came out from a small cut on the neck. "M-Mommy!" The girlpletely lost herposure and wept loudly. Milleia''s face turned pale when she saw this. She couldn''t believe that someone was cruel enough to harm a child. She chose not to move anymore, scared of what could happen to the girl. "Don''t move." Jayden said with a serious expression. The serious expression on his handsome face made Milleia relieved and her heart even skipped a bit. "B-But, the girl¡­" She couldn''t bear to see the crying child. "Are you ready, Zeus?" "?" "Don''t worry, it''s as usual, I will not overexert myself, it''s an important day." Milleia was confused when Jayden started a conversation alone. -Crackle -Whoosh! -Thud! "Arrghhh!!!" Following a trail of blue lightning, the man holding the girl screamed in pain. His shoulder was charred ck. The girlnded on the ground, now free. "Mommy!" She immediately rushed toward her mother. "Now!" Jayden shouted at Milleia and thetter nodded. She rushed toward the screaming man to finish him. "You aren''t going anywhere!" The two men she was fighting before blocked her way. "Not on my watch!" Fortunately Jayden was there. Now he was fighting four men at the same time. "Come!" He grinned as his fist crackled in lightning. "Thanks!" Milleia said and swung her dull sword at the screaming man. "Bi*ch!" The man parried with his sword with his only remaining hand. -Boooom! "!" Before Milleia''s horrified eyes she saw the carriage burning. The two children and the other travelers were still inside. "Don''t underestimate us, brats." The leader''s palm was still burning after what he had done. "Get off of the carriage!" Milleia shouted but they couldn''t. The entire door was recovered on earth. She tried to rush to help them but two other men appeared in front of her. "J-Jayden!" She tried to ask for help from Jayden but thetter was busy against the four experienced men who were fighting well together. "Waaaaaa! I''m burning!!!" "HELPP!!!!!" "Hyyaaaa!" Screams and weeps of adults and children rang from the carriage. "..." Then nothing. All the screams faded away. Milleia fell on her knees. Tears fell from her eyes. She talked with these people happily for several hours. How did it end up like that? Only the crackling of fire rampaging on the carriage echoed. The bandits were all smiling, satisfied with their job. Though they would never have thought that it was going to end up that easily. Jayden was looking at the burning carriage with wide eyes. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Did they really die? He couldn''t do anything? Again¡­ The coachman was crying in despair, for his carriage and the people. The mother was hugging her child tightly. But at that moment, the sound of broken ss echoed. They all turned to the other side of the road. A young man was there. Jayden and Milleia opened their eyes wide. He was wearing the same uniform as them. He wasn''t wearing any zer, he was just in his white shirt but the blue tailored pants betrayed his identity as a student of the Royal Eden Academy. They couldn''t see his face though. He was wearing a ck hat and a golden-ck mask covering his eyes to his nose. The only thing visible were his lips and dark red eyes. Suddenly, as if the space was torn apart, a mirror slowly formed behind him. A pure and clean transparent mirror which wasn''t reflecting the man''s back. ¡­and from that mirror ss came out one by one all the people who were supposed to be dead inside the carriage. They were as shocked as Milleia when they came out of the mirror. When they saw a man in front of them, they stepped back a bit. They understood he was the man who saved them. They could only remember a mirror appearing inside the carriage and being pulled inside it. "!" Milleia opened her eyes wide when she saw them alive and well. Her heart fell at peace upon confirming that no one died. Some adults were burned on their arms and legs but nothing serious and the children were alright. They just needed a good bath. "Woooow! It''s the masked prince!" The little girl who was hugged by her mother shouted, seeing the masked man. "Yeah! It''s him! The masked prince will save us!" Though the man didn''t seem to show any reaction, inwardly he was barely controlling his entire body from copsing after hearing the innocent words of the girls¡­ "Who are you?" The bandit leader asked, barely holding back his burning anger. It was going well until that girl first appeared, then the boy and again another guy and they were all wearing that same damn uniform. The problem and the risk escted much higher. If they kidnapped just the girl, the authorities of the Celesta Kingdom wouldn''t put into an astronomical effort to find her, even more so when Milleia was just amoner. But what if two students disappeared? They will start to take the case seriously and will look for them. And if something happened to a third student of that academy, the day of the entrance ceremony¡­ He was sure to be caught up by the entire squad that they would send to find the students. It was a matter of security and image for them. The only good news was that the blue-eyed boy and the pretty girl were definitelymoners. The way they acted and walked, the bandit leader was sure of that. But the third man, he had no idea¡­ If he was a noble, he should just run away. No. Even if he wasn''t a noble, he would run away. From what he had seen, the girl and the boy were strong enough to take out his men and thest man was using an unknown ability he had never seen before. "Did you hear me, brat?! I asked your name! Answer if you don''t want to die!" He threatened to get a reaction but- "..." He still didn''t get any reactions. "He''s the Masked Prince!" "Yeah! The Masked Prince is here to save us from bad people!" "Aargh." "Eh?" It wasn''t him but the two girls who got a reaction from the masked man. He was squeezing his chest painfully¡­ Was he perhaps depleted of mana¡­? | | | [!] JAYDEN RAYENA''s PROFILE and REF ILLUSTRATION have been added in the [Protagonist] auxiliary chapter! Chapter 30 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Masked Prince ?Few minutes ago¡­ "Hope I''m notte!" I ran like a madman to the opposite side of the academy. Surprisingly, some students were a littlete, like me. When they saw me, they wondered why the heck I was running to the opposite side. [You arete.] [] I''m so lucky to have these two useless guys with me. I love their positivity and how they encourage me every time. I removed my zer and unbuttoned some of my shirt''s buttons because it was hot as hell! But as I ran, I fell on a stand which was selling clothes like the one in Falkrona city. [] ''Just in case.'' "Old man, gimme the ck hat." "Yes, young man. 26 Eden pleas-" "Thanks man." I cut him off and ran away with the hat. "H-Hey!" The old man stood up with his cane but I was too fast for him. [...] [<...>] I didn''t have money anyway. "There!" Putting on my hat to cover my grey hair, I rushed inside the forest on my left. It was faster like that. How do I know that? Because Jayden was using the same short route in the game. "!" Five minutester, I heard screams and I headed to the sound. It''s here! I hid behind a tree and watched stealthily. They were here. Jayden Rayena the [Protagonist] of the First Game of [Princess And Dragon]. And Milleia Sophren, the [Main Lead Heroine] of the First Game of [Princess And Dragon]. They were both fighting two guys each. It was the same scene I watched on my TV with Ephera. Damn¡­ it really feels strange. Seconds passed and that moment arrived¡­ The leader of the punks threw a ball of fire at the carriage and his friend blocked the door. "..." [] Cleenah asked me. Did she think I would intervene to save them? I couldn''t do that. It was an important moment for both Jayden and Milleia. "No. The start should happen like that." [] "In the game, Jayden rescues them barely in the end. No one died but everyone in the carriage would be badly burned." [] "Yeah¡­" I felt ufortable, so I continued. "They will be taken to the hospital. Jayden and Milleia will arrivete for the entrance ceremony." [] "Not really." I bit my lips remembering what was going to happen to them. "The next day, Milleia will get news of their death. Some will live but the children won''t survive." In this world, mana was present in everyone''s body. It strengthened the bodies of all of them. Adults had a stronger resistance against fire than children obviously. [] "Do you want me to save them?" [] Yeah, I had a reason. Their deaths were necessary to steel the minds of Milleia and Jayden. Milleia would also get closer to Jayden after obtaining psychological support from him. She needed to get rid of her naivety fast and Jayden had to get the drive to get stronger. He wasn''t the strongest at all among the [Main Characters] after all. "M-Mommy!!!" "..." I heard the voice of a girl crying inside the carriage. She was going to die tomorrow. What the hell am I doing? I was acting exactly like Edward in the second game. Watching people burning without care at all¡­ The plot will change but I can''t let them die. What difference would that make between me and the one in the game otherwise? Though I said that I knew deep down that I didn''t want to save them willingly of my own volition. Be it, adults or children, I never cared for strangers, even on Earth. Why should I exhaust myself to save people I didn''t know? But now, I feelpelled to help them. Not because of pity or any good feelings. I was afraid. I was afraid of bing ''that'' Edward Falkrona. It was just for my self-interest. Just to prove myself, I wasn''t going to be like that. If the ''past Edward'' would have refused to help them because he didn''t care about them, then Nyrel was more because he had no reason to do so. I, who was both of them, really felt no reason nor drive to help them except a selfish one. I was really a... What had Ephera or Miranda found in a guy like me? Iughed weakly. I knew. I knew from the start. Since my family on Earth died or my mother died in this world, I have turned wrong in both lives. Ephera was my only source of light on Earth and I somewhat kept my feet on Earth. But here, that hallucination drove me insane. I don''t know why my nightmares of that hallucination started to stop or fade away from my mind, since I recovered my previous life memories, Nyrel''s memories. It was thanks to that, I wasn''t acting like an idiot like before. -Ding! [An Item is avable in the SHOP!] What? "Jarvis, I thought there was no shop?" [I thought as well.] That guy¡­ "Whatever, show me quick what it is." [Mask of the Marauder ~500 AP~] [Description: Upon wearing it, one can hide his face and change his features. Consume mana.] What the hell was this timing? "It''s really convenient, right Jarvis? It doesn''t feel like it at all, your master wants me to intervene, huh." [...] Yeah don''t talk when I hit the bullseye like usual! Whatever, I really can''t stand still, knowing what would happen to the children. I can''t believe I was nning to just watch¡­ "But, I can''t buy the mask, Jarvis?" [You can take a loan but you will have to repay it in a week.] "Then do it since your master prepared everything." I snorted. As for how the heck I will gather 490 AP in a week. Don''t ask me. I don''t have a damn idea. [Challenge!] [Talk to Milleia and Jayden!] [Reward: 50 AP] Okay, I didn''t n to talk to them, but I should take as many affection points as I can. "What is the penalty if I didn''t repay in a week?" [Something that will not please you.] "Thanks for the useless answer. [You are wee.] A vein popped out on my forehead as I clicked on the slot of my inventory. The mask was floating above the screen and when I touched it, it appeared on my hand. ''Jarvis! What the hell is this mask?! Give me another one!" I asked angrily. Hell would freeze before I wore such a cringe and embarrassing mask! It was the kind of mask people would wear in a masked ball! What idiot would wear such mask in the morning on the road?! I fell in the red for that freaking mask! Are you kidding me?! [ ] Fuck! [You can''t return it once bought.] "You are the one who bought it!" [The carriage is burning.] I know! Curse my life! I put on the mask and felt a tickling sensation on my face. "Mary. Let me use your bloodline." "Yes." Mary appeared in a beautiful ck dress in front of me. "Get them out of this carriage and put a mirror a hundred meters near the academy. Put my zer there as well." Marry nodded and disappeared in a mirror she had just created. Mary''s unique bloodline ability was the control of mirrors. She could create mirrors and the most cheated thing about that, was the fact that she could ''teleport'' thanks to the mirrors. She could also use them to defend and attack, though it wasn''t really efficient to attack. Anyway, who cared about that when you had amazing defense and teleportation? The only inconvenience would be the huge mana consumption. "Thanks." I thanked her and entered the mirror. *** "Masked prince!" "Beat them! Masked prince!" "..." Using my will force to keep myposure at the children''s words, I looked in front of me. I opened my palm and my short sword appeared from the void. I shouldn''t waste time here anymore. -Whoosh! I stomped the ground and rushed at the leader. Kill the leader first and the rest will be easy. "A mere brat dares to underestima-" -Crack! I summoned a mirror in front of him to hinder his vision. -Bam! A fist of fire broke the mirror into a thousand pieces but I expected that. I raised my free hand and all the shards levitated before attacking the man. "W-What?!" He put both his hands before his face to protect himself. Rotating on my heels, I roundhouse-kicked his forehead. "Kah!" He was flung away but he rolled on the ground and stopped. He threw me a death re but I was already before him with my sword raised. "Tch!" The leader punched out his burning fire. I snapped my fingers and another mirror appeared before me. -Smash! When the mirror exploded into pieces again, I was not in front of him anymore. "!" Yeah, I just needed one shard of mirror to move between them. -Spurt! Warm blood spattered but I protected my clothes with another mirror. I couldn''t leave a single hint of my identity. "Rahhh!" The leader growled at me in anger. Blood was dripping down from his forehead and also from his back now. Did he feel humiliated? I was at least ten years younger after all. "Kill him!" He shouted to the guy behind me who probably thought he sessfully sneaked behind me. I was ready to summon another mirror but I didn''t have the asion. -Crackle! A spark of lightning sent the guy flying away. I nced behind me and saw Jayden. "We should help each other as fellow students of the same academy." He grinned at me. "Are you okay?" Milleia followed from behind. I ignored them and looked at the remaining men. There were only four now, including the leader. Piece of cake. With Jayden and Milleia, there was no way we wouldn''te out triumphant from this fight. The people of the carriage were behind us in safety, so nothing to worry anymore. "I will take on the leader. Do the rest." Without waiting for a reply, I rushed at the leader. "W-Wait!" "He must be in a hurry, we arete after all." Milleia and Jayden followed behind me. Chapter 31 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Royal Eden Academy ?"The guards will be there in a few minutes, wait for them and keep an eye on them. They might be attached but they are still dangerous." My altered voice echoed as I exined to the coachman and the others how to deal with the attached bandits. The fight with them ended in two minutes as expected. It was too easy, so easy that I was shocked. [] Well, it might be that as well. "Hey, thanks for the help!" I turned around and saw Jayden. Milleia was treating the injured ones with her modest skills. "You are too soft." "Hm?" "If you continue to act like a naive brat, you will lose more than your life. Nothing will remain. Not even their corpses." I said in a cold tone to Jayden. "!" My eyes peered into his eyes. I was sure that my words made him remember his tragic past, and it was the purpose. "The same for you." I shifted my gaze to Milleia. Thetter turned around with her hands bloodied and dirty. "If I hadn''t been there, they would have all died, including the children." "!" "Keep staying like that, both of you and you will suffer hell." A mirror slowly appeared at my side and I traversed it without adding any words. I hope it was enough. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ "Cough!" I spat blood and supported my body on a tree. Covering my mouth with my hand, I spat until no more blood came out. A soft touch suddenly caressed my back. I smiled painfully. I recognized, well, there was no way I couldn''t recognize my first partner. [Am I an hallucination?] [] My painful face distorted at Jarvis'' and Cleenah''s answer. I was speaking of a partner I could see and touch. Wait, it''s a weird phrasing. I shook my head and turned toward Mary. "Mary, I told you to rest." I was suffering the bacsh of overusing Mary''s bloodline ability, but Mary as well, since she wasn''t like a reborn child now. I have been sharing my lifeforce with her since the contract, so I could feel how she felt. She had overdone just for my sake. "..." Mary looked at me with the same void dark eyes and shook her head. With her free left hand, she handed me my zer. "Thanks." I took the zer with my left hand and hugged Mary with my right hand. Her body was cold. Mary''s body shivered at first but rxed right after. I patted her dark hair for a moment. "It''s okay Mary, you''re not alone." After a minute, I forcefully transferred her back to her dimension otherwise she will keep forcing herself to remain beside me as a guard. I didn''t like her to see that sad. The memories of her smiling happily in Sekrin town were fresh in my mind. I hope she will recover little by little. [] "I''m a genius, is that hard to understand¡­?" I smirked with my slightly pale face. I should hurry up. I dusted away my clothes, fixed my shirt, put on my zer, removed my mask and hat. Now, I ampletely different than the one who was fighting minutes ago. "Damn tie¡­" I put the tie around my neck again like a drunken man and left the forest. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Just a few meters¡­ I walked fast as I was reaching the giant gates of the academy. The guards saw me walking, panicked, scanned my body to be sure it was me and immediately opened the gates. There was no way they wouldn''t recognize me. "Young Lord." I ignored them and stepped inside. No other student was around, I was the only - "Hey! Wait us!" "Don''t close!" I clenched my fists when I heard the voice. I walked slowly thinking they were already ahead of me, but they were behind me. Jayden and Milleia were there out of breath. They were breathing heavily while maintaining their position, pressing their hands on their knees. The guards scanned them but for them, especially, they asked for their Academy card. I also had one in my zer''s pocket but they didn''t dare to stop me further since I was the son of a Duke. No. They didn''t dare because I was Edward Falkrona. My reputation as the most unpredictable bastard had spread everywhere in every corner of the Kindgom. "Hey, you are alsote?" "..." I ignored Jayden and continued to walk ahead. "Come on, man." I felt he was going to coil his arm on my shoulders, so I stepped aside. "Don''t touch me, I''m a noble." "Then why are youte?" Milleia asked this time. There was no ill-intention in her question. She was merely curious, as nobles were always the first in such important events. "It doesn''t regard any of you." I said and walked ahead. The two obviously followed me since we were going to the same ce. It was [10:30]. We were thirty minuteste. Damn¡­ I would have felt stressed before, but now my awareness of my status is stronger than before. Like, I knew nothing could happen to me since I was Thomen Falkrona''s son. You could call that arrogance as well¡­ Now I had to face that academy that was not different than an immense pce. There were fourrge rectangr buildings connected to each other. In the middle, was the immense courtyard where students could rest and enjoy their free time. Among the fourrge buildings were three buildings for each grade or year if you prefer. The academy was in three years, after all. The fourth building was for all the teachers, staff, management and other important groups¡­ The first year building was on the west side, on the east for the second years and on the south for the third years. The most important building, the fourth one, was in the north. Further in the north so on the north of the fourth building were several immense infrastructure that looked like a football stadium. They were the training stadium and for other activities¡­ We had written sses in the auditorium but also practical sses on training grounds like that. You''d ask why such giant buildings are only for students, but they needed to be that spacious. There were four sses per year. In the first years, each ss had an average of 70 students, so the whole first year promotion was alone, reaching more than 280 students. Of course, in second year and third year, some students wouldn''t be kept because of difficulty or another reason, but some students would be transferred to the academy ording to their talents directly in second year or third year. In the whole academy, there were about 900 students. These 900 students were the future of the Celesta Kingdom without doubt. They were the cream of the crop. There were also other buildings, like the dormitory. For the time being, it wasn''t important since I waste! "Hey, what''s your name?" "..." "How do you know where to go? Is that your first time? But you have a red tie, so you must be a first year like us, right?" Jayden fired question after question like a gattling gun that I ignored while Milleia was looking in awe at thevish academy like a country bumpkin. Well, it was indeed a beautiful sight. I only looked on a screen but being literally in such a ce was rather a unique experience. The academy was entirely built in white marble with a special ore that had a highpatibility with mana. Yeah, the academy was protected by more than hundreds of knights and most of them reached their 6th Ascension. Some even more¡­ It was one of the most important ces in the kingdom. The children of the king, high-ranking nobles, the geniuses, the hope of the kingdom were all gathered there after all. No one in their sane mind would attack the academy¡­.without a concrete n at least. The entrance ceremony was going to be held in the fourth building in a GIANT auditorium. All years would be assembled there, consequently all the [Main Characters]... "U-Um, don''t you think you should fix your clothes? I heard the teachers were harsh on etiquette here¡­" Milleia said to me hesitantly. Well¡­ I looked at myself. My tie wasn''t even put on, my shirt wasn''t tucked in my pants either. My whole atmosphere was screaming. I didn''t give a damn about the rules. The problem was that I hated being ufortable in clothes. Tucking shirts in my pants or strangling myself with a tie wasn''t for me. I shrugged my shoulders and entered the fourth building. The automatic doors opened and we continued for a few more minutes, taking corner after corner before reaching a long corridor. The corridor was veryrge and paintings were hung on the pure white wall. Fortunately, I remembered somewhat how to ess that auditorium since I had to go there several times during the game with Jayden. Finally, we reached a hall. At the end of the hall were several doors guarded by guards. Among all the doors, one was bigger than the others. It was the famous door where the headmaster or important people would go. The other doors were for the students and they led to the far-away seats. Without hesitating, I headed to the main door, the biggest one. Jayden and Milleia looked at each other before following me. Chapter 32 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Celestas Prince And Princess ?"Young Lord Falkrona." All the guards¡­.no warden was a better word since they weren''t wearing any armor. They were just like any warden in highschools on Earth. All the wardens greeted me. They couldn''t hide the shock upon seeing my appearance, which sure changed. On the news, these fuckers chose the worst picture of me to show the whole kingdom and I waspletely different now. It was a normal reaction. "Open the doors." "Lord Edward, we can-" "I will take care of the consequences, open." I cut him off in a tone that clearly wouldn''t ept any refusal. Well, if there were consequences. Pretty sure no one would want to create a problem with my house. The warden looked at his colleagues before sighing. He and three of his mates put their hands on the white five-meter-tall doors. Theplex runes that ornamented the door shone golden. -Creak! The heavy doors started to open, making a loud sound. I could hear Jayden and Milleia gulping in nervousness behind me. In the game, they entered by the small doors though they did attract the attention of the whole auditorium because that idiot Jayden, tripled over pathetically. I chose to take them with me by the main doors to make them more aware of where they were. The most prestigious academy in the whole Kingdom. The first thing I saw was the red carpet rolled out on therge path that led to the stage. On the stage, where the most important people of the academy, including some main characters. On the elevated podium was an old man who was staring at me. He was the main reason why I was making such a clich¨¦ entry. I wanted him to be aware of my presence. He needed to know that I wasn''t what the rumors suggested I was. He needed to know that I was without doubt the most talented of his students. All of that because he will be useful to me in the future. He was the headmaster and principal of the [Royal Eden Academy], Geoffrey Higer Eden. Obviously, he wasn''t the only one staring at me. Everyone was staring at me. The silence didn''tst long before I heard hundreds of gasps. It echoed in every corner of the auditorium. The sound of my footsteps echoed, followed by Jayden''s and Milleia''s. My gaze was fixed on the headmaster. I wasn''t looking elsewhere. The same was for him as his yellow eyes scanned me. After arriving in front of the stage, I nced on my left and right sides. No seats were avable. I strolled on the left side and stopped in front of a student. He was probably the son of a marquis or higher, since he was in the front seats. Judging from his yellow tie, he was the second year. "Move." "Y-Yes!" When I said that with a perfect imitation of the Edward of the game, the guy stood up and left for the seats behind. I wanted to sit but I felt disgusted sitting on the ce that guy sat. Don''t judge me, I can''t do anything when ites naturally from me. Incidentally, the girl and the guy who were on the next seats left as well to leave the ce for Jayden and Milleia, who followed me?! What the hell?! ? Why hadn''t they taken a seat behind? Milleia tried to stop them feeling guilty, but the girl and boy only red at Milleia. "Student Edward Falkrona." A deep voice rang from behind. I turned around and saw the Headmaster looking coldly at me. "You arrivedte and interrupted my words. I ask you take a seat and not further disturb the ceremony." "Of course." I smiled and removed my zer to put it on the seat before sitting on it. "..." The old man''s brows creased at my behavior but he didn''t say anything else and resumed his boring speech. Milleia and Jayden sat on either side of me. "..." Are you myckeys?! "I would like a thunderous apuse for the first-ranked students of the first years. They ended up in the same ce and they are brother and sister, which is a surprise. Alfred Owen Celesta and Aurora Avia Celesta. I ask for you." -p! -p! -p! -p! Everyone pped loudly when a handsome golden-haired young man and a golden-haired beauty stood up from the front seats. Alfred and Aurora. They were the Prince and Princess of the Celesta Kingdom. Aurora was a [Main Heroine] and Alfred was a [Pretender]. [Pretender]. They were the natural enemy of the protagonist as they could ''rob'' the heroines from you. They could be as much your enemies as your friends, but in most cases enemies, since they would try to rob one of the Heroines of you. Indeed, Alfred annoyed me on several asions. With his handsome face and the suit tailored just for him, he looked like any girl''s dream. [] ''I know. You are in girls, right?'' [] I just teased her but I was happy that Cleenah wasn''t praising him. I mean I felt a little hung up when I saw all the squeals of the girls when Alfred ascended the stage. "Wee to everyone." Alfred spoke with a dazzling smile. """"Kyaaaa!"""" What the hell? Is that a Japanese novel? Girls are screaming like they had never seen a man before. I nced steadily at the [Heroines] and¡­as expected of them. No one was looking with a blushing face at them. Milleia next to me was just looking with an admirative expression. She didn''t have a crush or anything, but there was no doubt that it could happen. Milleia grew up in a town, hearing stories about princes saving princesses countless times. Just imagine how she would feel right now. Jayden, though, was looking at Alfred as if he was his own rival. Seduce Milleia instead of ogling a prince! Among all the girls, there was one gaze more heated than the others. It wasing from the front seats. Obviously, since she was the [Viiness] of the First Game. She was head over heels, madly in love, insanely in love with Alfred. Imagine what would happen when Alfred started to get interested in Milleia¡­ I sweated just by remembering about that mad girl. "...in the hope all my ssmates will graduate with me." -p! -p! -p! -p! "Kyaaa! I''m in love!" "Prince Alfred~" "I hope I can marry him¡­" I cringed when I heard that from behind me. The prince''s pathetic speech garnered overexaggerated reactions. Next was Aurora. How the hell did she be more beautiful than before? Aurora was wearing the uniform of the Eden Academy for girls. A white blouse for the top, a fine blue skirt below and above that, a blue pinafore reaching her slightly above her knees which was fastened with a red leather link belt. Socks and knee-high boots, nothing suprising. The red belt and the red tie adorning the cor of her blouse, hidden by the pinafore, were showing her grades. There were two types of uniform for girls. The one Aurora was wearing and the one Milleia was wearing: the typical blue zer, white blouse and blue skirt. The high-ranking nobles had the tendency to wear Aurora''s uniform, which was more elegant, whilemoners the one of Milleia. But it didn''t mean nobles didn''t wear the second one or themoners, the first one. In the end, it was just the taste of each other. I also had the choice between a zer and a sweater, but who the heck would wear a sweater in the academy, with this weather? "Wee everyone. I would like to first greet my seniors of the second year and third year. I hope you will help me and my ssmates as well to ustomate ourselves to this prestigious academy." The seniors were pleased by Aurora''s words and pped. Then Aurora spoke about how the academy was amazing or whatever. I didn''t hear everything since I was tired and sleepy. "I have been groomed to be an exemry Princess since my tender age. That is why I am d to finally have the asion to be in contact with my people, myrades, my ssmates. Please treat me not like a Royal Princess, but like any normal girl of your age. Thank you." -CLAP! -CLAP! -CLAP! -CLAP! -CLAP! -CLAP! -CLAP! Wow. It was a nice finish. With her kind smile, she conquered all the men''s hearts without doubt. [] ''Except me yeah.'' I was already immune to girls like her, so I was alright. I mean I spent time with Ephera, Miranda and Elona, it was normal. Moreover, what I felt before for them was just a weird form of lust? Was that even lust? It was like I was despaired to get them. Both took back their seats and Aurora didn''t even throw me a nce. No, rather, she avoided her gaze from my ce during her whole speech and even until now. The only time she looked at me was when I entered. Figures, I asked her body after all¡­ Damn, someone kill me¡­ What a third-rate viin''s line was that. My body itched just by remembering my previous deeds to the girls of the mansion, Miranda and Aurora. No wonder Elona hates me. Miranda was like a sister to her and she always thought we would be together. Chapter 33 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Siblings ?¡­. ¡­. ¡­. "Edward." "Um, Edward?" ".W-What?" I woke up from my slumber. It was so tiring that I ended up falling asleep. I rubbed my eyes and looked in front of me. It still hasn''t ended?! I wanted to run away from that annoying ceremony but the speeches were endless. "How long was I off?" "Around an hour, I think?" Jayden replied. "You shouldn''t sleep, Edward. It''s disrespectful to people speaking." Milleia scolded me. She sure looks like the one in the game. I thought when I saw her puffing her cheeks. "It''s so boring-aaaaaaaaah" I yawned and stretched my arms. The one giving his speech smiled awkwardly and continued to speak. Shit! She''s ring at me. A brown-haired girl who stood out easily in the crowd because of her absurd beauty was staring at me coldly. She was a [Sub-Heroine] and was in her third year, Louisa Trueheart, the daughter of the Duke Trueheart, so she had the same status as me. More importantly, she was the president of the student council of the academy. She had a very strict personality, so she was probably angered by my disrespect. I knew her and had already talked to her at a few parties and banquets. It was better to say that I have talked to all nobles [Main Characters] over thest few years since my birth. The children of high-ranking nobles knew each other well. The banquets were there to force them to befriend each other as they were the future big shots. "The ceremony is now over. We will leave you an hour so you can rest, visit and see your friends. ss will start tomorrow for the first years. You may leave." As soon as the headmaster said that, I stood up. Finally. Another minute, and I''d have fallen into aa here. "..." "..." "..." As I walked, I noticed that Milleia and Jayden were following me again! "Why are you following me?" I asked, annoyed. "We are in the same ss, we should remain together." "How do you know we are in the same ss?" I frowned at Jayden''s words. Milleia giggled at my question and handed me my zer. "You forgot your card." I looked at my academy card and a snake-like creature was engraved in red on it. It was enough to prove that I was in the [Basilisk ss]. The other three sses were [Phoenix ss], [Dragon ss] and [Pegasus ss]. Yeah, I was in Milleia''s and Jayden''s ss though I already knew it. "Um, I don''t have any friends here, so can Ie with you¡­?" Milleia asked while fidgeting with her fingers. Don''t look at me with those puppy eyes! It''s a lethal attack! [] ''Yeah and I''m proud of it. You should be proud of your virginity as well, Cleenah.'' [] ''No one is believing you, even Jarvis.'' [Affirmative.] [] "Please me as wel-" Jayden started fidgeting so I stopped him with my hand. Enough. I will never get the same reaction that I had for Milleia for you, Jayden. "Do what you want, but don''t stay behind me like myckeys." I said and walked ahead. I should be friends with them, it would be easy to deal with future events. Rather, I wanted right now to act casually but currently all eyes were on me. I shouldn''t act out of my character, otherwise it will out suspicions, at least for now. "H-Hey, isn''t he amazingly handsome?!" "He''s as hot as the prince, ah~" "Can''t believe that I cursed him¡­" "He can assault me whenever he wants¡­" What the hell are they speaking about? The heated gazes were directed toward Jayden but something felt off¡­ Putting my zer on my shoulders, I left the hall with Jayden and Milleia. "Hey, Edward, you''re a noble, right?" Jayden put his hands behind his head and asked. "Yeah." I nodded, stifling a yawn with my hand. "I am Jayden Rayena. Let''s get along well, Edward." He reached out his hand to me with a grin. I smiled and removed my hands from my pockets to grasp his hand back. "Yeah, let''s get along Jayden." "My turn now. I am Milleia Sophren, pleased to meet you Edward!" Milleia smiled happily and squeezed my hand. What a soft hand¡­ Was she really using a sword? There were no calluses at all on her palms. "I''m Edward Falkrona." ""!"" "What?" Both seemed shocked when I said my name. Don''t tell me they heard bad opinions about me? Fuck. "You''re the son of the Duke Falkrona?!" Jayden asked in a shocked tone. "Yeah¡­" "My apologies, Lord Edward!" Milleia immediately bowed and Jayden followed her gesture. "W-What?" I felt awkward in that situation. My Edward''s side felt normal but my Nyrel''s side didn''t want such things from Jayden and Milleia, because they were people I knew well. "Hey, look, Edward is at it again!" "He became very handsome but his personality is still worse¡­" "Will he ask for that girl''s body ?" "Speaking of that girl, isn''t she super hot?" "The ck-haired guy as well¡­" My reputation, which was already rockbottom was digging the ground now. "Raise!" ""Yes!!" "Okay, listen. In this academy, status is important, but there is a clear rule not to abuse one''s status. Do you understand?" I exined to them and they nodded like calm children. "Leave that aside, you want to be my friend but you are acting subservient towards me?" "Man¡­" "Edward¡­" I''m happy that you are touched by my words, but don''t cry in public! The eyes around me were worse than before. "I really thought nobles were arrogant. The first I saw you, I acted friendly because I thought you were from a small noble house and you seemed different¡­I was right, thanks Edward." Jayden thanked me and patted my shoulders. "I-I as well thought that, I''m sorry to have misunderstood you¡­" Milleia averted her face and scratched her cheek. Didn''t they hear the headmaster when he called me by my full name? "Leave that now, I know a good ce. Follow me-" I turned around and fell on a familiar girl. She looked a lot like my mother. "Elona¡­" Elona Falkrona, my younger sister, was there. An ufortable feeling swelled inside me. It was because I knew she was one of the people who would kill me if I took the wrong turn. I know you''d ask me why the hell I didn''t feel that with Milleia and Jayden. It was simple. Elona and Simon, my foster brother, were my family. The feeling of betrayal was too bitter for me. I could feel it. I know I was in the wrong, but I couldn''t control my emotions. "Do you know her, Edward?" Jayden elbowed me. "..." I looked at Elona. She didn''t seem to re at me. Her eyes and lips were quivering as she eyed me from head to toe. It feels like she was relieved¡­ [] ''You are telling me she was worried about me? She hates me, there is no way.'' [] ''...'' "No, I don''t know her. Probably a random lost girl." "W-What¡­!" Seeing Elona''s hurt expression, I felt really bad. What the heck was that? I was feeling two exact opposite feelings. [] ''Shut up!'' I walked away. "H-Hey Edward, she seems to know you man." Jayden tried to stop me. This guy became too casual in a few minutes, whatever. "Ignore her." "U-Um¡­" Milleia didn''t know what to do. "Edward!" A loud voice stopped my steps. I turned around and saw a brown-haired and red-eyed guy of my age. My foster brother, Simon Falkrona. "You are noisy Simon." I said in a low tone. Before I knew it, a crowd had formed around us. Was that a show? Guess, be it in games or the real world, a crowd would form as soon a fight arises. "Noisy? Of course I''m noisy, our sister was worried about y-" "She ain''t my sister, I already told you that. Did you forget that I left the house?" Remembering something, I started to lose myposure. That shitty father. [] ''No, Cleenah.'' I have to clear my name. "Were you, Elona and that shitty father blind and deaf when I announced leaving the house?" I walked toward him and asked in a mocking tone. "I was the one leaving but you all set everything up, as if I was driven out." I felt pure anger remembering the news I heard. It was said that because of my unsightly acts and ineptitude, I was driven out by my father. What the hell was that? They can''t even leave me alone even when I leave? "I-It''s not like that, Edward¡­" Simon was unable to answer me correctly. "Oh, Eden curse me for having been born in that shitty family." I shook my head. "The only one who was there for me was mother." I''m sure if she was alive in the game, she would have been with me until the end, regardless of my acts, trying to put me in the right way. "!" I ignored Elona''s tears and left. | | | Hello guys, More than thirty chapters are out. I would like your thoughts on my novel so help me by rating and reviewing. Thanks! Chapter 34 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Dragon Class [1] ?"You have gone too far, Edward." Jayden shook his head. "Leave it. Those guys needed that. Where''s Milleia?" I asked, leaning on the wall. Jayden leaned on the wall and sighed. "She''sforting your sister." Comforting? I smiled hearing that. This girl will never change. "Ah, she''sing." Jayden pointed at Milleia walking toward us. She was looking at me disapprovingly. "It''s bad, Edward. You made your sister cry." "Don''t worry about her, she''ll be back soon to curse me." I shrugged. ""..."" "What?" I asked, since they were looking at me strangely. "You seem different to what I heard of." "Yes, I thought the same¡­" Milleia agreed timidly. It should be my line. I yed the game and I thought they would act distant towards me hearing the rumors which were true. "You guys have heard about what I have done and are still with me? You have a lot of screws loose. You can still find other friends." I said seriously. I didn''t want any forced behavior from them. Just talking to them a few times was enough for me to avoid a bad ending. "I don''t care about rumors, I only believe what I see." Jayden answered with a clich¨¦ line. "I think the same too. I was on guard at first but¡­you don''t seem bad¡­" "I made my sister cry." "W-Well." Milleia pouted at my reply and yed with her hair. I averted my gaze from her. If it continue I will fall for her one day. [] Cleenah was surprisingly resentful when she understood my thoughts. ''Cuz you''re on girls.'' [] Look at this guy. While I was averting my face, Jayden was frozen and was staring, enthralled by Milleia. Yeah, I should first make him go to Milleia''s route. Milleia will be happy and he will be as well. [] It''s kinda appealing since all the Heroines are charming, but I couldn''t and didn''t really want to. I mean my life and the survival of the Kingdom mattered more than that. The best scenario was Jayden having his harem and saving the world. It was the best ending I found on the. It was what I was aiming for. Moreover. ''I don''t know the future. I only know the possible future. There are millions of possibilities.'' "You two should go now. It might be hard to find the ssroom." I said to them. "What about you?" Jayden asked. "I just have something else to do." I waved my hand and left before they offered to apany me. I could hang with them but I didn''t want to hinder the plot and slow down their progression in both strength and mentality. It was also an asion to leave them alone. [] "Hm? What?" [I agree, it''s not good for your health.] ''What are you speaking about?'' [] I opened my eyes slightly wide at Cleenah''s words. It was true that I wasn''t really letting my guard down with Milleia and Jayden, but it was normal. I was a Major Antagonist and I didn''t want to spoil everything on a whim. If I acted every day like when Ished out at Elona minutes ago, it could trigger a death g for me. I was going to die in the Second Game. It was even possible that I would die in the First Game story that has just started. As someone who has yed the game, I know which people I should be careful of. Jayden was one of them. Don''t let his stupid and naive face distract you from the fact that he is a true freak. Of course, in the beginning, he might not be strong like he was in the end game, but during the second game, he will have a caemo with the protagonist of the second game to kill, of course, me, since I was the Main Antagonist of the second game. You guys can''t even imagine how many times I thought of killing Jayden and Milleia in cold blood but I held back in the end. They needed to be alive, again, for my sake. That''s why I chose to be like a normal guy who can be their friend, or at least I''m trying. It was just an act. Is it even possible to be friends with them while hiding the biggest secret about them? That this world was nothing more than a mere game world created by a human who was bored... As for Miranda, Aurora and Elona, they hated me already, so I didn''t have to ''act'' or whatever with them. I can somewhat deal with them. It was just Milleia and Jayden. Their perspective of good and evil was too warped. "Thanks guys, but as long I can be myself with both of you and Mary, it''s enough for me." The only people who I felt close to in this world were Aunt Belle, Mary, Cleenah and Jarvis. Thest three, even more since they knew my secret. It was strange, but I kept dreaming of myself in the body of the Edward of the gamest month. I could just watch myself killing people, it was really driving me insane, but as soon I woke up, I recovered a little and it was mostly thanks to Cleenah. She didn''t im it but I know she was helping me to keep my mind empty of the remains of these¡­nightmares. [] "I''m going to watch from afar Milleia and Alfred''s meeting." "Yeah, the timing should be correct." I didn''t send them out randomly. In the game, Jayden and Milleia will be lost when they are looking for their ssroom and they will get into a little problem¡­ I took another way to reach the ssroom of the [Dragon ss]. Yeah, Jayden and Milleia were going to lose themselves in the wrong ss in the wrong moment as well¡­ I ran in the corridor for a few minutes, since I was in the fourth building, which was in the north area. The building for the first years was behind me. Fortunately, the four buildings were connected to each other. No one was present in the corridor since the ceremony had just ended, so I could run at high speed. It had been ten minutes since they left, so they should already be there. *** In the building of the first year students, the ssrooms were scattered on each corner of the building. One ssroom wees around seventy to eighty students. Among all the ssrooms, four distinguished themselves from the others. They were the biggest as they were true auditoriums. Four for each ss: -The Phoenix ss. -The Dragon ss. -The Basilisk ss. -The Pegasus ss. There was no discrimination like one ss was superior to another one. Indeed, the students were dispersed equally into each ss. All sses'' strengths were bnced. The purpose behind this was to create some kind ofpetitive spirit for the students so they could improve themselves thanks to the fellows of their promotion. Indeed, it worked really well for a hundred years. On the eastern side of the building was the auditorium for the [Dragon ss]. The doors leading to the interior were currently closed, probably because the teacher hadn''t yet arrived, but the symbol of a dragon engraved on the doors proved which ss it was. It was only the first hour of the first day of the students from the dragon ss but they had already chosen a leader for them. Well, no one would dare to retort to the Royal Prince and heir of the Celesta Kingdom''s throne. He was attracting the attention of all the girls. His hair and eyes were just like his sister''s. Golden hair and sapphire eyes. The difference was that, contrary to his sister''s beautiful and soft features, Alfred Celesta had sharp ones which only added to his male charm. With him were two of his trusted friends and allies. One had green-hair and green eyes while the other had a darker shade of green hair with shades of ck. One wouldn''t doubt at all the second man''s identity if he looked at the young man''s tangerine eyes. The trio, likemanders, were speaking with each other in a serious tone. The rest of their ssmates were surrounding them while talking to each other. The main topic for the men was the most beautiful girls in their ss¡­no, the whole promotion. As for the girls, their subjects of discussion were narrower. Only two, in fact. Surprisingly, the second hottest topic was about their new leader, Alfred. In normal circumstances, he would have been the first topic but it was in normal circumstances¡­ The hottest topic was about a certain grey-haired boy, someone of their same promotion. It was hard not to notice him with the unique grey hair inherited only from Falkrona''s bloodline and his gem-like amber eyes that gave him a foreigner look distinguishing himself from the people of the Celesta Kingdom. He also had that look before, but he didn''t stand like he was right now. There were two reasons for that. The first one was that Edward would hardly leave his mansion. He only left when he had to take part in important parties. At that time, he would only encounter the most important nobles, not less than Counts, sometimes even less than Marquises. His status was that high. The second and main reason was his loss of weight. From a few pictures and encounters with high-ranking sons and daughters, they knew that Edward was in excess weight. They could hardly make out his face before because of his chubby cheeks, but right now it waspletely the opposite. His face was visible enough to make every boy jealous and every girl blush. He didn''t look at all like someone from the Celesta Kingdom, if not for his grey hair they would havebeled him as a foreigner. His features were a blend of delicate and sharp features. There was no doubt that his parents were both handsome and beautiful enough to catch any eyes. Well, his sister, Elona Falkrona, also had some foreign features, but it wasn''t as apparent as for Edward. The girls were excitedlyparing both Alfred and Edward between them. Edward, having the least poprity because of his reputation. "What do you think? Thomas, Loid." Alfred asked in a serious tone with his arms crossed. | | | [!] ALFRED OWEN CELESTA''s PROFILE and REF ILLUSTRATION have been added in the [PRETENDER] auxiliary chapter! Chapter 35 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Dragon Class [2] ?"What do you think? Thomas, Loid." To Alfred''s question, his two friends both had different reactions. "About what?" The dark-green-haired youth asked. "You know what he''s asking Loid." The third one, the green-eyed man who seemed to have a calm character, replied to Loid, exasperated. "About the other sses? There is nothing to worry about, I guess?" Loid answered ambiguously. He didn''t seem to care about the race andpetition between the four sses. "Sigh¡­Alfred, I think we should keep an eye on your sister first." "Hm." Alfred nodded. He knew his sister very well. She was without a doubt the strongest girl in their promotion. "Next, would be La, your soon-to-be fiancee." Thomas couldn''t help but tease his childhood friend a little. "La huh." Thomas nodded without a change in his expression. Nothing official was announced but an agreement between Duke Tarmias and the King seemed to have been found. "Then Elona Falkrona, Lyra Kertalir." Alfred nodded again. He knew they weren''t opponents to underestimate. "Finally, the girl who''s rumored to have inherited Raphiel''s bloodline." "Themoner?" Loid finally intervened, remembering. "Yeah, Milleia Sophren. She was found by a teacher in a godforsaken town. Fortunately, we found her before any enemies or other academies." "She is not aware of her bloodline." Alfred stated. "Yes. Only a few people know that, including us. If it''s discovered, it could endanger her life." "She is amoner, she mustn''t be that strong." Loid snorted. "Loid, I just said she inherited the bloodline of an Archangel guarding Eden." Thomas red at Loid. "Calm down both of you. Thomas, what about the men?" Alfred stopped their quarrel and asked about the boys, since Thomas finished with all the girls to watch out. "Right. The most dangerous man for us must be John." "La''s brother? That guy creeps me out. Thest time, I just barely touched La, he gave me that death re." Loid clicked his tongue, clearly annoyed, remembering. "He''s always like that, it''s nothing new." Alfred said. How many times, John threatened him as well, concerning his sister? He was the man Alfred feared the most in their academy because of his strength and unpredictability. "Eric Scarlett, David Seaven, Simon Falkrona, you already know them." "Yeah, tell me about the twomoners." "These two are Jayden Rayena and Tyler Sawyer. They both had a strong blessing or Legacy if you prefer." "Tch." Loid wasn''t pleased by what he was hearing. Even more when he heard Tyler''s name. "I see. That''s all?" "Of course, that''s all. I can beat all of them if you want, anyway." Loid palmed his clenched fist with an arrogant smile. "You are too arrogant. One day it will bite your back." Alfred shook his head. "Guys, are we going to ignore Edward''s case?" Thomas was dumbfounded that until now none of his two friends had spoken about him. Edward''s change after a month of disappearance was clearly the news of the day. "What''s with that punk? He just lost weight." Loid snorted. "Don''t speak about that weakling to me." Even Alfred didn''t seem to care about Edward. "Guys, he''s still a Falkrona and something is different about him-" Just when Thomas wanted to argue with his friends, amotion started. The crowd that was looking at them was now looking behind them. "Look! It''s her!" "Damn, she''s too hot!" "Shut up! She''s the Prince''s fiancee! Do you want to die?!" "Not yet, man. I have time to sedu-" "It''s good that you have dreams but give up or kill yourself." The crowd parted in two, revealing a stunning girl. She had ck slightly wavy hair tied neatly behind her. Her dark-red glowing eyes had only in their vision the golden-haired prince. An amused smile was stered on her red lips. All the men around her gulped when they saw her figure. She was only sixteen but was exuding plenty of sex appeal. "Your Highness, Alfred." Arriving before Alfred, she pinched the hem of her skirt and greeted perfectly the prince of her dreams. Her etiquette was wless, as expected from the daughter of a Duke. The only thing unique to her was the fact that she was wearing the uniform which was said to be for the moners''. It was only for her prince that she was wearing that uniform. The zer, the tight white blouse and the skirt cut above her knees showing her perfect white legs were enhancing all her assets well... She was the only high-ranking nobledy wearing that ''shy'' uniform in the entire academy. Well, with her status, no one would dare to ask her anything. In the academy, there was her overprotective and overpowered brother in case something went wrong after all... Yes. She was La Adriana Tarmias, the daughter of Duke Tarmias. "La, what are you doing here? You are in the Pegasus ss." Alfred sighed. He should have seen iting. "What am I doing?" La put her fingers on her lips as if thinking before smiling. "I am here to greet my future husband, of course." She smiled mischievously, still her finger on her lips. She was clearly flirting. Even Loid and Thomas, like Alfred, had a hard time controlling their beating hearts. Fortunately or not, Alfred was now used to La. "La, you should leave before you arete." He answered like a professional clerk handling a rowdy woman. La''s smile didn''t waver at her beloved''s words, rather she was even more motivated. "La?" Just when she was going to continue, a new voice rang. La turned around and saw a brown-haired youthing out of the crowd, her expression turned immediately awkward upon recognizing the man. "Oh? Isn''t that Ronald?" "What are you doing here, La?" Ronald asked, with a broad smile on his face. "Could it be you came for me?" He asked with a grin. "Pfft! Aahaaha!" "..." His smile vanished when Loid burst out into augh. He was holding his stomach and cackling hard. "Loid, do you want to die?" Ronald''s hazel eyes red at Loid. "Sorry man, I-I mean, you really thought La came for you? Aahaaha! There''s no way she''de for you!" Loid continued tough¡­ Ronald clenched his teeth and was ready to pounce on Loid. "Wait, calm down both of you. We are in the same ss, we shouldn''t fight against each other." Thomas tried to calm them. Thomas, Alfred, Loid and Ronald were all in the same [Dragon ss] but there was no harmony at all between Ronald and the other three. Alfred, because, well, he was the one whom his crush, La, was chasing after. Then was Loid Stormd. Ronald couldn''t bear a guy like him. Thomas had never done anything to him but he didn''t like him because he was with Alfred and Loid. The icing on the cake was that all three of them ended up together in the same ss as him. He, who wanted to be in the same ss as La, finished in the ss of his sworn enemy. "We might be in the same ss, Thomas, but you don''t have any right to order me around. The same is for you Alfred. Your status as Prince is nothing to me." Ronald said without any fear. Well, his father was the chancellor, someone very close to the King. His status was on the same level as the Dukes. Moreover, his elder sister, Louisa Trueheart, was the President of the Student Council of the academy. She held great authority in the academy. Ronald disliked asking anything from his sister, but if the situation required it, he wouldn''t hesitate to use all his weapons in his hands. "Ronald. I don''t care about you, but you are in my ss now. I will not ept anyone hindering our ss'' sess. I am aware of my status, but have I ever used it until now?" Alfred''s words were said in a calm tone. He was the royal prince. Such ''disrespect'' wouldn''t hurt his pride or whatever, otherwise, he would never be worthy of the heir of the Celesta Kingdom''s throne. The atmosphere became tense in the Dragon ss after Alfred''s words. The men wanted a fight while the girls were blushing at his fight between two handsome men for a girl, La. La couldn''t help but smile at this tension. If Ronald''s feelings for her could rise jealousy of Alfred, then she was willing to use Ronald¡­ "Ronald, I was just greeting the Prince of our Kingdom,e on." La put both her hands on her hips and sulked. "I-I know, just be careful with those guys." Ronald became agitated about La''s unique appeal. "Don''t you think it''s enough, La?" Another voice echoed. She was also a great and famous figure in the first year''s promotion. She was also in the Dragon ss. Until now, she had just watched but she couldn''t remain still when La was doing something that could clearly destroy their ss. "Oh~ ra? It''s been a while." La turned around with a happy smile. The xen-haired girl smiled back arrogantly at La. She was one of the few girls that could talk back to La since she was also the daughter of a Duke. "Not really La. We met a week ago. Did you already forget?" "Oh my, I can''t believe I lost memories of that day." La covered her mouth exaggeratedly. "You must suffer a terrible sickness, dear La, do you want me to call for the best healer in the Kingdom?" Ca tilted her head in ''wonder. No one dared to interrupt the sh between the daughters of two dukes. None of Ca and La had the higher ground on the other. "Man, look at Ronald. Ain''t he too pathetic when ites to La?" Loid preferred provoking Ronald¡­and it had an effect. "Loid, b*tch. Do you think I will not hurt you because your father is a Monarch?" Mana started to leak from Ronald''s body. "Hey-" "Excuse me¡­" Just when Alfred was ready to intervene, someone behind Ronald pushed him slightly to get out of the crowd. It was a handsome ck-haired and blue-eyed man. With him was a blue-haired girl whose beauty contended with La and ra. Ronald''s expression darkened seeing the hand of a random person on his shoulder. | | | [!] LOID STORMDILA''s PROFILE and REF ILLUSTRATION have been added in the [PRETENDER] auxiliary chapter! [!] THOMAS GREENVERN''s PROFILE and REF ILLUSTRATION have been added in the [PRETENDER] auxiliary chapter! [!] RONALD TRUEHEART''s PROFILE and REF ILLUSTRATION have been added in the [PRETENDER] auxiliary chapter! Chapter 36 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Basilisk Class [1] ?[Edward] "Excuse me¡­" I hid in a corner and looked at what was happening. Until now, all that happened was exactly like in the game. La visited Alfred, Loid''s provocation against Ronald, Ca''s appearance. It was a strange feeling, since I knew them thanks to the game, but I knew them since my childhood as well. All of them. Those guys didn''t change at all. I was probably the only one who changed. -Bam! "Arghh!" As expected, Ronald, who wasn''t in a good mood, punched Jayden. Thetter, caught off guard, was sent away and crashed into some people. "Who do you think you are?" "Jayden!" Milleia rushed to Jayden to check on him. His cheek was bruised and red. "Arh, it hurts¡­" Jayden grimaced as he touched his cheek. This guy¡­ Why is he so calm about it? Shouldn''t he be angry about what happened? He was just like in the game. Even if there were choices, at the start of the game, there were only spineless choices for Jayden anyway. Milleia inspected Jayden''s injury and bit her lips. "Apologize!" She stood up and shouted at Ronald. The shocked crowd turned toward Milleia. All the noble girls present couldn''t help but be jealous of Milleia. She was just amoner but she had that surreal beauty like La and Ca. As for the men, the presence of La, Ca and now Milleia was a feast for their eyes. "What did you say¡­?" Ronald red at Milleia. "I ask you to apologize! Why did you hit him?!" Milleia asked angrily. "He touched me." "I-Is that a reason?" Milleia was dumbfounded at Ronald''s reason. She had met nobles before, but she rarely met nobles of high-standing with that much pride and arrogance. The reason he gave was absurd. Sigh¡­ She needs to quickly get used to that. I shook my head. "Is that a reason, you ask? You are justmoners. Know your ce." Ronald said in a disgusted tone. "!" Milleia''s eyes moistened at these really harsh words. If I hadn''t had immunity against girls like her, I would have wanted to hug her right away. With tears streaming down from her pretty and innocent face, Milleia gathered immediately the support of all the men. "W-Why do you despise us so much¡­? What have we d-done wrong?" Milleia asked, wiping her tears with the sleeves of her zer. Even Ronald started to feel awkward now. As expected from Milleia. Her tears were even shaking Ronald''s stone heart. Well, Ronald Trueheart was also a [Pretender], so there was a route where he robs Milleia from Jayden as well¡­ But among all the men, one was staring at Milleia''s crying figure with mouth slightly agape. It was Alfred Celesta. Yeah, it''s just happening like in the game. This is the moment where Alfred develops a crush on Milleia. I know Alfred. He met only noble girls in his life and weakmoner girls. For someone like him, Milleia was a discovery. You might think her tears were proof of her weakness, but not at all. The fact that she was facing the son of the chancellor and shedding tears for her people, proved the contrary. I turned my gaze toward La, who stopped quarreling with Ca. Ah. She was staring with dark eyes at Alfred. She was the only one who was looking at Alfred instead of Milleia. Her amused smile was no longer there. This guy will sure suffer¡­ I will pray for his soul. But he wasn''t going to be the only one¡­ "Enough, Ronald." Alfred recovered and spoke. "What?" "You should not overuse your status in the academy, did you forget? You hit someone for nothing and made an innocent girl cry. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?" Alfred''s harsh words shocked more than one. "Alfred, yo-" "Enough." Before Ronald snapped, a golden-haired tall man appeared. He looked a lot like Alfred. Well, it was obvious since he was- "Uncle¡­" "I''m not your uncle at the academy, Alfred. I am a teacher, the teacher of the [Dragon ss]." He was the King''s younger brother, Walter Celesta, but not only that¡­ I concentrated all my senses on the conversation. "Ms. Sophren, Mr. Rayena. May I know the reason for your presence in front of the auditorium reserved for my ss? Has perhaps Ms. Donner sent you out?" Walter asked as he nced at Milleia and Jayden on the ground. "No, it''s not like that, we were just lost and when I wanted to ask for the way he¡­" Jayden looked at Ronald. "The Basilisk ss is on the southern wing of the building." Walter ignored Jayden''s gaze and said. "You should leave right away. Ms. Donner is not someone lenient onteness." ""Y-Yes!"" Milleia wiped her tears and helped Jayden to stand up before leaving with him. "I don''t think I need to remind you of the location of the Pegasus ss, Ms.Tarmias." Walter said to La with a smile without turning around. "It''s not necessary, teacher." La stered a fake smile on her face and walked away. "You should also leave for your ss¡­" Walter''s eyes turned toward a corner of the wall. Where I was¡­ Thankfully, he didn''t say my name. I nced at Walter ast time before leaving silently. [] "Why should I?" I asked. "I could maybe get Affection Points but Milleia and Jayden''s rtion might not improve if I joined them." [] My face scrunched up when Cleenah threw the truth in my face like that, but she was right. I had to give Jayden his harem to avoid a bad ending because together they were nearly invincible. I yed them at their apex of power at the end of the First Game and it was really nonsense. I said ''nearly'' because even like that some died. It wasn''t a happy story where the protagonist would face danger but eventually ends up happy with his heroine after defeating the enemy. The depiction of the harsh reality was cruelly well depicted. I headed to the southern wing of the Basilisk ss. I strolled along the corridor without caring that I waste. I mean I was going to bete anyway, so it didn''t matter how much time I would take. ¡­ ¡­ -Knock I knocked on the door with a snake-like symbol engraved on it and waited. "Enter." The voice of a woman gave me permission. I entered and received all the gazes on me. On my left were all the seats in a semi-circr auditorium and on my right was a stunning woman in her mid-twenties. She had ck hair tied into a bun and green eyes. She had the fashion style as in the game. A long skirt and a shirt. Only the colors would change. Right now she was in a ck skirt and a pure white shirt. "Mr. Edward Falkrona." She crossed her arms and looked at me with not a good expression. "Late already on your first day? You''re not the only one, but I hoped you would be exemry as a noble to your ssmates." "Professor Kornus stopped me to ask me about you, it bted me on my way." I lied and put the teacher of the [Pegasus ss] in the mess. Don''t judge me. Anyway, I was sure she would believe me. Why? Because Erwin Kornus has a crush on my ss professor, Almona Donner. Thetter was somewhat aware of that but she acted like she didn''t know. "Ah." A look of understanding and exasperation appeared on Almona''s face after my words. "That guy¡­" I could hear her whispering in a low tone. I''m sorry Professor Kornus. But as a student I had to take revenge for all the students from this world and on Earth who suffered because of their teacher. I was included in them. It was sure a good feeling to rat out. "You may take a sit." See. Told you she would believe me because Erwin Kornus was really capable of stopping me to ask about her. "Thanks." I smiled and turned on the seats. My smile vanished when I saw only the front seats avable. Fuck! Are there only dunces in this ss?! The first four rows were barely full. Yeah. Milleia and Jayden were waving their hands at me to join them in the second row but I acted like I didn''t notice them. [] ''What fate?!'' Was my fate being subjected to all the questions she would ask? Was it my fate to not be able to doze off a little when I am sleepy? The nightmarish first row. "Mr.Edward? Do you want me to choose your seat?" "N-No need to burden yourself with this Professor." I cursed under my breath and took a seat behind Milleia and Jayden, in the third row. I was somewhat hidden by them, so maybe I could sleep a little? While I am at it, let''s see if she is here. Another heroine was in my ss apart from Milleia. Chapter 37 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Basilisk Class [2] ?While I am it, let''s see if she is here. Another heroine was in my ss apart from Milleia. I stealthily looked behind me, sweeping my gaze at each row. "?" The girls who noticed my gaze were squealing strangely while the men were jumping up. I ignored them and continued my search. Wait, am I really looking like a creep by doing that, no? [] Oh she is here. I soon found the person I was looking for. She was like a butterfly surrounded by cockroaches. I''m not insulting the people around her. They looked normal and some were even handsome and beautiful, but she, the girl, was clearly on another level, just like Milleia. With curly blond hair and sky-blue eyes, she had a bored expression on her face. There was no doubt about the reason why she chose thest row¡­ She was a [Sub-Heroine] of the First Game, Lyra Kertalir, the daughter of Marquis Kertalir. Look at my boy, Jayden. Already two members of his harem are in his ss¡­ As expected of the protagonist. "What happened to your cheek?" I asked Jayden, ignorantly. I had to do my part as a friend even if I knew what happened. "Hmpf! If you knew it, Edward!" Milleia pouted angrily. My freaking heart skipped a beat again. She is way too dangerous. Damn¡­Jayden froze again. "Enough chit-chat, I will start." Almona didn''t let Milleia finish and red at us¡­no, she red at me. Since my reputation was at rock bottom, if there was a problem I''d be without doubt the prime suspect behind it. "I will introduce myself again. Almona Donner, you can call me Professor Mona since it''s easier. I am the professor responsible for the [Basilisk ss]. Three other sses are formed from your promotion. Namely, the [Phoenix ss], the [Dragon ss] and the [Pegasus ss]. I ask you not to pay attention to the weird naming sense of each ss. They are merely names of mythological creatures that appeared centuries ago on our continent. Some are still present. Anyway, we chose these names to differentiate each ss." Mona wrote the names of the sses on the board behind her with a dry-erase marker. "Four sses per year. There are a total of twelve sses in the academy. Something you need to understand is that the division of the promotion in sses is to first facilitate the teachers'' work, but the main reason is to create a ''war'' between you all. In the end, you are all ssmates for the same promotion. The purpose behind that is to instill a feeling ofpetition in everyone to influence them to get stronger and diligent in their studies." As I said before, it was really an efficient method, just like Alfred, a few minutes ago, was making a n to put his ss in the first ce. Maybe he was taking the thing too far, but it was certainly forcing them to create group cohesion. For example, Alfred would never have thought of speaking to Ronald if not for thetter''s behavior and marks influenced his ss''s points. "ss Points or Royal Eden." Mona wrote again. "There are points calcted from all your marks. The marks I am speaking about are the points from your exams, implications, behavior and from the ''activities''. You can also get bonus points if you sessfully join one of three organizations of our academy." "Professor." Jayden raised his hand. "Mr. Rayena." "Um, what are the activities you mentioned?" "Oh, yes I wasing to it." Mona nodded. "The activities are clubs if you prefer. There are different clubs in the academy to entertain yourself but also to train yourself. ording to your performance, you can also get bonus Royal Eden Points for your ss and yourselves as well, since there is also an individual ranking. There are clubs for all your tastes, so you don''t have to worry, there are not only dance or literature clubs. Airbike race or Sky-Ball will certainly please the boys." "Hey, Edward, I bet you want to join the dance club." "Pffft-" Milleia quickly stifled her giggle, which wasn''t the case of Cleenah. [ ] "..." Only Jarvis wasn''tughing. Those guys¡­ "Something seems funny, Edward? Do you want to share with us so we canugh together?" Why me again?! Mona again thought it was me. Jayden¡­ That guy wasughing again. He was sure having fun. I stered a smile on my face and replied to Mona. "Jayden asked me if men could take part in Miss Eden''spetition. I couldn''t hold back, sorry Professor." "!" Jayden''s smile vanished and his face turned pale. "AHAAHAHAA!" "Pfffffft!" "A dude in Miss Eden? Good luck man! Aahahaahaha!" "Pfffft! I-I''m sorry Ja-Jayden, pffft!" Even Milleia couldn''t hold back anymore. I smiled ear to ear at Jayden. [] ''Thanks for thepliment.'' I smiled ear to ear in my mind as well, since Cleenah seemed to be irritated that I reversed the situation. "...Mr. Jayden, I''m not the one to judge people on their preference, but you should give up." The ss exploded inughter again at Mona''s words. "N-No I-" "Give up dude, I know you practiced a lot for that but it''s useless. You saw the girls in our academy, right?" I stopped Jayden from spitting the truth and dragged him to hell. I could see men rolling on the ground and striking their table unable to bear it anymore. "Edward, y-you!" "Enoughughter, I will resume, otherwise it will never end." Mona came to my rescue. The ss calmed down though a few giggles echoed here and there sometimes. "Where was I already?" "On the reason behind myugh." "Edward! I will beat you-" "Edward, I''m happy that you are willing to answer me, but don''t you think your friend is too pitiful?" I looked at Jayden. He was blushing with bright red eyes, even his eyes were red. Was he going to cry¡­? "I''m sorry professor, I answered wrongly." "Like hell!" Jayden gave me that re. Incidentally, I was receiving even more gaze than before. My ssmates were shocked by my behavior and way of speaking. It contradicted everything they had heard on the news or the. The most shocked or curious one was Lyra. As a daughter of a Marquis, she met and spoke to me a few times at parties and I wasn''t anything like it now. "Right now, I am going to speak to you about the three organizations that provide security, safety and help in the academy. The [Student Council], the [Executive Board] and the [Management Committee]. If you want more information about them, you may go to their quarters in the fourth building. I am not their spokeswoman after all." The three organizations, huh. If I remember Jayden and Milleia will join the [Management Committee], such a boring organization¡­ They were taking care of all the events that would be held in the academy, like the election of [Miss Eden] or [Mister Eden] in the academy. Not gonna lie, I was a little excited about the [Miss Eden] of the academy. I wasn''t really interested in such things even on Earth. I mean why men would be interested in that¡­except cultured men¡­ I respect cultured men, so please don''t be offended! In any case, even though I have never watched the Miss Universe''s election in its entirety, I will at least give a look at the girls at the final phase when only a few girls would remain. I mean we were speaking about the election of the most beautiful girl in the world. Of course, it piqued my curiosity! Anyway, with my promotion, no, my whole academy, filled with Heroines, so world-toppling beauties, it will be a fiercepetition. Moreover, there was an important game event on that. In the game with Jayden, you could influence the winner thanks to your choices and the one I chose in the game was another [Main Heroine], I still hadn''t met yet. I shook my head, it wasn''t now anyway. "Another thing. I might be your ss Professor, but it doesn''t mean you will not meet my colleagues. The same is for your ssmates in other sses. There will be lessons with the entire promotion as well. Indeed, you will be more in your full promotion ss than in your separate one. Only the points will be divided between each ss during the tests at that time. I ask you again to not act childishly, as if you are another species fighting the evil ones from the other sses. We are all from the Celesta Kingdom and we should be proud of that. Defend your Kingdom together, we have enough problems outside our kingdom like that¡­" Mona sighed in the end. I''m sorry, Professor, but your words won''t reach our ss¡­ The four sses will fight each other like cats and dogs¡­ The rivalry between the four sses has existed for decades and this rivalry wasn''t going to change anything soon. Everyone felt a sense of attachment and pride to their ss already, after all¡­ I looked at the dark green snake engraving on the sleeves of my zer. Apetition with the other three sses, filled with [Main Characters] huh. I smiled. It was sure going to be interesting. Chapter 38 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Lyra Kertalir ?After reminding us for the umpteenth time that we were in the same promotion and we should help each other, Mona spoke and added a few more informations for an hour before leaving us. It was time to eat after all. "Edward, I will never forgive you!" "Are you a kid?" I said as I stood up from my seat. "A kid? The entire ss is making fun of me!" "Not Milleia though." "Eh?" Milleia was caught off guard when I brought her into the conversation. I merely wanted to shift his anger on her, sorry Milleia. "Milleiaughed as well!" "S-Sorry! I couldn''t hold back!" Milleia joined both her hands in apology. "Everyone is thinking I will disguise myself as a girl now¡­" Jayden said that with a hollowugh. "J-Jayden, I know you won''t do it, don''t worry." Milleia patted Jayden''s back with a bright smile. "Milleia¡­" Like that, Jayden froze again. That guy¡­ could it be that he already fell for Milleia? [] I didn''t insult him because of that! It was merely revenge. She is speaking like I am ying the wingman 24 hours a day¡­ "Oh? Isn''t that Edward?" "Hm?" We all turned around and saw the curly blond-haired beauty. A Heroine of the game [Princess And Dragon], Lyra Kertalir. "Edward, you know her?" Milleia asked. "Yeah, go ahead, I will join you at the cafeteria." "Okay¡­" Jayden and Milleia nodded before leaving. Usually they would have introduced themselves happily but since Lyra''s appearance screamed nobledy, they held back. It seems they were still touched by what happened with Ronald back then. They were warier than before when dealing with nobles, with me being an exception. "Lyra¡­" Lyra Kertalir. I talked to her a few times to just strike the conversation, but nothing more. She was the kind of girl looking for something exciting to liven up her boring life. From my point of view, as someone who knew her for years, I found her rather normal and social with everyone with that ''cool'' personality of hers. "Wow, you have changed a lot, Edward." Lyra approached and scanned me. "Could it be, it''s to impress Aurora? Toote though, she broke off the engagement." She shrugged her shoulders as if disappointed for me. "I didn''t do it for her." I snorted and walked away but Lyra followed next to me. "Then for what?" "For my well-being." "No way¡­" "Shut up." Lyra giggled at my reaction. "The true reason, then?" She asked with a smile. I stopped my steps and turned around abruptly. I approached her. "!" Lyra raised her hand to palm my face but I avoided it. She thought I would probably kiss her something, since before I was able to do something like that. I caught her hand and whispered to her. "I just want to beat the hell out of Alfred, Loid, Thomas, David, and Ronald." "Eh?" Lyra was dumbfounded by my words. I stepped back and grinned. "It''s just that." I wasn''t lying. Those five guys really made my life hard at every freaking banquet and I still hold a grudge. Not Edward in me, but the Nyrel''s part in me held a grudge. "Pffft!" Lyra, who was surprised, suddenly started tough hard. "Aahaah! I can''t believe I would hear that from you, Edward!" She rubbed her eyes. I shrugged and walked out of the ssroom. "Hey! Wait for me!" "No." "Do you know where the cafeteria is?" "Yeah." "Then lemme apany you." "Is that how a noble talks? You are the daughter of a Marquis, right?" I pointed out to Lyra. Lyra smiled at my words. "Let me at least act normally when nobody is around Edward." She sighed in an exhausted tone. "Look at me. I wanted the zer style uniform but father was against it." She said, lifting her pinafore slightly. "Why? It suits you, right?" "Of course, it suits me! But I like the one your friend wore more." "Milleia?" "Yeah¡­speaking about her. I''d never have thought you would makemoner friends." Lyra looked at me with narrowed eyes. Don''t tell me she is thinking I''m after Milleia''s body? [] Don''t need to confirm that. "Listen, Lyra. I might have been like that before, but it''s the past now. I will not do that anymore. Milleia and Jarvis are just some guys I met and got along with." "..." Lyra stared at me, seemingly finding any lies in my words. "Okay, I believe you!" ? "I don''t care whether you believe me or not." "Harsh!" I ignored her and put my hands in my pockets. She was still following me next to me, which made me frown. What the hell did she want? "Why are you following me?" "Hm? Cuz you''re the only one I know in our ss and I''m also going to the cafeteria." "Don''t y dumb with me, Lyra. I know you." I said. "Oh? Is that a deration?" "You are a pain in the *ss." "Was it you who spoke about my way of speaking? And look at your clothes. You haven''t even put on your zer nor your tie, strolling in your dishiveled shirt. If your sister saw you like " "I don''t care about that. You must be aware that I left the house, right?" "Indeed, I heard Duke Falkrona drove you away from the house and chose Simon as the new heir." I gritted my teeth at Lyra''s answer. I was the one leaving at my own volition, dammit¡­ Lyra tilted her head as she looked at me. "Aren''t you angry for having your status as heir revoked?" "What? I don''t care about this status. It''s just a pain managing the territory anyway. That jerk of Simon can have it for all I care." "..." ¡­ ¡­ The cafeteria of the academy was inside an oval-shaped building between the fourth building in the north and the building of the first years in the west. It wasn''t hard at all to find as people were flocking in mass inside it. A lot of people, but thankfully we will not have to wait. More than two hundred famous and talented chiefs were working in the kitchens to provide each students a bnced meal at time. There were five floors in the building. On each floor was an area for the kitchens and the other one, thergest one for the students. Countless tables would already be arranged there with cutlery and other condiments. How am I supposed to find them? I thought as I swept my gaze around. First years, second years and third years. They were all here. -Clink!!! The piercing sound of cutlery and te falling on the ground echoed in the canteen. It started. A little quarrel that happened in the game. I didn''t know which floor it was, but thankfully it was on the first one. I didn''t have to look out for the higher floors. I should have guessed they were anyway. The higher the floor, the higher the students were ranked. There weren''t any rules like that. Indeed, you could even find high-ranking nobles on the lower floors, but on the highest floor, there was a garden, so people liked to eat there. The people I''m speaking about are obviously the [Main Characters]. Those guys are sure seeking attention, eating on the fifth floor. I shook my head, exasperated. [] [Yes.] ''It''s not the game now!'' That useless Goddess was only speaking to retort me. "Won''t you help them, Edward?" Lyra suddenly tapped my shoulder. "What?" "I''m speaking about them. You said they were your friends, right?" Lyra pointed at Milleia and Jayden, who were looking at the ground. Their tes had been knocked over purposefully by the three third-rate young mastersughing at them, right in front of them. From the dark green emblem on their sleeves, I guessed they were in my ss. It happened exactly like in the game¨Cor so I would like to say, but they seemed more aggressive? Why? "Edward?" "Leave them. I am not their babysitter, they need to learn how to solve this kind of problem as it will be bound to happen again." Yeah. Despite the Student Council and the Executive board''s presence, there was still some harassment towardsmoners from nobles. "W-Why¡­?" Milleia stared at the ground with a shocked expression. I started to feel guilty seeing her. What the hell? [] No way in hell am I! It was just Milleia''s character¡­ Was that because I yed in the game and knew her from there¡­? "Y-You!" Jayden finally lost it and grabbed the guy''s shirt. "Hey. Do you know who you are touching?" His two henchmen red at Jayden. "He is Teen Masta, the son of the Viscount Masta. You will be dismissed from the academy and your pretty girlfriend as well." "Nah, we are gentle, so we will keep the girl for us. She will be honored to let us enjoy her." The other crony snickered as he oggled Milleia''s body. "Y-You!" Sparkles of lightning started to swirl around Jayden''s arm. "N-No, Jayden!" Milleia grabbed Jayden''s arm. "B-But Milleia!" "Please, let''s leave, w-we will find another table." "Milleia¡­" Jayden bit his lips and let go of the man''s shirt when he saw Milleia''s pained smile. Lyra had a disgusted expression. She was asionally sending me res but I ignored it. Milleia and Jayden needed to go through that. Milleia took a sweeper and started to clean the spilled food. She didn''t have to do that as there was a cleaning staff, but she was still doing it. "Hmpf! Do you think, just because that good-for-nothing Edward is your owner, you can do whatever you want?" Nevermind. As soon as the third-rate b*tch said that, I threw away all my reasoning and took a step forward. | | | [!] LYRA KERTALIR''s PROFILE and REF ILLUSTRATION have been added in the [HEROINE] auxiliary chapter! Chapter 39 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Louisa Trueheart ?"Hmpf! Do you think, just because that good-for-nothing Edward is your owner, you can do whatever you want?" Teen snorted as he nced down at Milleia and Jayden cleaning below. A smirk appeared on his face as he lowered his hand toward Milleia''s defenseless figure. "You are sure cocky for a mere viscount''s son." "!" He stopped and froze when he saw the owner of the voice. "Hey, look, it''s Edward!" "Is he gonna fight?!" "Don''t know but I heard he is weak anyway!" "It''s not about that anymore! Teen clearly insulted Edward and he heard it!" "Let''s see what happens!" "Edward¡­" Teen red at the grey-haired handsome boy before him. ''That son of b*tch. How dare he give me that look? I''m the son of the most powerful Duke.'' Edward felt extremely irritated when lesser nobles were giving him that look, even more so when the said guy was a trash like Teen. With Edward''s pride as noble and Nyrel''s arrogance, the ''blended'' Edward felt just the envy to crush Teen on the spot. [] ''I''m fine.'' Edward replied and walked until reaching Teen. ""Edward?"" Jayden and Milleia stood up with an awkward smile. They thought of taking a table for the two of them and Edward, but right when they found an empty table, three of their ssmates came and pushed them. "What''s your name again?" Edward asked while exaggeratedly cupping his ear as if he was deaf. The whole first floor fell into silence, waiting for Teen''s answer. None of his two cronies dared to answer. Edward was the son of a Duke and something was off about his current behavior. From what they heard, Edward was proud but still a little coward in the end. He was scared of fights¡­ "Edward, you were disowned by your father. You aren''t scaring anyone with your current status." Though Teen said that in a confident tone, he was sweating inside. It was really his chance now. Either, like he heard, Edward was a coward and he could humiliate him, earning quite a reputation, or either¡­ -Bam! Edward kicked Teen''s leg and before Teen could fall head-first on the ground, Edward threw a right uppercut. Everything happened in less than two seconds. No one could react. -BAM! Teen flew away and broke the table where a few girls were eating. "Kyyaaa!" "Ah!" "S-Step back!" Everyone stepped back. Those who were eating left their table as well. Amotion started. Milleia was covering her mouth in shock, while Jayden had a nervous smile on his face as he looked at Edward walking toward the fallen Teen. "I asked his name but he refused to answer me, who is way, way, way, way higher in the nobles'' hierarchy. I''m asking you what is his freaking name?" ""Hiiii!"" His two friends flinched when Edward turned his calm yet cold amber eyes to them. "T-Teen! Teen Masta!" One replied bravely. "Teen? Teen Masta?" Edward looked down at Teen who was covering his bleeding mouth. "Don''t know any nobles with that name." Edward let out a long sigh before staring at Teen. "A nobody from a god who knows noble house is showing such an attitude toward the elder son of Duke Falkrona?" Edward raised his foot high before everyone''s shocked eyes. "Edward Falkrona, that''s enough." "Hm?" *** [Edward] "Edward Falkrona, that''s enough." Just when I was thinking of breaking one of Teen''s legs, I was stopped. "Hm?" I turned my head and saw a auburn-haired, stunning girl. Her shining hazel eyes were like piercing holes through me. She was wearing the pinafore uniform, revealing her lean white legs. Her auburn hair was tied in french-braid style. Louisa Trueheart¡­ A [Sub-Heroine] of the First Game and also the Student Council''s President of the Eden Academy. Of course, she wouldn''t stay still in front of such acts. "Louisa¡­" "Fights are prohibited outside friendly matches and Eden Battles with the authorization of a Professor." "I''m not fighting though? I just tripped and my hand slipped." I raised my hands innocently. "....." A death silence lingered on the first floor. Louisa''s expression didn''t change at all¨Cor so people would think, but I saw her eyes twitching a little at my words. "Then why is your leg raised above him?" -Ding! [A] I needed to wipe my shoes. [100 AP] [B] I was stretching myself. [30 AP] [C] I wanted to break his leg. [150 AP] [D] When I saw your beautiful face, I jumped and ended up like that. [250 AP] "..." What the hell is that? I wanted to spit out like an honest man that I wanted to break his leg, but some choices appeared on my screen like in the game. ''Jarvis, ''AP'', it means-'' [Affection Points. Yes. Little reminder, you have less than a week to repay 440 Affection Points you borrowed for the mask.] Yeah, that shitty mask. I snorted inwardly and looked again at the choices. Honesty could bring me 150 AP while attempting a seduction on Louisa will be 250 huh¡­ Seduction? Louisa? I nced at Louisa, whose beautiful face didn''t look good because of myck of answer. Let''s not take the D choice. [] ''Shut up.'' "Edward¡­" Milleia¡­ She was looking at me worriedly. Sigh¡­ "Oh, that''s because I needed a mat to wipe my shoes, you see." I wiped my shoes on the Teen''s zer. "Edward." Louisa called out to me. She was truly angry now at my insolent attitude. I was like that before as well, but it was worse now. She probably thought that. Louisa, in my childhood we were getting along rather well, but after my mother''s death and the incident in the Trueheart family, we both changed. I have barely talked to her in the past years because of her personality, but since she has known me for years, she still allowed herself to talk to me like that, using my name, which she would never do with aplete stranger. "This guy pushed Milleia and Jayden. Their food had spilled. I happened to be here, so as a noble I had to humble him, which I had done, right guys?" "Y-Yes!!" His two henchemen nodded vehemently when I looked at them. The power of status for you. [] ''Scared? How can they be in Eden if they are scared just of that?'' "Is this true?" Louisa asked. ""Yes¡­"" Milleia and Jayden nodded. "..." Louisa closed her eyes as if thinking, then she opened them. "The First Year, Basilisk ss will be deducted from Eden Points for the trouble they caused." She swept her gaze between me and Teen before leaving. Thankfully, none of the other [Main Character] bothered toe, otherwise it would have been annoying to deal with all of them. Now that guy. "Are you d, Pasta?" I looked down at him. "I-It''s Masta!" "Because of you, we lost Eden Points on the first day." I crouched down to align my eyes with his. He tried to avert his eyes but I grabbed his cheeks to force him to look at me. "You are just an ant for me. I don''t have time to y with guys like you. I''m already busy enough with bigger third-rate viins. Either you work on your pathetic self and provide for our ss or either you choose to y the angry viin and¡­" I smiled and tapped his cheeks. [] ''That''s what we call intimidation. He will keep making assumptions about the end of my words and will choose to remain like a good boy to avoid anything dangerous for him.'' [] My smile twitched at Cleenah''s words. I just helped my friends'' useless Goddess. "Let''s find a table. I''m hungry." I stood up and said to Milleia and Jayden. " B-But-" Milleia wanted to clean the ground again. "The cleaning staff should be there. You shouldn''t rob their job, they will be angry." "I don''t think they will be angry, rather they will be gratef-" "What are you doing, Lyra? Won''t you leave for the fifth floor?" I cut off Lyra, who appeared out of nowhere. "No! Too much pressure there!" I smiled at her words. She was right. The fifth floor was filled with the [Main Characters], problems were bound to happen there¡­ ¡­. ¡­. "Let me introduce myself. I''m Lyra Kertalir. You can call me Lyra." We soon found an empty table, since people who were there ran away when we approached. Lyra sat with us and started a conversation with Milleia and Jayden. Well, I had nothing against that, rather it was good for us. Lyra was strong so she could help our ss to rise in the ranks. Moreover, she was a [Sub-Heroine]. If Jayden yed well, he could seduce her. He was already fidgeting in her presence anyway. Contrary to Milleia''s innocent charm, Lyra had that noble one. "I''m Milleia, Lady Lyra." "J-Jayden Rayena, Lady Lyra. "Hey! Remove the dy''!" "But you are the daughter of a Marquis¡­" Milleia said hesitantly. "We are in the academy and we are fellow ssmates! I ask you to treat me like any ordinary girl." Lyra asked with a tomboyish smile. ""Y-Yes!"" Of course, Jayden and Lyra happily epted. They never had nobles'' friends or school friends, so they were overjoyed to have made a friend in the most prestigious academy of the Celesta Kingdom. | | | [!] LOUISA TRUEHEARTs PROFILE and REF ILLUSTRATION have been added in the [HEROINE] auxiliary chapter! PS: It seems that there is a bug for some people so they can''t see the illustrations I put! Check thements of the chapter then! You can see them like that! I also put again Lyra''s illustration. Chapter 40 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Lunch ChitChat ?"By the way, Edward, Lyra, do you know a guy wearing a ck and gold masquerade mask and with red eyes?" "Pouffff!" I coughed out all the water I was drinking at the guy at the other table. The back of his zer was now drenched. Sorry dude, I was just caught off guard by Jayden''s question¡­ Because he was speaking about me! "Edward, do you know about him?" Milleia asked because of my strange reaction. "Not at all." "Ah¡­I see¡­" "Hmmm. I don''t know anyone like that. I mean what guy would wear a masquerade mask outside like that¡­it''s a bit creepy¡­" Lyra''s expression distorted a little. "..." I drank water endlessly to try to forget the embarrassment I was feeling. ''It''s because of you, Jarvis!'' [I am not the one who chose the mask.] ''Your damn master¡­'' Was his goal to kill me from embarrassment? I honestly started to think like that. "Why are you asking about him?" Lyra asked, curious. "That''s¡­" Milleia seemed to have a hard time exining how she met me. Well, it wasn''t like she could say they were ambushed and nearly killed casually. Just when Milleia started to shiver, Jayden put his hand on her arm. "It''s okay. I will say it." He gave her a reassuring smile. "Y-Yes¡­thanks¡­" Ah. Her heart probably skipped a beat now. As expected of the protagonist, he is already building his harem, but could you not do it in front of me¡­? I''ve already seen enough in the game. "Milleia''s carriage was ambushed by bandits." "Really?" Lyra asked, a little surprised. "Yes. I fell on them when I was taking a short cut through the forest to reach the academy. We fought them but one of them burned the carriage with people inside." "Then?!" Lyra asked with a bit of curiosity and shock. "Then, someone with the same uniform as us arrived and saved them. He helped us to beat the guys and before we could ask about him he left with his strange ability¡­" "Yes¡­I wanted to thank him though¡­" Milleia said in a disappointed tone. Thanks for that, but I''d rather keep Mary and my mirror''s ability secret for now. If the fact that Edward Falkrona had a second ''blessing'' spread, it would just put me in trouble and Ante-Eden would try to contact or worse kidnap me. That was why I didn''t speak about Mary or Cleenah to aunt Belle. Sometimes it is better to be in ignorance. ''By the way, Cleenah, Aunt Belle didn''t notice you?'' I asked, since aunt Belle was strong, so it could be that she noticed but didn''t say anything. [] The other two¡­ The other two useless Gods unwilling to help me. "Hmmm. Did you see his tie? What color was it?" Lyra asked, since the color could tell in which year I was, but fortunately I appeared without it at that time. "He didn''t wear one, we only recognized him with his shirt and pants from the academy." Jayden shook his head. "He didn''t wear one¡­?" Lyra nced at me or rather at my tie coiled on my neck. I ignored her gaze and brought the fork into my mouth. If you looked closely, you''d find sweat dripping from my forehead at her intense gaze. This girl wasn''t an idiot. The only thing that was making her doubtful must be the fact that it was very unlike me to do such things. "Well, since he has a strange ability, you will probably find him soon in the academy during a fight or ss." I said, disinterested. "I hope so¡­" Why do you hope so?! I was dumbfounded at Milleia''s eagerness to see and thank me. This girl was too kind for her own good. "Why? Do you have a crush on him?" Lyra asked without care. "N-No! But my mother has always told me to thank and help the people who did the same for me¡­" Milleia replied with a little smile. Her mother¡­ Speaking of her mother, she was going to die from illness soon. Milleia, unable to do anything, will fall into depression until Jayden helps her. "Your mother? Both of youe from a faraway town, right?" "Yes, but not from the same though." Jayden nodded. "Something I wanted to ask. How both of you, if I may not be impolite,moners, have been chosen by the Eden Academy? Isn''t that nearly impossible, right, Edward?" Lyra was sure curious. "You just need to be strong and talented like those two." I cued at Jayden and Milleia with my hand holding a cup. "I-I''m not talented." "Ehehe thanks." Milleia was embarrassed by my praise, while Jayden scratched his nose happily. These guys were too easy to read. "You are talented? Then it''s good for us. We can maybe get the first rank in the ss'' rank." "You can forget that dream of yours." I cut off her dream. "What? You are too negative, Edward." Lyra elbowed me. "I''m just saying the truth. Did you see the other sses? One has that idiot prince, the other has that uptight princess and thest one has those creepy Tarmias siblings." "Pffft! Ahahah!" Lyraughed hard when I finished my words. "What the heck?" She was hitting my shoulders whileughing hard. "You are still speaking like that about them, you haven''t changed, Edward." Lyra wiped the tears forming on the corners of her eyes. "Yeah, but it doesn''t change the fact that the other sses are at another level." I said honestly. In our ss, there were only Jayden, Milleia and Lyra, who could be considered strong enough to contend against the geniuses of the three remaining sses. Yeah, I wasn''t sure about my strength against those guys, they were really strong. Seriously, they said sses were bnced, but my ss, the Basilisk ss, was without doubt the weakest of them by a great margin, if I have to say it. "We shouldn''t give up, Edward!" Jayden wasn''t pleased with my defeatist tone. He was someone with apetitive spirit after all, so he was going to fight until the end. "I''m sure we can win if we help each other in the ss, right Milleia?" "Yes! I also think we can win." Milleia raised and clenched her fists, giving me a motivated look. She was sure cute but what she said wasn''t going to be easy at all. "Helping each other? Like how that guy from our ss helped you to find a table?" I asked sarcastically, reminding them what happened with Teen just minutes ago. This ss was doomed unless Milleia and Jayden awakened their bloodline and blessing now. First, what ss named from a snake''s name ended up good? Even in those famous novels about sorcerers, the snake ss was shunned until the end. Nobody likes snakes! It was clearly discrimination. Phoenix, Dragon and Pegasus for the others, and we were in the Basilisk ss. What a curse. They all had flying animals and we had one slithering on the ground! "That''s¡­" Milleia slumped her shoulders. "Hey! You will never get girls with your way of speaking! No wonder Aurora and Miranda left you!" "Shut up, I don''t care about getting a girlfriend. The stuckup princess or the goody two-shoes archer aren''t my type either." "That''s harsh, Edward. People would kill to get them if it was possible, y''know!" Lyra grinned. I know it was a pipe-dream for even nobles to get them, but Jayden would seed in a few months if he worked hard. I will help him anyway. "So you prefer a girl like La?" What was that conversation?! I am not looking for a girlfriend. I will never try anything with that crazy girl! "No thanks. I don''t want to die like Alfred, who will surely in a few months." "You are right." Lyra giggled at my answer. We both knew La very well¡­ Jayden and Milleia seemed overwhelmed by our conversation. Probably because of the big names we were bringing out, as people like them couldn''t really talk to celebrities like Aurora or Miranda. The fact that they were on the same table as me and Lyra was already a big achievement. Even novels would want such things. That''s why that guy Teen was pissed off when he sawmoners speaking to nobles and acting''cocky'' from his point of view because of me. "What about you, Milleia? What is your type?" Lyra asked excitedly Milleia. Oh, God kill me. [] I''m not talking about a useless Goddess. [] "M-My type?" Milleia stuttered with a slightly red face. Damn¡­ She was just like in the game, too innocent. She was truly a ''young maiden''. Incidentally, Jayden perked up his ears but acted like he didn''t care. "Yes!" "I-I want someone kind¡­" Milleia twirled her hair between her fingers shyly. This gesture of hers was doing critical damage to Jayden and the men near our table, nobles included in them. "...so-someone who will support and take care of me¡­" She finished with a bright red face. Now, even I was having a hard time, so I looked at my te. I just needed some time to get ustomed to her since it was just the first day. "Then it''s definitely not Edward." "..." Lyra shot a stray bullet toward me, who was just silent. "H-Hey! Ouch!" I pulled her hair and Lyra groaned. "You sure have a disagreeable character, Lyra. If it''s hard for me to get a girl, then it''s impossible for you to get a guy." I sneered. I want to say that in my previous life I got the affection of the most beautiful girl in the world but I held back. I couldn''t reveal my biggest secret pettily. Chapter 41 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Dormitory ?After eating, Lyra, Jayden and Milleia exchanged their numbers and created a group. Speaking about clich¨¦, it was a good one. Since I left everything in the mansion, including my phone, I couldn''t give them my number. Still, why the hell was Lyra already close to Jayden and Milleia? Was that because of me? She had a bad impression of me in the game though? Did she change her view on me just because I hung out with Jayden and Milleia, who were justmoners? I honestly don''t know what to think of that, though I doubted it was the second case. Sigh¡­I already changed the plot but I nned to involve myself so I didn''t really feel bad. If I had to say it in a game-like way. I was going to be the controller moving and choosing for the character Jayden. Lyra proposed to visit the academy right after, so we did that. I was tired, but I needed to know every corner of the academy since several things would happen there. We didn''t enter the buildings of the second years and third years though, because well, Jayden and Milleia were a little reluctant. If the freshmen noble students were already bullying them, then what about the sophomores and the nobles being in thest year? Their pride must be high enough to be annotated to even seemoners in their buildings. Of course, I and Lyra were there, as high-ranking nobles, no one could really insult Milleia or Jayden who were with us, but Milleia didn''t want to bother us. "We should take a look at our room in the dormitory as well. Let''s go." Lyra was sure active. She grabbed Milleia''s arm and dragged her ahead. Even in the game, they were besties, but not on the first day. Looks like my change really affected the story. In the game, Lyra didn''t approach me like she did at the end of the ss today. "Let''s check our room, Edward." Jayden called out to me. I followed him. Now that I think about it, where was my room located in the first years of dormitory? I know where Jayden''s room was since I yed with him in the game, but not Edward. We walked for a few minutes and reached the first years building. The dormitory was conveniently built next to it so we wouldn''t have to walk long before reaching our room. By the way, most of the students lived in the dormitory, regardless of whether they had a mansion in the capital or not, because they had everything here. Honestly, some lived better in the dormitory than in their own mansion. For example, Lyra preferred the dormitory to her own house even though she had a mansion in the Dorian Capital where her parents were currently. Then there are Milleia''s and Jayden''s towns, which were very far from the capital, so they had no choice but to stay in the dormitory. Well, only family guys like them would rather be in their little house in a godforsaken town than a five-star suit of the academy¡­ As for me, I was, of course, staying in the dormitory as well. I mean, aunt Belle didn''t have a mansion in the capital and even if she had one, she wouldn''te here. She liked the Falkrona''s capital town as she felt at home there. How many men had she rejected for that reason¡­ There was also a mansion built by my father in the capital of Dorian but no way in hell was I going there! It was Simon and Elona''s home now. Just imagine the ambiance with the three of us, urgh. No thanks. I''d rather be in my five-star suit and enjoy myrge bed alone. [] ''I never said that!'' I cursed Cleenah inwardly and scanned my academy card on the reader. Once the led shone green, the transparent barrier would disappear to let only one person enter. We arrived at a spacious reception hall and headed to the receptionist there. A young woman smiled at us. She probably recognized Lyra and me but didn''t show much expression¡­except for me, a little pause. Anyway, she was used to seeing famous people like us and she was chosen for herpetences, so nothing really surprising. "We would like to know our rooms." Lyra shifted to her noble demeanor and asked. This girl wasn''t on her first time. Few seconds before, she was speaking with Milleia with that grin and now she was elegantly speaking. The receptionist took our cards and scanned them. "Room 46 on the fifth floor fordy Milleia, room 78 on the eighth floor for Sir Jayden, room S-11 on the S-1 floor fordy Lyra Kertalir and room S-7 on the S-1 floor for Lord Edward Falkrona." The receptionist handed a key-card to each of us. They were the same rooms as in the game. At least for Milleia and Jayden, since I didn''t know about Lyra and me, though I expected us to be on the S floor, on one of the highest floors of the building. There were thirty or so floors with a dozen rooms on each floor, the same was so for the S-floors. On "S?" As we walked to the elevator, Milliea tilted her head. "Yes. High-ranking nobles like me and Edward can choose to get a room on the S floor, which is the most securised andvish floor. The suits there are premium and very furnished. It''s like a VIP room in normal hotels if you want." Lyra replied. Yeah. There were only two VIP floors in the building. The S-1 and S-2 floors have a dozen rooms on each floor. There you could find the VIP, so the highest-ranked nobles of the Kingdom. If you want to see the epitome of arrogance, then go to that floor. I was included. I can still remember myself filling out the paper asking for a suit on the S floor. I didn''t want to be on the lower floors. No, even now, I don''t want to be on the lower floors¡­ "We are all separated¡­" Milleia lowered her head a little sad. This girl was too sensitive, even more than in the game. I had that impression. It wasn''t good at all. I liked her kind personality but knowing the next events, she needed to be stronger psychologically. "Don''t worry, Milleia. You can request a S suit if you get a high rank in the exams." Lyra said with a smile. "Really?" Jayden asked me. "Yeah¡­get a good rank and you can be next to Lyra and Milleia as long you want." "I-I don''t want this room for that!" Jayden stuttered. Once on the elevator, we swiped our card and pressed the fifth floor button first. "I will apany Milleia, do the same with Jayden, Edward." Lyra winked at me as she went out with Milleia. "Am I a babysitter?" "He is like a baby, show your pride as a noble." "It has nothing to do with pride." "Let''s leave Milleia!" Lyra, seemingly finding that I was indeed right, ignored me. "Y-Yeah! See you tomorrow Jayden, Edward!" "See you Milleia!" Jayden pressed the button for the eighth floor and waved his hand as the automatic doors closed. There was an ufortable silence lingering in the elevator. I mean we have literally nothing inmon and I couldn''t act normally with him. He was the Protagonist and one of the main guys would be responsible for my death in the game. "Are you interested in Milleia?" "W-What?!" "In Lyra as well then? Or maybe you prefer a refined girl like Aurora? " I asked questions about the important topic that would decide the Celesta Kingdom''s future. It might be surreal, but the kingdom''s future rested on the ability of Jayden to seduce all the heroines. [] ''Yeah, it''s pathetic, but could you stop using that word?'' ''I''m really trying hard not to think about it!'' [] Cleenah said. ''I will enjoy it once I put Jayden on the good route for a ''happy ending''.'' Yeah¡­once he has all the Heroines, I will be at peace. Though I said that I had that bitter feeling in my throat. "N-No...We just met but it''s the first time I''m seeing girls that beautiful¡­so I can''t say I''m not interested." Jayden scratched his neck, a little timidly. Hm. So he was interested in them, huh. It was a good start, since Milleia was also a little interested in Jayden. At least it seemed like that to me. [] ''Yeah, he is also handsome enough to attract every girl in the academy. That was what I read in his biography of the game on Earth.'' -Dling! The elevator opened on the eighth floor and we walked in the corridor. "Room 78, 78¡­aah! It''s here!" The number 78 was engraved in gold on a wooden door. -nk! Just when Jayden was about to scan his room card, the door of the next room, room number 79, opened. A girl came out. Not any ordinary girl, she was my ex-fiancee. I closed my eyes. The encounter between Jayden and her should have happened the next day, but whatever. Chapter 42 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] End Of The Day ?Aurora came out of her room. She was still in her pinafore uniform, so she was going somewhere on the campus. She closed her door and turned around. "..." I was behind Jayden but I was still the first she noticed. Speaking of Jayden, he froze before the golden-haired sublime Princess. I elbowed Jayden''s back. "Ah! You-Your Highness!" Jayden bowed awkwardly. My brows furrowed seeing his unsightly etiquette. Don''t judge me, I can''t help it. "..." Aurora was still looking at me. I just ignored her and stroked the beautiful wall of the corridor. They were pure white and the paintings really gave a pce feeling. I was still feeling her gaze on me. It wasn''t a passionate one obviously. Finishing molesting the wall, I started to molest the painting. Such a good painting¡­ Fuck! Why wasn''t she answering Jayden?! Did you forget you are a Princess! Answer your people! I was doing my best to disappear from her vision, but it was useless. After a minute, she finally looked at Jayden, still with his head lowered. Oh god. Thankfully, he will get a development because he is so pathetic right now. "You must be Jayden Rayena from the Basilisk ss." "?" Jayden raised his head with a confused look. Well, it was the typical innocent boy''s reaction. How do you know my name? "I remembered all the names of my promotion." Aurora smiled at Jayden''s reaction. "Ah¡­I see." Jayden scratched his neck, embarrassed seeing Aurora''s smile. It was his tic to scratch his neck when he was embarrassed. Look at his face¡­ He ispletely red. It wasn''t like I couldn''t understand him though. Aurora was indeed a breathtaking girl. "U-Um, why is your Highness not on the privileged floors?" Jayden asked hesitantly. It was a good question and I knew the answer. Aurora''s expression rxed. "It is just as I said the morning at the ceremony. I want to be just a normal student in the academy. That''s why, Jayden, I am asking you not to use such formalities with me." "I-It would be my honor!" Aurora kept her smile and walked away without even giving me a nce. Well, she literally stared at me for a minute, so I guess it was okay, but the fact that she didn''t greet me, says a lot about our current rtion. "You see this girl. If you y your cards well, you can get her as your girlfriend." I snapped Jayden out of his reveries with a bomb. "What?!" He was sure loud when it came to girls. "Listen." I coiled my arm on his shoulders and spoke. "Aurora is a ''hard to get girl'' because she is ''too'' perfect." Yeah. Aurora was perfect because, first, she had to be since she was a princess. She had to be loved by her people. She was indeed doing her job well as she was the idol of the whole Kingdom. Everyone loved their princess, more than even Alfred. Well, he was an idiot prince to me anyway. Secondly, because her ''idol'', if I may say, was Louisa Trueheart. Another heroine in her third year. Aurora admired Louisa a lot because thetter, without exaggeration, was more perfect than Aurora when ites to duty. The only difference was that Aurora was more essible because of her kind personality than Louisa. Can''t me Louisa though¡­ Her life wasn''t as good as it seemed from the outside. Remembering Louisa''s route and the events following her route, I could only pity Jayden. Hope he won''t die. "Her room is just next to yours, so use this opportunity to get close to her." I waved my hand and entered the elevator. Jayden had a confused expression after all my words but I knew that he would not be idle. I smiled and pressed the button S-2 for my floor. ¡­ I stepped out of the elevator and reached the door of my room. The corridor was covered in gold and blue color and there were only a few paintings. I really like thisbo. My room now¡­ S-7. I looked around me curiously and saw the rooms S-5 on my right, S-6 behind me and S-8 on my left. Oh god please tell me not any of those ''pretenders'' or annoying girls are in it. I prayed and entered my room. [] ''You are the one jinxing me!'' Closing the door of my new room, I walked around. A living room, a kitchen, a bathroom, a dressing room, a training room, and arge room with a bed. No doubts about it. We were in a VIP room. From what I saw of Jayden''s room in the game, it wasn''t anything big like that. I would say at best it was half the size of my room. Some of my belongings were already there, like my clothes, which are useless now, since I am fit now. I should really buy new clothes¡­ I had only the clothes I bought in RealStore and my uniform, which had auto-restoration and auto-sizable functions. I mean, thank god they had these functions since it cost a million dors¡­ "Hm?" There was a little box on a small table which didn''t belong to me. I took a knife from the kitchen and neatly cut the tape. Opening it, I saw a rectangr ss. It was not different from a phone on Earth but with more functions. I had one in my mansion but I left everything there. The one in the box was a new model. A small message was written on the box. [A little gift for your awakening. Belle.] I smiled and activated the phone. It took me ten minutes to fill in all my details and add my Eden card on it. With that, I could buy directly with my phone. It was convenient since I didn''t want anyone to know that I had gone to the Enigma Dungeon. Once checking the living room and other ces for any strange devices, I headed to my room and did the same thing. "Nothing." I sighed and sat on the ground, cross-legged. Time to raise my proficiency in Vysindra''s rings. Oh yes. "Marye out." A mirror appeared and Mary came out of it. "There is a TV in the living room, you can watch it." I said to her. There were two reasons why I asked her to appear.. First, to refine my anima''s core to get a better control over Mary''s ability and better durability when I am using it since it was consuming a lot of my mana but also taking a toll on my body. Second, because I wanted her to do all she wished to do back then when she was in Sekrin town. She wasn''t just a pawn for me, I couldn''t treat her like that. I saw some of her memories, felt her emotions and I was with her in that nightmare for more than a week, so I formed like a bond with her. That''s why I wanted her to enjoy her new life. It was the least I could do for her, after borrowing her ability like that. "..." Mary must have understood what I felt, since her lips were quivering. She must have been touched by my thoughts. I scratched my cheeks. I feel awkward now. I just wanted her to understand me, so I willingly let my emotions slip away. I stood up, pressed my hands on Mary''s shoulders to turn her around. Without pulling away my hands, I pushed her out of my room, until I reached the sofa in the living room. I made her sit down and turned on the TV. "You switch the channels with that button, okay? Turn up the volume with this one, but not too loud since I will work in the room. Then" I showed her the remote and exined to her all the buttons since she didn''t have TV on her home in Sekrin town. She must feel out of the ce and I, of course, didn''t want her to feel like that. She was going to ''live'' with me from now on after all. Mary was, at first, shivering, probably overwhelmed by emotions, but after a minute she nodded to me when I exined to her how the TV works. "That''s all." I gave her the remote. "Call me only if it''s important. Oh, and there might be-" I looked in the kitchen cabs and yeah, there were some snacks. I opened the packet of crisps and filled a ss with a orange jus and put them on the small table in front of the sofa. "There. Eat as much as you want. If you want more, feel free to serve yourself in the kitchen." Before Mary could answer me, I went into my room and locked the door. [] "Yeah . Because I can feel her emotions and she clearly cares for me, which isn''t the case of you, Jarvis and everyone else except Belle." [I am here to help you.] [] Oh please, not a tsundere Goddess please. "Anyway. I will train with the Anathemas Fire. If there is a problem, wake me up." I sat cross-legged and summoned the ring. The purplish ring of fire coiled like a bracelet around my right wrist. I exhaled deeply and tried to control the fire. I had Mary''s ability for my defense but it''s important to be able to strike back. Chapter 43 Miranda SS [1] ?"Hey! Let''s hurry up!" A child''s voice rang. The five-year-old child had golden hair with a few strands of white and golden eyes. His clothes wore the emblem of the Celesta Royal family, so he was without a doubt a royal. Several children followed after him while others did not. "Ouch!" A girl''s yelp echoed. The girl, who was also around five years old, had tangerine eyes. She was Miranda Stormd. Tears gathered slowly in the corner of her eyes as blood slowly flowed down from her injured knees. "Are you okay, Myra?" A worried voice stopped Miranda from crying. She looked up and saw a familiar boy to her. The boy had grey hair. His amber eyes showed worry as he looked at her. "Edward!" Miranda hugged the kneeling boy. "H-Hey!" Edward somehow caught Miranda without falling. "I-It hurts!" Mirandained. Edward patted Miranda''s head with a smile. "Let me see it." He separated himself from Miranda and took a look at Miranda''s injury. "Hmm." Without hesitation, he tore away a piece of his expensive tunic and coiled it around Miranda''s knee. "I will take you to aunty, she will treat you." "M-Mommy?" Miranda asked with teary eyes because of the pain. "Yeah,e. Climb." Edward turned around and showed his back. "Yeah!" Miranda happily climbed on Edward and coiled tightly her tiny arms around his neck. "Y-You are choking me, Myra." Edwardughed. "M-My prince is invincible¡­" Miranda muttered in a weak voice. "Myra?" Edward nced behind and saw Miranda asleep. He smiled and slowed down his walk to not wake Miranda up. **** "..." Miranda wasn''t speaking. It should be normal since no one should speak during the entrance ceremony, but it wasn''t because of that. She was seated in the right front row in the great hall. The Headmaster was speaking but he was interrupted. Some students enteredte and by the main doors, on top of that. It was cocky and disrespectful. But most of them couldn''t think about that, just like Miranda. Miranda''s gaze was on the man walking in the front. Grey messy hair. Sharp amber eyes. A face with foreign features. Despite the fact that he was walking like a true noble, his clothes were disheveled and his tie was hanging loosely around his neck. A wave of nostalgia fell on Miranda as she eyed Edward from top to bottom. It was the same figure as Edward of years ago. He was fit and he didn''t wear that twisted smile. He was definitely not like the Edward Miranda had known and liked, the one with a gentle smile and soul. The Edward she was seeing had a sharp expression. An expression she had never seen before on his face. He was walking as if he owned the ce different from the coward Edward or the humble one of her childhood. But she recognized him. It was definitely Edward. He still had that gait, stance and that weird overconfidence stered on his face that he should have lost after his mother''s death. He felt closer yet far from her to Miranda. It was making her ufortable. He lost some traits of his past self, but he recovered as well. ''Edward¡­'' She narrowed her eyes. | | Bonus Chapter! READ COMMENTS! Chapter 44 Meeting The Rival ?[My thoughts for all the Turkish, Syrian and all the people touched directly or indirectly by this disaster. Be strong!] *********** "Ahhhhhh¡­." I yawned loudly. The natural light outside lit my room and made my eyes crease a little. I looked around me and noticed that I was sleeping on my bed. Strange. I was meditating on the ground untilte at night and I think I fell asleep on the ground. [] "I locked the door though?" [] Ah. Yes, it''s useless to close the door on her. Now, she seemed to rest in her dimension. I got off my bed and my whole body started to ache. I had a hard day yesterday after all. I stretched my limbs for a few minutes before taking a bath. After brushing my teeth, I ironed my uniform and put it on. Fixing my clothes except the tie that I would never know how to put it, I left my room. It was 10AM and I waste again. Honestly, I was too tired to run, so I just walked. [] "Ah, yeah." I just nodded. They must have left at once, understanding that they would bete if they waited for me. I can''t me them would notin anyway. Today was an important day. First we have a History ss with our promotion, then another ss which will be quite interesting¡­ When we have ss in promotion, we are all in the biggest auditorium of the first year building. It was at the center of the building and quite catching. Honestly, you couldn''t not notice that. Sigh¡­ As expected, I was the only e. I was walking lonely in the corridor. "Hey!" ¡­or so I thought. I turned around and my eyes twitched a little. He was a freshman like me but wasn''t in my [Basilisk ss]. He was in the [Pegasus ss]. How did I know that? Because he was a support character in the First Game. With brown hair and blue lively eyes, it was Tyler Sawyer. He was none other than the [Rival] of Jayden and his best friend. Like Jayden, Tyler was also amoner and they would get along thanks to that. Jayden, Tyler and Milleia were allmoners and were extremely popr with all themoners of the Eden Academy. The reason for that was because they were sought and directly contacted by the Academy. It meant that an expert of the academy, who was a noble, traveled to lost towns just to test them. Experts would only move for talentedmoners and the three of them were the only first years who had the privilege to not have to write the admission test. Like Milleia, they were tested in their own town and were obviously epted. Moreover, they were also handsome and beautiful enough to rival the high-ranking nobles, so they were not different than the idols for themoners like Alfred, John, Aurora or La were for the nobles. Headache iing. I turned back and tried to ignore him. "Hey! Dude! You are alsote?!" "Why are you shouting?" I covered my ear and threw him a re. He was just like in the game, shouting and jumping around. He was a little like the protagonist of the second game¡­ "Ah! Sorry man, I was just d I''m not the only e." Tyler grinned. Was he really sorry? "I''m noble, behave yourself." "Come on man, we are fellow ssmates!" "You are not in my ss, so no." "Hey! You are friends with Jayden, right?!" A vein popped out on my forehead when he shouted again. I still can''t understand his enthusiasm when ites to Jayden. Was he feeling some sort of rivalry since they were both astoundingmoners? He was acting like that with Milleia as well, but with Jayden he was like a muscle-brain. No, my bad, he is a muscle brain even now. "Come on man! I know you are besties." Yeah! I''m bestie with a guy I have known for less than a day! "Jayden is MY rival!" He doesn''t even know you! "But since you are his best friend, you are consequently my rival as well!" What kind of fucked up logic is that? The more I hear him the more I have the impression of losing my neurons, so I quickened my pace. "Hey! Wait for me!" No way in hell. -Creak! I turned the knob and opened the white door. Damn it. Every gaze was on me. I hated that feeling. "Hm. Mister Edward and Mister Tyler, you arete." The man standing on the podium with a mike in his hand was Erwin Kornus, the Homeroom teacher of the First Year, [Pegasus ss]. You call him MonaSimp as well, since he has been in love with my homeroom teacher for years now. With his brown hair, blue eyes and thick sses, he looked average, but he could have a chance if he changed his style, maybe. Well, I don''t think professor Mona is interested in the look of someone in the first ce. "Pardon myte, Professor Mona needed my help." I threw an excuse simr to the one I used with professor Mona. "Professor Almona?!" Erwind became restless at the mention of the woman of his dreams. Giggles rang in every corner of the auditorium at Erwin''s reaction. If the first years weren''t aware of Erwin''s feelings towards Mona until now, then not anymore. "Ahum! I understand. You may take your seat. It''s good to help your teacher, Edward." "I know, don''t hesitate to call me if you have any problems, professor." I smiled back. [] ''Nah.'' "You as well, Mister Tyler." "Than-" "No, Tyler didn''t help, he is justte. He probably woke upte." Before a smile could form on Tyler''s face, I spoke. "..." "Mister Tyler, you are one of my personal students and I can''t condone beingte on the first day of ss. As the rules of the Eden Academy oblige, you will be removed from ten points." "N-No I-" "Take your seat." The sses were ranked with ss Points, which were calcted from all the people''s personal points they would earn from exams or sses from the professor, so the fact that Tyler lost ten points was going to impact his whole ss, so the [Pegasus ss]. Indeed, I could already see a lot of his ssmates ring at him. But why Erwin, who was the Homeroom Teacher of the [Pegasus ss] would do something that would disadvantage his ss, you''d ask. It was simple. All the teachers were formed strictly. They were also assessed by other great teachers of the academy. They would have to make a report of their ss, their decision and the reason behind this. The teachers could even earn ess to more facilities for their ss, which would help their students a lot in their progress if they, as teachers, showed a good example. Yeah, in the end, being strict with their students was the best thing to get their ss at first rank. Of course, the students weren''t aware of that and the teachers were strictly prohibited from revealing anything to them. The students could onlyin about the harshness of their teacher. The diligent ones, on the contrary, just thought that the teachers were excellent because of their impartiality. "Yes¡­" Tyler slumped his shoulders and walked. Iughed inwardly. [] Shaddap. It was for my own good as well. ''The more points the other sses lose, the better my ss''s rank will be and, as a result, I will get the privileges and get stronger.'' [] ''I''d have done the same without that. He nearly destroyed my eardrums after all.'' [] "Pshhh!" As I climbed the stairs with a big grin hidden behind my impassive face, I heard whispers. I turned to my right and saw to the far right row, Jayden beckoning me. With him was Milleia and Lyra. I smiled and waved at him. He smiled back at me and waved back, while pointing at the seat he kindly reserved for me. What a nice guy¡­ I widened my smile and ignored him, looking for a ce alone in thest rows on the far left. I didn''t feel bad for Jayden, who froze awkwardly when I ignored him. Why? Because they were seated right behind the three idiots! Namely, Alfred, Loid and Thomas. They were well hidden with all the students flocking around them, on every seat and I would have sat there if I had not looked properly. How did it end up like that?! Must be Lyra. That girl, I know her. She probably wanted me to sit with the three idiots to quench her thirst for actions. Because yeah! I will never be able to hold back my words with the three idiots right before me! You can''t outsmart me, Lyra, I am at a way higher level. I climbed to the highest row and took a seat. No one was in my row. "I will not sit with you, Edward." Tyler climbed behind him and threw me a re for what I had done earlier. "I thought of you as my best friend." Not me though. "Too bad for you." I don''t freaking care, muscle brain! Now leave! Tyler was visibly affected by what happened, but I wished he would take a seat before bbering, since we were taking too much attention for nothing. He shook his head and took the seat next to Jayden which was reserved for me. Jayden and Tyler, who were both ''betrayed'' by me, were silent. It was too embarrassing to look at them so I averted my face. Chapter 45 Jayden SS ?"Are you angry, Reinhart?" A muffled voice asked. The voice wasing from a masked man. He was wearing ck from head to toe but a red emblem could be distinguished on his arm. It was a red skull with a snake slithering out of every orifice of the skull. It was the emblem of the most dangerous organisation of the world. "..." The ck-haired boy was silent. Around him, everything was devastated and burned down ruthlessly. The stench of burned meat could be smelled even from nearby towns. The boy''s blue eyes were void and had already exhausted all tears. In front of him were three corpses and behind him another one. Blood flowed down, tainting the ground in red from their motionless bodies. "Take them. Their blood may be useful." At the man''s who seemed to be the leader''s order, four men with the same get-ups took the three bodies in front of the boy. The boy finally reacted and reached out his hand. "No." The leader smiled and kicked the boy''s hand. The boy groaned as he held his hand. "Cough!" "!" Suddenly, he heard behind him a moan. It wasing from his younger brother whom he thought dead as well. "Jo-Josua." The boy turned around and shook his younger brother''s body. "Oh, he is alive? Kill him." "N-No!" The boy hugged his younger brother to not let anyone touch him. "It''s a cruel world, brat." The leader''s voice didn''t hold an ounce of sympathy or pity. Rather, he was slightly amused. "They are dead because of you." "!" "Curse Eden for giving you life." As soon as he said these words, a bright blue light came out of the boy''s body, engulfing the whole town. **** "..." Jayden looked up. [Noyden Orphanage] He entered the building. "Oh, Jayden, you came early today." The receptionist who was used to seeing Jayden in the afternoon was surprised. Jayden smiled at her. "Did you forget, today I''m starting school." "Oh my, yes, of course! Our Jayden is joining the prestigious Royal Eden Academy! Thanks to you, our orphanage will without doubt be more famous than before." "Don''t tease me, aunty." Jayden scratched his neck and went to take the stairs. He had a stic bag in his hands filled with sweets. "Don''t spoil too much, you won''t see them soon." "I know." Jayden greeted and gifted every child from the orphanage he grew up with sweets. The children and young men alike thanked and gave him parting words. Lastly, on the second floor, Jayden went to a peculiar room. He knocked on the door four times and waited. "Enter." Hearing the voice, Jayden smiled and opened the door. "Brot-" "Ron." Jayden spoke before the boy in a wheelchair could. "O-Oh, Jayden, it''s been awhile, how have you been?" The ck-haired boy who seemed two years younger than Jayden asked. "I''m fine Ron. I hope you are taking the medicine aunty gave you." "Of course, don''t worry about me." Ron puffed out his chest and showed his non-existent biceps. Jayden smirked and ruffled the boy''s hair. "At the academy, they are giving me a schrship and I will also challenge the Enigma Dungeon there. With enough money, I could renovate the Orphanage and hire a top healer for your legs." Jayden promised. "Do not spend your money on me, Jayden. As long you help the orphanage, I''m good." "..." Jayden stared at the boy''s smiling face. He lowered his head and bit his lips. After a minute of silence, he stood up and walked away. But before he could close the door, he turned around. "I give you my word." His hand squeezed hard the handle of the door. His words held pure hatred, contrary to his gentle eyes directed at the boy in front of him. "They will all pay." ''The academy will make me strong¡­'' He closed the door and leaned his back on it. His face became serious. "...and deliver retribution." Chapter 46 Garden Of Eden ?"The Kingdom of Celesta. Could someone please tell me about the founder of our kingdom?" Professor Erwin asked. "Professor." The one raising her hand before anyone else was Aurora. Starting from her, I swept my gaze around. Can''t believe so many important characters from the game were gathered in the same ce as me but since I knew them from my memories of Edward, it was a rather weird feeling. "Yes, Miss Aurora." Aurora stood up and started. "The First Apostle of Eden and First King, Dorian Celesta, founded the Celesta Kingdom following the First Great Holy War 997 years ago, being the year 497 in the Eden Calendar." She is sure proud of her ancestor. I thought when I heard Aurora speaking with so much spirit. "Yes! Dorian Celesta was the name of our first king, and it is also the name of our royal capital. Miss Aurora, will you please borate?" "Yes, Professor. Our Hero, King Dorian Celesta, was from the Celesta Tribe. He was one of the main leaders who fought against the Vatra Tribe during the First Great Holy War. At the young age of twenty, Dorian Celesta became the supreme leader of the Celesta Tribe." "Thanks. You may sit now." Erwin nodded, satisfied. The First Great Holy War huh¡­ In the game, it was barely mentioned like now. ''Do you know anything, Cleenah?'' [] ''I see.'' "Now. Someone else can tell me about the Vatra tribe and the reason behind this conflict?" "I will, Professor." Alfred stood up. Did he feel he had to respond to his sister''s perfect answer? What a shallow, idiotic guy. [] ''That''s how stupid he is.'' I yawned and leaned on the chair. "The Celesta Tribe was surpassed in power only by the Vatra Tribe. Our Holy Deity Eden was regarded as the supreme being of our world by both the Celesta Tribe and the Vatra Tribe. However, their perceptions of Eden varied. The Vatra Tribe considered using the Holy Trinity for themselves, whereas the Celesta Tribe trusted in Eden''s and the Holy Trinity''s blessings. "Exin the Holy Trinity to your ssmates, Your Highness." Erwin asked before Alfred continued to bber. "Yes. The Holy Trinity are the holiest treasure of our world. The Garden or also called the Holy Land of Eden, the Sacred Tree of Eden and the Monolith of Eden." Hundreds of gasps escaped from my ssmates when Alfred talked about as he said, the Holiest treasures of this world. The Garden, the Tree and the Monolith. One of the reasons why the Celesta Kingdom was famous was because it had the Garden in its capital. No one except the King knows the emcement of the Garden. "Yes. The Vatra Tribe and the Celesta Tribe fought over the Holy Garden of Eden. One side wanted to leave the Garden alone and just pray for his blessing, while the other side wanted to use it. Worse, they wanted to transport the garden away." Silence fell in the Auditorium. The people, proud of their kingdom, though they felt anger. Calm down guys, it was centuries ago. "A ten-year war was fought between Dorian Celesta and his army and Deimos Vatra and his army. There are no records of their conflict to be found. Only the fact that Deimos Vatra was defeated is known. Dorian Celesta and Deimos'' son''s cooperation resulted in peace between the Celesta Tribe and the Vatra Tribe. The Celesta Tribe made the decision to maintain the Garden of Eden. The location was chosen by Dorian Celesta, who then built his capital there. Regarding the Vatra Tribe, they relocated to what is now the Arvatra Empire. Of course, there were two additional conflicts, the Second and Third Holy War, before it became the empire neighboring us, but we won''t talk about those now." Erwin said and started talking about the First Great Holy War in more depth. In short, it was going to be boring. ''Cleenah, do you know something about the Holy Trinity? The Garden, the Tree and the Monolith?'' I asked since she was a Goddess. In the Celesta Kingdom, no, in most of the world, people believed in Eden. A superior and divine entity. It has no appearance but has a will and conscience. The Holy Trinity was said to have been created by Eden''s will, so its holy symbolism. The Guardians who were keeping Eden in safety and realizing his wishes were the Gods, like Cleenah. [] "?" ''Cleenah?'' Just when it was getting interesting, Cleenah stopped speaking. [] Cleenah''s voice was not like before. It was a deadly serious voice she had used. ''Okay.'' I wasn''t stupid. If Cleenah really couldn''t tell, then I just had to wait. [] I smiled at her words. ''Don''t fret over it. Returning to the topic. Does that mean that there are two Eden? Since in this world, there are also a Garden, a Tree and a Monolith.'' [] ''How was it in your era?'' I was curious to hear about something that was not even present in the game. How was the world before even the Celesta and Vatra Tribe existed? Before the apparition of the Holy Trinity¡­? [] Cleenah was speaking as if she could see the ces she had seen again. I couldn''t picture what it was like from her words¡­ It might be stupid, but for me, before the Celesta Kingdom and the diffusion of Eden''s ideologies in the world, there were just humans. I mean, less developed towns and less developed humans. But from what Cleenah said, it was like another world. ''The entity, Eden, was the one creating humanity and the other races?'' I asked just in case. If he was that amazing, was he able to create life? [<...>] She can''t answer, huh. ''You said you were living with others Gods in a separate dimension but then why did you descend...?'' ...and how did you end up as a Legacy? What is a Legacy? I didn''t ask but I hoped she would understand. [<...>] Again... She left on a cliffhanger! I am more interested in what happened before the game than what will happen in the next years. ''What about you, Jarvis?'' [...] I have this strange feeling that he knows something that even Cleenah doesn''t know, but he will never say anything to me. Eden. It looks a lot like the myth of Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden from Earth in Christianity. Of course, theparison stopped there. There were just a few simrities¡­There was also a tree in the Garden but not any monolith. Let''s ask just in case¡­ ''Do you know anything about Adam and Eve?'' [] No lies, I could feel it. I sighed at her answer. It was another world after all. Still, I hope there were no other things simr to the myths and legends from Earth. (''Nyr, don''t you want to live like Adam and Eve? Wouldn''t it be lovely?'') "..." Why? Ephera said that to me one day, but why was I remembering that now¡­ It could be a mere coincidence but- Her smile and her eyes when she told me that were so captivating. Why¡­ I feel so stupid now. Going to Paris to confess to her? I smiled pathetically. If I had answered her ''yes with you'', it would have been unbearably embarrassing, but at least she would have been alive. Ephera knew everything about me. She knew I wasn''t right in my mind, but she was still there for me. After all that I had done and tried to do, she was there to keep me from straying from the good path. I bit my lips and stopped the tears that threatened to fall. "!" Mary. I felt like someone was embracing me. A strange feeling but...it was a good one. How careless of me. Even Mary felt my miserable state. She also knew everything about me. About the game, about my merging, she also saw memories of me and Ephera. Well, we had to synchronize to make the contract so it was normal that she had seen some of my precious memories. ''Thanks, it''s okay.'' I sent to her and shook my head. I closed my eyes for a few seconds to calm my emotions. I already felt better. [] Cleenah spoke, ignoring my state willingly, for which I was quite grateful. ''He ain''t my bestie.'' I snorted when she obviously talked about Tyler. Tyler was talking, talking a lot with Jayden. Erwin called out to him a few times, but he continued with whispers. Jayden was answering with a tired smile. ¡­and Milleia. She became really close to Lyra like in the game, but she was also talking a few times with Alfred¡­ Act like a Prince, idiot prince. If even he, was ignoring Erwin, even if he was a genius, he wasn''t showing a good example. Shit. When my eyes turned toward a peculiar charming beauty, I felt chills running down my back. The [Viiness], La was staring at Alfred. It was scary without lying¡­ What was scary was that she wasn''t even fixing with her emotionless gaze Milleia who, just entered her ''must kill list'' but Alfred, the one she loved. I really have to do something about her before she kills Milleia or do something else I haven''t seen in the Game. It was my responsibility since because of me, Lyra brought Milleia next to Alfred. They shouldn''t have talked with each other this soon. I don''t know what it will change for La, but I will not let her kill Milleia. Chapter 47 Plan To Prevent A Robbery ?The history ss of professor Erwindsted- How many hours did itst? I feel like itsted two days in a row. Whatever. I forgot most of the things he spoke about since I didn''t give a damn about a war that happened a thousand years ago! I climbed down the stairs before anyone to get out of the ss. There were too many main characters in the auditorium and I wanted to avoid any problems for now. It was lunchtime anyway. The people who wanted to climb down stopped on their track and made way for me. It was in a time like that I felt d of my reputation. "Hey, Edward!" Jayden called out when I walked out. "What?" "Why did you not take the seat I reserved for you?" He asked, a little upset. "We are friends, right?" I smiled and nced at Lyra behind him. "Ask Lyra, I''m sure she knows why." "Lyra?" Milleia turned toward Lyra, who had an awkward expression. She won''t tell it was because she wanted to watch a fight between me and the three idiots, right? "Actually, I wanted to mend Edward and Alfred''s rtion as their childhood friend¡­" "..." I looked at her mouth agape. She really has no shame. "Eh? You are not in good rtion with Prince Alfred?" Milleia asked. This girl can sure be close to someone easily. "Good rtion? With the three idiots, hell no." I sneered as I walked away. Hell would freeze before that. "Three idiots?" Tyler, who joined the group without my awareness, asked. "Yeah, the idiot prince, the dumb brother and the idiot prince''s mistress." If you ask me from what inspiration I got these nicknames, it''s simple. The idiot Alfred must be without doubt the most idiotic prince you will ever find in the entire world. Heard about Charles VI of France? If Alfred continues with his ''road to doom'' project aka rejecting La''s project and ignoring her advances, then he will really be an idiot king. Loid? This guy was the dumbest of the trio. I really wonder how he ends up having Miranda as an elder sister. It really made no sense. Thest one, Thomas, was always hanging around with Alfred. I wouldn''t be surprised if they already gave each other their virginity. [ ] Cleenah burst out in augh when she read my thoughts. It was the loudestugh I have ever heard from her. ""Ahaahaha!"" Tyler and Lyraughed hard as well. ""Shhh!"" Jayden and Milleia tried to calm down their friend but it was really hard¡­ I ignored them and walked to the cafeteria. We were again at the center of attention because of theirugh. Lyra, who wanted to preserve her image, was barely able to contain herughter¡­ The men around couldn''t help but be captivated by the rare sight of Lyraughing. It was a beautiful sight indeed. ¡­ ¡­ In the cafeteria, still on the first floor, we took an empty table in a corner and sat down. This time no nobles tried to bother us. I carefully chose a table on the corner of the first floor where even the main characters wouldn''te. [] ''Shut up. I just need some time.'' I was a hundred percent sure that one of them would soone to annoy me. I knew it was inevitable. I lost my status as a mere son of a Duke. Moreover, because my shitty father spread the information around that I was driven out by him, the whole kingdom was thinking that I lost the support of my father. Otherwise, the random noble of yesterday wouldn''t have even dared to insult me. If even a random person like him wasn''t afraid, then what about the main characters? Now, I should concentrate on this afternoon''s ss. Weapons and hand-to-hand fight Mastery. In short, we were going to be taught how to fight in closebat without or a little of mana. Today, since it was the first day, it was a peculiar ss. We were going to choose a weapon suitable for us. The famous weapon selection. ¡­and it was in joint ss with the [Phoenix ss]; Oh please Eden, kill me. There are four headaches in this ss. I wish it was the [Pegasus ss] since it''s La''s ss. It''s the least annoying ss since La only cares about Alfred; John only cares about La, his sister. Or maybe not¡­ Tyler is in that ss, I forgot. "Hey man! Answer me!" Speaking of the devil¡­ Why the heck was he on my table? Must be Jayden''s or Milleia''s word. "What weapon will you take?" "It''s not your business." "Come on man! We are best friends with Jayden and you!" Since when?! "Dream on." "Edward, you are too mean to Tyler." Milleia said before bringing the fork into her mouth. There was not even an ounce of elegance in her manners, but she had her own charm. "Yes. Edward, chill out a little, we are not your enemies." Lyra nodded vehemently. "You are thest person I want to hear that from Lyra." More importantly, can Tyler get off of this table?! We are five on a table of four, for God''s sake. It''s so awkward. "What about you, Jayden?" Since I wasn''t going to answer even if he begged me, Tyler turned toward Jayden. [] [He is the Main Antagonist of the Second Game, after all.] -ng! I nearly broke the porcin te when I tried to pick up a meatball. Only Mary is there for me, huh. "Hum, my decision is already taken. I will take a sword!" Jayden answered with a bright smile. Well, no surprise. He was a genius with the sword. "What about you?" Jayden asked Tyler back. "Me? Hehehehe." Tyler scratched his nose. My lips twitched at Tyler''s exaggerated reaction. "It''s obviously a great sword! It''s the biggest weapon and the strongest one!" "A fitting weapon for a muscle head like you." I let out. Sorry I couldn''t hold back on this one. "Muscle-head? Right! I have a lot of muscles look!" Tyler stood up and started to¡­.remove his shirt?! That b*tch! I picked a meatball with my fork and sent a tiny wave of mana. The meatball flew at high speed before entering the noisy mouth of Tyler. "Cough!" He started to choke. "T-Tyler!" Milleia gave a ss of water to Tyler worriedly. ''Aahahaahahaha!'' Iughed hard inwardly but continued to eat peacefully outwardly. [] ''The world would lose an idiot then.'' [<...>] ''Ahaahaa!'' I was really proud of myself. I had great control over mana. It was good news for me. Fortunately, no one noticed it was my doing. ¡­or so I thought. Lyra was looking at me with a big smile. She was the only one looking at me, as Jayden and Milleia were taking care of Tyler. "T-This is what happens when you stand up suddenly after eating." I said as a matter of fact. No one would believe me though. "R-Really? It''s dangerous¡­" No one except Milleia, who had a dead serious face. This girl¡­ "I-I see my bad! Thanks man!" Tyler also believed me¡­ I am starting to feel guilty now. "Milleia, what weapon for you?" Tyler resumed eating like a pig and asked. I think I understand now why he was bullied by the nobles. He had the typical face of a country bumpkin and his carefree personality was irritating more than one noble. "Let''s leave that matter aside! We shouldn''t talk about ss in the cafeteria!" Lyra was visibly already tired from the ss. I have to admit that the ss about the First Great Holy War was boring. "Milleia!" "Y-Yes!" Good luck, Milleia. Lyra was probably talking about an awkward topic right now. "During Professor Erwin''s ss, you were lovey-dovey with Prince Alfred. Can you exin that?" Imitating a mike with her hand, Lyra brought her hand in front of Milleia''s mouth. "E-Eh? I-I don''t know-" "You can''t lie to me, Milleia!" Milleia averted her face. "..." Seeing Milleia''s expression, I didn''t feel good at all. She should be with Jayden, not that idiot prince. I squeezed Jayden''s shoulder. "Are you for real, Jayden? That idiot prince seduced her in front of you and you didn''t do anything?" I whispered. Jayden shivered at my question. "B-But he is the prince, I-I can''t do anything¡­" Jayden lowered his head. "..." Okay, it''s my fault. It''s the beginning of the game and Jayden is not the Jayden of the endgame. I''m too used to the prime Jayden if I may call it like that. "Sigh¡­Listen. During the afternoon ss, help Milleia to choose her weapon. Be with her, you can win her." "Yes!" Jayden nodded like an obedient child. "Good." I smiled, satisfied with my job. That idiot prince¡­ I have to do something about him before he really ''rob'' Milleia from Jayden. I am still not at his level in strength, but I am smarter than this idiot. What if¡­ A n started to form in my mind. It''s risky and dangerous, but it might work¡­ Chapter 48 [Event] [Which Weapon?] [1] Phoenix Class Leaders ?The Weapon Mastery ssroom, or more like a training hall, was located in the closed stadium on the north of the fourth building. We had ten minutes of walking to reach that ce. Once scanning our academy card, we were allowed to enter. The question I wondered while walking was why the hell we had weapon mastery ss right after eating? Shouldn''t we have something more fluffy? Like History ss, so I can sleep a little. I was tired and just wanted to take a nap. The afternoon ss right after lunch is really the worst ss. The Weapon Mastery ss should be taught by Walter Celesta, the homeroom teacher of the Dragon ss, but since it was the first ss and it was not really a weapon mastery ss as we were just going to choose and test a weapon, it was decided that the ss would be held by the homeroom teacher of our sses. So Almona, the Basilisk ss'' homeroom teacher and the Homeroom teacher of the Phoenix ss. Soon we entered the spacious gymnasium filled with empty long rectangr tables on every corner. Behind each table was a man or a woman with a dress or suit from the academy. They were probably some staff of the academy. One by one, my ssmates joined us. They were looking around curiously. ¡­and eventually they arrived. The strongest of the [Phoenix ss]. Aurora, my ex-fiancee who could be said to be the leader of the Phoenix ss. Next were my siblings, Elona and Simon. Lastly, it was AuroraSimp aka David Seaven, who was also a [Pretender]. With his light blue hair and eyes of the same color, he was with Simon, the target of all the girls of the [Phoenix ss], even other sses. These four were the pirs of the Phoenix ss, they were all among the strongest of my promotion and Aurora was the strongest girl of our whole promotion. Yeah, she didn''t look like that with her benevolent face, but she was on another level. The only ones who could have a chance against her would be La or ''Awakened Milleia''. There was a debate on the fandom page about who was the strongest between Aurora and La but no one could really tell. As for me, Aurora was stronger, but once La shifted her motor after what would happen because of the idiot prince, she would be a monster¡­ David Seaven was as strong as the like of Eric Scarlett, Simon and Loid Stormd. Still below Alfred and John obviously, but he was very strong nheless. As for Simon and Elona, they were as strong as Ronald, Thomas or Lyra. [] I''ming useless Goddess! If I''m saying all of that to you, it''s so you can understand the freaking unfairness! Our ss was clearly below the others! There was no way any of us could beat or even equal Alfred, Aurora or John in strength! Even the others were freaks! Of course, Jayden and Milleia were going to be strong, but not right now! Until then, we were going to suffer and I didn''t like this a bit. I wasn''t going to let myself be beaten up nor my ss. I was still proud. To hell the good continuation of the plot! As long I could make a happy ending, everything was allowed. "Where are you going, Lyra?" Milleia asked when she saw Lyra leaving us. "I have to greet them." Lyra smiled and walked toward Aurora''s group. It was the etiquette for nobles and since Lyra was a high-ranking noble, as a Lady, she had to greet her fellows high-ranking nobles like Aurora, David, Simon and Elona. What the hell was I doing instead of following her, you''d ask. Let''s say that I respected etiquette only when it was convenient for me. Greeting my ex-fiancee, my siblings I cursed and the simp of my ex-fiancee? No thanks. I deftly ignored and acted like I didn''t even notice them. "Um, Edward, your sister is here¡­" Milleia muttered, bewildered by my reaction. I could feel Elona''s saddened gaze but I ignored her. "Oh, I don''t see her though." I answered with a shrug. "How did you miss her? She is just behind you, look." Take a hint Jayden! I ignored Jayden''s dumb words and walked to the front. Milleia and Jayden followed behind me like myckeys. "..." How many times do I have to say to them to stop that?! When Lyra wasn''t with us, they shifted gear immediately and acted like that. And that damn crowd making a way for me! Am I the mafia''s boss?! At first it was cool cuz it was boosting my ego, but not anymore! The noisy gymnasium fell into silence when two people entered. Two women. One of them was my teacher, Almona Donner, and the other one was the Phoenix ss'' homeroom teacher. She had blue hair and green eyes, but contrary to her colorful appearance, her expression wasn''t colorful. She was a little cold and very strict towards her students. She really wanted to bring her ss to the top. Honestly, I was d to have Professor Mona as a teacher. She was strict but was very close to her students, often spending time with them even if it took her personal time. -p! -p! "Like you read on the schedule disyed in your ss Auditorium, today you have Weapon Mastery as a subject, but I would like to correct something. I and professor Katia with me are not going to teach you that today. It''s Professor Marvin''s subject after all. First, let me introduce myself to Professor Katia''s ss, who doesn''t know me." Professor Mona was the first one taking the lead. "I am Almona Donner, the Homeroom Teacher of the First Years, Basilisk ss. You call me Professor Mona, it''s easier that way. You will also see me often since I will teach you about the Enigma Beasts and artifacts. I have, of course, a biased opinion on my ss, which is, by the way, the strongest ss in the academy. Nevertheless, I will do my best to answer truthfully to the ss of my colleagues and friends." Professor Mona¡­ I''m admirative of your positivity, but our ss is nowhere near the strongest one in the academy¡­ Indeed, we are probably thest one in terms of strength¡­ "Our professor has really good eyes to have chosen our ss." A mob of my ss said and flicked his hair. She didn''t choose it though¡­ "Right, she must be in Eden to just have us as her ss." "We will get rid of all the sses and trample on the first ce." "No doubts." "Look, they are already afraid." When I saw the mobs of my ss getting excited by the obvious exaggeration of professor Mona, I cringed. "They are talking too highly of themselves, weaklings." I heard David''s curse. He wasn''t the least pleased at thements of the mobs of ss. "David, concentrate. Answering their provocation would be proving their words." Aurora''s words traveled to her whole ss, who just nodded and concentrated on the two professors. For a moment, I thought of joining the Phoenix ss, which was more disciplined and acting like I didn''t know the bums whose only purpose was to be my useless ssmates, but I remembered Aurora, Simon, Elona and David''s presence in that ss and abandoned the idea. I could only try to ignore the embarrassing sneers of my ssmates directed at the guys from the other ss who didn''t give a damn about them. "Silence please. Professor Katia, I leave you the word." Professor Mona said. Professor Katia nodded and took a step forward. "I''m Katia Mayer, and I''m in charge of the Phoenix ss''s freshman. I shall instruct all of the sses on mana and the inheritances that the majority of you received from your families. Although I may have some personal preferences for my ss''s performance, you are ultimately the future of our kingdom. I therefore wish everyone of you, regardless of your origin, status, or ss, sess. The most elite school in the entire kingdom is the Royal Eden Academy. You should all be honored that you were all chosen. I am asking you to work hard in the academy, and in return, you will have a promising future. If you decide to go the wrong path, you won''t need me to tell you that the world is not as lovely as it appears from our kingdom. In this unpredictable world, power always takes precedence over everything else. Before thinking wrongly, keep it in mind." "....." She destroyed the joyous ambiance professor Mona created. [] ''More importantly, why the hell did she nce at me at the end?!'' [] No, I really felt her nce¡­ Was I even poorly regarded by my teachers? "Ahum. Now, I will exin why we have called you here. You will like it, I''m sure." Professor Mona tried her best to break the tense atmosphere. "As you can see, there are several tables around you. The people around us are colleagues from the academy. Each of them is an expert and a unique weapon. Each table will have one type of weapon. Bows, swords, and spears are all eptable weapons. You can ask my colleagues any question you want about the weapon you''re interested in, and they''ll answer it and even give you some tips if you ask. Take advantage of this opportunity because you won''t see them often, and it might even be thest." -p! At professor Mona''s p, we all parted our way to a random table. The tables which were empty before were now filled with dozen and dozens of weapons. Now¡­ Which weapon? Chapter 49 Elona SS ?"H-Hey! You are cheating!" A little girl''s voice echoed in a beautiful garden. It was a sunny day, a cool breeze blew in the garden. The garden was filled with flowers of different colors and in the center of this garden was arge ornamented gazebo. Inside the gazebo were a lot of children seated on the circr bench, but only in the center were two people facing each other. One ck-haired and grey-eyed girl who couldn''t be more than six and a boy around her age as well, who had tangerine eyes. Elona Falkrona was ying a guessing game against Loid Stormd. The game was simple. One person hid a chosen number of pearls in his hand and the other one must guess the number. The guessing person has three chances and the hiding one could only hide until ten pearls. A simple childish game. But a small problem urred. "Loid! You cheater! You had three pearls and dropped one on the ground. "Oh? Really? Then look for it, Elona crybaby!" Loidughed as he imitated a crying girl twisting his body strangely. Behind him a green-haired boy, Thomas Greenvern and a golden-blond-haired boy, Alfred, wereughing as well. Elona clenched her tiny fists holding back her tears. "I-I will find the proof!" Elona crouched down and started looking for the pearl Loid had dropped stealthily. But as she was looking, her back was unguarded¡­ "Ouch!" Loid pushed Elona slightly and thetter fell on the ground dirtying her pink dress. She wasn''t hurt but she was covered in dust. "Waaaahhh!" She couldn''t hold back anymore and she cried. Her cries were loud enough to attract the maids and guards around but they didn''t know what to do. In the gazebo were children of great nobles¡­ "Elona!" "!" Elona, who was covering her face with her hands, looked up and saw the boy she loved the most in the world, more than her father. "B-Big Brother!" Elona stood up and jumped into Edward''s arms. "Brothaa waaaaaaaaa!" Upon feeling her brother''s warmth, Elona cried more. "It''s okay, I''m here¡­" Edward patted his sister''s head with one hand and her back with the other. Taking a handkerchief out of his breast pocket, he wiped his sister''s runny nose. "Ady shouldn''t cry, Elona." Edward patted his sister''s clothes, and arranged her hair. "B-Brotha¡­" Elona hugged her brother again. She was scared after what happened and didn''t want to leave her brother. Edward patted his sister again before looking up. His gentle smile vanished as if it never existed in the first ce. At the end of his gaze was an awkward Loid. "S-She insulted me as a cheater! She deserved it!" Loid stuttered like never before. Edward shifted his nce toward the prince of his kingdom. Thetter didn''t seem to care and was ying with Thomas at the same game. "Let''s leave Elona, I will ask for some sweets." "R-Really?!" "Yep!" "You are the best brother!" "And you are the best sister." Edward grinned as he grasped his sister''s hand and they left. **** "Waaaaaaah!" Elona cried. It had been a long time since she cried that much. In front of her was a ss case in which was a woman enclosed. A woman she knew very well since she was her mother. "Mamaaaa Aawahaahah!" She hugged the arm of her brother tightly, ready to never leave it. "B-Big brother¡­" Elona nced up at her brother as tears flowed endlessly from her eyes. Her brother, Edward, was looking nkly at his mother. She hugged Edward''s arm tighter. She didn''t know why, but at that moment she was afraid of losing him as well. She continued to cry but that day she never left her brother''s side. **** Elona raised her teenage body from her bed. She touched her cheeks. They were wet. "I-I" She hugged her knees and looked at the empty wall. "W-What should I have done?" No reply. "T-Tell me brother¡­" A low whimper left her mouth. Chapter 50 [Event] [Which Weapon?] [2] An Old Scammer? ?"Where should we go first?" Milleia asked. I elbowed Jayden while he was daydreaming. Wake up, seduce her and awaken her bloodline! I was getting tired of helping Jayden go out with Milleia. He was too soft. "!" Understanding what I wanted, he approached Milleia. "H-How about we look for swords first? You told me it was your first choice, right?" Jayden asked with a smile. At least he seemed confident. "A-Ah, thanks¡­" Milleia nodded shyly, surprised by Jayden''s sudden approach. I nodded, satisfied. It was going well for now. "What are you doing?" Lyra leaned and whispered to me. As expected, she noticed what I was trying to do. "Helping my friend to hook up with my other friend." "Do you think I will believe you?" Lyra asked in total disbelief that I could be this benevolent. "You surely have a reason to do that. You might have changed a little, but it''s just a little. Your arrogance and the way you think highly of yourself hasn''t diminished a bit." "..." It was harsh. "Do you have a problem with that?" I answered with a question. "Jayden is interested in Milleia and Milleia isn''t ufortable with Jayden." I leaned as well to reach Lyra''s ear. What perfume is she using? It sure smells good. [] Ah. I recovered and spoke. "I won''t believe either that you are worried about Milleia, Lyra. You have a reason as well and I think I know what it is." "Oh? And what could it be?" Lyra kept her smile. "She has Raphiel''s bloodline." "!" Lyra''s smile vanished and was reced by shock. Because I shouldn''t have known that. Only a few selected ones were made aware of that and I should certainly not be on the short list because, well, I was Edward. But that reaction. Could it be that when she greeted Aurora and my siblings a few minutes ago, she asked them whether I knew about Milleia or not? Yeah, it must be that. Since the beginning, she must have been wary that I had be friends with Milleia and Jayden. What I wanted to know though was another thing. "Tell me Lyra." "..." Lyra''s face became serious. "Are you ying the friend for your own profit or because you are afraid of what I could do to her?" There was no way she would believe my change just because I helped them in the cafeteria. Maybe she would never believe it until the end. She was a nobledy, a high-ranking one, the daughter of a Marquis. From her young age, she was raised to be a perfect woman. I know because I was raised like that as well. Believe no one more than yourself. It was one of the most important rules among nobles. Lyra was silent for a few seconds before stering her smile again. "I''m not ''ying'' the friend, Edward." She stepped back from me. "I genuinely appreciate Milleia." She nced at Milleia speaking to Jayden behind me. "I admit it was for a selfish reason at first, but as a noble I can''t trick such a person. You understand, Edward? I like her and I hope you don''t have any ill intentions towards her." There was a hint of threat in her words. "..." I just looked at her calmly. Yeah, it was the true Lyra. In novels or mangas, she would have been the typical girl changing her views on me in a day, but it was real life now. She had been on guard since the beginning. "I have my own reasons for getting them together. I don''t have any obligations to reveal to you anything, Lyra. If you are so worried about what I could do, then keep monitoring me like you have been doing since yesterday." I said and walked away. "Edward, where are you going?" Milleia asked but I ignored her. "Leave it, Milleia. Let''s pick a weapon for you! Right, Jayden?" Lyra pushed Milleia with a smile. "A-Ah, yes!" ¡­. ¡­. [] Cleenah asked. ''I don''t know. Maybe she will observe at first and see how things will go.'' [] If I am wrong and she gets in my way, huh¡­ ''I will get through her by force.'' [] ''Support me at least! Useless Goddess!'' [Goddess Cleenah is not wrong. You must be stronger.] ''Then tell your dumb master to gimme more artifacts!'' [I can''t.] Of course you can''t! I cursed both Cleenah and Jarvis and looked for a random stand. "Hm?" Speaking of a random stand, there was a random stand with a random guy at the corner of the hall. No one seemed to look at his weapons. Well, if you can call staff a weapon¡­ No, they were weapons, but they were not stylish or attractive ones. Wait¡­ Could it be that this guy is the famous clich¨¦ lone unpopr master who in contrary is a big shot and has a powerful weapon? ? I walked quickly and went in front of his stand. "Old man." The man with brown hair and a few strands of grey hair raised his head. He seemed surprised that someone hade. "Are you really working in the academy or are you a lost beggar?" That was my first question, since he didn''t look like someone from the academy with his overused clothes. "I''m working here, brat." "Nobody seems to trust your abilities though?" "You have a nasty tongue, respect your elders." I shrugged at his words and looked at the weapons on the table. "..." Staff. Staff and staffs. The only thing different was their size. "Why did you pick a staff as a weapon instead of a spear? It''s the same thing, but spear is better, right? Perhaps you are poor?" "Give me some respect!" Ah, he finally lost his cool. "Do you want to know? Alright, wait here." The man left his stand and went to another one. After a minute, he came back with a spear. "Hold my spear." "Okay?" I nodded and grasped the handle of the spear. It was slightly heavy but I could wield it. "Try a few swings." I swung the spear like he asked awkwardly, of course, since I had never swung it before. The sharp point cut through the air and made a swooshing sound when I thrusted. A smile formed on my face. I really liked this feeling. Honestly, I wanted to take a sword, but maybe I should take a spear as well, you know, like a second weapon. "Now try this." When the old man handed a staff to me, I grimaced. "Try it brat!" "Yeah, yeah, since you are begging me so much." "I didn''t be-!" Sigh¡­ What a weirdo this old man. I took the staff and started to swing and thrust it like I did with the spear. At first I felt nothing, but after a minute of swinging I felt a huge difference. I couldn''t help my expression to warp into a surprised one. When I stopped, the old man nodded with a smile with his arms crossed. "Not bad brat. You are smart enough to understand the difference." "Yeah¡­" It was way easier to wield and control a staff than a spear. "The spear might be strong and appealing to brats like you, but why do you think there exists people out there who choose to take a staff over a spear?" "Its maneuverability." "Exactly." The old man nodded and swirled the staff. "Fast, bnced because of the de''s absence on the tip. A perfect versatility in both defense and attack, contrary to the spear, relying only on attack." I listened attentively to the old man''s rambling. "I see old man¡­" "Hmpf. I told you brat. Don''t judge the book on its cover. I am Julian, the bigges-" "Thanks, but I will take a sword. The staff is a boring weapon." I smiled and waved my hand. "..." I ignored Julian''s betrayed expression and walked off. Yeah, my opinion of the staff rose quite a bit, but I needed a weapon that could inflict lethal injuries easily. "Wait!!" Julian ran and came in front of me. "Old man, I''m honestly bereft of your need of money, but I can-" "Shut up! I don''t need money! Listen. I think you have the potential and spirit, so I will trust you." Julian handed me a two meter-long thick brown staff. "It''s a shrinkable one, so you can wield it like a sword as well." "There is no de." "Don''t worry, I have others." "I do not worry at all." "Finally, I will give you this book. Take care of it. Inside it is described few movements of an ancient martial art that will certainly help you." "No, because I will not use a staf-" "Brat! Enough! Trust me and you will not regret this." "..." I stared at Julian''s dead serious eyes and sighed. If he was that serious, maybe I should try it. "Of course, I agree staff isn''t well-suited for people wishing a strong offensive ability. In that case, a spear or a sword might be better, but that''s why this book is here." Julian tapped the book and handed to me. "I will take it as my second weapon and I won''t promise anything." I took the staff and the book. "As long you try it." Julian smiled and went back to his desert stand. ''What do you think, Cleenah?'' [] What?! [] I didn''t understand what she was talking about, so I ignored it. We can only choose one weapon, so I hope my choice is worth it. | | [!] The staff will not be his main weapon nor a sword...for the people worrying. Chapter 51 [Event] [Which Weapon?] [3] AuroraSimp ?''If that old man scammed me, I will use all the power of my shitty father to get rid of him from this school.'' [] ''I don''t care, but if I need to use it, why should I hesitate?'' [] ''I have, that''s why I''m using it.'' [] My way of thinking is tooplicated even for a Goddess. I''m even scared of myself. I smiled and looked at the long staff. With a tiny bit of my mana, I shrunk it into a sword size. I really have to buy a spatial ring. I mean, it was really annoying as both my hands were taken with the shrunken staff and the book. The hall was bustling with my hundreds of ssmates from both sses. They were talking andparing the weapons they had chosen. Professor Mona and professor Katia were wandering around, advising the students and answering their questions if they had. ¡­. Half an hour passed and I started to get sleepy. Were they choosing their life partner?! It was taking too much time, dammit. I looked for Jayden and I soon found him with Lyra and Milleia. They were on a stand showing bows. They were just looking though, since Jayden and Milleia already had a sword in their hand. As for Lyra, she wasn''t going to choose any weapons, since she already had a personal one, like other high-ranking nobles. Still, since they were free, some were still picking one. [] ''Nope. You see my shitty father bought and prepared a costly and amazing weapon for my siblings but chose not to give anything to me.'' [] ''I know but the favoritism he had for them...didn''t stop at that either.'' I know. I know that I behaved like a jerk, but after mother''s death, he didn''t even say a single word offort to me. Heforted Elona, but what about me? I was just seven. The nightmares and hallucinations of having everyone against me haunted me every single night since my mother''s death. I became afraid of Elona and Miranda. I avoided them and rejected them. But when Simon who I saw in my nightmares appeared in my life when I was nine, I understood that the nightmares were real. It was the future. That voice warned me. Father adopted Simon out of nowhere and I begged him not to. I was truly scared to see the future where everyone kills me happening. But that shitty father just gave me a cold stare without even answering me. I snapped. At ten years old, I truly snapped and became the man at the start of the game. Someone lusting¡­no. Someone looking for love, someone needing a hug, someone needing warmth. The same warmth I would feel when mother hugged me or stroked my head. Miranda and Elona gave me but I lost the little trust I had in them when Simon appeared and they got along with him. Everything was happening exactly like in the nightmares. It was like I couldn''t avoid my imminent death at the hands of my own family. I wasn''t the Edward of the game, so I don''t know what happened to me for joining Ante-Eden. I can only tell how I ended up bing that despicable guy at only ten years old. Speaking of Ante-Eden, I should be careful about them since I diverted from the plot when I left the Falkrona House a month in advance of the game. I''m pretty sure they targeted me for at least a few years, so I don''t think they will abandon recruiting me easily¡­and if I refuse they might even take me forcefully. Fuck. I need to get strong fast. If they brainwash me, it will be the end of me. The previous brainwash I received at seven years old from that strange voice already broke me, but I recovered just a month ago and when Edwad and Nyrel became one. Nyrel also had a tough life but Ephera kept¡­Ephera kept me sane. I sighed and leaned on the wall. Let''s have a look. I opened the book Julian gave me. It wasn''t a clich¨¦ dusty or used book, but a new one. "How to wield a staff¡­" It was written in big red letters on the front page. "First movement¡­thrust¡­" What the hell? There were freaking five pages filled with dumps exining how to thrust a staff. Was that old man taking me for an idiot? Nheless, I read. "Keep your feet nailed on the ground¡­rise your output of mana to ten percent at first?" Following that, was like an entire essay or theory or whatever! I was getting a headache just reading mana output. This guy was asking me to have a near perfect control over the flow of my mana. On top of that, you had to control the output of your mana at each split of second while performing the movement. I read everything about the first movement and closed the book. My lips were quivering from anger. Ten times. I had to alter my flow of mana ten freaking times in a mere second to master the first movement. How was that even possible? My brain will never- "!" I stopped mid-way having a realization. It would have been impossible for any novice, but I was not ''any'' novice. I had the Falkrona Bloodline ability. "Celeritas First Wing¡­" The moment I uttered these words, my time-thinking elerated. I could process everything happening around me. It took a lot of mana though. I immediately raised my staff and concentrated. From the moment I raised my staff, I have already started to alter the output of my mana. My face turned pale. The staff was now perfectly parallel to the ground. Pulling back my arm I- [] "!" I opened my eyes and let out a heavy breath. "Cle-Cleenah? W-What?" [] Ah. Yeah, there were my ssmates, still looking at the weapons around. I scratched my cheek and shrunk my staff to a sword''s length. "My bad, thanks Cleenah." [] ''What have I achieved?'' No idea. I just did what I read in the book. [] [Don''t you understand, Edward? Do you think it''s easy to reproduce what you read in your first try? Moreover, it is with a weapon you have never touched before.] Cleenah and Jarvis seemed shocked by my sessful attempt. ''Guys, I only did it thanks to my bloodline, that''s all.'' Even if I wanted to alter my mana flow, I couldn''t with my ''slow'' thinking process, but thanks to the Falkrona Bloodline ability, I could pull off something like that. It was sure taking my mana but with some practice I could fight well. I just needed training. Anyway, it was nothing amazing¡­or maybe yes? Could it be that I am a genius? "It''s been awhile Edward." I raised my head. Oh, God. I couldn''t mistake his blue hair and blue eyes. It wad David Seaven, a [Pretender]. "You sure changed a lot, Edward." David scanned me from head to toe. "I''m not into men, David. Scram." My tongue slipped. David''s smile twitched at my words. "I heard Aurora called off the engagement?" "..." This guy¡­ As an AuroraSimp, he was without doubt the happiest man in the world upon hearing the news. Did hee here to provoke me? It''s true that I was attracted a lot to Aurora before, but that was before. "Cat got your tongue?" David smirked. A vein popped out on my forehead. I couldn''t bear to see a smile on his dickhead. What the hell girls found handsome on his face?! That b*tch was one of the guys I hated the most with Loid since I was child. I stered a kind smile to answer David. [] [Affirmative.] "You know David, Aurora spoke a lot about you to me." "W-What?" I controlled my facial expression from warping into an ear-to-ear smile. "Yeah, she said you were an interesting guy." "!" "...but it was a shame that except your face," I lowered my voice. "You have nothing between your legs worthy of her." "!" "Just a blue-haired impotent." I jumped to the left before David could grab me. "Oh my, David, your face is red. Did you get hard when I spoke about Aurora? Of course not!'' I shook my head and smiled. "Since you are an IM-PO-TENT." "Ed-Edward, I-I will cripple you!" "The blue impotent will cripple me? Not happening." -Bam! David trampled the ground as he rushed to me. Fast! Maybe I''ve gone too far? [] He started it! I raised my tiny staff to defend myself. I was weaker than him, but I wasn''t going to bite the dust without putting in a fight. Oh. Wait. I smirked and channeled mana in staff. [] Cleenah warned me but I ignored. -Booom! But before I could test the ''thrust'', suddenly a bright golden light exploded right between us. When I saw strands of golden hair blewing, I understood immediately who it was. Aurora. "A-Aurora?" David stopped on his rush right in front of Aurora. "David¡­you know what Ms. Katia said to us yesterday. We can''t lose points in a childish quarrel." Aurora smiled, exasperated. It was Aurora''s way of dealing with problems. In most cases, she would never scold her ssmates. Well, it wasn''t like her ssmates were giving her the asion to scold them. They all respected Aurora both as a princess and leader of the Pheonix ss. "Yeah¡­" David as well. Apart from his love for Aurora, he also held a deep respect for Aurora. Aurora smiled again at David, grateful that he gave up, who consequently froze. Then she turned toward me. Her smile was no longer there¡­ | | [!] DAVID SEAVEN''s PROFILE and REF ILLUSTRATION have been added in the [PRETENDER] auxiliary chapter! Chapter 52 Edward - Aurora ?"..." "..." I and Aurora looked at each other without speaking. "Hey, look, something happened!" "Yeah! I saw David and Edward fighting!" "Say what?!" "Princess Aurora intervened to stop them¡­" "Could it be about the broken engagement?" "Don''t tell me it''s a love triangle?!" As if! My calm expression twitched at thest one''s line. "What''s happening here?" Shit! I heard the voice of Professor Mona. "What? Again you Edward¡­" "Not me! It''s that blue idiot professor." "Mind your words, Edward." David gritted his teeth. "Who are you to tell me?" I snorted. "Enough." A colder voice rang. It was professor Katia, this time. "Ten points will be deducted from Edward Falkrona and David Seaven for starting a fight during ss. Do you agree, professor Mona?" "Yes." What?! "What the heck is that? The blue idiot was the one attacking me." I could hear David breathing heavily each time I called him ''blue idiot''. It was the goal. Freaking snap! I want to see your tears of anger! [] [He is on the good path to go to the wrong path.] Keep talking. I''m just retaliating. "Edward, do you want me to call your aunt?" My face turned pale at her words. She will beat me up if she knows that I am ying around on her money. Because yeah, she was the one paying the huge fees for the Royal Eden Academy as I left the Falkrona House. Themoners had schrships and other help, but not nobles like me. "No need, professor. Though the blue idiot acted like a moron, I should have replied politely." "Y-You!" "Enough, Edward." Professor Mona red at me. Sorry professor, I can''t help but enjoy this guy''s irritated expression. "Ten points will be given to the Phoenix ss for the exemry act of Aurora." "Exemry act?" I scoffed. "She just cajoled him." "...." Ah. My tongue slipped again. "I-I will check the other weapons." I avoided my two professors'' stares and walked away. Aurora was also staring at me with her usual calm expression but I knew she was angry. As for David¡­well, let''s say that I can''t mend our rtion anymore. Not like I wanted to be friends with an impotent man whose only redeeming quality was his dumb face. [] ''Shut up! You guys may be the reason why I am losing my cool so easily!'' [] ''I will never have respect for a perverted Goddess peeking at me taking a bath.'' [] ''A convenient excuse.'' I scoffed and ignored Cleenah''s plea. -Ding! [Congrattions! New Title Obtained!] [Road To Viin!] ''Jarvis¡­'' [I am not behind the titles.] ''I''m sure you have something to do with it.'' [100 Affection Points have been rewarded!] At least he gave me something useful. ''Profile.'' [Edward Amael Falkrona] [16] [3rd Ascension] [Charm: 20] [Affection Points: -140] [Falkrona Bloodline~1st Wing~] [Vysindra''s Oath~1st Ring~] [Spirit Lord~1st Anima''s Core~] [???] "Hm?" Did I obtain 100 AP in extra? [No. When you helped Jayden and Milleia, they gave you each 50 Affection Points.] ''Oh.'' Nice. I have three days to repay the remaining 140 points and I will not be in the red anymore. All of that for that embarrassing mask¡­ Oh. I also reached 20 points in Charm. Perfect, I don''t have to worry anymore. [] ''Of course. Appearance is the first thing a girl would see upon meeting you.'' [] ''No, I was average.'' [] ''Why?'' [] ''Come one, if you think about Ephera then you are wrong. When she met me, I wore sses and looked like a psycho, but she still liked someone like me. She is just a rare case.'' How many times have I heard people saying I wasn''t a good match for her? I have to admit that Ephera was way above me like people would say: she was in another world, but still she epted me. "Edward" I turned around and saw Jayden, Milleia and Lyra. I instinctively myself on guard. "What''s up?" " ''What''s up?'' Edward¡­" When Milleia looked at me disapprovingly like that, it was hard to keep myposure. "You should have heard him, he was the one starting." I shrugged. "Really?" Lyra asked with upturned eyes. What? Has she guessed that it was my fault? [] What?! Is that discrimination? "Yeah, David started it. He mocked me about my broken engagement." I put on a frustrated expression that clearly had an effect on Jayden and Milleia. "Eh? You were engaged?" Jayden asked, dumbfounded. I should be the one shocked! How the hell does he not know about the Royal Princess'' engagement? I looked at Milleia and she averted his face. I knew their town was in the middle of nowhere but was that serious? "You are really amazing, both of you.. Lyra sighed. "Edward was engaged three years ago by an agreement between His Majesty, the King and Duke Falkrona. But the royal princess, Aurora-" I red at Lyra. Did she want to humiliate me? It''s also part of etiquette to not act like that. I can understand the blue idiot or Loid acting like that against me, but Lyra? "Hum." Lyra smiled like an idiot before coughing. "But a month ago, their parents decided to break the engagement." Good. She corrected it. [] Yeah! Cuz it wasn''t entirely my fault! [] "I can''t believe you were engaged to the princess¡­" "Yeah¡­" Milleia and Jayden looked at me in admiration. I think they forgot that I was the son of the most powerful Duke. All of that is because of the damned reporters! Taking the worst photos of me and disying them to the whole world while spouting nonsense like I was driven out. Be it on Earth or in this world, they were there to warp every single piece of information for their own convenience for f*ck''s sake! "But what happened?" Jayden was curious about the reason why the engagement was canceled. I shrugged at his words. "We didn''t like each other." Usually, no one would believe me, since it was a political marriage, so there must be a serious reason¡­like an ipetent party for the princess. Thankfully, asmoners, Jayden and Milleia just nodded. "Is that true?" Lyra asked me with a smile. She saw me during parties trying to flirt or harass Aurora, so she must be thinking that I was lying. [] Shut up. "Yeah." I nodded. "That girl is too stuck-up for me. Maybe someone like Jayden will be good for her." "Wh-What?!" Jayden was caught off guard by my words. He looked around him in fear that someone had heard me. I can see Lyra even more confused now. She knew I was trying to hook up Milleia and Jayden, but why was I bringing Aurora out of nowhere? She could take that as a way of instilling feelings in Milleia, but in the end, she could only make suppositions. I mean if she knew that I was preparing a harem for Jayden and she was included in that harem¡­ She would not take that nicely since she had not an ounce of affection for Jayden right now. But it will eventually change when her event wille¡­ ¡­. After my ssmates finally chose their weapons, professor Mona and professor Katia added a few more words before leaving us. We left the stadium and I took that asion to give them my new phone number. I refused to give it to Lyra but she kept pestering me until even Milleia joined. When Milleia asked with her innocent eyes why I didn''t want to give my number to Lyra, I gave up like a future simp and gave my number to Lyra. Thetter pouted at the difference in treatment between her and Milleia, but I didn''t care. She was a dangerous fellow and I needed to be wary of her. She wasn''t a heroine of the game for nothing. "Your Highness, how was your day?" "Good until you chased my friends away." In front of me, outside, were Alfred and La. Shit, I didn''t expect that. Thank God, the dumb brother and the mistress weren''t with the idiot prince, I''d have snapped. "Oh my, they just had some business, Your Highness." La''s giggle was melodious but I know it wasn''t for Alfred. When Alfred looked elsewhere from La, he noticed us. No. He noticed Milleia. "Oh, isn''t that Milleia?" He approached Milleia and ignored us, and I was included. Was that the etiquette of a prince? "You-Your Highness." Milleia greeted him awkwardly with Jayden behind him. "Prince Alfred." Lyra pinched the hem of her skirt and legend slightly her head, contrasting Milleia and Jayden''s greetings. "Lyra, thest time we saw each other was during my sister''s tea party." Alfred smiled¡­and continued to ignore me. Well, I was also ignoring him. My eyes were looking at the sky. The sky was darkening and the sun was slowly going down and a beautiful orange taint painted the sky. It was without doubt a more beautiful sight than Alfred''s face. "La, how are you?" Lyra greeted La, whose gaze nearly stabbed Alfred and Milleia¡­ "Fine, Lyra." She replied curtly with a fake smile. It doesn''t look good¡­ I elbowed Jayden. Thetter looked at me questioningly. "Do something, otherwise he will take Milleia." "Ah, yes!" This guy¡­ Don''t you have something called personality?! Do I have to tell him everything? I feel bad, but I hope his turning point event wille soon¡­ | | PS: You guys ain''t ready when La will start to involve herself with Edward.... Chapter 53 [Event] [Activity Clubs] Prologue ?Two weeks have passed since the start of the academy. During the two weeks, nothing worth mentioning happened. In the game, there were time skips from event to event, but this was the real world. Time was flowing slowly¡­or so I wanted to say but no. During thest two weeks, I trained like a madman just like before in the temple. I thought at first that it''d be boring soon, but I was wrong. The feeling of bing strong day by day was extremely addicting. Each time I found myself stronger than on thest day, it gave me the desire to be even stronger. So I continued to train thanks to all the facilities the academy offered to the students freely. Now, another important thing. I didn''t only work on myself. There was another thing I had to work hard on. You know well what I am talking about guys. I won''t say it because it''s really downgrading m- [] If there were a few things that didn''t change in two weeks, unfortunately, that was the annoying Goddess renting freely in my body. She was still there to retort at my thoughts. Anyway, my rtion with Jayden and Milleia improved a lot. Let''s say that I held back a lot on several asions to shout at them or beat up a random mob from my ss. I can now proudly say that in case Ante-Eden brainwash me, Milleia and Jayden would do everything in their power to save me without killing me! Yeah! That''s amazing. I became really close to them so that I was even surprised. I still felt a gap in our rtion since a part of me was from another world and I saw a future where I would kill their loved ones and millions of innocents, but they were still those friends I could hang around sometimes. On Earth, only Ephera and Emric knew about me and my past. I also had a few other friends but Ephera died. I snapped and I¡­ I shook my head. The fact that my rtion with them has improved wasn''t the most important thing anyway. The most important thing was the fact that Milleia and Jayden became really close as well. There was still a wall that Jayden could still not pierce to reach Milleia''s heart but he will have the asion soon when a peculiar event will happen. Then about Lyra. She is still wary of me, but less than before. I hoped so. It seems that thesest two weeks made her understand that I wasn''t really after Milleia''s body, what she probably, no, what she certainly thought. She was still confused about my goal, but knowing that I wasn''t doing anything against Jayden and Milleia, lowered her guard a little. Her rtion with Milleia also evolved into a closer one. Milleia was without doubt the only girl Lyra was at ease with, since she didn''t need to put her guard with her. Milleia was too innocent to even think about something bad. A big surprise was the progress in the rtion between her and Jayden. This time I didn''t have to do anything. It happened like in the game. Jayden had that protagonist aura that drew even tough girls around him. I, who witnessed that for two weeks, was agreeably surprised. I chose not to involve myself between her and Jayden because it could make Lyra suspicious and spoil everything. For the moment, I just helped Jayden to get in rtion with Milleia, but it was difficult. Though Jayden was interested in Milleia, it wasn''t like he was in love. In this aspect, it was different from the game where the choices were there to secure the Heroines from the start. A week ago, Jayden spilled everything on me. How he felt annoyed by my constant nagging about how to seduce Milleia. He wanted to act like his heart told him to do. For the first time, I saw a glimpse of the endgame Jayden. He was slowly but surely progressing mentally. I told him that I regretted my forceful actions towards him and promised not to do anything involving Milleia and him¡­ Like hell! Do I have to spell it to you, Jayden?! I will freaking die if you don''t save this kingdom with the awakened Heroines at your side! [] ''Shut up!'' I might have slowed down my ns and softened my advice, but I was sure continuing to y the wingman. It was, of course, less apparent than before because I was pulling string from the shadows now. Since Jayden seemed reluctant, I chose to also influence Milleia. Creating problems for her, calling Jayden to help her. How many times have I done such things¡­ The one who robbed your notebook was me, Milleia. Likewise for the one throwing your academy card away. The one who asked a few girls to harass you in the ss was also me! I made sure to keep Lyra busy so she wouldn''t intervene and solve her problems. It was tiring and arduous but I did it for two weeks without getting caught or earning suspicion from Lyra. But this wasn''t the most tiring job I had to do. No. The most tiring job was to keep that idiot prince away from Milleia! Oh for Eden''s sake! How can he try to flirt with Milleia while having a ticking bomb as a soon-to-be fiancee? Wanna die, Alfred? I couldn''t bear to look at La''s scary expression directed at Alfred and Milleia. It was really bing urgent. I could feel La slowly losing her patience with Milleia. I tried my best to push Jayden to Milleia so he would speak confidently to Alfred, you know, like a man protecting his girlfriend, but it didn''t work. Without choice, I chose to prevent any encounter or discussion between Milleia and Jayden. I was sure that one of the reasons Milleia didn''t openpletely to Jayden was Alfred''s presence. He must have had quite the effect on Milleia. Was she perhaps conflicted between Jayden and Alfred? As expected, I have to get rid of Alfred before he really ''robs'' Milleia from Jayden like in the game. Milleia was one of the Main Heroine but she was also the Cover Heroine. You could also get a pseudo-happy ending without her, but it was nearly impossible. Because Milleai had Raphiel''s bloodline. Once she awakens fully her bloodline, Milleia will be a cheat character. During the boss fight, she was the MVP for me. I really have no choice anymore. I will have to talk to the viiness. I have never spoken to her nor has she spoken to me. Usually, she''d have talked to me but her mind right now was filled with Alfred and Milleia, not in a good way, unfortunately. Though she seemed normal on the outside, there was clearly something different about her. My n was a difficult one. If there was a difficulty with my n, then even the ''hell'' difficulty won''t be enough to describe it. I wanted to set Alfred and La up. Yeah, yeah it''s a crazy thought since Alfred is definitely into Milleia, but there was no other choice to prevent La from doing something to Milleia. Because of me, Alfred interacted sooner than expected with Milleia and Lyra, who felt a slight interest in Milleia toward Alfred was ying the matcher. I tried to stop her but she wasn''t listening to me. Too bad for her, she joined La''s cklist. I warned her. In the end, I had Milleia''s and Lyra''s lives in my hands. I need to approach her without raising any suspicions. Edward Falkrona and La Tarmias speaking can alone, make the top news of the academy. Moreover, if her overprotective brother saw me approaching his sister, he would not hesitate to break my legs to prevent anything. He probably heard rumors about me being a skirt chaser, so there was no way in hell he would let me approach his sister. Lady luck put the twins in the same, [Pegasus ss], so the difficulty reached the next level. "Sigh¡­" This problem will be forter. I need to keep my concentration for today''s event. Two weeks passed and the clubs, ormonly called activities, officially opened. The first years were invited to visit each club and chose one if they wanted. The third years and second years were there to present or animate to present their club. The more students they recruit, the more Eden points they will earn for their ss. There were even bonus points if a club reached a quota. In other words, it will be a hectic day. The first years wanted to join a club as entertainment but also as a way to get ss points, while seniors wanted to earn points and recruit juniors for their clubs. Of course, I was going to take part in that event and visit the clubs. I will probably meet them¡­ Miranda. Louisa. ¡­and thest [Main Heroine] of the First Game. Chapter 54 Aurora SS ?"I am sorry Aurora." Charles Celesta, King of the Celesta Kingdom apologized to his daughter. A shadow of reluctance was present on his handsome face. He sat back on his throne and tapped the armrest. "Is mother aware, father?" Aurora asked with a stiffened face. It was hard for her to keep a neutral face after what her father asked for. "Your mother¡­" ? Charles nced to his left, at the empty throne reserved for the queen, his wife. "I told her but, as you noticed, she is not here. She refused to hand you over to the Thomen''s heir." Charles sighed. "Your mother really cares for you Aurora¡­she shouted and nearly fought me to go back on my decision." Heughed, remembering the furious expression on his wife''s face when he told her the news. Charles was a [Monarch] but, as expected, in front of his furious wife, he couldn''t even do anything. Still, he didn''t heed to her words and was firm in his stance. Which is giving his pride, his daughter to Edward Falkrona, the heir of the powerful Falkrona Duchy. "..." Aurora smiled at her father''s words. On her young face was a resigned expression yet a serene one. She knew, as a princess, it was her duty towards her kingdom. She had to marry Edward to have a deep bound between the two houses, thereby reinforcing their power in the kingdom. The Falkrona House was feared even outside the kingdom, even more than the royal family. Its army, blessing and terrific strategist, Belle Falkrona. She was a genius at warfare and never suffered defeat in her life in a battle. With Duke Thomen Falkrona, his elder brother, she formed a powerful duo. "I understand, father. I will do as you say." Aurora had a determined expression on her face. Charles didn''t know whether to be proud of seeing such an expression on his thirteen-year-old daughter or sad for her fate. The said fate was a displeasing one for most women. Marrying Edward Falkrona, who became the most famous boy in the span of three years. He was already famous before for his genius and talent at a young age, but after he crossed ten years in age, he became even more known¡­not in a good way, unfortunately. He was renowned for harassing every single woman his eyes caught. The maids were nearly assaulted by him and would have lost their most precious thing if not for the presence of Edward''s younger sister and their father. They were all unbelievable. The boy who was reputed to be a kind and brave boy became like that. They guessed it must be because of his mother''s death, but still theplete change bewildered more than one¡­including Aurora, who had known Edward very well since a child. Before, she wouldn''t have any problems, but now¡­her engagement made her feel bitter. "Some strange movements are ongoing in the Arvatra Empire, ording to our spies, Ante-Eden became strangely active thesest years. Our kingdom needs to be strong and united now more than ever." Charles felt pathetic as it felt like an excuse to make his daughter acquiesce his choice. "If it is not you, then I will have to give Syl." "No, father." Aurora raised her voice when her father brought her sister''s name. There was no way she would ept her sister marrying Edward. If someone had to be sacrificed, then it her. "Aurora¡­if he bes uncontroble and tries to force himself on you, I will not hesitate to cancel everything." Charles promised in a cold tone. Aurora smiled gently at her father''s worry. She would never resent her father, rather she was grateful he was willing to talk to her and ask her view on it. "I have known Edward for years now, father¡­I can maybe change him as he was before¡­no, I will change him. It''s my duty as his future fiancee." Her gentle smile became a wry one, a beautiful smile. | | | READ! FEW CLARIFICATIONS: 1) It''s a harem novel (I put the Harem tag) so Edward will have more than one lover. I can understand people who don''t like harem and choose to leave. Thanks for having read and supported my book so far. :) 2) I''m sorry but I can''t spoil Edward''s future lovers. I''m sure you will understand when the time wille because it will spoil you guys. For example, a Heroine of the FIRST GAME might be Edward''s lover in the Third Game Arc, so in more than hundreds of chapters. If I tell you right now it will be a big spoil, right? There are also other circumstances by the way, please understand. 3) Of course some of the Heroines will be Edward''s lovers but not ALL of them. It''s not Pokemon lol. The Heroines who will be Edward''s lovers will be the ones who will genuinely fall for him and Edward as well. 4) I saw people who don''t understand why Jayden had to have a harem to save the world. First because, in the game, some enemies are only defeated thanks to a specific Heroine fighting with Jayden. An enemy that ''just'' Jayden can''t beat alone. For example, Kaguya in Naruto could only be beaten by Naruto and Sasuke, not someone else, right? There is also a second reason, the most important one which will be exined inter chapters. 5) Edward will not be a Wingman for eternity lol. Believe me. In the Second Game and Third Game ARCS, the circumstances and his goals will bepletely different! I ask for your great patience over Edward''s denseness over his appearance (which will be soon resolved¡­) and his way of acting like a Wingman. He''ll soon understand that it won''t be enough to get a happy ending¡­ 6) Edward is strong but his strength still doesn''t reach the Main Characters ones. He has three legacies and two of them are unwilling to help him. The first one, Cleenah gave her blessing but he still has only 1 Anima''s core so it''s difficult to use the mirror''s ability of Mary. Then his Falkrona Bloodline ability: It''s one of the most powerful legacies of the world, believe me. Right now, he only unlocked the First Wing but once he will unlock the others and awakens his bloodline¡­you will think back of what I said here and understand that I didn''t lie. That''s all! I feel like I spoiled you a little guys but I hope most of your doubts have been resolved! Chapter 55 [Event] [Activity Clubs] [1] Skyball [1] ?Putting on my zer and tying my red tie around my arm like an armband, I left my room. It was, of course, prohibited to use a tie as an armband, but no one would dare to call out to me. Except professor Mona and Katia¡­ Well, during their ss, I just had to remove it. Closing my room, I wondered about the identities of the people residing in the rooms on my right, left and front. It was strange that in two weeks I never saw my neighbours. [] My schedule was certainly different than most of my ssmates, but I couldn''t help it. I need to sleep a lot since I always train untilte at night. Getting out of the dormitory, I headed to the fourth building. All the first years were asked to gather here in the morning. This morning we didn''t have sses since the clubs officially start from today on. The seniors prepared a presentation to appeal to their juniors in their clubs. Surprisingly, I wasn''tte since I could see some students of my promotion running in a hurry. A few minutester, I arrived and headed to a spacious sandy field. My promotion was separated into four blocs ording to their ss. The four professors of our promotion were there talking to each other. Professor Mona, the homeroom teacher of the [Basilisk ss]. Professor Erwin, the homeroom teacher of the [Pegasus ss]. Professor Walter, the homeroom teacher of the [Dragon ss]. Professor Katia, the homeroom teacher of the [Phoenix ss]. Professor Katia was speaking to the students about the clubs. I stealthily joined my ss so she wouldn''t notice me. Pushing my way through my ssmates, I joined Jayden and the other two. "Where were you?" Jayden whispered to me. "Sleeping." "You are alwayste, Edward." Milleia sighed. "He is diligently working out, that''s why." They all knew that I was training untilte at night, so they weren''t really surprised. By the way, Jayden, Milleia and Lyra were also training but not in the same ce as me and not at the same time. It wasn''t like there was only one training gymnasium after all. Well, the truth was that I was avoiding training with them¡­ I didn''t want to show them Mary''s bloodline ability or the Anathemas fire. Just for that, I chose a room for only one person and monopolized it. "I really request that you all show respect to your seniors, who worked very hard to prepare a proper presentation for you all. Keep in mind that they have invested their time and resources not only for them, but also for you. The Royal Eden Arena, which is just behind, is now where the clubs are hosted. A whopping 300,000 people might fit within the enormous stadium. Don''t get lost; be mindful of that. You may go." When professor Katia finished her speech, all the students spilt and headed to the gigantic arena. I raised my head and I couldn''t even see the top. Simr to a football stadium, butrger, was the Royal Eden Arena. Tournaments, clubpetitions, and exams will be held. On the arena''s exterior, fourrge screens were visible. Since it wasn''t actually a big event, it wasn''t currently showing anything. "Which club are you going to join, Lyra?" Milleia asked without hiding her excitement. "Hmmm. The club with fight and race with our familiar, it looks exciting!" Like in the game, Lyra chose that club. "Oh! You have a familiar, Lyra?" Milleia was surprised, Jayden as well. "Oh, yeah, I didn''t have the asion to tell you, but yes. I have a familiar." A familiar was a beastpanion. It was indeed a mana beast, but a natural one. In most cases, noble families would capture them and attempt to bond their children with the beast. Lyra''s case was the same. "You also have one, right, Milleia? How about joining that club as well?" Lyra asked. Milleia had already told us about her having a familiar but there was a hup. "Ah, I''m sorry Lyra, but I still can''t control my familiar well¡­he is not answering all my calls." Milleia said with slumped shoulders. You bet he wasn''t answering your calls¡­ It''s one of the most powerful mana beasts in the world¡­ Milleia was still not strong enough to call Ceatha. Once she has genuine control over her bond with Ceatha and awaken her bloodline, Milleia will be the mostplete Heroine of the First Game. "Ahhh, it''s a shame¡­" Lyra was a little disappointed. She really became close to Milleia. But don''t worry Lyra, you will not be alone. I looked at Jayden who had a conflicted expression. Jayden also had a familiar but he never told any of us yet because once he will reveal itn ''his'' enemies will do everything to get rid of him. What decision will you make, Jayden? Will you continue to hide like a coward? or¡­ ¡­will you choose to finally make them aware of your presence? In the game, we had the choice, but I was eager to see what Jayden would do. In case he refused, I will force him anyway, since he needed to be in that club. Why? Because there were four Heroines registered in this club. Yes. FOUR. Including Lyra, of course. It was the best club to form Jayden''s harem and I will join as well, since there will be some events there and I also needed to influence Jayden to seduce all of them. That wasn''t all. If it happens like in the game, then Jayden will join two other clubs where the remaining Heroines are. It was going to be exhausting but I had to join them as well. "Let''s start with this one!" Lyra grabbed Milleia''s arm and rushed to a specific club stand. "Let''s go Jayden." I woke up Jayden from his thoughts. "Oh, yeah." ¡­. ¡­. We entered the Arena after a few security checks. ""Wooooow."" Milleia and Jayden were mouth agape as they looked at the Arena''s interior. It was giant and spacious. Since dozens and dozens of clubs were doing their presentation , it looked like a bazaar but in a great scale. The ambiance was lively and joyous. People were flying, dancing, fighting, talking. I felt a little nostalgic seeing that. With Ephera and my other friends, we also took part in a bazaar though it wasn''t that big. "Come, Milleia!" Lyra dragged Milleia to sightsee. Jayden wanted to follow them but I stopped him. "Edward?" "We''ll join themter. They will probably look around the clubs for girls. Do you want to be there like a creep?" "Ah, right, my bad." Jayden scratched his neck. "I know an interesting club. Follow me." I said and walked in a specific direction. My memories were fuzzy but I tried to remember where that club was located. "Sure! What could it be?" ? Jayden asked as he followed me. "Skyball, do you know?" I asked. "Yeah! Of course I know!" Jayden''s eyes lit up at my words. Skyball was his favorite sport in this world after all and I was pretty sure he was going to join it. [] ''I''m not really going there to enjoy myself, but I know I will enjoy it.'' [] ''I don''t care whether you like it or not! It''s a matter of life or death, useless Goddess!'' [] ''Like hell! My reputation is already rock bottom! I don''t need more humiliation!'' In thest weeks, I have felt the gaze on me slightly different than before. I just have to continue like that and it will maybe one day change. Of course, for some people, like Miranda or Aurora, it was an impossible task. "It''s here." Fortunately, I didn''t have to search for long since there was a practice match in the sky to show the interested students what skyball was. I and Jayden looked up and saw some guys of our promotion floating in the sky thanks to a gadget which served as boots they were wearing. They also had something like metallic bracers on both hands. Two teams of eight were ying to test the club. A silver ball was flying from hand to hand and a circr goal was floating behind each team. The students could use mana and there were rules not to use it to injure yers. It was like handball on Earth but much more dangerous and¡­fun. I mean you were literally ying a sport while floating in the air. I really wanted to try it. Next to me, Jayden waspletely absorbed as he looked at the match. "Hey guys! Can''t believe I found you!" My smile vanished when I heard that voice. I forgot that he was also in that club. Tyler¡­ For fuck''s sake! It wasn''t just him. Miranda and thest [Main Heroine] of the First Game were also in this club. It was sure going to be lively¡­ [] Shaddap. Chapter 56 [Event] [Activity Clubs] [2] Skyball [2] ?"What''s up, buddies! It''s been awhile!" "No. We met yesterday." "That''s what I said! It''s been awhile!" I abandoned understanding Tyler since I was losing my neurons. "What are you doing here, Tyler?" Jayden asked. "Come on, man! I want to join this amazing club, of course!" "Oh! You too?" Jayden seemed happy that he wasn''t going to be alone. Well, he still doesn''t know that I will join as well. "Oh man! That''s fate!" Howe?! "Oh, we got three juniors there." A man approached us. He was wearing our uniform. The only difference was that he was wearing a blue tie, so he was a third year. "Are you interested in joining our club? Then please follow me. I will register you for the next friendly game." Jayden and Tyler followed him and I followed behind them. "We have a lot of demands so we are only picking the best ones. Be ready to show your talents." I sighed. No choice but to go all out to get a ce in the club. Jayden and Tyler were going to pass the test easily but I don''t know how it would go for me. I have never yed that sport before but I have confidence in my speed. "Professor, three juniors want to join our club." The man called out to a dark-haired woman. The woman''s blue eyes turned toward us and a smile appeared on her face. "We are popr, aren''t we? Wee boys. I am the teacher responsible for this club, Julia Stormd." Oh, yes, she was also Miranda''s aunt, but not only that. "I''m also the Homeroom teacher of the Second year''s Phoenix ss. Wait in the line, the match is about to end. Theo! Come here." Professor Julia called out to another man. Theo? Feel like I heard it somewhere? I didn''t have to think long as Theo appeared. I couldn''t mistake him for someone else as he was one of Miranda''s friends. I met him in the Enigma Dungeon but also at some banquets. "Professor?" "Help them to wear the equipment and call Dn. He will be the examiner." "Yes, professor." Theo nodded and turned toward us. "!" The moment he met my eyes, his face went through several emotions before he recovered his usual smile. Well, Theo was also living in the territory of my father, so he knew me very well. Moreover, I was very close to Miranda in the past, who was his friend. Theo brought a box filled with bracers and something like rollerdes but without wheels and exined to us how to wear them. He helped Jaydena and Tyler beforeing towards me. "How long was it, Edward? I''m d you are back." "No need to show your poor acting skills to me." I stopped him before he further embarrassed himself with that fake smile. He was a good guy but he didn''t have a good opinion of me. "Yeah¡­" He kept his smile though it was awkward now. Few minutester, we were ready. I nced at my bracers and my rollers and boots. I checked they were firmly sped on my limbs and nodded. "Oh, Edward, what happened to you?" Julia finally talked to me. I had a good rtion with Miranda''s aunt until I snapped¡­ Thest time I saw her was when I was twelve. "You look better than before, but you still have that arrogant gaze." What arrogant gaze?! "What is that sudden desire to join my club? Do you want to chase after my niece after taking her innocence away?" Don''t spit lines that could lead to misunderstandings! "Or maybe you are her for Kleah?" She held her chin in wonder. "I hope in four years you have changed a little Edward, because I will not tolerate any reprehensible acts." "Good to see you as well, but I assure you that I changed not like a woman using her own niece as a tool to seduc-" "Edward." I tried to retort to her on a sensitive subject but she stared at me coldly with a smile and I got cold feet. "Y-Yeah, good to see you again, aunt Julia¡­" [ ] Shut up! "Theo." "Yes Ma''am?!" It seems that Theo also understood that professor Julia wasn''t in good mood anymore. "Put Edward in the other team. His two friends will be in Dn''s team." "Yes!" "..." Dn? That annoying guy who was with Miranda back then? Then she put Tyler and Jayden in his team and I was on the worst team with only newbies?! [] She started it! "It''s a shame Edward." Tyler patted my shoulders. "We could have formed a deadly trio with us three." "No, forget it, I''m okay being alone." "Why?!" I think there is a good side to not being in Tyler''s group. I don''t want to die from cringing during the match. "Don''t hold back, Edward." Jayden put his fist on my chest. "I won''t." I smiled and walked away. I mean I had to join this club by any means, so I had to give my all to make aunt Julia and the others ept me. "Do I have to remind you of the rules, Edward?" "No need." I waved my hand at Theo. I already knew it. Sky-Ball. It was a mix of Basketball and Handball. The ball we were using was as big as a basketball and it had a floating function you could activate with your mana. The main rules are the following ones: 1-The gamests an hour with a break every twenty minutes for a total of three breaks. 2- If the ball touches the ground while being in your possession, then you give the possession to the opposite team. 3-There are two circr square goals: One is big and white while the other small and red. If you score in the white one, you earn 1 point and if you score in the red one, you earn 3 points. 4-It''s strictly prohibited to userge-scale attacks on yers. 5-You can''t use your feet. These were the main rules. "Ladies and gentlemen! The next match is starting soon! On one side we have Dn, an expert of the skyball. He is apanied by two of the most renowned juniors of the first years!" The third year student was shouting with a mike as he introduced the first team. The fifty or so students were eagerly waiting for the start of the match. I looked above me. The ying field was surrounded and delimited by several pirs floating in the sky. Behind those pirs were several stands for the spectators. It was like a floating basketball field butrge in size. "The other team is filled with newbies who want to show off their talents and prove that they deserve a ce in the club! Among them is the famous¡­" Damn¡­ I closed all my senses, it was too embarrassing. "The famous Edward Falkrona!" -OHHHHHHHHH! There were fifty or so spectators but their voices still boomed around. "Uum, Edward¡­" I turned around and saw my teammates. Skyball was yed at eight. It was an 8 vs 8. All my teammates were freshmen like me. Three girls and four boys were looking at me. No confidence emanated from them at all. Can I really win with them? Honestly, I think it''s impossible. Dn was experienced and Jayden and Tyler would quickly get the hang of it. "Just give me the ball as soon as you have it. Five will guard the goals. Understood?" """"Yes!!"""" When I stared at them with a frown, they quickly agreed to my n. "Good." I smiled. [] Any means to win this game, useless Goddess. It was a matter of life. I have to join this freaking club. Miranda and thest Main Heroine were in it. It was important for Jayden, no, for this whole kingdom to form a connection between Jayden with Miranda and Kleah. I closed my eyes and channeled my mana in my bracers and boots. Slowly I felt the floating sensation. I rose to the sky, though awkwardly. It was hard at first but I somewhat got an understanding of how to control my body while floating. It''s really hard¡­ When I looked on the TV or simply read it in the newspaper, this sport seemed simple but you had to have great control over mana and your own body to move around. I finally reached the floating stadium. Before me were the other team with a smirking Dn with crossed-arms. I ignored him and looked below at my teammates. "..." They were¡­ ¡­pathetic. The girls were slowly but surely joining me, but the men¡­ It was really a disaster. One of them were hanging upside down while floating, one was throwing up and the remaining two were clinging to each other. [] What is good for me?! I can''t fight them alone! "U-Um Edward¡­" I saw the three girls of my promotion looking at me. Or tried. They were all averting their blushing faces as I scanned their shivering figures. What the hell? "Defend and I will attack." I said before moving to face Dn. Chapter 57 [Event] [Activity Clubs] [3] Skyball [3] ?"Oh? Edward! I was really worried about you. I''m really relieved to see you well." Dn smiled at me. Obviously, none of his words wereing from his heart. I closed my eyes and tried to calm down my desire to beat him up. How would the Edward of the game handle these kinds of problems? I tried to guess how the Edward of the first game would react. Not the one in the second game who waspletely insane. But the Edward of the first game after he joined Ante-Eden. For me, it was the best version of Edward. Once I became calm, I opened my eyes. "I''m also d to be back, huh¡­ what was your name again?" When I asked with a questioning gaze, Dn''s expression distorted. The audience and both our teammates had an awkward look. "My apologies. I know you are one of the guys following Miranda around like a dog, but I forgot your name." I raised both my hands and sighed. I could see Jayden and Tyler dumbfounded at my insolent way of speaking. Sorry guys, but I can''t ''act'' like a good noble with a guy like him.. "Edward¡­." Dn''s smile wasn''t there anymore, much to my great pleasure. "Where''s Miranda, by the way? She''s probably missing me." I cupped my hand over my forehead, seemingly looking for Miranda. On a side note, I already knew where she was, but since she was looking scarily at me, I avoided her gaze. "I will humiliate you here, Edward." Dn spat hatefully. "L-Let''s start." Theo interrupted. He was going to be the referee. In his hand was a silver ball. "Edward''s team will start since they are at a disadvantage." At least he is dering that I am clearly at a disadvantage. "Hmph. He could have a hundred teammates, and he wouldn''t win against me." Dn snorted. I ignored him and took the ball. It was neither heavy nor light. I yed with the ball as Theo spoke about a few more details. "I repeat, it''s a friendly match." "Why are you looking at me?" Dn was irritated by Theo''s intense stare. "You know why, Dn. Remember who his father is." "I don''t have any shitty bounds with that shitty father, so you can go all out." I cut off Theo and smiled at Dn. "Edward it''s-" "Referee, you are speaking too much. Look, they are getting impatient." I pointed at the grumpy spectators. Theo gritted his teeth and stepped back. I smiled and stepped a few meters back. A tiny film of my mana enveloped my palm holding the ball. The ball could now float and wouldn''t leave my grip as long as it was in contact with my palm or had my mana imprinted on it. I could easily control the ball, probably because I had great control over my mana, but the problem was my bracers and boots, which enabled me to float. It was difficult to understand the mechanism behind the two artifacts, so I had a hard time moving around. Theo raised his hand. I enhanced all my senses and prepared myself. My teammates, who were finally all there, did the same, but some were already dead before even starting. "Start!" I put mana in my boots and jumped. In a second, Dn was before me. I swirled around to go past him, but with his left hand, he struck the ball out of my grip. "Tch." The ball flew away for a second before Tyler caught it. My teammates rushed over, or more like floated awkwardly, and attacked him with their elements. Seeing fire, water, and wind type attacks reaching him, Tyler smirked and raised his free hand. "Heracles!" Tyler''s bloodline ability caused me to narrow my eyes. His legacy/ blessing was inherited from Heracles. His strength will now increase. The bracers on his arms shone, and a transparent dome appeared around Tyler. The bracers were engraved with barrier runes. All of us could activate it but it had a cooldown of ten minutes. We could use the braces twice because we had two of them. Any elemental attacks will be repelled and protected by the barrier. To cancel it, you have two choices. The first was through brute force, and the second was using his bracer to cancel another one. "Too easy." Dn snickered. I put mana in my boots and flew¡­or I tried. "Fuck!" I lost my footing and fell slowly to the ground. If you fall to the ground, you will be penalized for two minutes. It was my first time wearing these boots or participating in this sport! It was normal. "Jayden! Here!" Tyler dodged three of my teammates and threw the ball at Jayden. "Gotcha!" Jayden rose in the sky and caught the ball. Then sparks of lightning sizzled around him. At that moment, I knew he was going to score. With a ''swoosh'' Jayden disappeared in a trail of lightning. A crackling sound rang out, and silence fell on the field. "Three points for team A!" Theo shouted. I looked at Jayden while awkwardly regaining my bnce. This guy went through our defense, if you can call that a defense, easily and scored in the red ring. It was the first time for Jayden and Tyler as well, but they were clearly better at flying and dodging than me. "Ball for the B team." I looked at the time. There were still five minutes. It was a friendly match, so of course it wouldn''tst an hour. "Isn''t it already settled?" "Yeah, I don''t see the B team outscoring the A team." "Well, Dn is on the other team after all. It''s a little unfair for Edward." As if I were the clich¨¦ protagonist, I could hear all the negative whispers. [] I smiled at Cleenah''s words. ''I''m not here to win, Cleenah. What''s the probability of sess, Jarvis?" [Less than 0,2 percent.] ''See.'' [] ''Then.'' Once reaching the field again, I stretched my limbs with awkward movements since I didn''t know how to stabilize midair with the rollerdes. Dn guffawed loudly, and even his teammates started tough. Only Jayden and Tyler were not. "I-I''m sorry, Edward¡­" I patted my clothes without turning around to face my useless teammates. "You guys know that you will never be taken, right? Maybe the girls, but it will be just limit." I threw the harsh truth at them. Even if you don''t y a good match, as long you show talent, you could be chosen but you will be apart from the elite teams and I¡­will never ept that. "Y-Yeah¡­" They bowed their heads. "If it continues like that, I will be out because of you guys." I continued as I fixed my clothes. Yeah, there was no way in hell I would ept that. "Y-Yes, that''s why w-we are sorr-" "I don''t need your apology." I cut him off. "You see those guysughing at you." I pointed with my head at the useless first years on the other side. They were all already winners thanks to Dn, Jayden, and Tyler. I didn''t need to turn around to see my teammates angry and annoyed. "Don''t you want to at least destroy their dream before leaving?" "...." "I will take that as a ''yes''. The n is simple." I smiled. [] I ignored Cleenah and told them my instructions. ¡­. "So Edward? Do you think ast-minute n will help you make your team win?" Dn''s teammatesughed again at his words. These guys weren''t even third-rate viins; they were literally mobs. "My bad, Dn, I just told them about my previous dates with Miranda because they were quite curious." "..." Dn red at my teammates, who could just shake their heads in denial. "Enough yapping, Dn. Are you the senior here or am I?" "Shut it!" "Start!" At Theo''s cue, I grasped the ball firmly and rushed. I still had a hard time moving. It was like I was zigzagging because of my inexperience. No; it wasn''t ''like'' as I was definitely zigzagging because of my inexperience. Since I couldn''t really stabilize my stance, I chose to ignore it and take advantage of my awkward movements. "It''s over!" Dn rushed at me and stretched out his hand to take the ball from me. I took a step backward, but I let myself purposely fall. As I fell, I could see Dn''s dumbfounded face. I was a newbie, and it was hard to recover bnce when falling upside-down with my feet above my head. "You!" As expected, he noticed. One of my teammates went below me and caught me. We both fell to the ground¡­no I didn''t fall, since my kind mate used his body to keep me off the ground. I looked up while standing on my mat¡­mate. All the A team''s dumbfounded gaze was on me now. I was getting too much attention to my despicable act, so they couldn''t look elsewhere. "H-Hey!" "What?!" Jayden and Tyler shouted in shock. Dn turned around and saw two girls hugging Jayden and one girl hugging Tyler. When my girls'' friends tightly hugged their bodies to their own, Jayden''s and Tyler''s faces turned red. Especially Tyler, who froze with a dumb expression. "!" I threw the ball at the back of Dn''s head, and it rebounded toward me. "Where are you looking, senior?" Dn turned around and red at me furiously. "Y-You! It''s underhanded!" I smiled and rushed to the red ring, guarded only by Dn''s useless teammates. "Like hell I wil-" """Stop!""" "The remaining three guys on my team overloaded their bracers with their mana and jumped at Dn." Dn panicked when he saw the bracers shining. An overloaded bracer isn''t dangerous, but its effect can overturn a game. I closed my eyes. With a ''boom'' a bright light engulfed the field. Nobody could see anything. "Falkrona Bloodline ability, Celeritas First Wing." My thoughts elerated, and my memory of all the people in the field and their locations became fresh again in my mind. Filling my right boot with mana, I jumped high. After punching and kicking all the useless guys one by one, I stopped in front of the red ring. The light faded away. Only the girls of my team were still floating while still hugging the blushing Jayden and Tyler. Dn was there as well. There were only seven of us in the field now. "It''s a shame, senior." Dn turned around, and his face warped in shock as I spun the ball on my index finger. "Y-You used your own teammates!" Dn pointed below me to where my teammates were slumped, exhausted. Overloading a bracer with mana was not dangerous, but it could lead to disqualification, since the bracer would cease functioning after that and you could also lose control of mana. "I didn''t lose, at least." It was my first time ying this sport. It was, of course, a friendly one, so it wasn''t really intense, but it was fun. It was fun seeing Dn''s frustrated expression... I nced at the clock on the scoreboard. [Team A 3 VS 0 Team B] 10¡­ 9¡­ 8¡­ I threw the ball inside the red ring amid the lingering silence around me. Chapter 58 [Event] [Activity Clubs] [4] Kleah Toyreas ?"It''s a draw!" At Theo''s words, the spectators pped loudly. They were still in shock at what I did, since it waspletely against the spirit of Skyball to sacrifice mates. Well, I didn''t have a choice. [] ''Don''t start it, Cleenah.'' I sighed. [] "What a great talent you showed us, Edward." As soon Inded on the ground, professor Julia threw me a re. "I didn''t have a choice and they agreed anyway." I shrugged. "We tied with the opposite team, which included the great, experienced Dn, so I hope we deserve more than some ps for our performance." I said as I removed my bracers and the boots. "You sharpened your tongue in a few years, Edward, but yes, you still didn''t lose despite the disadvantage." Professor Julia red at Dn, who was ring at me. He quickly averted his face when he noticed Julia''s re. Jayden and Tyler joined me. They seemed nervous and their faces were still red. That''s what happens when no girl has touched you for a decade. [] ''What about Mary?'' [] ''Yeah! I have no shame!'' I hurled back. "It''s decided. We will take the three of you. As for the others, they will have to pass several other tests before we make our decision." At professor Julia''s words, the three of us sighed in relief. It had a different meaning though, since I wasn''t here to enjoy it. [ ] ''A girl like you will never get a boyfriend, I swear.'' [] Cleenah''s voice turned high-pitched. It was a little cute¡­ ''Yeah, yeah, it''s Brad Pitt, I know.'' I scoffed at her. "Now, you will have to dere your sponsor." "Sponsor?" Jayden was confused. "Yes. A sponsor is a senior of the club who will help you during your practice and stay at the club until you arepletely integrated into the club." Yeah, and the Sponsor will get bonus Eden Points for her ss if he/she gets an Endorser. "I see¡­" Jayden and Tyler nodded in understanding. "We will take them." A new voice rang. I turned around and saw a group of three students. In my amber eyes were reflected Miranda, Lea and Theo. Three people I met in the Enigma Dungeon, but I have also met at parties or banquets. "I will leave them in your hands then." Julia gave a nce at her niece, Miranda, before walking away. "Come, you just have to fulfill a form." Lea was the one speaking with a smile at Jayden and Tyler. Yeah, I was clearly not included when she said ''we will take them''. Lea was Miranda''s closest friend. Miranda probably confided to her everything about me, so there was a high chance that Lea hated me. ""Y-Yes."" Jayden and Tyler nervously walked toward Lea and the other two. I nced at Miranda. As beautiful as ever. She was without doubt my first love in this world. When I was a child, until ten, I couldn''t see my life without her. Miranda. Her dark green hair reaching her neck was tied with a green hairpin and was letting loose on her shoulders. Her tangerine eyes didn''t look back at me but seemed to look at something far away. She was clearly avoiding my gaze. ("You are better with long hair, Miranda.") I smiled, remembering my childish words as I saw Miranda''s current haircut, which was short at neck''s length. "Edward, what are you doing?" "Hurry up man." Jayden and Tyler called out to me as I didn''t move. "No." Lea spoke before I could say a word. "We are willing to take you, but not¡­him." I smiled when I saw Lea having a hard time controlling her expression to distort into disgust. I was used to seeing people forcing a fake smile hiding their disgust towards me, so it was easy to guess. Strangely, Miranda wasn''t hiding disgust or anything. She just feels nothing about me anymore. A little pain prickled my chest a little as I thought about that. No. I immediately erased any thoughts starting to arise in my mind. "Oh my, isn''t that Miranda Stormd?" The ufortable silence was broken by a girl''s voice. She is finally here. I turned around and saw a young woman whose beauty didn''t lose at all to Miranda. Jayden and Tyler, who were just recovering from Miranda''s sight, froze again. Long bright red hair flowed down the seventeen-year-old girl. Her pinafore uniform could only enhance her delicate features. She was thest [Main Heroine] of the First Game. "Kleah¡­" Miranda was forced to speak when her rival showed up. Kleah Toyreas. She was the younger sister of a [Monarch], so like Miranda, she was affiliated with a Monarch. Kleah''s leaf green eyes stared at Miranda. "Are you causing trouble on an important day, Miranda?" Kleah crossed her arms and asked. "Tell me, juniors, if she causes trouble. I will expel her from our club." ""What?!"" Jayden and Tyler let out a shocked voice. They didn''t ask for anything and didn''t want to be in trouble either. "Don''t you have anything else to do, Kleah?" Miranda, for the first time, smiled, but it wasn''t a gentle smile. It was an irritated one. "I''m doing it, Miranda. Professor Julia, your aunt, my homeroom teacher, asked me to oversee the smooth running of our club''s presentation. When I was strolling, I happened to see Lea just harassing a junior who just wanted a sponsor? Is that the mentality of the Second year''s Dragon ss?" Kleah tilted her head with a smile. I stepped aside a bit from her, since her perfume was really intoxicating me, and coupled with her beauty, it was hard to not want to look forever at her¡­.like Jayden and Tyler who were doing it shamelessly. "I-I didn''t harass him!" Lea couldn''t remain silent about Kleah''s outrageous allegations. "If you are so worried about him, why don''t you take him as your endorser, Kleah?" When Miranda retorted with a demand, Kleah froze. Because Kleah had never taken endorsers since she integrated the club. The reason for that was unknown to everyone in the club, but they knew that Kleah didn''t want anyone too near to her. No students knew about Kleah''s secret except two people. There was obviously me since I knew from the game and the second one was¡­ "What''s up, Jayden? You sure look at her like you have never seen a girl ahahaha" Tylerughed even though he was the one most touched by Kleah''s beauty. Anyway. Jayden first froze because of Kleah''s surreal beauty, but second because he felt Kleah''s peculiarity. He felt Kleah''s elven aura. Because yes. Kleah was a half-elf. ¡­and half-elves, no- Elves globally weren''t seen nicely in the human kingdom of Celesta. If the truth about her was one day revealed, it would be the end of life in the academy and it would cause problems for her sister, who was currently seen as a human Monarch. Kleah had a strong artifact containing her elven aura or mana but she knew it wasn''t enough topletely erase her genes. Indeed, the headmaster soon noticed it but he was the only one, since he was a freak. As for Jayden, he was a future freak, so it was normal. "..." Kleah red at Miranda. "I would be d to get sponsored by senior Kleah." I raised my hand and smiled at Kleah. "N-No, I am not looking for any endorser." Kleah shook her head. I have to be her endorser to create a bond between her and Jayden. Of course, you''d say it would be easier to make Jayden Kleah''s endorser, but then what about Miranda? She also had to be Jayden''s lover. Moreover, Kleah was extremely wary of boys, so she would never open up to Jayden easily and with that guy''s denseness, it would never work out. I have to force Kleah''s route and I can only do it as her endorser. The good news was that Kleah doesn''t really know about me. Since she was the sister of a Monarch, she became automatically a noble monarch, but because of her elven heritage, she avoided all feasts. She didn''t have an interest in news either, so I was just a normal boy for her. She just knew that I was the son of a Duke, so a high-ranking noble, that''s all. "It''s a problem senior. Since no one is willing to take me. I plead for your goodness." I approached her and¡­inhibited all my men''s instincts to avoid falling for her nervous expression! Kleah took a step back each time I took a step forward. "I know senior." "W-What?" "I know about¡­" I touched my ears and stretched out my finger as if to elongate my ear. "!" Kleah''s expression warped into horror, understanding what I meant. "S-Since you are so desperate, I will sponsor you and take you under my wing!" "What?!" That voice belongs to Miranda. Chapter 59 [Event] [Activity Clubs] [5] Familiars Club ?"What do you know?" Kleah whispered while filling out her side of the form. Once I confirmed that no one could hear us, I spoke. "I know that you are a half." "Do not call me like that." "It hurts." "It''s the purpose." Kleah smiled as she pricked my finger with a pen. "How''d you find out?" "My friend told me." "Your¡­friend?" Kleah''s pen stopped writing, and her face turned a bit pale. "Don''t worry. He is as harmless as an ant¡­when ites to women." "What do you want¡­?" Kleah didn''t seem reassured at all by my words. [] Cleenah didn''t finish her words. "A sponsor, I told you." "Don''t joke with me. I know you want something else." As expected, she will never believe that I revealed that just to get a sponsor. "Sigh. Right. I will tell you." I sighed and nodded. "You see Miranda." "Yeah¡­?" Kleah couldn''t guess where I was heading. "I want her downfall in the academy." I murmured. "Downfall?" "Yes. You know, I just want to show her true face to the academy. She ain''t as diligent as she appears to be. Don''t you want to see an angry and irritated expression on her face?" "O-Of course I want." As expected, Kleah feels a great sense of rivalry towards Miranda, and it was reciprocated as well. "You are the only one who can help me, since you are the only one who can rival her in both strength and status." I lied through my teeth. "You should have at least heard about my bad rtion with Miranda, right?" "I did hear but¡­" "It''s a deal then. I just want you to get ahead of her in all domains and to help me as my sponsor in this club. That''s all. I won''t reveal anything about you." Kleah still had a conflicted expression. "What about your friend¡­? How can I be sure he will not threaten me or anything?" I sighed at her words. "Since he is also in the club, you will learn soon about his character and judge itter. I promise you he is not a bad guy." I signed the form and handed it to her. "...What about you?" "..." I didn''t expect that question. "Are you a bad guy?" "I mean you no harm." I tried my best to seem honest. I just wanted her to have a happy life with Jayden. Kleah looked at me for a few seconds before signing the form. "Let''s say I believe you, junior." She stamped the form and stood up. "I''m honored by your words, senior." Kleah smiled at me and waved the form at Miranda in the distance. She was with Dn, Lea, Theo, Tyler and Jayden. Miranda''s eyes were looking suspiciously at Kleah before she stared at me with an emotion I couldn''t read. "Which one of the two?" Kleah asked. "The guy with ck hair. You saw him staring at you dumbly, right?" "I saw plenty of men in my life looking at me that way, so I didn''t notice." "Are you boasting about your appearance?" I asked. I knew she was that kind of woman anyway. She wouldn''t be a Main Heroine without some problematic traits. "I''m just stating facts." Kleah shrugged, ying with her pen. "As expected, your elven bloodline must have helped a little, don''t you think?" "Y-You!" Kleah checked whether someone had heard us and red at me. "See you soon, senior." I waved my hand and joined Jayden and Tyler. "What did you talk about?" Tyler inquired as he approached my face. "Nothing." I palmed his face, which was too close to me, and pushed him away. "How did you do it, Edward? I learned from our seniors that she had never taken an endorser before and despised the idea." Jayden was curious. I just smiled at him. "I pleaded with her, and she epted me." I shrugged. . "By the way, Jayden. Why were you looking at her like a beast a few minutes ago?" "Ah! T-That''s¡­nothing¡­" As expected of him, he wouldn''t even reveal his discovery to me. He knew as well how elves were perceived in the Celesta Kingdom. It was going well for now. When Kleah''s event will happen, nothing should be different. [] ''Don''t jinx me!'' "Now what are we going to do?" Jayden asked. We filled out our form, so we were officially registered with the club. We don''t have anything to do with her anymore. "Ain''t that obvious, Jayden?! We are going to see oth-" "Tyler." "Yeah?!" "Lea wants to speak to you alone." "R-Really?" Tyler asked me with a nervous and excited expression. "Yeah." I nodded with a smile. "I-I''ll be back in a minute!" Tyler yelled and stormed out to see Lea. The headache is gone, so now we can resume. "Let''s see another club, Jayden." We were a littletepared to the game since I had to convince Kleah, but it should be okay. "Eh? Let''s wait Tyl-" "Don''t worry about him; he will join uster. I told him our next stop." "Really?" Hell no, I told him. "Yeah, he is our friend after all." I also lied to him that Lea called him to get rid of him. I mean, I didn''t want him to join the other clubs I''d be in next year because it would be a hassle. I already felt sour dealing with Tyler for a year in this club, so it was enough. Jayden naively nodded at me, and we left the Skyball''s presentation zone. The next club Jayden would eventually join was the Familiars Battle Club. The same club, Lyra, was nning to join. It was the club, and Jayden had to absolutely join, since there were four heroines in that club. Jayden should get all of them if I y my cards correctly. I was worried about the Skyball club when Professor Julia chose to put Jayden on Dn''s team because they were opponents in the game, but everything went well. Now, let''s look at the next one. ¡­. ¡­. The Familiars'' Battle Club''s presentation was held in a field that looked a lot like a racecourse. The field wasrger, however, because the beastspeting were Mana Beasts, which wererger than horses in most cases. The danger behind such apetition might have influenced as well, given therge size of the racecourse. "A-Amazing!" Jayden exhaled as he saw plenty of beasts flying above us. Giant birds of all kinds were flying in the blue sky. They were all familiar belonging to the guys of the club. It was part of the presentation organized by none other than Louisa Trueheart, who could be described as the highest authority in the club, right after the teacher responsible for the club. Yeah, that girl was sure motivated. She was the president of the Student Council but also the pseudo-president of a club. She was only seventeen years old and in her final year at the academy. She was without a doubt the woman that every girl, noble ormoner, admired. We entered the area through a decorated arch. Two third year students were there as guards. What an exaggerated check¡­ But as expected of Louisa. She was the kind of girl to prepare everything in advance, even if it was exaggerated. That''s why no problem ever urred when she was organizing an event. She wanted to make everything perfect and organized. If even one problem urred, she would feel defeated. Can those third-year students really be called guards? Anyway, those guys tried to stop us, but upon seeing me, they stepped aside. Even if it was under Louisa''s strict orders, they couldn''t try their luck with someone ill-reputed like me. "Keep it up, guys." I smirked. It was a good feeling. I may have lost my status as heir, but I was still the son of a duke, not a random Duke. The Duke Falkrona. The two guys gritted their teeth as I passed them with Jayden. "Edward¡­was that-" "Don''t fret over it. They are the same guys who mocked me before." I cut off Jayden before he started to rebuke me. My tongue slipped for a second. I should restrain myself a little in the presence of Jayden and Milleia for a little more time. At least until I''m strong enough to rival Jayden''s strength and legacy. [] ''He is not my friend, Cleenah. I have no friends in this academy. As for my previous words, I''m merely cautious. Anything could happen in the next months.'' After all, my rtionship with Jayden and Milleia was built on lies. Only one problem could lead to an irreparable fissure in our rtion. They might still feel some attachment toward me, but they will not trust me as much as they did until now. Like any other human rtionship. If your friend leaves you dead to save his life , perhaps you can forgive him, since there was not really a grudge to hold. But would your rtionship with him be the same as before? Of course not. The rtion between me, Lyra, Jayden, and Milleia was worse, since I don''t even consider them as friends, and Lyra doesn''t consider me a friend either. One day. They will understand what kind of lies I was feeding them and how I treated them, and at that time, it will be over. For my part, I was just dying this day until I could confirm a happy ending. Chapter 60 [Event] [Activity Clubs] [6] Wings Krona ?"It''s really¡­exciting." Jayden''s mouth was agape as he watched all the familiarspete on the racetrack. "It''s a shame you can''t join Jayden. You don''t have any familiar." I said that even though I knew he had one. "A-Ah¡­" Jayden stuttered at my words. I knew what he was thinking. What if they find me? What if they attack the academy to kill me? What if they find my brother? What if they kill him or my friends? He was afraid of endangering the people close to him by revealing his familiar which was the only clue left when he escaped death with his younger brother. ''They'' were hitmen who received the order to erase Jayden''s entire family. But these were no ordinary hitmen. They were part of the most dangerous organization in the world, [Caishen]. An organizationposed of the most powerful hitmen. They were neutral in politics, religion, and everything else. Once they receive a contract, they don''t ask anything about the reason and proceed to fulfill the contract. They were ruthless and dangerous. There were only a few cases of failure, and in those cases, the hitman would kill himself to not give any information. But as said, once they receive a contract, they will do everything in their power to fulfill it, even if it takes years. Such an organization received a peculiar contract seven years ago. Because of that contract, Jayden lost his parents and sister. Just when he was about to be killed along with his younger brother, a little beast saved him and gave Jayden a portion of its power. The four hitmen died on the spot; thest one escaped. That little beast remained with Jayden all those years and became close to him. Of course, if Jayden reveals his familiar, his true name and identity will be revealed as well. [Caishen] will send new hitmen to kill him for good this time. He didn''t give a damn about him, but what about his sick brother? ¡­and he couldn''t even fight them back. Jayden might have grown stronger, but it was nothing against the mighty [Caishen]. You could argue that there was nothing to think about. Why was he hesitating between a simple club for entertainment and his and his brother''s life. The answer should be obvious. But it wasn''t that simple. Integrating the Familiars Battle Club gives a lot of advantages. It was a ce to train and progress with your familiar. Experts from the academy would look after your familiar. ¡­andstly, you will be able to form a bond contract. You can''t form a bond contract alone. You needed the assistance of an extremelypetent person, and there were only a few people like that. One of them was a teacher in the academy and was also the teacher responsible for the Familiars Battle Club. Once you met a few requirements, the teacher, Seiptor, would agree to assist you in carrying out a bond contract, greatly increasing your strength on the asion. Years ago, Jayden only beat the hitmen because his familiar sacrificed its lifeforce to cast a powerful attack. The repercussions were enormous. The bond contract will repair everything, even itspatibility. It was a hard choice for Jayden. In the game, Jayden will choose not to join the club, thus slowing down his growth until he gains the support of a Monarch. But I had a solution for that. The faster Jayden became strong, the better the chance of a happy ending. "I know you have a problem, Jayden." "!" Jayden turned toward me with a stupefied expression. "You know, I''m the son of a Duke. I can provide you with any help so¡­" "..." "You just have to say it, and I will help you. I''m your friend, remember." I smiled like a best friend would. [] ''Thanks.'' I lied but I just needed him to reveal to me his problem so I could propose to him my idea "Edward¡­" Jayden looked at me, touched by my lies. He hesitated for a long minute before opening his mouth. "I-I have a problem y-yeah. You see I have a familiar as well-" "What?!" I cut him off, utterly shocked. Gimme my award already. -Ding! [Congrattions! New Title Obtained!] [Will Smith!] "..." I didn''t expect that. "Y-Yeah! Sorry, I just couldn''t tell you guys¡­" "I''m listening." I said with aprehensive smile. Then Jayden proceeded to narrate everything that happened in his past. He was really naive to tell me everything. I could just be a bastard and report him to [Caishen] and receive a prime as a reward. Anyway, I listened to him while changing my expressions from sad when he mentioned his parents'' deaths to anger when it came to the hitmen. [] [As a Main Antagonist, he has a stone heart, it is given.] Shut up, you two. I already gave him my condolences when I yed the game. It was enough, and I needed to stay focused. "...." A silence lingered as I acted as if I was digesting all the information. "So¡­you are afraid of dying and¡­leaving your brother alone?" "In summary, yes." Jayden nodded. "Should I call you Reinhart now?" I asked with a smile. "Oh, leave it, Edward. Just call me Jayden as always." Jayden was embarrassed when I called him by his true name. Now that he had be a little rxed¡­ "I may have a solution for you." "..." Jayden remained silent. He remained silent because he didn''t know what to say. "First, your brother is safe, right? They shouldn''t find him?" "Yeah. As long as I am alive." Jayden nodded. "Okay. Listen." I took a deep breath. "Keep it secret, okay?" I nodded, satisfied when Jayden promised. I knew this guy would never break a promise he made. I looked around me. We were seated on a bench, and nobody was around. They were all drawn by the numerous beasts wandering around. Once everything was clear, I spoke. "We, who inherited the Falkrona bloodline, have something called Wings Krona." "Wings Krona?" "Yeah, it''s one of the most potent lifesavers our God bestowed upon us at birth. It can save your life two times, and it can also annihte any enemies near you." "Are you serious¡­?" "Why would I lie to you?" I snorted. "I am revealing a family secret, you know?" "S-Sorry¡­I was just shocked." I shrugged and continued. "You understand what I mean? Even if they try to kill you, they will have to do it three times. After the first failure, they will misunderstand that the powerful Falkrona house is protecting you, thus dying their attacks. They will doubt and wonder if it''s worth sacrificing so many people for you. You will have a few months to form your bond contract and solidify your stance. In the end, they will be the ones losing. The academy will also protect you once understanding your potential and that you are threatened." All I said were wild spections, but the gullible Jayden will believe me. I wasn''t tricking him. I was just now offering my biggest protection to him. Because without him, this kingdom and I would be doomed. Jayden needed to be alive. "W-Why are you going that far¡­for me?" Jayden was on the verge of crying now. [] Why would I confess to a dude?! I am into girls! "W-Well, you are my first friend." I started to bullshit my way out of this mess. "You didn''t look at me like others¡­" What the hell am I bbering about? [] Don''t disturb me, useless Goddess! "I see¡­thanks¡­" Jayden scratched his neck, obviously embarrassed by my embarrassing words. "...but what about you? You could be in danger¡­" Still not enough?! "Well, why would I be in danger when I have a strong and reliable friend at my side." -Ding! [Congrattions! New Title Obtained!] [Brad Pitt!] My smile started to twitch a lot. At this point, I just threw friendship words one after another. If Miranda or Aurora saw me right now, they would be shocked enough to wonder if this was not a parallel world. I repeated to Jayden that I was his friend, it was normal, and that my family would definitely defend him, which would never happen with my shitty father! That guy gave Simon my heir status shamelessly and without hesitation. I can''t imagine what he''ll think of me once he will know that I gave Jayden my wings for free out of "friendship." ''Frienship'' is something that my shitty father will never believe when it concerns me! Hell would freeze before my father believes that! The cherry on top was that all of my family members will soon be aware of this. I''m not just talking about my father, sister, and aunt! No! All my uncles and aunts who are far away, fortunately. My father will be theughing stock of my family because of me. Will I feel guilty? Hell no! Will I feel happy? Hell yeah! "Edward¡­" As I started to rejoice about seeing my father''s cramped face, Jayden finally recovered from all my lies about friendship and its power. "Yeah¡­of course I will be there if you are in danger." "You will join the club with me then?" "You have a familiar? Jayden asked, surprised. "I have my ways to get one." I smiled and reached out my fist. -Ding! [Congrattions! New Title Obtained!] ''Jarvis! Stop that damn thing!'' "Yes, let''s join." Jayden bumped my fist with his own and grinned. | | | My bad I forgot.... [!] KLEAH TOYREAS'' PROFILE and REF ILLUSTRATION have been added in the [HEROINE] auxiliary chapter! Chapter 61 [Event] [Activity Clubs] [7] Edward And Simon ?"I will give you my protectionter. For now, let''s register to the club." I told Jayden. I couldn''t give him my Wings Krona in public like that, and I wanted to find the right timing. "Right." Jayden smiled. I''m sure his trust in me has now skyrocketed. [] Cleenah didn''t seem to agree with my decision. ''Don''t worry, Cleenah. I already have two espaces with the lifestone I obtained in the enigma dungeon.'' Yeah, the lifestone I received as a reward after getting a title is still with me. With it, I can escape to a safe ce twice. It was obviously less efficient than the Wings Krona, and you''d say, why the hell didn''t I give the lifestone to Jayden instead of my Wings Krona. However, it had to be the Wings Krona. The members of [Caishen] need to believe that the Falkrona House is backing Jayden. If Jayden died, I''d be next, and I couldn''t choose with a controller like in the game. In the end, it was the best solution. Moreover, putting Cleenah aside, I''m sure the two remaining gods inside me wouldn''t let me die, since I was a precious vessel for them¡­I hope so. We stood up from the bench and headed to the registration section. By the way, though this organization was mainly for the first years, even students in their second andst years were taking part in joining a new club. I''d already seen a lot of them. Fortunately, there didn''t appear to be much waiting because most of them were absorbed by the performances of the club members. As I waited with Jayden in line, I found Louisa. She was giving orders left and right to her fellow members of the club without stopping. With a notepad in her hands, she was often checking and writing something on it. "Why are you ogling Louisa?" "..." Shit! I nearly screamed pathetically. That girl¡­ "Lyra, what are you doing here? If you have nothing to do, how about leaving?" I turned around and saw Lyra and Milleia. "Oh! Come on, Edward! I already told you guys that I wanted to join this club." "Did you register?" "Yes." "Good for you." I smiled and turned back, avoiding any topic of conversation. "Um, what club did you join?" Milleia asked Jayden and me. "Skyball." Jayden replied. "Oh! That sport is amazing. You really joined that?" "Yes, you can try it if you want, Lyra." No! Jayden opened his mouth uselessly. I don''t want another headache! Tyler is enough! "It could be fun, but... no, I''m not really good at Skyball." I sighed in relief at Lyra''s answer. Thank God. "What about you, Milleia?" "Ah, it''s okay¡­I already have a club in my mind¡­" Milleia shook her head shyly. I knew what club she was talking about; we were going thereter anyway. "Look, Edward, your lovely brother is here." What lovely brother?! At Lyra''s words, I nced to my right. Simon was there. He was in a heated discussion with¡­ Ca Roger. A [Sub-Heroine] of the First Game. What was going on? Ca seemed as always angry as she spoke to Simon. Simon was trying to calm her down, but it had no effect at all. "Sigh¡­I will stop them; they are gathering too much attention." Lyra said so and walked toward them. Yeah do that. Because I don''t want Louisa intervening here; the situation will just get worse with Ca''s character. Milleia and Jayden followed Lyra, and I followed behind them. I didn''t want to be involved with the two of them. I will eventually have to hook Ca with Jayden, but not now. "Calm down, both of you." Lyra intervened. Simon and ra turned toward Lyra. "It''s not your business, Lyra. I will take care of it myself!" Ca was sure angry. "Can I at least know the reason behind your quarrel?" She asked Simon. "...it''s him." Simon stepped aside, and a shivering young man who was a freshman like us was there. "He identally touched ra and-" "identally? No way! He nned! That filthy mongrel." ra''s green eyes spit venom at the shivering fellow ssmate. What a poisonous tongue¡­ This girl''s tongue became more proficient than thest time I witnessed it. I nced at the guy''s sleeve and saw a Pegasus engraving, so he was in the Pegasus ss. "Enough ra. You shouldn''t use him without proof like that." Simon defended the guy. Simon was like Jayden but bolder with his sense of justice. "Don''t talk to me Simon! Did your ego swell because of your new status? It doesn''t work with me!" "W-What" "Pffft-" I stifled myugh at Ca''s words. My bad Ca really knows how to destabilize people like Simon. Simon and ra noticed my presence but didn''t say anything. "ra, you are going too far." A new figure appeared. A red-haired and red-eyed young man. He was also a [Pretender]. "Eric¡­" Simon muttered. Eric Scarlett. He was the son of a Duke as well, like Simon and ra. "What''s happening?" "Incredible, I can''t believe so many famous figures are in the same ce as me¡­" "There seemed to be a problem, though." The crowd around us only got bigger with so many eye-catching people in the same ce. "Don''t dare order me around, Eric!" ra''s anger didn''t diminish a bit with Eric''s arrival; rather, she was angrier than before. After all, Eric and Simon were people who knew her; she couldn''t believe they were defending a stranger over her. Ca was the kind of girl to put herself above everyone else; she was arrogant, and she had the right to be like that. I mean, she was strong, smart, and beautiful, so why not? Unfortunately for her, Simon was a righteous person. As for Eric... he wasn''t really righteous, but if I had to give a reason behind his intervention, it would be because Eric was in the Pegasus ss as well, just like the guy that ra was framing. Points could be deducted from his ss if the matter wasn''t resolved peacefully after all. "You started it, ra. Are you not tired of being this attention-seeking girl?" Ouch. Eric''s words were really harsh but true. "Y-You!" "Enough." Before ra snapped, the voice of the girl I didn''t want here, rang. Louisa, visibly angry that her presentation didn''t go well because of a stupid quarrel, arrived. "If you want to fight, you can request a friendly match from the teachers responsible for that, but do not bother the people who came to discover my club." Louisa stared coldly at Ca, Eric, and Simon. "Don''t get cocky because of your position, Louisa!" Ca snapped and stormed out angrily. She really didn''t care about Louisa''s strong position in the academy¡­ "The show is over." At Louisa''s words, the crowd dispersed quickly. "Simon." "Yes." Then she started talking to Simon and the shivering guy. I didn''t hear what they were talking about, but Simon and the guy nodded their heads. Eric nced at us first, then at me for a long time before leaving. "Jayden, you should register." Milleia spoke to break the tense ambiance. "Yeah." Jayden left. Milleia and Lyra followed him. Lyra nced at me, who was looking at Louisa and Simon, before leaving. "He will join uster." Like that, I was alone. After a few more seconds, Louisa left in a hurry to take care of the organization. Simon saw off the pale man, and his eyes fell on me. I averted my eyes and turned around. "Edward." I ignored. "Wait, I just want to talk a little." Simon squeezed my shoulder to stop me. I pped his hand away and looked at him. "What do you want?" I asked in a neutral tone. Simon sighed at my tone. "Why¡­why are you like this? I feel like you changed a little in a good way, but why are you still avoiding us? I can understand why you hate me but Elona is your blood sister. Do you know how much-" "Okay, enough." I raised my hand to stop him. "You understand nothing, Simon. The mere fact that you are thinking I hate you because of jealousy is really making me want to throw up. I will ask you a question Simon, answer me truthfully." "..." "If I start to kill people around me, what would you do? Will you stop me or kill me?" Simon gasped at my words. I said ''killing people around'' after all. "W-What-" "Answer me!" "..." Simon''s mouth opened and closed, confused, but he eventually opened it. "O-Of course I will stop you and help you to -" "Enough." Iughed and shook my head. If you were really thinking that, you wouldn''t have taken part in my death in the game, Simon. I turned around and walked away. "Edward! You might think differently, but I really think of you as a brother. I''m sure father and¡­mother will sto-" I grabbed Simon''s shirt before he could finish spewing bullsh*t. "What father? What mother?" [] "My shitty father has never existed! My mother is dead! You hear that?! As for you, both your parents are dead, Simon!" "!" "Don''t try to stick yourself in my life as if we were born together! It''s freaking disgusting." I spat with contempt. Simon lowered his head and clenched his fists. "What? Are you angry?" I scoffed, and my lips slowly curled up. "Edward!" Just when I was about to talk again about his parents, someone cut me off. I shifted my head to see behind Simon and saw Aurora. She was also in this club. Aurora was looking at us with aplicated expression. "Get lost." I pushed Simon away with a click of my tongue. He was stronger than me, but look at the way he acted after all I said. It was really pissing me off. Chapter 62 [Event] [Activity Clubs] [8] Air-Bike Race ?[] ''Please Cleenah, don''t talk about what happened.'' I cut off Cleenah. I knew she was worried about my reaction to Simon; she even tried to stop me, but I don''t know why I couldn''t stay silent. [<...>] I didn''t feel a single remorse about my words earlier. No. I should stop thinking about what happened with Simon; I am tired enough already. I had just registered, so the next one was thest club I had to join. Jayden and the others should be on their way or already there. Ugh. All the worst characters were gathered in thest club, and it will without doubt drain all my energy. ¡­. ¡­. It''s here¡­ The sound of vibrating engines echoed. I could hear the erupting crowd from where I was. "Kyaaa! Prince Alfred!" "Lord John is so dreamy¡­" "Scary, you mean? I prefer Ronald." "I-I think I will join this club!" "For why?" "I like bikes-" "Yeah, and I am the Queen of the Kingdom." Entering the small tunnel, I heard the screams of girls and boys; The stony ceiling above me trembled because of either the people jumping or the bikes'' sheer speed. At the end of the tunnel, the daylight blinded me a little, so I covered my eyes while walking. The more I got closer to the entrance, the louder the cheers became. It''s just a presentation; calm down, guys. Finally, the field was revealed to me. Following the loud whirring of engines, the wind blew fiercely above me. I looked up and saw them. Air-Bikes. They were driven at tremendous speed by the pilots in the suspended arena. Well, they were literally floating above the ground thanks to the new technologies, so it wasn''t really an arena, but the crowd was protected by a transparent barrier. Giant screens were projected on every corner so the spectators could follow the course. The field looked like a racecourse with the spectators in the stands around, leaving an oval-shaped field, but the difference was that the racecourse was above the ground and the spectators'' gazes were directed upward. Another thing. This was the most popr sport on the continent, if not the entire world. Nearly all the students gathered here to watch or register for this club, which had no limited number of members. Anybody could do it. The goal was simple. Thepletion of a certain number ofps while avoiding obstacles. During the race, you can also find some items that can be used to collect bonus points that count at the end of the race. The race ends when someonepletes all of the requiredps. What was exciting was the fact that 1st ce gives you a lot of points, but it doesn''t guarantee 1st ce. Plus, you can fight yourpetitors by knocking them off your bike. All were allowed to win as long as they didn''t break the rules. Having seen enough, I headed to the registration office in a building behind the stands filled with spectators. -Ding! [50 Affection Points Obtained From Jayden Rayena!] Oh. Nice. Now, I have 870 AP. By the way, I easily paid back the loan I took two weeks ago. It was easy with Jayden and Milleia''s personalities¡­ ''Show me the SHOP, Jarvis.'' [Yes.] === SHOP [Mask Of The Marauder V2 ~500 AP~] [Smoke Bomb ~50 AP LIMIT 5!~] [dius of The Marauder ~350 AP~] [Fire Bomb ~80 AP LIMIT 5!~] === As I scrolled, I noticed new items. Two new items. For two weeks, only the bombs were avable, but now¡­ The first thing filling my vision was the Mask of the Marauder V2. Only God would know how much I wanted to get rid of the ridiculous mask which Jarvis tricked me into buying. [I did not trick you.] ''Shaddap. Show me the appearance of the mask.'' I wasn''t going to make the same mistake. This time I will see its appearance before buying it. Oh. The mask was ck, covering only the mouth and nose, but its description stated that, like the previous model, it could change the features but only slightly. It also requires a lot of mana but providing better stealth in front of experienced people¡­like the headmaster. I''m pretty sure, even with the old mask, he would have found that my features were altered. I shrugged and bought it. [370 AP] ''Can I sell the previous one?'' [No.] What was that tone too neutral? Is he sulking? I don''t care! Next was the ''dius Of The Marauder''. dius? I think it''s a short sword from ancient Greece. It must be something like that. I looked at the floating weapon, which I could only see. The de was silver, and the handle was silver as well. The de seemed extremely sharp from what I could see. Hmmm. I already had the weapon I got with my title''s reward, which was also a short sword, a month ago and I also ordered a new staff. Oh, yeah. The weapon Julian gave me broke. No. It''s better to say that it was reduced to smithereens when I tried tobine my Anathemas fire with it. So in the end, I chose his weapon for nothing! Still, I looked for him in every corner of the academy until I found him and asked forpensation. When he asked how the hell his sturdy weapon was finished in smithereens, I told him to mind his own business because the Rings of Vysindra were still a little too early to reveal. Anyway, when I threatened to erase his whole house aspensation for having tricked me, that old man panicked as expected and promised to prepare a weapon made of Eden''s branches. Yeah. Eden''s Tree branches. It was the most sought-after and valuable material in the world. The most powerful weapons were made of the Sacred Tree''s branch, so when he told me that, I snorted while hiding my happiness. The Sacred Tree, which was on an ind far from the Celesta Kingdom. They were imported here via boat and were very expensive products. They were special for two reasons: first, they were branches of the Sacred Tree of Eden, and second, they were a new type of energy. It was like finding something to rece electricity, fuel, gunpowder, and plenty of other important things on Earth. By the way, I wondered if I had done something wrong? Cleenah kept insulting me when I threa- I negotiated with Julian though. Whatever. Another weapon could only do good to me. Moreover, it was a weapon from that ''guy'' so it must be a good one, just like the previous short sword. I could maybe even sell it at a high price in this world. There was also the fact that the identity of ''Nyrel'' I created was only known by Miranda, her friends, Jayden and Milleia. There would be some moments where I would not have to act as Edward, so having another weapon and fighting style, if I may say so, could surely be useful to me. I clicked and also bought the dius. [20 AP] I''m poor now. I could gain a little more with Jayden and Milleia, but the points I was earning were clearly slowing downpared to the first time. Only big help, like my promise to give Jayden my Wings Krona, can earn a lot of Affection Points. My ''friendship'' with them reached its limit. If I continue, it will just be weird. Lyra is already annoying me with her questions about my motives, so it was better to keep calm for now. Soon enough, my turn came. The third-year student who was registering the neers stepped back a little when he saw me. At least try to hide it. "Register me. You must be aware of who I am." "Y-Yeah, Edward Falkrona." He stuttered. "Then do it. If I''m not on the list by that night, I will erase your home." I threatened. "N-No, please! I-I will do it!" "Don''t say it, do it." I snorted and walked away. The people who were in the line behind me stepped back. ''Ah, did you see his face, he was having a scared expression'' Iughed inwardly. [] You''re talking about him staring at me with a preconceived notion? Yeah, it''s childish. Hope his parents repair his brainless brain.'' [] ''As long you are irritated by it, I don''t care about others.'' [] I smiled with a satisfied expression. Now that it''splete, I should find the others. Jayden and Alfred have to have a minor squabble. I will never miss this. It''s time to see whether Jayden grew up a little in two weeks. In thest two weeks, I''ve acted more like a father to him than a wingman. I tried my best to control my emotions in response to his dumb reactions, but sometimes I couldn''t. Just seeing a dumb expression on his face in an obvious situation gave me a passionate desire to punch his face. Of course, it wasn''t by jealousy at all that I wanted to punch his face¡­ Anyway, I ''raised'' him like my child for two weeks, teaching him how to answer to third-rate nobles. The next step was the second-rate nobles, and like that, I nned to teach him how to answer an idiot prince. But this time, I will not be there to give him tips. Let''s see how he does. I wandered around the office to find them. They should have already registered, and the idiot prince should appear just as they were about to see the race above. Oh. They are here. Jayden was facing Alfred, and thetter''s face didn''t look good at all. I hid behind a pir and peeked out. Chapter 63 [Event] [Activity Clubs] [9] Layla Adriana Tarmias ?"What did you say?" Alfred spoke in a low voice, articting each of his words. Really a third-rate line. He did hear Jayden, but asked again to intimidate him. "I-I just said we nned to watch the race together with Edward." Jayden stuttered but still held his ground. Was that because of Alfred''s status? Or maybe because he knew Alfred was stronger than him? I''m not sure what the exact reason was, but Jayden was clearly nervous. Milleia was slightly behind Jayden; she was squeezing his arm as if trying to stop him from talking further. A conflicted expression adorned her face. Lyra didn''t seem to be there, so they were alone to deal with Alfred. My bad. I forgot Thomas, who was next to Alfred. The more time passed, the more convinced I became that Thomas was Alfred''s mistress. I mean, he was always with Alfred; it was weird! Even in the same club now! Loid was also close to them, but he was in the Familiars Battle Club. Fortunately, I didn''t meet him; otherwise, it wouldn''t have ended up nice. [] ''For him!'' [] This useless Goddess¡­ It''s a shame I can''t beat her up. "What does that have to do with what I asked? You can watch with Falkrona for however much time you want. Milleia was the only one I invited." I concentrated again on the conversation. Alfred asked Milleia to apany him to watch the race together, but Jayden interjected, of course, politely to Alfred, because they probably nned to watch the match together with me and Lyra and were waiting for us. In the game, they were only waiting for Lyra, so there were no significant changes in the course of the quarrel. "Your Highness¡­ Milleia is with us. We''ve already nned to watch the race together¡­you can watch with us if you wan-" "How dare you!" It was Thomas who interrupted Jayden angrily. He couldn''t let go such an insult to his ''lover''. "You are speaking to the Heir of the Celesta Kingdom''s throne. Mind your status and your words." I could feel Thomas restrain himself from spitting a word like ''peasant'' or moner'' because he knew Alfred''s affection for Milleia and thetter was amoner. The d*ck ridding is crazy¡­ How can you change your personality so much for someone else¡­? [] ''Shut up! I''m doing it only to avoid the destruction of this kingdom!'' [] Did she think of me as a heartless beast? "P-Please stop." Milleia finally found the courage to speak. She had a very good impression of Alfred, so she was a little bothered about how to refuse him without disheartening him, though I doubted that the idiot Prince would be disheartened for so little. It was just Milleia''s naive way of judging people. "I apologize, Your Highness." Milleia leaned her head slightly. "I''ve already promised my friends that I''ll watch with them... If you are willing to forgive us, I promise to watch it with you the next time..." Her innocent tone, coupled with her guilty look, could melt anyone''s cold heart. Just imagine the damage Alfred, who was already holding some degree of affection for her, had received¡­ "I-It''s okay, Milleia." Alfred stuttered. Was this guy really the future King of our Kingdom? Was it okay to leave the reins of the kingdom to this guy? These thoughts crossed my mind; I mean, I was going to live here. "Ahahaahaha!" Right after Alfred''s virgin reply, a loudugh rang in the reception hall. It was a mockingugh. He came, as expected. Ronald Trueheart. Louisa Trueheart''s younger brother. Alfred was without doubt the man Ronald hated the most. ¡­and it wasn''t the end. Next to him was Alfred''s worst nightmare. The Viiness, La Adriana Tarmias. They most likely heard everything from Alfred''s invitation to Milleia until his final stutter. She wasn''t wearing a good expression. "Look at you, Alfred! What was this pathetic voice?! I mistook it for my maid''s voice! Ahahaha!" Ronald burst outughing once more. Alfred''s face turned red in an instant because of shame and anger. It was the first time he had shown such a reaction to Ronald''s insults. Probably because of Milleia''s presence. He always acted cool in front of her, but Ronald destroyed this image with his words. "Your Highness?" Next was La. She ignored Ronald''s noisyugh. No. She ignored Ronald''s entire presence and walked like a truedy toward Alfred with both her hands sped together behind her. "May I know why you did not think of inviting me?" She tilted her head with a smile. It was an alluring smile, but only her smile was alluring. The rest of her face wasn''t showing any expression. "La¡­I am free to invite whoever I want." Alfred stated, averting his gaze. He was good at handling La but¡­ "Oh? Indeed, Your Highness, you are free to invite whoever you want, but isn''t it better to invite ady of your stature?" She gave Milleia a furtive nce. Incidentally, Jayden averted his red face when La looked at him with a smile on her red lips. Little did he know that it wasn''t a true smile. It was the smile that kept her from rampaging around. "Status is just a word inside the academy. I have not stooped that low to discriminate between nobles andmoners. I am equally considering them as a true noble should do." Alfred gave a perfect answer without giving a hint of a weakness La could exploit. He wasn''t a prince for nothing. Milleia''s gaze on Alfred changed slightly for a split second when she heard his words. Don''t believe his words! He is merely trying to escape La''s interrogation by spitting bullsh*t! Not good. She was really going to fall for him if it continued like that. La''s eyes narrowed a little at Alfred''s tant lie. She knew Alfred very well; he would never lie in such a trivial matter, of course¡­only if it was a trivial matter for him¡­ "Oh, I see." La pped her hands in understanding, but she raised her brow in wonder as soon as she said that. This girl¡­ If not for her personality, she would have been perfect. Her manners, etiquette, and demeanor were wless, as were her arsenal of facial expressions and words. There couldn''t be any nobledy as perfect as her. She knew exactly how to act and how to get an answer just by using her words, tone, and talent in acting. "But Your Highness, could you please tell me the reasoning for your selection of thismon- charming girl to be your conversation partner? If you needed someone to converse with, you had several options. I recall you having a devoted servant always around you." Thomas gnashed his teeth. "Pffft-" I covered my mouth when La pointed indirectly to Thomas. Oh, man, she was really good. She didn''t hold Thomas in high regard even though he was her beloved''s friend, because she was aware he was helping Alfred avoid any further discussion about their engagement. Thus, she wasn''t holding back at all. "...or if you were tired of malepany and needed some intelligent, funny, and charming woman, then, without being presumptuous, Your Highness, I might be the one you need." "..." This time, Alfred couldn''t answer. Everyone around was speechless at La''s unique and sly way of speaking. [] ''Shaddap.'' I just needed to get used. "Don''t worry, La. If that guy does not want to converse, I will dly ept you as my conversing partner." Ronald, aka LaSimp, said with a broad smile. I think he still didn''t notice La''s sour mood. Since Alfred wasn''t answering, La was slowly losing her calm. "Cat got your tongue, Your Highness?" La ignored Ronald and teased Alfred with a giggle. Obviously, there was no humor in her giggle. "I¡­chose Milleia because I know her." "!" What the heck?! In the game, he didn''t answer, and La would leave with a smile! Why did that idiot respond?! [] At Cleenah''s words, I recalled. It was because of Lyra that Alfred and Milleia had spoken to each other earlier, but Lyra said that to annoy me which she hadn''t in the game because she never approached me in the game¡­ "..." La''s smile vanished¡­ Fuck! ¡­for reappearing like magic a few secondster. She was going to take the ''I will freaking torture and kill Milleia'' route earlier if it continued like that. "Milleia?" La put her finger on her chin as if thinking about something. No¡­ Don''t do that¡­ La finally turned toward Milleia. Milleia smiled nervously at La''s gaze. She was going to say it¡­ I was convinced. "Could it be that you ar-" "It''s quite noisy in here." But I couldn''t let her do that. "Are you shooting a romantic drama or something?" | | | [!] LAYLA ADRIANA TARMIAS'' PROFILE and REF ILLUSTRATION have been added in the [HEROINE] auxiliary chapter! Chapter 64 [Event] [Activity Clubs] [10] A Misunderstood Challenge ?"Are you shooting a romantic drama or what?" I came out of my hiding ce and asked. I had no choice. La was going to reveal Milleia having Raphiel''s bloodline in front of everyone. If it somehow spread out and reached Ante-Eden, even I couldn''t do anything to protect Milleia with my current power. Milleia couldn''t defend herself either without awakening her bloodline or controlling Ceatah. I didn''t expect La to go this far. I mean, it was a freaking state secret! The few people who knew that were strictly prohibited to revealing anything. La and other important nobles like Alfred and Lyra were made aware because they were told to keep an eye on Milleia. She had Raphiel''s bloodline, one of the Gods protecting Eden. La¡­ This girl is really unpredictable. "..." Literally everyone turned toward me. ""Edward!"" Milleia and Jayden called out to me. I felt like a protagonist appearing in the right moment to save the bullied ones¡­ "Edward¡­" Alfred muttered. Thomas and La just looked at me. "Tell me, Alfred, did you lose the little of your pathetic pride you had?" My words rang out and shocked everyone around me. Whispers started echoing around us because of the immense crowd surrounding us. After all, I insulted Alfred, the prince. I did that to only prevent La from speaking further but¡­it was a good feeling¡­ "What did you say?" Alfred asked in a cold tone. "Are you deaf, Your Highness? It must be treated with urgency then." I snorted. "E-Edward?" Milleia was shocked at my way of speaking. The others were quiet, unable to utter anything. "You are going too far, Edward. You are not in the position to speak like that anymore." Thomas said it in a threatening tone. "And?" I asked. "What?" "Are you deaf like your master, Thomas? What the hell is going to happen to me?" I approached Thomas and met his green eyes. "You are all freaking noisy here, so get lost and make a way for the others." "Y-You!" "Shut it Thomas." I cut him off and nced at Alfred. "A royal prince chasing publicly after a girl. Pathetic and embarrassing." All my disdain toward Alfred was released through my words. And I know he felt it. He was ring at me. The only thing keeping him from beating me up was his status and image as a prince. Moreover, because I was the son of a Duke, he couldn''t really try anything. Yeah, I was clearly taking advantage of that to insult him. "Life is unfair, Alfred." I raised both my hands and smiled. "You may have been born with many advantages, but they alsoe with drawbacks." Alfred looked at me coldly. "You know better than anyone here what I am talking about." Without even uttering Milleia''s name, I made him understand where I was going. "Forget all the dreams or desires you might have harbored in the course of thest two weeks, ''Your Highness''." "..." "It''s better for you to give up and enjoy what you currently have instead of looking for something you will never get in your life. "I will not allow it, nor will I remain silent if you attempt to y it rebellious." "What? Ahaha!" Alfredughed a little at my words. "Are you challenging me for her love?" "..." What is he bbering about?! Challenging who?! For whose love?! [] What misunderstanding?! ''Tell me!'' [] What the hell?! I never said that! This dumb prince! "Are you joking, Alfred?" I red at him. Was he for real, or did he just say that to provoke me? Alfred shook his head at my words. "I''ve never been that serious. You''ve changed, Edward. I feel like seeing the ''you'' of years ago but¡­it''s'' not enough anymore to intimidate any of us. Time has changed, and you will have to ept it." "..." Could someone be kind enough to exin to me what he was prattling about? Alfred approached me and faced me. His sapphire eyes, identical to Aurora''s eyes, stared at my amber eyes. Was that a show? Move a bit, I can''t breathe with you in front of me. Still, I didn''t yield and stared back at him. "Edward. You are weaker than me in strength, and you know it but also in intelligence. In thest few years, you probably lost your keen mind, whereas I sharpened mine. I will put my ss above all the others and transfer ''her'' in my ss. At that time, you will understand the gap between us." "A gap?" I stepped back. "Can you first ovee the gap between your rtion and mine with her?" He was really getting on my nerves, so I decided to y at his game. If he redirected his jealousy, anger, or whatever toward me instead of Jayden, then that was also good. The people around us werepletely lost in our conversation, despite the fact that they were hearing us. They knew it was about a girl¡­but who? Only three other people knew which girl we were talking about. Thomas, Ronald and La. I went in front of Milleia and Jayden, but from Alfred''s point of view, I was in front of Milleia. "Can you get that close one day? Huh?" I cocked my head slightly, clearly intending to provoke him. "You could have all the gold, knights, women, privileges, strength, and legacies, and you would not beat me, Alfred. We are not in the same league. Don''t get cocky for a few years of growth." His attitude of perfect prince really irritated me, so I spoke my true thoughts. "....." The whispers stopped at my words. I don''t see my words as arrogant. I just said the truth. I know the game. I know that if Alfred insists on getting Milleia, it will not end well because of La. As a result, for this world. I will never let that happen. Alfred''s smile twitched, but he clenched his fists and recovered his smile. "Soon." Saying that, he walked off. Thomas looked at me. "I''m not into guy." "Edward, you will regret it. It''s not about His Highness anymore. I have had a personal grudge against you since before." Thomas red at me before following Alfred like a good mistress. "..." Then La. She looked at me with an unreadable expression on her face. "You should not act cocky with me, Edward." Ronald, for the first time since long ago, spoke to me. I shifted my gaze to him. "It will not work with me." "With you or¡­" I widened my smile. "Your sister? You will not call Big Sister to help you, Ronny?" "!" "I''m leaving." Just when Ronald was about to jump at me like a wild beast, La spoke out loud. I didn''t believe in coincidences. She clearly did that to stop Ronald. Ronald came to a halt as soon as he saw his crush leave. "You will regret this, Edward." Throwing a third-rate line to me, Ronald followed after La. Isn''t La tired of this guy? I mean, he was basically a stalker. Any normal girl would be creeped out by him. La, on the other hand, was not your average teen. If I had to guess, she wasn''t rejecting him because he could be useful to her in getting Alfred''s affection. Could he be still considered as a [Pretender] now? I feel like La''s control over him is stronger than in the game. She probably did that because of Alfred''s growing feelings for Milleia. She felt danger and was trying to put everything useful on her side. "Edward¡­" I sighed and turned around. Milleia and Jayden were looking strangely at me. "U-Um, why did you speak like that? It''s not like you¡­" Milleia stated with an uneasy expression. I always behaved a little strange, but my way of speaking to Alfred, the prince of the kingdom, might have seemed too brazen. [] [Twisted.] Yeah, brazen¡­ "Yeah, it was a little off." Jaydenughed awkwardly. Oh Eden. Just a little more time, and I could let out all my pent-up stress from hiding and acting like a coward. Jayden and Milleia were looking at me like I was a good-natured guy like them, but I wasn''t. The fact that they thought I was such a goody two shoes irritated me. "Oh? You are finally here?" As I thought about brushing her off with a pathetic smile, I heard Lyra''s voice. "Lyra!" Milleia went toward Lyra. "Hm? What happened?" "A lot of troubles." Jayden joined them with an exhausted smile. Well, he faced the Prince and even replied to him without shuddering. It was good progress. How do I say this? I was like a proud father seeing his child walk alone for the first time. The next step would be insulting Alfred. "Alfred? Wow, it must have been hard. And Edward helped you again? What a good friend-" Before she could finish bbering gibberish, I grabbed Lyra''s hand. I felt her whole body tense up when I touched her out of nowhere. "He-" "I have something to tell her." I smiled and dragged Lyra away. "Edward, I warn you." While walking away, I heard Lyra''s angry and calm voice. Completely different than the one she was using with Milleia and Jayden. "Don''t try anything, or I will reveal everything to Milleia." "..." Arriving in a long corridor, I opened one of the random offices. "Hey!" A man was working behind his desk and stood up angrily. "Out." "Y-Yes!" When the man saw my face, he obediently nodded before running away. I closed the door and threw Lyra against the wall. "H-Hey!" Chapter 65 [First Game] [Partâ… ] Epilogue ?"H-Hey!" Lyra tried to quickly move past me, but I blocked her path with a hand against the wall. I leaned in closer, my hand now pressed against the wall next to her face. It was clich¨¦, but it worked well to intimidate her. Yeah. I needed to intimidate her. It wasn''t the first time in the previous two weeks that she had mysteriously vanished from Milleia and Jayden when Alfred arrived. She was doing it on purpose. Either to forget her boredom or something else I wished wasn''t the case. "Do you really think I would force myself on you, Lyra?" At my words, Lyra looked at me with defiance in her eyes. "You''re not strong enough to overpower me. And even if you were, I know you wouldn''t dare try. You are hated enough among nobles." "You''re right." I nodded. "And I have no intention of forcing myself on you, Lyra. I''m not interested in a boring girl like you." "..." "A boring girl looking for something to upy her time¡ªisn''t it pathetic from a Marquis'' daughter, Lyra Kertalir?" Lyra was speechless at my words. I couldn''t let her ruin everything for such insignificant reasons. Alfred was already madly in love with Milleia because of her. I don''t know what she did behind my back, but I was pretty sure she did something. The only good side was that Milleia was unaware of Alfred''s feelings because she was dense. [She is, indeed, dense...>] In that regard, she is as dense as Jayden. [Yes...] What''s the deal with those two? Whatever. "I regret to inform you that if your words were intended to turn me off, you have failed. Edward." Lyra smiled. "Why are you interfering in Alfred''s business right now? Are you sure you know what you''re doing?" "Is that why you dragged me here so forcefully?" Lyra crossed her arms and teased me, but I was in no mood to y with her. "He''s infatuated with Milleia, and I think it''s a problem. His desire for her could bring the downfall of our kingdom." Lyra scoffed when I said that. "You''re being dramatic. Since when are you worrying about our Kingdom, Edward? And there''s nothing wrong with Alfred liking Milleia. They''re both my friends, and I want them to be happy." "But you''re not doing this for only their happiness. You''re doing it for your own selfish reasons and something else." "And what reasons would those be?" "I think you''re still suspicious of my intentions." I had no doubts about that. Lyra''s expression softened slightly. "I admit, I''m not entirely sure what your intentions are with Jayden and Milleia. But I''d rather see Milleia with Alfred than with Jayden. Alfred is a nice guy who would take care of her." I clenched my fist. "Are you her mother? Milleia can make her own choices. And as for Jayden, he''s part of my n, so I don''t want you interfering." Lyra rolled her eyes. "Your n? You''re acting like you''re some sort of mastermind." I smiled. "I suppose you could call me that. But you should know, Lyra, that I''m not afraid to do whatever it takes to achieve my goals. It''s for a good reason." Lyra raised an eyebrow. "And what good reason could there be?" "A good reason for you could be the worst one for everyone else." Iughed when Lyra said that. "It''s been two weeks. We were in the same ss for two weeks, and your trust in me is that low?" "It''s not even low because I have no faith in you." Lyra and I had been in the same ss for two weeks, yet she still didn''t trust me. I was determined to get her on my side, however, because she was causing me a lot of trouble. No. I didn''t even need to get her on my side. She just had to remain still without doing useless things. "Jayden is better than Prince, isn''t he?" I asked. "Maybe," Lyra replied, "but he''s part of your goal, so I''d rather not." I sighed. It was clear that Lyra was not going to help me. I have no choice anymore. You should have stepped back. "You seem to be a perfect nobledy, but you are not. I know that," I said, tapping my finger on the wall. "What are you talking about?" Lyra asked, crossing her arms again. "There are several taboos that you shouldn''t break in the strict world of nobility. Even if your father, Marquis Kertalir, is a good man who trusts you enough to let you stay in the academy dormitory instead of your own mansion," I said. Lyra''s face showed confusion, but I continued. "You broke one of those taboos." "I don''t know wha-" "Carlos Dugary." Lyra''s face twisted into shock as she heard my words. It was the first time I had seen such a reaction from her, given her usually reserved and uninterested demeanor. "A secret rtionship between a noble and amoner is forbidden," I said, watching as Lyra''splexion grew paler. "It could result in the downfall, or even the annihtion, of an entire house. This is especially true for a Marquis House in the High Nobility." "How did you find out?" she stuttered, her noble facade beginning to crumble. "You were discreet, but not discreet enough," I replied in a low tone. "I noticed how your gaze often wandered towards a boy in our ss. He was strong for amoner, but nothing exceptional. Still, you couldn''t help but look at him. And he was doing the same to you, so it was easy to guess that you knew each other." Lyra''s expression was one of disbelief. She was wondering how I had found out about her liaison. But of course, I knew about it from the game. And I wasn''t going to reveal my source. "I have my ways," I said with a shrug. "But you must have been surprised to see him here in the academy, and in our ss." Lyra''s guard was crumbling, and I could see the fear in her eyes. "I hope you understand the gravity of the situation, Lyra," I said in a threatening tone. "You''re threatening me?" She snarled, her eyes zing with fury. I was indeed threatening her. I could ruin her family''s reputation if I revealed their taboo liaison with amoner. It was the worst possible nightmare for a noblewoman like her. "You don''t have any evidence," she spat. "I already have a living proof in our ss," I countered. "Carlos himself." Lyra''s eyes widened in shock. She knew that I had her cornered. "But Carlos isn''t my only source," I added, my voice low and dangerous. "If I hear anything suspicious happening to him, I will reveal everything to the entire academy, and then to the entire kingdom." There was the possibility of her chasing Carlos away from the Kingdom after all. She was capable of that with her status. Lyra''s expression was a mix of fear, anger, and resentment. She red at me with pure contempt, and I could feel the venom in her eyes. "Now, here''s what I want from you," I said, ignoring her hateful stare. "I want you to stop interfering with Jayden and Milleia. If I catch you disappearing again when Alfredes around, I will leak your liaison to the entire academy. A photo, a recording, a letter. Believe me, I have them." Lyra''s disbelief was palpable, but I knew I had to keep my bluff. "What''s going on here?!" Suddenly came a voice from the door. I turned to see Simon, my stepbrother, bursting into the room. Elona was with him, looking worried as she saw the tense atmosphere between Lyra and me. "What are you doing?" Simon demanded, his voice full of suspicion. Well, I and Lyra were extremely close with her against the wall. "I''m just here to talk," I replied calmly, though I could feel my temper rising. "Brother¡­?" Elona was looking at me with concern. I ignored her, my eyes still fixed on Lyra. "Lyra, are you okay?" Elona asked, seeing that Lyra''s head was downcast. "I''m fine," Lyra said, without looking back. I was relieved that Lyra seemed to have swallowed my lie, but I couldn''t help feeling annoyed at the whole situation. Simon and Elona were there at the worst moment. "What''s going on?" Simon demanded. Lyra pushed me away from her and straightened her posture. "Nothing," she said, looking back at Simon. I red at Simon. "What are you doing here?" "I''m here to apany Elona," Simon said. "What a nice rtion between siblings both of you have. I''m quite jealous." I said sarcastically. I was annoyed that they burst into the room at that moment. Just when I was cornering Lyra. Now she recovered a little rity. "Edward, what¡­were you doing?" Elona asked, looking at me and then at Lyra. "Just talking with my ssmate," I shrugged my shoulders. I knew that Lyra would keep her end of the deal now that I had leverage on her. I had a n to get out alive from this game and I wasn''t going to let anyone stand in my way. Still I needed confirmation from her own voice. "Your answer." I wasn''t about to let her go without a response. Lyra stopped her steps. "I''ll do what you say." She left the room without turning around. I appreciated your response, but why didn''t you choose different words?! Simon and Milleia have already misinterpreted me! [] Shaddap. Simon''s and Elona''s expressions were not good at all. I didn''t want to think about what they thought I had asked Lyra. "If you touch Lyra, I will not forgive you, brother." Elone warned me. Wasn''t that already the case? Look at her. How can she still call me ''brother'' after everything I''ve said and done? I wanted to shout back but. "..." Memories of my childhood with Elona shed into my mind. "You are annoying. I don''t care about her. I only warned her. That''s all." I said and walked out of the room. I have to be more careful. The troubles will just increase from now on. The first two weeks weren''t eventful but the first big event will start soon. At that moment, I will know if I am really able to finish that game alive. Chapter 66 I Know You... ?The sound of broken ss echoed endlessly in the pure white training room with no sign of exit, sky or ground. Mirrors appeared here and there, reflecting on each other before breaking into pieces. Two figures were fighting between them, slithering between the sharp shards of ss to near perfection. It was without doubt not the first time, as the two people were avoiding and parrying each of their attacks. One of them was a ck-haired young woman wearing a pair of ck pants, ck boots, and an off-shoulder ck sweater. In her right hand was a transparent sword, reflecting her impassive, dark eyes. Clenching her sword, she swung it, and two mirrors appeared before her. On the other hand, a young, handsome, grey-haired man in ck leather pants, ck boots, and a grey shirt charged. In both of his hands were two short swords that appeared to be one-of-a-kind in the world he was in. When he noticed two mirrors in front of him, he tossed one of his swords and thrust with the other. The first mirror broke, and the second followed right after. With a smile, he continued with his thrust, but no one was there. Behind him, a mirror formed, and from it, the ck-haired woman came out and swung her sword. It should have been the defeat of the grey-haired man, but he expected something like that. With a snap of his fingers, the sword he had thrown came back to his free hand, and he swung it behind him without turning around. The two swords shed, and a state of stalemate persisted for ten seconds before a cracking sound rang. The woman''s ss sword started to crack and soon exploded into pieces. She jumped back, but her back collided with a mirror. The grey-haired man stomped the ground and punched out. Mary crossed her arms above her body to shield herself, but nothing happened. When she lowered her hands, she saw a grin on the face of the person she trusted the most in the world. "I won Mary." .... "I won Mary." I grinned to Mary with my fist reached out. There was no way I was going to harm her. The dozen of summoned mirrors surrounding her cracked and vanished into shards of ss. "..." Mary lowered her head. Was she disappointed? I lowered my hand above her head. "Nyr?" Mary looked up when she felt my hand on her head. "You don''t have to feel disappointed, Mary." I smiled and stroked her head. "We are progressing together, remember?" Like Cleenah said, my contracted spirit¡­no Mary was progressing along with me. The stronger I be, the stronger Mary will be. "Um." Mary nodded at me with a little smile. I snapped my fingers, and the white ce reverted back to the training room of my academy, which was a giant room with dull gray walls. It had the feature of changing scenery, which was really nice. I let out a big yawn and plopped down onto the ground, my back resting against the wall. Mary sat down next to me and wrapped her arms around her knees. It had been a long month, but I was starting to get used to the academy life. I turned to Mary and asked her a question that had been on my mind for a while. "It''s been a month, Mary. Are you happy here at the academy? Be honest with me." Mary hesitated for a moment, but then she nodded her head. "I am happy here," she said softly. I looked at her with a hint of surprise. Mary has always been the type to crave adventure and excitement. I couldn''t help but wonder if she was truly happy with the monotony of our daily routine. "Don''t you miss being a normal student, attending sses, and going to school?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. Mary shook her head. "No¡­I am happy." I smiled, relieved to hear that Mary was content with our new life. It may not be the same as the one we had before, but it was still an adventure in its own way. I knew her feelings before. Her dream was to study at the Royal Eden Academy. It wasn''t like I didn''t want it, but I couldn''t. I am not strong enough to enable Mary to attend ss with me. Her mere presence in this world was draining a lot of my mana. [] What was that weird way of saying things¡­? Mary shook her head and nodded to me again. "I am happy¡­ as long as I am with you." Not gonna lie, when Mary told me that, my heart skipped a beat. "You...know I will misunderstand that as a confession one day," I joked, trying to lighten up the mood. Mary blushed and looked away, feeling embarrassed. "I will do anything for you... You just have to ask." "..." Her hair was stuck to her face, and her pale skin shone because we had just fought. Her white neck was visible... Any normal man would have tried something on her. I smiled and poked Mary''s forehead. "Um?" Mary touched her forehead in confusion. "Take a look at your hair. How many times do I have to remind you to tie your hair? Girls would kill for your glossy hair, you know?" I made Mary turn around and take out a ribbon I had purchased on one of my free days. [] Cleenah''s words caused my smile to twitch. It was true thatst month I asked for a lot of Aunt Belle''s money, but I used my own money to buy the ribbon for Mary. I used the remaining money I had earned in the Enigma Dungeon and bought a white ribbon. Gathering Mary''s ck hair together, I tied them with the white ribbon, which contrasted beautifully with Mary''s dark hair. Since I was an expert at tying her because of Ephera, I easily made a girly knot. "I know, Mary. You''re always there for me. But for now, let''s enjoy our time here in the academy and focus on our training," I said, patting Mary''s head, feeling grateful for Mary''s loyalty. Mary smiled, feeling content with my words, and she vanished in her dimension. She felt that I was exhausted of my mana. [] Cleenah said. "What? Do you want me to tie your hair with a ribbon as well?" [] Scanning my academy card, I left the room and then the building. It waste at night, and tomorrow I was starting early in the morning. Why do they always set sses in the morning? Wouldn''t it be better for everyone if it was in the afternoon? [] [Time is money.] I''m tired. I swiped my hand, and a blue screen appeared in front of me. Let''s see my one month of hard work. === [Edward Amael Falkrona] [16] [3rd Ascension] [Charm: 25] [Affection Points: 230] [Falkrona Bloodline~2st Wing~] [Vysindra''s Oath~2st Ring~] [Spirit Lord~2st Anima''s Core~] [???] === I unlocked the second wing of my bloodline ability, the second ring of the Anathemas fire, and obtained a new anima''s core. In other words, I became really strong. No one could beat me except the main cast. My movements became fast, and my senses became sharper, as expected from my family''s bloodline. One of the strongest in the world. I felt slightly ashamed that my sister, Elona, could already use her third wing but I was soon going to catch up with her. I really made the right choice by entering the academy. I hesitated at first because it would bring me a lot of trouble, but I''m d to be here. The cold wind of the night chilled me slightly, but it was refreshing after a good, intense workout. "Sigh¡­" One month flew fast and serious events were going to start from now on. Honestly, I didn''t reach the strength I wanted to reach to be prepared to face any kind of danger, but it was useless to cry over spilled milk. I just have to adapt myself for future events. Milleia and Jayden were there to help me anyway. It was strange, but I felt a sense of relief knowing these two guys were with me. Probably because they were the main characters and had the least chance of dying. I scanned my card again and entered the dormitory. "H-Hello, Lord Edward!" "G-Good night Lord Edward!" Two girls who were sitting on the sofa in the reception hall noticed me and spoke. They were behaving strangely. "Good night?" I said with a raised brow, trying to figure what was up with them. They were not the only who showed such reactions when I passed by them. ""Kyaaa!"" They averted their gaze and squealed. "..." I tilted my head slightly. Wait! Could it be that I''m popr?! These reactions are the typical ones of enamored girls! [No.] [] Could you just shut up for a minute?! I argued with Jarvia and Cleenah, who were just like bullies, and took the elevator. "Hm?" When I reached my room, I saw a piece of paper on the ground, right in front of my door. " A love letter?" [] ''I''m just guessing!'' I cursed Cleenah and opened the folded paper. "!" I froze upon reading the contents. |I know you, Nyrel Loyster.| Chapter 67 ...Nyrel Loyster ?|I know you, Nyrel Loyster.| I read and reread the piece of paper in my hand, hoping it was a mistake. It couldn''t be true, but there it was, in ck and white: "I know you, Nyrel Loyster." My heart pounded in my chest, and a knot formed in my stomach. It couldn''t be possible. I thought I was the only one who had been reincarnated into this world. But someone else had been sent here too. "Are you kidding me¡­" [] "Wait Cleenah¡­Jarvis!" I immediately called Jarvis, hoping he would have some answers. [Yes?] ''Please tell me you know something about this!'' I hoped it was just a joke from Tokyo or Jarvis bothering me. They were the only ones who knew my full name and could pull this off. [This has nothing to do with me or my master, Edward.] ''Then¡­?'' I didn''t feel well, so I leaned against the wall. [I''m not sure how this is possible, but I understand what it means. You might as well have reached that conclusion.] My stomach was really knotted. Jarvis said they had nothing to do with it. No, it can''t be¡­ I didn''t know how it was possible, I knew what it meant. Someone else had been sent to this world. I leaned against the wall, feeling uneasy. All my ns for this world were now up in the air. The person who wrote that note knew me from my life on Earth, but they hadn''t revealed themselves to me. They could be a friend, but they could also be someone hostile. My life on Earth wasn''t a happy one, and I had made some enemies along the way. Please, tell me it''s a freaking joke! "!" I noticed the cameras in the corners of the ceiling. If someone hade to my room and left that note, the cameras would have caught them. Just as I was about to leave to check the footage, the door in front of my room opened. It was a red-haired young man my age who emerged from it. Eric Scarlett, a [Pretender]. We had been neighbors for a month, but we hadn''t spoken in a long time. "..." Eric gave me a look before shifting his gaze to the piece of paper I was holding. I ignored him and dashed to the elevator. "All was going too well... dammit!" I punched the metallic door in frustration. I had been acting like a child, thinking that I might be the only one reincarnated in this world. But now that someone else was here, I couldn''t help but worry. What if they were in a strong character''s body and had an advantage over me? What if they had yed this game before and knew everything that would happen? Of course, if that person yed the game, he wouldn''t try anything stupid, knowing the bad endings, but I couldn''t trust that. The elevator doors opened and I strode purposefully towards the reception desk, pushing people out of my way. I ignored the queue and walked straight up to the receptionist. "I need to see the security camera footage for the S-1 floor," I said brusquely, tapping my finger impatiently on the desk. The receptionist looked confused at my demand. "I''m afraid you''ll have to wait in line like everyone else, sir," he said. I cut him off. "No, you don''t understand. I need to see the footage now," I said coldly. The receptionist hesitated. "I''m sorry, sir, but I can''t just give you ess to the security cameras without proper clearance," he said. I felt my anger re up. "Do you know who I am?" I asked in a threatening tone. The receptionist''s expression turned nervous. Of course he knew who I was. "I am a member of Falkrona House. If you don''t show me the footage I need, you will face the wrath of my family," I said, my voice low and menacing. The receptionist''s face turned pale. He reached for the phone to call someone, but I snatched it from his hand and threw it away. "Bring me to the room, now!" I shouted at him. The receptionist scrambled to his feet and led me to the security room with a trembling hand. I ignored the whispers and stares of other students as we passed. Once we were in the security room, I demanded the footage I needed. The staff started pressing buttons on their keyboards and brought up the relevant clip. I watched it carefully, my eyes scanning the screen for any sign of the person who had put the note in front of my door. As I watched, I noticed something strange. The paper suddenly appeared on the doormat, seemingly out of nowhere. "Rewind," Imanded, my eyes glued to the screen. The staff obeyed, and I watched the footage again, this time in slow motion. And then I saw it - the paper had slid out from under my door, pushed by an unseen force. My heart pounding, I turned to the receptionist. "Is it possible for the records to be tampered with?" I demanded. The receptionist shook his head. "No, sir. The security room has a unique code that only we have ess to. It''s impossible for anyone to tamper with the records without being detected," he stuttered. I gritted my teeth in frustration. "Then how did that paper get there?" I muttered to myself. At that moment, Aurora appeared in the room. "Edward, what''s going on?" she asked with a frown. I ignored her and turned back to the receptionist. "Give me the names of the people who have ess to the code," I grabbed his shirt. "Edward!" I ignored again Aurora. [The records had not been tampered with, Edward. You have to ept that someone or something has the means to enter your room without leaving any trails.] I know, but I can''t believe it! This is the most secure ce of the academy. Each entry and exit is checked carefully by top ranked people. If that ce wasn''t safe for me, then that guy... could easily kill me or the others. That message was brief, but it sounded threatening. It will be the end if that guy kills me or Jayden. I shouldn''t judge him without knowing what his intentions were, but I couldn''t stop myself. So far, everything has gone exactly as nned in the game, and that guy has done nothing. Why? Maybe he just had regained his memories? Several ideas and theories ran through my head, but none of them were useful. Fuck! "I-I regr-" When he was about to refuse me, I tightened my grip. I was also doing it for them, dammit. If that guy had bad intentions and knew about the game, he could spoil everything and cause the end of this kingdom. "I-I-" The man grabbed my arms in pain. "Edward, stop this! You''re scaring people!" Aurora shouted, unable to bear it anymore. Her powerful mana bore pressure on me. Aurora had royal blood coursing through her veins and a powerful bloodline like mine, but unlike me, she trained from a young age. Now, in terms of strength, she was now one of the top students in the academy. She could beat second and even third years. I clicked my tongue in annoyance and pushed the receptionist back in his chair. "I''ll find out who did this, with or without your help," I said to him, before storming out of the security room. "Useless guys. Can''t even feel safer in such a ce." I made sure to speak out loud so everyone could hear it. I was trying to hide my anxiety behind anger, and it worked really well. I walked away to take the elevator. I didn''t even want to enter my room after what I saw, but do I have any choice? I''ve only seen such things in horror movies. "Using your status to pressure others is strictly prohibited inside the academy," Aurora scolded me. Of course, she wouldn''t let me go after the ruckus I caused. "I''m not ''inside'' the academy. I''m in the dormitory," I retorted, not bothering to turn around. My insolent response only seemed to anger Aurora further. "As part of the student council, I can still make decisions against you despite your status, Edward," she warned. Aurora was indeed part of the student council. She was the vice president of one of the three most important organizations in the academy, so her authority was extremely high. Was that a threat? Despite her words, I couldn''t help but smile. It seemed like every single one of the Heroines was against me in this game. Even when I stopped harassing or annoying them, they found new ways to interact with me. Well, not all of them, but in the course of thest month, I felt that. Miranda, Aurora, and Lyra hated me. Louisa and ra had zero faith in me. La doesn''t think anything of me. Milleia, well, she wasn''t even aware of who I really was. Despite being warned by many people to avoid me, Kleah may be the only one who is normal with me. Maybe it was just my imagination? I didn''t know. "Aurora, you hurt me," Isaid, feigning hurt as I turned to face her. I held my chest dramatically for added effect. [] I heard Cleenah''s voice in my head, warning me not to talk back in my current state, but I ignored her. Since Aurora hates me that much, it won''t change anything if I speak a few more words to provoke her. "You called off our engagement, and now you''re enjoying yourself with your neighbor, Jayden Rayena, amoner." "!" Chapter 68 Abandoning My God ?Aurora was taken aback by my words. The idea of a hidden affair between a noble and amoner was frowned upon in the world of nobility. What''s worse is a liaison between a Royal Princess and amoner, like as I said before to threaten Lyra. While my words were a lie, it was enough to tarnish her image. I said it out of anger but also to spread rumors about Aurora''s friendship with Jayden around the academy. They had been meeting frequently and had developed a little bond over the past month. What was strange though was that she wasn''t acting like in the game with Jayden and it was because of me. I was attracting more her attention than Jayden¡ªof course in the wrong way. I focused again on Aurora who spoke. Aurora replied, "Your jokes are unworthy of nobles." Despite her response, the damage had been done, and I knew that my words would spread throughout the academy and the kingdom in theing days. However, my mind was preupied with another matter at hand. I had to find that guy, but before that I think time hade to give ''them'' to Jayden. "Then, I wish you good luck on your quest for happiness, Your Highness," I said before taking the elevator and leaving. "..." As the doors closed, I noticed Aurora''s panicked expression. She was probably racking her brain for a solution to the bombshell I had just dropped. She probably never expected me to say such things. No one would dare...not even the most powerful nobles. In thest two weeks, she spoke often with Jayden, who was her neighbor, so there were witnesses. I just tarnished her image of a perfect princess. Damn¡­ What have I done? I had insulted a royal, and the repercussions would be severe. Nheless, I shrugged it off and continued to the 8th floor, where Jayden''s room was located. [] Whatever. My shitty father will do something about it, as always. After knocking on his door, Jayden opened it a minuteter. He was wearing panda pajamas. "..." What the hell is that?! The more time I pass with him, the more I learn about his weird side that I couldn''t learn in the game. He was pathetic at the start of the game but then he became bold and strong. Don''t tell me even the awakened Jayden wears a panda pajama? Did he stole it from Milleia? "Edward?" Jayden rubbed his sleepy eyes. I tried my best to ignore the panda pajamas and put on a serious expression. "Let''s go out." "Huh? Why?" "Time hase." I stared at his eyes, and he understood what I meant, fortunately. Sometimes he was acting dumbly, but other times smartly, and I couldn''t understand him despite having yed that game. "Give me two minutes." I nodded to him and leaned on the wall, waiting for him. It was gettingte, and I wanted to finish that quickly. Now, more than ever, I had to give him that. For me, which was a burden, and for Jayden. [] Cleenah asked. ''Well, I''ve never been that sure about a decision. Jayden needs protection now more than ever. He will get my Wings Krona from me. [] Cleenah''s remarks made me cringe. I hope he won''t beat me up. I''ll tuck myself under Aunt Belle in the worst case. [She is the one most likely to beat you.] Don''t scare me like that! Only nasty things wereing from these two guys. As I stood waiting, the elevator doors opened, and to my surprise, Aurora stepped out onto the same floor as me. Oh, yes. Her room was also on this floor. I looked at her. Something seemed off about her demeanor as she walked past me with a tense expression, devoid of her usual confidence. A tinge of guilt grew at the sight of her distress, especially since I was well aware of the numerous hardships she had faced in the past. It made me wonder if I truly had a split personality as I fought with my inner thoughts like a psycho. [] But before I could dwell on it further, a snarkyment interrupted my train of thought. Shut up! I just lost my cool, that''s all! I cursed Cleenah and brushed off my unease, reminding myself that l should control myself. "..." Aurora entered her room without acknowledging my presence, and I let out a sigh, knowing that she was more than capable of handling any challenge that came her way. Focusing on my own tasks, I turned to see Jayden at the door, who was signaling me his readiness. "It''s time to hurry up and get this done," I urged him as we headed towards our destination. ¡­.. ¡­.. The night was dark and calm as I stepped outside the dormitory with Jayden. Despite the strict curfew of 10 p.m., we managed to leave after threatening the guards or asking them kindly, thanks to my status. We made our way to a hidden spot near the third years'' building, which was known throughout the academy as the most beautiful ce. A pure blueke shimmered before us, filled with various types of manafishes that danced and jumped in the water. Colorful butterflies fluttered about, and lush green grass surrounded the area, making it the perfect spot to rx. As I gazed up at the dark sky, I couldn''t help but admire the beauty of the stars in this different world. However, the moon paled inparison to the one on Earth. But the most important thing about this ce was that it was a confession area. Every student in the academy confessed their love to their beloved here. Although I had no intention of confessing to anyone, it was an excellent spot to be alone and do something illegal, as nobody woulde soon, and I could take my time. [] ''Don''t finish it, useless goddess! There is no way I came here for that!'' I cringed just thinking about it. Please don''t get me wrong! ''It''s just the best ce to be alone when doing something illegal! Nobody ising soon, and I can take my time!'' [] [Strange. In my data, Edward was not supposed to swing the other way.] I gritted my teeth. They were not assisting me at all. "Edward?" Jayden''s voice snapped me out of my reverie. He was right in front of me and seemed concerned. [] [Don''t go down the wrong path as a result of this. Remember your heinous death.] "..." I tried to ignore them and moved away from Jayden. Now I feel awkward around him! "Are you all right, Edward?" Don''t tilt your head like a girl, will you? "I''m fine. Simply remain still. "I''ll get started." I said. "I''m fine," I said, taking a deep breath. Despite never having done it before, I knew how to transfer my protection to Jayden, thanks to the game. I closed my eyes and concentrated on the task at hand. [] Cleenah was right, and I knew I could be driven out of the Falkrona Family. But I had to ensure Jayden''s safety for the first, second, and third games. I had altered Ante-Eden''s initial n of recruiting me, and they would soon make contact with me, seeing the threat of Jayden sooner than before. Jayden was stronger than me, and with Zeus as Legacy, I could make him protect me. That was why I was giving my most powerful protection to him. I smiled, feeling a bit embarrassed to say it out loud, but I firmly believed in my words. ''I have the lifestone, Mary, Jarvis, and you, Cleenah, near me. I am already overprotected.'' [<...>] Someone is embarrassed. I would have loved to tease her, but I am in a hurry, unfortunately. "Close your eyes." Jayden closed his eyes, and I put my hand on his shoulder, closing my eyes as well. I felt his anxiety and nervousness, but I was about to give him something beyond any price. "As my true Falkrona name, as my true Falkrona blood. Krona, Deity ruling over the vast sky, I hereby give away my wings, which you graciously lend me." I released my pure gray mana, which was reserved for those descended from the Falkrona''s sacred bloodline. It was way stronger than any ordinary mana, though it exhausted me a lot. A gray circle appeared around us, forming a circle withplex patterns and symbols. The circle shone gray, and the energy from it assaulted me, causing me to bite my lips and hold back from screaming in intense pain. However, it was nothingpared to what I had gone through in the cursed temple. I could feel it taking away my blessing, and then slowly, the gray energy floated above my body like a pair of wings before seeping into Jayden''s body. I slumped,pletely drained of energy, and myplexion became ashen. A faint smile flickered across my lips, betraying my weary state. Despite my exhaustion, I still had ess to the Falkrona bloodline abilities, but without divine protection, I was vulnerable. Moreover, I could no longer tap into the Falkrona''s unique and powerful mana, which I had struggled to control even when I had it. Well, honestly, that mana was more a burden to me than a blessing. Since a child, I have struggled to control it, but it was difficult. I was doing very well in every other domain except that- "Gah!" My eyes widened with rm. Something felt off within me, and I could not ce it. The strange sensation should have subsided when the energy flowed into Jayden''s body, but it hadn''t. The pain came out of nowhere, and I couldn''tprehend it. I let out a painful groan, coughing up blood that spilled onto the ground. "W-Wh-at¡­" The agony was unbearable, and it felt like my body was imploding. In my weakened state, my mind became hazy, and my consciousness started to slip away. I grabbed the grass in a desperate effort to fight the pain, but it was useless. I am really treated like a punching bag in this world. I thought before closing my eyes. Chapter 69 [The Victim And The Culprit] ?"Dad~I''m hungry!" A teenage girl''s voice interrupted the quiet of the car. "Chloe, you''ve said that three times now. Are you a broken record?" Her older brother mocked. "Shut up! You''re going to eat too!" Chloe retorted, yfully messing up his hair. "What the heck?!" he protested, trying to dodge her. "Hey, both of you calm down!" their mother scolded from the front seat. "Nyrel started it!" Chloe used. "You lie as you breathe, Chloe!" Nyrel shot back. "Stupid brother!" Their mother sighed and shook her head, settling back into her seat. "Let''s grab a bite to eat, honey," she suggested to her husband, who was driving. "Sure, how about Burger Queen?!" he suggested loudly. "Sounds good to me, Dad!" Nyrel and Chloe eximed in unison. "If only you were that close outside of the food domain." The mother was exasperated at her children but still she smiled. "After that, it''s cinema guys!" Her husband though was extremely enthusiastic. ""Yeah!"" Again the siblings were in synch. "I have a good movie and you''ll like it. A super-hero in armor!" "Honey..." "Come on, honey, just for today." The mother sighed again and gave up. "If our child-" -Boooom! The sudden loud noise of a car crash cut them off. ... ... ... "We will start." In arge decorated hall, a woman''s voice rang out. The hall was decorated with symbols ofws, and on one side, right next to the raised tform where the woman was sitting, was a statue of a woman whose eyes were closed with a ribbon and who was holding a scale. The woman who had spoken was wearing a judicial gown and sses. She was in herte twenties and had a grieving expression on her face as she read a file. A seventeen-year-old boy sat on one of the dozen benches. His face was bruised and filled with bandages, but his blue eyes were open and clear. His nk and void eyes weren''t looking at the judge, who was there to give the sentence he was waiting for. No. His eyes were fixed on only one man. A boy of the same age as him was restrained with handcuffs. The teenager had messy ck hair and dark eyes that didn''t hold an ounce of guilt for what he had done. No, it was like he was lost in his thoughts. The manughter of the entire family except the young boy, Nyrel. He was drunk and was driving recklessly a truck and unfortunately he hit head-on a car; In the car was a family of four. A husband, a wife, and their two children, a boy and his younger sister, The boy survived, but not his family. The trial was still going on, and neither Nyrel nor the teenager, Leon, were paying attention. "We have heard the evidence in this case,dies and gentlemen of the jury, and we have decided that Leon, the defendant, is guilty of manughter. It is our responsibility to impose a sentence that urately represents the nature of the offense and advances justice because this was a serious crime that caused the death of an innocent family. Leon, you have betrayed the confidence of themunity and the victim with a criminal act you performed when you were just 17 years old. You must be held ountable for your acts since they demonstrated a disdain for thew and the well-being of others." The judge spoke a long speech, but Nyrel didn''t pay any heed to the sentence. "I hereby sentence the defendant to one year in state prison, to be spent at, after careful consideration and inpliance with-" "!" Nyr immediately turned his attention to the judge. His mouth was open and twitching. He believed that the killer would at the very least receive a life sentence. "My sincere condolences go out to the victims." The judge gave Nyr a conflicted expression as he observed her. She continued because she was unable to bear to look at the boy any longer. "I''m hoping that by saying this, they''ll have some sense of closure and be able to move on with their lives." The court has been dismissed. ¡­. ¡­. "I got you just in one year. Be grateful Leon." In one of numerous corridors, awyer was speaking to a dark-haired boy. "..." The dark-haired boy didn''t answer and continued to walk with his hands cuffed. But suddenly he stopped. "Why did you sto-" Thewyer stopped midway through his speech when he saw a young boy in front of them. He was the only survivor and the victim of the incident. "H-Hey! What the hell is that?!" Thewyer stepped back when he saw the boy take out a handgun. A true handgun. The dark-haired teenager, looked at the boy''s breathless figure, then at the gun. They both had the same age but their aura werepletely opposite. The security behind me and others arrived, but the boy aimed at them. They all raised their hands and talked to stop the boy, but it was useless. The dark-haired teenager smiled faintly. It was not the smile of someone sane. Nyr gritted his teeth and squeezed the trigger. "D-Die!" He continued to trigger, but nothing happened. "It''s not like that." The dark-haired man shook his head. "You first have to remove the safety catch." He removed the safety catch and checked the gun before putting it back on the boy''s hand. He started in a emotionless tone. "Hate me and hate this world, or you will keep losing. " He articted each word so it would register in Nyr''s ears. "Amor ex odio nascitur. Hatred is born out of love" The dark-haired boy stepped back. "Now." "What the heck are you doin-" -Bang! "!" Thewyer fell on his butt at the same time his client fell to the ground in a river of blood. He nced at the boy, who had been knocked back by the recoil. The boy lost consciousness, but there was something like a satisfied expression on his face. "Jesus¡­" Chapter 70 [Nyrel Loyster] Flashback ?Nyrel was walking down the busy streets of the city. He was a thin, sickly-looking young man, with thick sses that made his eyes appearrger than they actually were. As he walked, he passed by a flower shop, and something caught his eye. He peered inside and saw an old woman behind the counter, surrounded by colorful flowers of all shapes and sizes. "What do you want, young man?" the old woman asked with a gentle smile. Nyrel assumed she was the cashier and possibly the owner of the flower shop. Nyrel, with his thick sses, looked around him. The old woman kept her smile, but inwardly she was wondering who the strange young man was. He had an absent look; he looked unhealthy, and his body seemed too thin for his age. "Of course, young man! It''s a flower shop!" the old womanughed. Nyrel''s expression remained unchanged. He looked around at the different flowers "For whom, are you buying flowers, young man? Could it be your girlfriend?" She asked, trying to tease Nyrel but- "For my mom, dad and sister. They are dead now." Nyrel said in a neutral tone. The old woman lost her smile. Out of all answers possible, she didn''t expect him to say that, even less in that impassive tone but she could understand his emotions. The feeling of losing someone important could change drastically people. "Choose anything you want. It will be free for you." Nyrel nodded, but he didn''t change his expression. As Nyrel walked into the flower shop, he was greeted with a delightful array of flowers in different colors and scents. He couldn''t help but admire the beauty that surrounded him. Soon, his attention was drawn to a bouquet of pure white flowers. He moved closer to the flowers and examined them carefully. "Oh, they are lilies. They are flowers symbolizing purity and rebirth," said the woman behind the counter, noticing his interest. "Rebirth¡­" Nyrel muttered, lost in thought. The woman smiled warmly at him. "Is there anything I can help you with?" Nyrel looked at her and then back at the lilies. He picked three of them and handed them to the granny. "I will take them." The woman wrapped the flowers carefully in paper and handed them back to him. "These are beautiful flowers, and they will surely bring joy to whoever receives them." Nyrel nodded, thanked her, and left the shop, feeling a sense of contentment wash over him. ¡­. ¡­. Under the scorching sun of summer, the air was thick and oppressive. The sweltering heat made everyone''s clothing cling to their skin, and their water bottles were always within reach. Amidst this heat, a young man of eighteen was rushing through the streets. His sses were thick, his hair disheveled, and his figure unremarkable. He carried a bag on his back and clutched three pure white lilies in his right hand. Nyrel, as he was called, was running towards arge building that housed the city''s most renowned IT school. Today was the first day of his sses, and he was alreadyte. He had lost track of time admiring a flower shop and had intended to take a shortcut through the city''s graveyard. But, realizing his tardiness, he abandoned the idea. As he rushed down the street, he suddenly collided with another young man, who was also heading towards the academy. The other guy was built like a tank and was of the same age as Nyrel. Nyrel stumbled and fell to the ground, losing his grip on the three white lilies he had been holding. He groaned as he tried to stand up, brushing the dirt off his clothes. "I-I''m sorry," he stuttered, hoping to defuse the situation. However, the blond-haired man he had collided with didn''t seem interested in forgiving him. His voice dripping with disdain, he sneered, "Are you blind even with your sses, nerd?" The man''s two friendsughed at the insult, but they also seemed eager to get to their destination. "Jayce,e on, we''re runningte," one of them said, trying to steer him away. Jayce ignored his friends, shoving Nyrel out of the way. As Nyrel stumbled and fell to the ground once more, Jayce strode off, clicking his tongue in irritation. Nyrel winced in pain, his sses lying on the ground next to him. The flowers he had intended to bring to his family''s tomb were scattered around. "W-Where¡­?" Nyrel fell on his butt and groaned in pain. He scrambled to pick up his sses and the white lilies he had been carrying, but before he could do so, he heard a voice calling out to him. "Are you okay?" It was a girl''s voice, and Nyrel turned to see a normal-looking brte girl his age, with sses and a braid. The girl picked up his sses and handed them to him. "Here, let me help you." "Thank you," Nyrel replied, relieved to see his surroundings clearly again. The girl then noticed the lilies scattered on the ground. "A-Are these yours?" She picked them and gave them to Nyrel. "Thanks." Nyrel thanked her and picked up the flowers from the girls'' hands. "You are also starting in the academy?" The girl asked while hugging the few books on her hands close to her chest. She was a timid girl but somehow she felt at ease with Nyrel. "Yeah, you as well, I guess." Nyrel said, and they both started to walk to the academy. "Y-Yes! I-I am Shayna, pleased to meet you." Shayna reached out her shivering hand. She knew that having a friend was important if she was going to remain at that school for four years. Nyrel seemed simple like her, so she used all her courage to talk and try to form a friendly bond. "..." Nyrel was shocked that a girl was talking to him for that long. Until now, no girl would try to talk to a gloomy guy like him. He felt slightly happy, so he epted the handshake. "Nyrel Loyster." Chapter 71 Pure And Blood ?I groaned in pain as I slowly regained consciousness. My head felt like it had been pounded into thin pieces, mixed up, and put back inside my skull. [] Cleenah''s voice reassured me, though I didn''t say so. "What happened?" I asked, taking in my surroundings. I was lying on a white bed, surrounded by other identical beds. I seemed to be alone in the room, which was a relief. I didn''t want to be seen talking to myself and bebeled a psycho. [You lost consciousness, and Jayden brought you here.] Jarvis replied. I tried to piece together what had happened. My thoughts were fuzzy, but I remembered a dream¡ªa vivid memory of my first day at school. ("Y-Yes! I-I am Shayna, pleased to meet you.") "Shayna..." I whispered, feeling a wave of nostalgia wash over me. Shayna had left an indelible mark on me during the four years I spent at that school, much like Ephera had. I covered my mouth, feeling overwhelmed. Something was different, and not just because of the headache. I felt weaker than before, as if my one month of training had been for nothing. I felt considerably weaker than before, it was worse than what I thought¡­ After being stripped of everything by the God who was supposed to protect me and my family, including my name and status as a Falkrona, I felt a mixture of emotions, but the prominent one was relief. It was like a weight had been lifted off my shoulders, and I no longer had to rely on his useless protection and mana. I snorted. I am the one abandoning him. Yeah, I don''t need him. Despite my loss, I couldn''t help but feel liberated and empowered. It was as if I had been released from invisible shackles and could finally discover my true potential. I was eager to train and be stronger on my own terms, without the limitations and expectations that came with being a Falkrona. Now my progress will only be thanks to my hard work. Well, I lost his protection, but I could still use the Falkrona ability since it was innate to me. I was born with it so it couldn''t be removed. It was in my blood. ? That God must be furious¡­ Serves his right. Except his blood, he gave me nothing useful. Since I was a child, I had to work hard untilte at night to catch up with Alfred, John, Aurora, or La, who were born geniuses. Peoplebeled me as a genius, but they didn''t know how hard I worked to reach that state. Only mother, Miranda and Elona knew about it¡­ I closed my eyes and suddenly found myself on a small grassy hill. The sky was blue, and the sun was shining. Three other hills surrounded me, each with a different environment. One resembled the hill I was on, but it was a graveyard instead. At the top of the hill was a dingy green doorway that spun like a ck hole. The second hill was entirely covered in snow. There was no sun, and the grass and sky were both white. A simr gateway was present on this hill, swirling quickly. Thest hill was the spookiest of them all. The sky was a deep red, and the grass and gateway were covered in ckness. It looked like the end of the world. "Jarvis, Cleenah?" I tried to call them, but they did not answer as expected. "Whatever." I knew I shouldn''t, but my curiosity got the best of me. I decided to explore the closest hill, which was the one covered in snow. As soon as I thought of it, I was teleported to the white hill. I called out for Jarvis and Cleenah, but there was no response. I walked toward the gateway, feeling a tremendous suction force pulling me toward it. At first, I resisted, but I eventually gave in and let myself be absorbed. A piercing sound filled my ears, making me cover them, but my hands were suddenly gone. I fell on a hard surface, groaning in pain. Blood was leaking from my ears. I was in a white throne hall, surrounded by ornamental pirs and decorated walls. The atmosphere was ethereal, and I felt like I was breathing in pure air for the first time. I turned around slowly and saw a young woman sitting on a white porcin throne. She couldn''t have been more than twenty, and was wearing a sublime white dress that covered her entire body. A white mask covered her face, but I knew without seeing it that she was a woman of transcendental beauty. Her snow-white hair flowed down her back. She tapped her white index finger on the armrest, an regal aura emanating from her. I felt suffocated and turned to leave, but she spoke, her voice beautiful yet filled with arrogance. "Weak." Anger coursed through me. "Says the goddess using my body to survive-" Before I could finish, something invisible struck me, and I was sent flying out of the hall at bullet speed. I felt an invisible force hit my body, and I was sent flying out of the hall at breakneck speed. I cried out in pain as I hit the ground, feeling several bones break upon impact. My mind raced as I tried to understand what was happening to me. Suddenly, I found myself hurtling towards a dark hill. I couldn''t move my body, and I knew I was being forced to go there against my will. "Th-That B*tch!" I felt a surge of fear as I entered the dark hill''s premises. I wanted to run away, but I couldn''t. The dark portal loomed in front of me, and I was sucked into it without any choice. "Arghh..." As I fell to the ground, I threw up a strange, thick, dirty red substance that I realized was blood. My breathing became ragged, and I struggled to stand up on my shivering legs so I could leave this terrifying world. "Ryliith nolthira ?" "!" Suddenly, I heard a girl''s voice singing a strange, eerie tune behind me. I froze and turned around, and what I saw made my blood run cold. A lone girl was walking through a field of blood and corpses. She had long, raven-ck hair cascading down her back, reaching her knees, and her face was breathtakingly beautiful. She was like a goddess, and her eyes were hidden behind a blindfold. She wore a ck dress with strange patterns engraved on it, and she was humming a haunting melody that sent shivers down my spine. I stepped back slowly, my face pale with fear. The ground was ake of blood, and countless corpses were scattered around us. None of them had all their limbs attached to their corpses. I felt like I was in a nightmare, and I just wanted to get out of this ce. "...shirik? pethys ? hmmm?hmmm?" It was really scaring the hell out of me. But the girl continued humming her creepy tune and walking around aimlessly. I tumbled several times on the corpses and blood, ignoring everything in my desperate attempt to get out of this ce. I ran as if my life was on the line. Cuz it was really on the line! Why did they give me a ghostly, creepy woman as a Goddess?! As if the arrogant one wasn''t enough! "...ah." Suddenly, the girl stopped humming, and I knew she had noticed me. I closed my eyes tightly and ran as fast as I could. I ran for my life, ignoring the pain and fear that consumed me. "Kaeth siryn, Hmmm?¡­." "!" Shit! As I crawled on the ground, I heard her hum just near my ear, and I knew I was in grave danger. She was a true monster, and her presence alone screamed death, hell, blood, and torture. I climbed on the corpses, reaching the portal, and I immediately jumped in. I turned around and caught a glimpse of the woman staring expressionlessly at me. She was in the midst of blood and dead people, and I knew that she was thest goddess. But she was nothing like the goddess who had sent me flying into this nightmare. I remembered Cleenah''s words, telling me that the remaining gods were more than just a touch odd. It must be a joke! They bore absolutely no simrity to her. I slipped out of the portal and thought strongly of the bright hill I had been on before. I instantly transferred there, leaving behind the creepy, blood-soaked hill and the monster goddess who inhabited it. For a long minute, I took deep breaths to recover, but it was too difficult, and my ability to breathe was entirely broken. I felt powerless and scared. I thought of the bright hill that I had been on before. I wanted to get as far away from this dark hill as possible. I was panting and gasping for air, feeling like I had been thrown into ice-cold water. I was powerless, and I had never felt so weak and helpless before. "Da-Dam...mit..." I grabbed the grass with both hands, trying to regain my strength andposure. I took deep breaths to recover, but it was too difficult. I knew that I had to get to thest hill, which belonged to the only goddess willing to help me. The white hill belonged to the arrogant goddess, and the dark hill belonged to the creepy one. Thest hill must belong to the only goddess who could help me. I sent my thoughts and appeared in front of the portal. I closed my eyes and felt the suction force. I...can rest now. Chapter 72 Cleenah, Goddess Of Beauty ?As I slowly regained consciousness, I was hit by a pleasant fragrance that I couldn''t quite ce. It was unlike anything I had ever smelled before, and I couldn''t help but feel intrigued. It was making me dizzy. The cushion beneath my head was so soft andfortable that I wanted to stay there forever. But my recent nightmare was still fresh in my mind. I had met two goddesses - one arrogant and shameless, the other creepy and ghostly. I couldn''t stand ghost women. Mary is an exception, of course. When I met her in that coffin, I had to use all my willpower to not scream in fear, but now she was one of my closest people. "It''s time to wake up sleeping beauty~" As Iy there, lost in thought, a familiar voice jolted me back to reality. "!" I opened my eyes slowly and was immediately struck by her beauty. It was like nothing I had ever seen before - a face that could only belong to a goddess. I waspletely taken aback and didn''t know what to do. My body was reacting on its own, and I felt myself getting flustered. "Donald Trump¡­Donald Trump¡­Donald Trump¡­Joe Biden¡­Joe Biden¡­Joe Biden¡­Voldemort¡­Voldemort¡­Voldemort¡­" I tried to distract myself by repeating the names of some infamous personalities, like Donald Trump, Joe Biden, and Voldemort. It was an embarrassing tactic, but it helped me focus on something other than Cleenah''s stunning face. Don''t judge me. I couldn''t deny the effect she had on me. It was like I was under a spell, and my mind waspletely consumed by her. But I knew that I had to stay focused and keep my guard up. After all, she was a goddess, and I was just a mortal. I didn''t want to get caught up in something that could be dangerous. So, I took a deep breath and tried topose myself. I was determined to stay focused and not let Cleenah''s beauty distract me, it won''t be easy¡­ "Amael?" Cleenah''s voice was different than the one I was used to hearing in my mind. It was melodious and had a touch of innocence. "Who is Trump?" She asked in wonder. "Someone you shouldn''t learn about¡­" I raised my body and looked around. I was sleeping on afortable pillow that turned out to be Cleenah''sp, and the scent I had smelled was from her. "I saved you, show some gratitude," she said. Thankfully, her attitude didn''t change, but I still felt uneasy. I turned around and saw her face. As the goddess of beauty, I expected her to be beautiful, but she surpassed all of my expectations. Cleenah tilted her head, making her glossy green hair fall sideways. Then a look of understanding appeared on her ethereal face as a grin formed. "Did you fall in love at first sight, Amael?" she asked with a hint of mockery. "What? No, of course not," I stammered. I was averting my gaze from her because I couldn''t handle her beauty. If it continued, I was really going to fall in love with that goddess. "Well, you''re certainly acting like it," Cleenah teased. "I am not!" I protested, doing my best to prevent my face from reddening. Dammit...I am acting like a teenager... Cleenah giggled, and I couldn''t help but smile. Despite everything, she was still the same mischievous goddess I knew. "You''re hopeless," I said, shaking my head. She was definitely Cleenah. "And you''re cute when you''re flustered," she replied, causing me to really blush this time. "Who is cute?!" I needed to get my thoughts together. I couldn''t afford to let myself fall for her, no matter how enchanting she was. Cleenah''s eyes were like green gemstones, the most beautiful I''d ever seen. She was dressed in a white tunic that reached her knees, adorned with jewels all over. She wore a crown or a tiara that emitted a divine aura. They were also jewels on her arms and legs. She was breathtaking, butpared to Ephera, she wasn''t the most beautiful. Yeah, definitely... "I met your two colleagues freely renting my body," I said. "It was too soon," Cleenah replied. I was caught off guard by her slight anger. "Well, one day I would have met them anyway, it just came sooner than expected." Cleenah sighed. "They are a little entric, so-" "A little entric? A little?! One is cocky and ungrateful while the other is a psycho singing amid a field of corpses!" Cleenah averted her face when I shouted that. "Why the heck did they choose me?" Iughed at my bad luck. "I mean, these two weirdos are inside me!" Cleenah smiled. "Well, at least you will never be bored." "Thanks for that," I scoffed. Cleenah''s expression turned serious. "But in all seriousness, be careful around them. They may be a bit...odd, but they''re also powerful. And they''re not to be underestimated." I nodded. "I''ll keep that in mind, but why the heck did they choose me again? I''m pretty sure if they had joined Jayden''s body, it would have been better." "You are the one who reached the temple, Amael." "Yeah, okay, but if it was Jayden, it would have been better. He''d have three legacies with Zeus and would have saved the world without me having to lift even a finger." I sighed. "No, even he wouldn''t have convinced us." Cleenah shook her head with a smile. "You are special, Amael." She said with her glowing green eyes. "Special?" I repeated incredulously. "Me?" She nodded, smiling. "Yes, you. Despite everything you''ve been through, you''vee back stronger than ever. Your choices may seem foolish at first nce, but they actually reflect your unique and intelligent way of thinking." Wow. She was sure good at praising. Thanks Cleenah, but it makes me even more pathetic. "Uh, thanks, but you don''t have to--" "Hmph," she interrupted, puffing out her cheeks and turning away. I couldn''t help but smile. It was a relief to see that, despite her divine status, Cleenah was still capable of showing a range of emotions. She was more human than the other two who were really like Goddesses... But then a thought urred to me: had she been reacting this way every time we spoke? Had I been too dense to notice? Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I spoke. "I was just doing what I had to do. Jayden''s survival is tied to mine." "Yes, but by doing so, you opened up new opportunities for yourself," she pointed out. "Your potential is practically limitless." I scoffed. "Limitless? I''m weaker now than I ever was." Cleenah rolled her eyes. "You''re too dense, Amael," she said, but there was a yful tone to her voice. Then she pped her hands. Now, let''s get you up and moving. You''ve been unconscious for a while, and I''m sure you''re starving." "Eh? We can eat here?" Cleenah chuckled. "Yes. You''re lucky I''m in a good mood." As she helped me up, I couldn''t help but notice how her touch sent shivers down my spine. I quickly shook the thought away. Cleenah led me to a small table, where she had prepared a feast fit for a king. "Dig in," she said, motioning for me to start eating. I didn''t need to be told twice. The food was delicious, and I quickly devoured it all. As I ate, Cleenah and I talked about everything and nothing. It was a nice distraction from the chaos that had be my life. Eventually, the strange lunch ended, and I stood up, stretching my arms. "Then how do I-" Before I could even utter a word, Cleenah popped up right in front of my face. She had a pretty smile on her face, which made my heart skip a beat. "Wake up. You will be busy," she said, poking my forehead with her finger. My consciousness started to fade away. ..... .... "Cough!" I suddenly rose from the ground, feeling a lot better than before. "Cleenah?" I asked. [] [What happened in Goddess Cleenah''s dimension¡­?] "Are you my mom?! Nothing happened!" I responded, annoyed by the misunderstanding. A woman wearing a white coat walked into the room. She was a top doctor of the academy. "You seemed to have gone through mana exhaustion. You are alright now. You can leave," she said, sitting behind her desk. I nodded and fixed my clothes before leaving. I checked the clock and saw that it was already 16:53. I must have slept for nearly a whole day and missed my morning ss. Not like I cared anyway. I was supposed to attend a mana beasts ss with Professor Mona, but it sounded boring. Why should I care about beasts when all I needed to do was to kill them? [] I knew that, but right now, all I wanted to do was to practice instead of learning. I walked out of the central building and headed towards the dormitory. I decided to take a good nap. [] "Yeah! But your two colleagues nearly killed me!" I responded to Cleenah''s uselessment. Those two drained all my strength away. I had the feeling that they wouldn''t kill me since they needed me alive. But that meant that as long as I was barely breathing, it was okay for them. I couldn''t help but wonder what I had done to deserve such Legacies. [] I was upset at her words, but she was probably right. I needed more time to get stronger. "Until then, Jayden will protect me from strong enemies. I gave him my precious blessing after all," I said, trying to sound optimistic. When I walked towards the first-year dormitory, I saw a huge crowd gathered outside, with several luxurious cars parked nearby. People in suits and sunsses were present, and I recognized some of them from the Falkrona mansion. My father was there, speaking with the headmaster of the academy. I hoped he wouldn''t beat me up publicly. My siblings, Simon and Elone, were also present. "The Young Lord is here, my Lord," a bodyguard said to my father. They all turned towards me. My father looked absolutely livid. "B-Brother! W-Why¡­?!" Elona was the first to react, screaming my name and tears welling up in her eyes. Simon tried to calm her down while looking conflicted. "I can''t recognize you anymore, Edward." I shrugged in response. "Can you talk somewhere else? You''re blocking our way into the dormitory," I said nonchntly. Everyone fell silent at my words. My father then marched towards me with a furious look on his face, but I raised my hand and spoke before he could do anything. "I swear on Eden," I said firmly. He stopped in his tracks at my use of Eden''s name. "I hereby leave the Falkrona ancestral house," I continued, "I renounce the name ''Falkrona'' and choose to adopt ''Olphean'', my mother''s name, as my new identity. Eden shall be my witness." Chapter 73 Consequences And A Gamble He stopped in his tracks at my use of Eden''s name. "I hereby leave the Falkrona ancestral house," I continued, "I renounce the name ''Falkrona'' and choose to adopt ''Olphean'', my mother''s name, as my new identity. Eden shall be my witness." "I renounce the name ''Falkrona'' and choose to adopt ''Olphean'', my mother''s name, as my new identity. Eden shall be my witness." I finished in a low tone and lowered my hand. The room fell silent. My father, Simon, and Elona were all staring at me in shock. "Headmaster. I''m your student, right?" I asked, turning to the headmaster who was also taken aback by my sudden announcement. "...yes," he replied hesitantly. "Then I hope you will protect your students from being attacked by a stranger," I continued, making sure everyone understood my words. I said that because my father was cleary holding back from pping me hard enough to send me flying few meters away. I knew he wouldn''t hold back this time like when he pped me after Aurora cancelled the engagement. Was he angry for my sake or because for what he would have to face following my actions? I couldn''t tell. My father clenched his fists, clearly angry with my decision, but I didn''t care. I had sworn on Eden, the supreme deity, and that meant severing all ties with the Falkrona Household. "Hm?" Suddenly, a whirring sound caught my attention, and a beautiful grey car pulled up in front of the building. My heart sank as I recognized the woman who emerged from the car. A beautiful grey-haired and grey-eyed woman. She bore a slight resemnce to my father. It was obviously my aunt, the very person I didn''t want to see right now. Fuck! How did she appear this quickly?! She might have heard what I''ve done and abandoned everything toe. "A-Aunt¡­?" I stammered, feeling nervous and apprehensive about what was toe. Aunt Belle stormed towards me and pped me hard. I winced in pain, holding my cheek in shock. "Ouch!" "I''m not your aunt anymore, right?" she said coldly. I turned my face away, feeling embarrassed and frustrated. I wondered if someone had filmed the whole thing and sent it to her. "Come with me, idiot." Aunt Belle grabbed my arm and dragged me into her car. Before she started the engine, she turned to my father, her elder brother. "Brother, I''ve never liked the way you''ve handled Edward so far," she spat out, "but I left him to you because ''she'' wanted it. But it was a mistake. See how far you''ve cornered him in your¡­" She bit her lips, clearly angry about something. I had no idea what she was talking about, but I could feel the tension in the air. I yed the game, but since it was the first time I was seeing such a scene, I was confused. "You are not the only one grieving a loss. It is not a reason to forget the most important thing. Edward is my nephew, and I will be the one taking care of him from here on," Aunt Belle said firmly. She finished and started the car. I looked curiously at my father and I was shocked. What was that expression? Guilt? Sadness? Frustration? I didn''t understand a freaking thing. "What the hell is going on?" I muttered under my breath. I was taken aback by her words. I never expected her to take my side. "..." "..." The silence inside the car was unbearable. "I''m sorry¡­" I don''t know why but I felt the need to say that to her. "..." Aunt Belle didn''t answer. I looked outside through the window, trying to process everything that had happened. It seemed like there was more to my mother''s death than I had originally thought, and it was somehow connected to the way my father treated me. I couldn''t help but wonder what other secrets were being kept from me. Something that was not even talked in the game? "Edward," Aunt Belle finally spoke up. "You may not understand it now, but your father has made mistakes in how he''s treated you. Your mother loved you, and she would never want to see you suffer like this. She was always overprotective, and when she realized she couldn''t stay with you for long... she burst into tears and cried a lot. You know... I have known your mother since my teenage years. You could say she was my best friend." Sheughed as she said that. "But in more than fifteen years, I have never seen her cry that much than when she knew she couldn''t be with you anymore, to see you growing up." I bit my lips to stop my emotions from overflowing. I only had good memories of my mother. Knowing I couldn''t see her anymore really broke me and was still breaking me. Since I have two memories, it felt like I lost two times my family. Strangely, I''ve never been close to my father, even before. It was like he was avoiding me but still helped and encouraged me before my mother''s death. Though I was getting along well with him. In the end, my mother was everything for me. Aunt Belle continued to drive in silence for a long minute, the only sound being the car''s engine and the tires rolling on the pavement. I stared out the window, lost in my thoughts and memories of my mother. Eventually, Aunt Belle continued, "Your father was the happiest man in the world when you were born. He kept saying that you would be a hero or something like that, but you have to be alive for that." She gave me a piercing re through the rearview mirror that made me squirm in my seat. I had never seen her so angry before. "You have no idea, Edward, you really have no idea what you''ve done. Your father and mother have had a tough life. It was as if their very existence attracted all of the problems and difficulties. They made enemies in all corners of the world. If one of them put their hand on you, I don''t even want to imagine what would happen to you. Two months ago, you disappeared without leaving any traces, but do you know what happened in the kingdom during that time?" I looked at Aunt Belle, confused. "What are you talking about? What do you mean?" They might have looked out for me, that''s all, I thought. "A few months ago, you went missing, and your father went insane with worry. Everyone was looking for you. The King''s personal army and all the Houses were searching for you. You are not the simple son of a duke. You are more than that. Every day, people are protecting nobles, but you are on the short list of the must-protected ones, on the same level as the Royal Prince or Princess." "Wh-What?" I couldn''t hold back my surprise at her words. I had no idea that I was considered so important. Okay, I was the son of a Duke, but why was I thought to be as important as Aurora and Alfred? And if there were so many people at my search, they could have found me. Or maybe they were too scared to even entire the premises of the cursed temple? "I really can''t wrap my head around your thinking, Edward. How could you even consider giving away the best protection our family has to someone you barely know for just a month? The only exnation I can think of is that you''re...in...uhm...lo-" "No way!" I cut her off mid-sentence with a loud scream. [ ] Cleenah burst intoughter at my outburst. "I-It''s not like that! It''s just that you''ve heard about Jayden''s legacy, right?" I quickly corrected her misunderstanding before it could spiral into something worse. "His legacy? I know it''s unique and powerful, but is that really a good enough reason?" "Well, uhm..." I hesitated, unsure whether to tell her that Jayden was the main protagonist of a story and a hero who would save the world with his harem in which was included Elona. Realizing that Aunt Belle might beat me up if I told her, I tried toe up with a different exnation. "That''s...it''s just that I think he could be useful in our family''s business. He has some skills and knowledge that could help us." Aunt Belle wasn''t convinced at all. I mean I was thest person who would care about family''s business¡ªbut she let the matter drop for now. "What you have done must have already reached your grandfather and your other uncles and aunts," she said with a sigh. I winced at the thought of their reactions to my decision. My father was the head of Falkrona House in Celesta Kingdom, but my grandpa ruled the whole House from the swanky Falkrona Pce outside the Kingdom. They were a bunch of stuck-up snobs who thought they were better than my father and Aunt Belle just because they chose to live in the Celesta Kingdom. And let''s not forget about my cousins. Those freaks of nature made me look like a puny weakling. Thest time I saw them, it was four years ago, they made fun of me and used me to mock my parents along their parents! Yeah! My other uncles and aunts were also in the party! "Ugh, don''t remind me of those jerks," I grumbled to Aunt Belle. She nodded in agreement. "Your grandfather and his other children have always been like that. They look down on us just because we chose to live in the Kingdom." "They are just third-rate viins acting almighty, "I scoffed. "Third-rates viin? My father is that low in your esteem?" Aunt Belle giggled at my words. "Had he ever done anything grandfatherly for me or Elona?" "You have a point." Thest thing I remember about him was that cold look of disappointment he gave me four years ago. Was that old man gathering an army?! Treat us like your grandchildren, shitty old man! My grandfather never showed any affection towards me, not even during my genius phase before my mother passed away. I could never understand why he was like that. My father and Aunt Belle also had a strained rtionship with them and something had happened, but I didn''t know what it was. "I don''t care about them. I don''t even consider them as my family," I said. "You are as cocky as your mother." Aunt Belle smiled. "But what about us? You swore on Eden stupidly, but do you think I''ll leave you on your own?" she asked. "Forget that¡­I do consider you part of my family, Aunt Belle. I just needed to get rid of my blessing and protect someone," I replied. I gave away my blessing to Jayden to protect him, but the main reason was because I felt like the blessing of my family''s legacy was... slowing down my growth for some reason. So I was even more certain of my decision. As for why I publicly announced my renunciation of the powerful name of the Falkrona, it was a gamble of my own, a dangerous one, but I couldn''t remain still after knowing that someone else reincarnated in the game world. It was also intended to provoke Ante-Eden. Right now, they are probably confirming that I am the perfect target to be a powerful pawn. What I wanted was a three-way fight. Ante-Eden wanted me alive, while the guy who reincarnated probably didn''t care about me, I mean, I was a Main Antagonist. Instead of fighting each of them alone, it was better to fight them together. It might not work, but that''s why it was a gamble. I''m pretty sure the guy who sent me that letter didn''t expect my words there. In the best scenario, those two would fight each other and one of them would die. [] ''And you are too pessimist!'' Putting these thoughts aside, I spoke. "Where are we going, Aunt?" "Do some shopping since you are taking me for a walking bank." I averted my face. Chapter 74 Talking To The Villainess [1] -Driiiiiiing! "...." -Driiiiiiing! "Shut up!" I groggily woke up and punched my annoying rm clock, breaking it in the process. [] "Shaddap," I grumbled, still trying to shake off my sleepiness. Raising my tired body, I stretched out my arms. Yesterday was a pretty eventful day. My Aunt Belle dragged me out for some shopping, where she forced me to buy a bunch of random stuff I didn''t really need. Then we went to watch a movie that was a weird mashup of Iron Man and Spongebob. I couldn''t even tell you what it was called, but it was definitely something that will haunt me for the rest of my life. I can''t see Tony Stark in the same way anymore¡­dammit. Thankfully, Aunt Belle finally saved me from the torture, and we went out to eat at a fancy restaurant before she dropped me off at the academy at midnight. Honestly, I enjoyed hanging out with Aunt Belle in the afternoon. We talked about my grades at the academy, and I tried to steer the conversation away from that topic as quickly as possible to avoid getting lectured. She even brought up the topic of romance in the academy, which was a bit awkward to talk about, so I tried to dodge that too. I mean, I could never tell what was I was doing exactly¡­it would be too pathetic. At the end of the day, Aunt Belle surprised me by trying to give me her blessing, just like I had done for Jayden. I was touched by her gesture, but I couldn''t ept it. It took me half an hour to persuade her to postpone it. I didn''t want her to lose her blessing and suffer any consequences. She was important to me. It was my choice, so I should be the only one facing the consequences. I also considered telling her the truth about having three legacies, but I decided against it. It was better to keep it a secret for now, so I could have more freedom to act without anyone trying to control or manipte me. After taking a refreshing shower and changing into a fresh uniform, I headed out of my room. As I closed my door, I noticed that the door to room S-5 opened at the same time. ''An annoying face right in the morning. My day is cursed.'' I groaned inwardly as I saw my neighbor exit his room. He was not the friendliest bunch, to say the least. Thomas, with his short green hair, scowled when he saw me. I should have leftte as usual so I wouldn''t have to encounter any of those guys! "Falkrona¡­" he said, his tone dripping with disdain. You hate me that much? Same for me. I rolled my eyes. "Falkrona? Not anymore. You probably heard what happened," I replied, not bothering to stop. As I entered the elevator, I could hear Cleena''s confused voice in my head. [] Well, to be fair, Thomas was a bit of a pretender. He imed to be into girls, but I honestly had my doubts. Regardless, it wasn''t any of my business. I pressed the button for the ground floor and leaned against the back of the elevator. From the corner of my eye, I could see Thomas walking with Alfred¡ªhis heart''s desire, no doubt. That guy waited as expected for that idiot prince. One day, I should ask him directly what he thinks of Alfred. If I could get rid of one pretender, it would just be easier for the future. Thomas might not approach any of the Heroines. When they noticed me inside the elevator, they both grimaced at first but walked inside¡ªor tried to¡ªbut before they could take a step inside, I pressed the door to quickly close the doors. ""He-!"" With an impassive face, I rejoiced at seeing their vain shouts. Your curses won''t open the elevator, guys. Once the elevator closed and I felt myself descending, I grinned and pressed all the buttons on the floors below. "Ate Royal Prince is inept to be the next king." [] "Shut up. That''ll teach them to be too stupid. They can take the stairs as well, anyway." I shrugged my shoulders. As I observed Thomas and Alfred, they appeared to be the same as their in-game counterparts, which led me to cross them off my list of potential message senders. But that still left plenty of other possibilities, and the thought of having to investigate everyone in the academy made me feel overwhelmed. I wondered if the person who sent the message could be a staff member or teacher, but my gut feeling told me that they were a student like me. Perhaps they had also yed the game and recognized that I was different from how I was supposed to act in the story. This meant that they knew what was supposed to happen in the future, but with so many possible oues, I couldn''t be sure which path we were heading on. I couldn''t shake off the feeling that something big was about to happen, and I knew that I needed to be prepared for anything that mighte my way. But if it was not them, then who could it be? It could be a teacher or staff member, but I have a feeling it''s a student like me who yed the game and knows what''s going to happen. I just hope he''s not one of those OP characters. I stifled a yawn and turned on my phone, only to be bombarded with notifications. "23 missed calls? 43 messages? What the hell?" I muttered to myself. I scrolled through the messages and saw that they were all from Jayden and Milleia. I couldn''t help but wonder if I had somehow ended up with yandere friends. As for Lyra, after our altercation, our rtionship had be superficial at best. She acted friendly in front of Jayden and Milleia, but otherwise, she avoided speaking to me. I nonchntly returned my phone to my pocket, without bothering to respond to the missed calls and messages. I knew I was going to see Jayden and Milleia anyway, so there was no rush. Today''s ss with Professor Katia was a tedious one, covering the entire promotion of mana and legacies theories. It was so boring that even the thought of dozing off made me want to yawn. To make things worse, Professor Katia was sure strict, and sleeping in her ss could lead to a substantial point deduction, affecting our ss rank and overall grades. "Sigh¡­" Speaking of ranks, the four sses are currently ranked as follows: [Phoenix ss: 101] [Dragon ss: 97] [Pegasus ss: 96] [Basilisk ss: 89] The standings were incredibly tight, making for apetitive environment. Well, after all, it was their goal. Seriously¡­it was already a miracle that we weren''t farther away from the other three sses. We were only that close thanks to Lyra, Milleia and Jayden. As for me, well¡­I wasn''t studying since it was boring so I was one of the guys dragging down the ss. I really have to do something about it. I couldn''t stomach that poor ranking of my ss. I went into the building for first-year students and made my way to the designated auditorium. I decided to take a different route, even though it was longer, because I was drawing too much attention. I walked in the corridor with my hands in my pockets, leisurely I knew Milleia and Jayden were probably searching for me, but I figured they''d eventually give up and avoid beingte. As I turned to my right, I heard a giggling voice that was both flirtatious and beautiful. "...Oh my, isn''t that Edward?" My attention was drawn to a bench for two, where I saw the most charming woman I had met after Ephera. "La..." She crossed her legs and rested her hands on them, revealing a good portion of her smooth, white legs. Her ck hair was styled in a princess-like updo, reminiscent of Aurora''s hairstyle, but La had opted for bold red lipstick that perfectlyplemented her fair skin. Everything to catch Alfred''s attention... There she was, sitting elegantly on the bench. La, the woman I met a few times before, was as stunning as ever, with her red eyes and a bright smile on her lips. "It''s been a while, La. How have you been?" I asked, trying to sound casual. She gave a smallugh and tilted her head. "Oh, I''ve been doing well. And yourself, Edward?" "I''ve been keeping busy, as usual. It''s always nice to see you, though." She crossed her legs again and looked at me with a yful expression. "I bet it is. I remember thest time we met, you were quite eager to give me a hug, ascivious one even, which I politely refused." She said with a giggle and my smile twitched. She is sure good at this. I chuckled, remembering the awkward encounter. "Yeah, I was pretty drunk that night. Sorry about that." La shook her head, her hair swaying gently behind her. "No need to apologize. It was quite amusing, actually." "Indeed. I''ll never forget Alfred''s decision to dance with Ca over you." I said and sat next to her, not too close, of course. "..." La maintained her smile, but I could tell she was irritated by my retort. After all, I struck where it hurt. La and ra had never gotten along well, but their rivalry had escted at Alfred''s birthday partyst year. Although ra had no interest in Alfred, La saw every girl who interacted with him as a potential threat. She hade close to bing a full-blown yandere, but fortunately, she still had her sanity. If she were to fully awaken her yandere side, Alfred would be in serious trouble. "Putting that aside. You''ve changed a lot. I nearly didn''t recognize you," La said. "I''ve been working out," I replied. "No, that''s not it," she said, approaching me. She ced her delicate hands on my thighs and leaned in closer. I immediately moved away from her until I reached the far end of the bench, trying to maintain a safe distance. She''s way too dangerous. "Listen, La. I won''t be a part of any n you have in mind." I said, trying to keep my voice firm and steady, although my heart was pounding like crazy. The aroma emanating from her and her alluring presence were already ying havoc with my senses. La was surprised at my words for a moment before she let out augh. "I thought you were already smitten with me." Her narcissism reminded me a little of Kleah, but La''s charm was far more potent. She leaned forward, and her upper body was still close to mine. I couldn''t help but stare at her red eyes and her captivating smile, which could make any man fall for her. How did Alfred managed to resist her charms? Chapter 75 Talking To The Villainess [2] How did Alfred managed to resist her charms? If a girl as charming as La was devoted to me, I would have fallen for her a long time ago. But it''s not like that, and I''m d it''s not. I don''t need any moreplications in my life. [] ''You are apart.'' [] I shook my head to clear it and turned to La, who was sitting next to me on the bench. "What are you sitting here for? ss will start soon," I asked her. "Hm? ss starts in an hour. They informed us yesterday in ss," she replied. I groaned inwardly. I had woken up early for nothing. Yesterday, I was in the infirmary and missed the ss announcement. I should have checked my messages and calls. I should have checked them, now I am embarrassing myself in front of La out of all people. [] [Karma.] What were Alfred and Thomas doing leaving their room? They''re probably on a date, so leave it alone. "I know ss starts in an hour, I just need to see someone," I said to La. [Lies.] Ignoring the voice, I asked, "What about you?" "Me?" she asked, leaning back on the bench and sighing. "Thesest few days, I haven''t been feeling good. I want to do something about it, but I''m afraid it could cause a lot of problems." I started to sweat when I heard her words. "What kind of problems?" La shrugged. "I don''t know. Maybe it''s just me overthinking things." What is she nning¡­? Surely nothing good, I have to do something. I nced around the campus, watching as students rushed to their sses. "Well, if you ever need someone to talk to, I''m here." She smiled gratefully. "Thanks, I appreciate it." Still not? "You want to do something, huh? Like stalking Alfred?" My sudden mockery caught her off guard, but I could see her amused by myment. "It''s not stalking if you''re keeping an eye on your future husband," La replied with a smile. Iughed at her simple answer. "Ah, that''s true. But do not forget, he''s not quite yours yet." "Perhaps~" I raised an eyebrow at herment, unsure of how to respond. La always had a way of making me feel uneasy. I couldn''t tell if she was being genuine or if she had a hidden agenda. "By the way, what happened yesterday?" La shifted the topic. "Uncle appeared to be in a bad mood. "Have you done something heinous again, dear Edward?" As we continued our conversation, La brought up the incident from the previous day. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at the mention of my shitty father. "Has he ever been in a good mood?" I scoffed. "Hm?" La looked at me with a curious expression. She was never one to hold back her thoughts, which sometimes led to ufortable conversations. "Uncle was in a good mood though¡­before your mother''s death." This girl really has no tact but I wouldn''t be upset because of that. Considering that our parents were acquainted, she obviously understood what she was talking about. Also, both my mother and her mother had passed away, and our moms had been close. It must be why she spoke without delicacy to me. We shared something inmon, which was why I felt a slight sense of closeness with her, and it might be the same with her; otherwise, she wouldn''t have even started to talk to me, knowing my previous despicable acts. Like me, she didn''t have real friends and knew she couldn''t have real friends because she was putting on a facade the whole time. "Then why did you leave your family?" La asked with a curious expression. I could tell she was trying to establish a friendly rtionship with me, but I wasn''t going to let her use me for her own purposes. "La, that question doesn''t fit your IQ. You know perfectly well about my rtionships with Simon, Elona, and my father," I replied, giving her a pointed look. Every noble in the academy was aware of my strained rtionships with my family, so I found it hard to believe that La didn''t know. La let out a smallugh. "I''m sorry, Edward. I suppose I''m just curious about your life but¡­" Suddenly, her cheeks flushed red. "I didn''t know that the great Edward was regarding me like that, I feel a little embarrassed¡­" I averted my eyes. How is she doing that?! It was too much for my heart. I wasn''t even sure if she was pretending or if she was actually embarrassed. In any case, she was an expert at provoking men''s instincts. La nodded in agreement when I mentioned my family issues. "I can rte," she said. "My father hasn''t spoken to me properly for years now." I couldn''t resist making a jab at her. "Your creepy brother was there for you anyway." La''s expression changed a bit at myment, but she quickly regained herposure. "Hey! Don''t call my brother creepy. He''s my family." I shrugged nonchntly. "A creep as well." To my surprise, La just smiled at my insult. She was good at keeping her emotions in check. We sat in silence for a moment before I decided it was time to talk about my n. "I know what you want, La," I said. La''s yful side emerged as she responded, "It''s not a statement fitting your IQ, dear Edward. Everyone knows I want His Highness." "I''m not talking about Alfred," I said, meeting La''s gaze head-on. She looked at me, a flicker of confusion in her red eyes. "What are you looking for, La? A bond that goes beyond what you had with your mother," I continued. La didn''t say anything, but her expression was enough to show that I had hit the nail on the head. "And Alfred can provide that for you," I said, confident in my analysis. I got straight to the point, telling La what I wanted and what I could offer her. "I need Alfred away from Milleia, but you want him. I''ll help you by keeping Milleia away from Alfred and by working to have that idiot return your feelings," I said. La looked surprised at my offer, but I could see the gears turning in her head. "I also want to make something clear. You need to stay away from Milleia and Jayden," I said firmly to La. It was crucial for my n to keep La away from Milleia and Jayden. The slightest harm to them could trigger the viiness'' route, and I couldn''t let that happen. Saving Milleia''s life was paramount. "I don''t know what your intentions were towards Milleia, but I won''t let you hurt her," I warned her. The tension between us was palpable as I stood my ground. I couldn''t afford to let La spoil everything. My survival in this game was at stake. Things were going well, but I knew La had something up her sleeve. She was bing envious of Milleia much earlier than in the game, and I had to put a stop to it before it was toote. It was fortunate that I could meet her in an isted ce. "Then?" I turned to La and waited her answer. She had been quiet this whole time, so I had no idea what she was thinking. La gave me a piercing look that felt like she was trying to read my thoughts. "You''re in love with Milleia, aren''t you? She seemed to have a high opinion of you." "Huh?" Wait, what? Did I hear that right? [] I felt a vein pop in frustration. "What are you talking about? I don''t have feelings for anyone, and Milleia doesn''t have feelings for me." I scowled at La, trying to convey how serious I was. "If you say so." La replied with a sly grin. I couldn''t tell if she was just teasing me or if she was genuinely suspicious. "Moreover, she is in love with someone; it''s Jayden." "Jayden? You mean themoner with a strong legacy?"La tilted her head. "How can she fall for him when you who are someone better in all respects, is near her? Is she more intomoner men?" Was she trying to seduce me with tter? It won''t work. "Better?" I scoffed. "He is popr and has better looks." I couldn''t just let La believe that I was in love with Milleia, so I had to set things straight. I even brought up Jayden to make sure she knew that Milleia was into him instead. But La just looked at me like I was missing something. "What''s up?" I asked her, not knowing what to expect. La just shook her head and gave me a sly smile. "You really don''t get it, do you?" I was confused. "Get what?" La got up and walked towards me, standing close to me. She stared into my eyes and said, "You''re not fooling anyone, Edward." She suddenly leaned in close to my face, making me jump. I couldn''t help but notice how good she looked in her zer uniform, though. "What are you doing?" I asked, trying to lean away but realizing I was already sitting back against the bench. La stared at me for a moment before speaking. "That''s what I thought," she said, nodding to herself. I raised an eyebrow. "Can you exin what you''re talking about?" La smiled, but she didn''t step back. Instead, she ran her fingers down my face, starting at my forehead and ending at my chin. It was a slow, almost sensual movement that made me feel a little uneasy. "You''re more popr than that Jay-what already?," she said, shaking her head. "Anyway, I''m not just talking about your...reputation." I tried to guess the implication, but before I could say anything, La spoke again. "People like you, Edward. It might have been different before, but in a single month, most of them changed their views because you changed as well. They''re drawn to your confidence, but more than that, they like your handsome foreign features. You don''t even realize it, do you?" I shook my head, feeling a little dazed. Was she serious? Could I really be more popr than Jayden? It didn''t seem possible. What the heck? As a man, that girl was driving me insane. If it was her n to pocket me, she proceeded very well. I couldn''t hold back my virgin''s reactions, and I could see La''s lips curling up the more I showed them. She was clearly enjoying all my spontaneous reactions. I saw her often doing that against others, but rarely with me, so I was caught off guard. But I really thought I could deal with her perfectly! "Yes. Indeed, in looks, you have nothing to envy either; objectively, you are the second most handsome man I have ever seen in my noble life." "Huh?" Chapter 76 A Deal With The Villainess I was dumbfounded at La''s words. "Huh?" "I''m not buying that. If you are trying to-" "Why do you think all the girls are squirming in your presence,?" Ugh, I really wish she would stop calling me ''dear Edward''. "W-Well, they are scared¡­" "Scared?" La burst outughing. "You''re smart in most areas, but you really don''t get how people feel." She flicked my forehead. [] "E-Enough, La." I stood up, feeling a bit embarrassed. I had to keep my pride in check. [] "Will you please shut up?!" ''And you, Jarvis, I will beat you up!'' I thought angrily, still fuming over the lies I had been told for months. I couldn''t believe that the reason girls always seemed to be staring at me wasn''t because they were scared. I mean, sure, I''m not ugly, but I didn''t think I was anything special. [It was for your own good.] Like hell! I rolled my eyes at the voice in my head. It wasn''t exactly making me feel better. Wait. She alsodropped a bombshell on me¡ªapparently, I was the second most handsome man she''d ever seen. "Who is the first?" I asked La curiously.... Don''t tell me... La looked taken aback and put her hands on her cheeks, which were now red with embarrassment. "I-Is that a question?" she stuttered, trying topose herself. She took a deep breath before answering, "T-The most handsome and wonderful man in this world is H-His Highness A-Alfred!" My jaw dropped. La was blushing and squirming, her voice became high-pitched as well but somehow she still looked beautiful. After a moment, La regained herposure and made me an offer. "Ahum...if you promise to keep Milleia out of His Highness'' way, I promise not to do anything against her. As for helping me conquer His Highness, I don''t need your help." I didn''t buy it for a second. "No," I said firmly, "You definitely need my help. Without me, he would have fallen for you years ago." I wasn''t going to let La off the hook that easily. I knew I had her where I wanted her. I knew I had to do something to help La, even though I wasn''t sure how much I could do with my limited knowledge of Alfred. "You seem too confident in sessfully helping me?" She tilted her head. "I know Alfred." I just shrugged. "Hmm." La nodded her head a few times before reaching out her hand. "I''m delighted to join forces with you, dear Edward." I sighed and reached out to grasp her hand but- But instead of holding my hand back, La grabbed onto my shirt and pulled me close. Her breath was hot against my ear as she whispered, "Just don''t y me, okay?" "!" "Edward Falkrona," she added, blowing into my ear and almost kissing it. I was taken aback by her boldness and watched as she turned around and left without another word. "..." I stood there for a moment, still processing what had just happened. The cool air of the hallway gave me a moment to calm down and take in my surroundings. I looked around and saw the pale yellow walls and flickering fluorescent lights, which gave the ce a rather clinical feel. I slowly sat back on the bench and hid my red face. My heart hammered heavily inside my chest. I could faintly hear Cleenahining about something, but I wasn''t in the right state of mind to heed it. ¡­.. ¡­.. An hourter, after recovering from La''s seduction attempt, I reached the auditorium for the morning ss. I was neither early norte, but the auditorium was nearly filled up. They all knew how strict Professor Katia was. Unconsciously, my gaze wandered to look for La. It was easy to find her. She was always next to Alfred. She was still talking happily with Alfred, but thetter wasn''t as animated as she was. He was just nodding from time to time. He wouldn''t dare to shout or do anything else since right in the row behind him, like a bodyguard, was John Tarmias. John shared the same ck hair and red eyes as La but not the same expression. He was coldly watching over the discussion between his sister and Alfred. This guy didn''t even change at all¡­ Even as a child, I remember him being overly protective of La. He was a little like how I was with Elona¡­ "Edward!" From behind, Jayden arrived with Milleia and Lyra. "We called you and messaged you but you didn''t even answer." "I''m so d you''re okay!" Milleia eximed, pouting slightly in concern. The whole academy was buzzing with talk about what had happened the previous day. Milleia was especially curious about the rumors that I had left the Falkrona House. "Did you really leave your house?" she asked, her eyes wide with disbelief. I hesitated for a moment before answering, knowing that my response would be met with shock. "Yeah, I did. I was just tired of it all," I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "...." The entire ssroom fell silent at my admission. I could sense the disbelief and envy radiating from my ssmates. Being born into a noble family was a privilege that most people could only dream of, and here I was, giving it all up. Jayden chuckled, genuinely surprised by my bold move. "As expected of you," he said, shaking his head in admiration. Then he looked around him before asking me in a low tone. "Hey man, you feeling alright?" He asked me, concern etched onto his face. I knew exactly what he was talking about. He couldn''t spill the beans to the others about what happened, but he was definitely worried about me. Cleenah had told me that Jayden had freaked out when I passed out. Thankgod he reacted quickly, otherwise Mary would have appeared. "Yeah, I''m good." I reassured him with a nod. "But, uh, does this mean you''re just a regr Joe now?" Milleia chimed in, curious about my status. I shook my head. "Nah, my mom is a noble from another country, so I''m still in the club." I was grateful to still be considered a noble, because I knew that without thatst barrier, I''d be vulnerable to all sorts of unsavory advances. I wasn''t sure exactly what my mother''s status was, but I was sure it was nothing to sneeze at. "Are you okay with that?" Lyra asked me. She was probably talking about my status as a noble. I looked up and saw Elona and Simon staring at me with cold expressions. Elona seemed pretty angry. But I didn''t care. I didn''t need my status to defend myself. "I don''t need status to protect myself." I ended the conversation with Lyra and started walking up the stairs. As I climbed, I couldn''t help but notice a bunch of girls looking at me. I remembered what La had said about me being the second most handsome guy she had ever seen, and it gave me a boost of confidence. I waved my hand at the girls just to test something¡­ """""Kyaaa!""""" The girls'' cheeks blushed as they screamed in happiness. "..." It''s true. Then¡­all this time, they didn''t scream because they were scared of me¡­ [] How could I have known that?! [] ''Say w-what?'' [There is a limit to being dense.] You don''t need to repeat it! ''By the way, what''s the average? I''ve 25 in charm right now.'' I asked an important question. I needed to know this information. [10.] 10?! Then I''m sure above average. ''W-What about Alfred? Is he more handsome than me?'' La''s opinion was obviously biased so I wanted the truth. [I don''t have that information.] [] ''You can''t understand the feelings of an average person like me!'' I shot back. Suddenly, Milleia''s voice interrupted our quarrel. "What are you doing, Edward?" she asked, looking at me with a puzzled expression. I realized I was waving my hand at some girls who were looking at me. "Oh, nothing¡­" I mumbled, feeling a bit embarrassed. I tried to brush it off and continued climbing up the stairs. But then, someone called out to Milleia. "Milleia Sophren." I turned around and saw Thomas, the son of the Royal Guard Commander, standing there. Milleia was nervous as she responded, stuttering slightly. After what happened with Ronald and in the cafeteria, Milleia had grown cautious around nobles, even though Alfred''s kindness had helped to soften her opinion of them. Thomas being a high-ranking noble only added to her difort. [] Well, yeah, I guess. I, too, was a high-ranking noble, but Milleia spoke to me normally, so I guess I yed a role. But then there''s Lyra as well. Wait. Could it be that Milleia is speaking almost casually with Alfred because of us... [] ''Why are you opening your mouth only to diss me?'' [] ''When did I?'' [] ''I just stated facts. It can''t be considered an insult.'' [Your friend is in a pinch.] I was mulling over whether my presence had any impact on Milleia speaking normally with Alfred when Jarvis interrupted my thoughts. I looked over to see Thomas asking Milleia to sit next to Alfred. Great, just what we needed - another noble trying to win her favor. I red at Lyra, expecting her to do something to stop Thomas. She had promised to behave herself, after all. But she was just standing there, doing nothing. When she said she wouldn''t stick her nose in their business, she really took it at face value. Frustrated, I realized I had to step in. I watched as Milleia hesitated, clearly ufortable with all the girls around Alfred. "E-Ehm, I''m sorry, I wanted to sit with my friends¡­" she said, politely declining Thomas'' offer. But Thomas wasn''t taking no for an answer. "Are you refusing His Highness'' generous offer?" he asked, his frown deepening. I rolled my eyes at his arrogance. Who did he think he was? And why did he care so much about where Milleia sat? Alfred, on the other hand, seemed indifferent to the whole situation. He just stood there, waiting for ss to start. It was like he didn''t even care that Thomas was making a scene. Look at that guy, acting like he didn''t have anything to do! He was without doubt the one asking Thomas to bring Milleia. I couldn''t take it anymore. I climbed down from the bench and walked over to Thomas. "Are you deaf, Thomas?" I asked, my toneced with annoyance. Chapter 77 Gods, Demigods, And Blessing. "Are you deaf, Thomas?" I asked, my toneced with annoyance. I just struck a deal with La not too long ago, so I gotta make sure Alfred doesn''t talk to Milleia anymore. I mean, it''s partly because of La, but also because I want a happy ending. "Edward..." "Are you deaf or something?" I stepped in front of Milleia and Jayden. "She doesn''t want to hang out with you guys, so leave her alone." I had to speak up to get everyone''s attention. Even though I was talking to Thomas, I was keeping my eyes on all the main characters. If any of them acted weird, it could mean they were the other reincarnated person. But I have already ruled out Alfred, La, Thomas, Aurora, David, my siblings, and Ronald. And it definitely wasn''t Miranda or Kleah. That just leaves John Tarmias, Eric Scarlett, Loid Stormd, Ca Roger, Liart Benson, and Louisa Trueheart. I wasn''tpletely sure about them, but if none of them turned out to be the reincarnated person, at least I wouldn''t have to deal with a powerful one. On the other hand, if it was just some random nobody, I''d have a tough time finding them. There was also the possibility of him being reincarnated as a teacher. But, honestly, I didn''t think that was likely. My gut told me that it was a student instead. "Edward!" I felt a sharp nudge in my side, and I snapped out of my reverie. "What?" Thomas was staring at me, his face twisted in annoyance. "You''re not even listening, are you?" he used. I sighed, realizing that I had missed whatever he had been talking about. "I''m sorry, Thomas. What were you saying? Don''t you think it''s pretty pathetic that the son of the Royal Guard Commander is ying the matchmaker while knowing very well that the said prince already has two lovers." "Two lovers?" Thomas obviously frowned, trying to guess the identity of the second person, including La. "La and you of course." "!" Thomas turned red, speechless for a moment. Finally, he spluttered out a response. "I, uh, what-" "Can you do me a favor, though?" I interrupted, not wanting to give him a chance to retaliate. I mouthed a few words at him, "Get lost." I knew I had to keep up my image, and sometimes that meant being a little mean. But it was worth it. Jayden and Milleia were behind me, and I knew they couldn''t read my lips from there, so I grinned to myself. As Thomas was about to attack me, a sharp voice cut through the tension. "The ss is starting." It was Professor Katia. She entered the ssroom and strode to the podium, her steps quick and graceful. We all turned our attention to her, and Thomas quickly backed off. No one dared to do anything in front of Professor Katia. I looked over at Alfred and saw him clenching his fists. I gave him a friendly wave before making my way to my seat, a way to annoy him and also let La know that I meant what I had said earlier. Lyra was giving me a strange look, but I paid her no mind as I gestured for Jayden and Milleia to follow me. I didn''t want to sit next to them since they were always so focused on their studies. I took a seat in the middle row, hoping to avoid any distractions. The ssroom was quiet now, and I could hear the sound of pages turning and pencils scribbling as the lesson began. ... ... "Okay, so we''re talking about Blessings today," Professor Katia said, getting straight to the point. "Before our kingdom existed, there were countless wars that destroyed the world. It was a carnage. We don''t have records of just how intense the wars were, but it''s pretty clear that the folks from back then were more powerful than us. There is no doubt that the "beings" of before were a race higher than ours. Then we can be considered as a lesser race." Everyone in the ssroom gasped, except for a few who were already in the know. I mean, it''s not exactly the nicest thing to be called ''lesser'' by your teacher, but I guess she was just being honest. Those ancient people were basically- "Demigods. That''s what you could call them," Professor Katia continued. Suddenly, the ssroom fell silent. "Why call them that? It''s simple. They were either created by or descended from the true gods, who themselves were descended from Eden. To put it another way, they had a lot of Eden''s blood flowing through their veins. And, thanks to their ''parent''s'' strength, they were some of the most powerful warriors out there." [] Cleenah was teaching me things that Professor Katia would''ve been jealous of. "The blessing was already present in the Demigods due to the blood flowing within them, thus they didn''t require one. They inherited the ridiculous power of the gods, as well as this kind of power in our." Professor Katia paused for a moment. "Thousands of years ago, our earth was inhabited by thousands of half-deities. With such arrogant individuals, peace was impossible. The level of devastation during that time is said to be unfathomable. The horrific scars they left behind are still visible here and there on the continent, though today we can only imagine." ''And you guys remained useless up there?'' [] ''And?'' [] "The conflicts went on, but they slowed down with time. Instead of being aggressive because they were bored, they did so because they learned the value ofpassion and love in their life. The majority of them made the decision to pause and start their own families. Therefore, their daughter gave birth to a second child. The cycle went on until something was deemed "human," and we were born. In some ways, we are also descended from the gods, but we only share a small portion of their genes." If it weren''t for Professor Katia''s stern demeanor, they would haveughed. "At this point, the blessings, also known as the ''Legacy,'' are genuine gifts from the Gods. Despite the fact that their parents were the Gods, from whom they descended, these Demigods were born." I see. "The Gods give their offspring their own power. Your parents may have already told you this, but it''s possible that the God who blessed your family was also its very first ancestor. Though it''s umon, there are asional instances in which the Gods bless strangers." When she said that, Professor Katia looked at Milleia. Yeah, because Milleia was one of the rare cases. She was bestowed a blessing by Raphiel. An Archangel of Eden. He overwrote a portion of Milleia''s bloodline to give his blessing. I don''t know the reason why he did that, though. Ephera told me there was a revtion in the Third Game, but I''ve never finished the Third Game, so I really don''t know¡­ "Everyone of you is blessed. Even though some of you are weaker than others, you can all still reach the peak. Your body will get stronger as you get stronger. Your Legacy will change to fit your new body as you do. In this way, you can ''ascend'' to the higher levels, also known as Ascension. It is stated that those who ascend to the tenth ascension be authentic demigods, much like our forebears. I''m sorry, but I can''t confirm it. If you see one of them, though, you can ask them directly." I don''t think we can meet those monsters on the road randomly though¡­ "I don''t have to tell you that you must utilize your mana in order to use your blessing. Mana, a special energy that permeates the entire universe, a further gift from the Almighty Lord. Mana can only be absorbed so much by your body at once. Consider your body to be a container. More cannot be put in the container than is permitted. When your container is empty, your body absorbs the surrounding mana automatically, however the rate varies based on each person and their ''ascension''. Your container will be bigger and your mana absorption rate will be faster as you are stronger." ¡­.. ¡­.. It was long. It was freaking long! I nearly fell asleep. I rubbed my eyes tiredly. "You didn''t even pay attention to today''s ss, Edward¡­" she scolded. If not for Jayden and Milleia elbowing me each time my eyelids started to close, then I''d have been caught by Professor Katia. Well, I feel like she noticed that I wasn''t paying any attention¡­ "I don''t need. I can remember everything I saw in two minutes," I said quickly, hoping to divert attention from myself. "R-Really¡­?" Milleia looked at me skeptically. I nodded, hoping she would believe me. "Woaww." As expected, she bought my lie. [] ''Hm? Well, the truth is that it was a half-lie.'' [] ''During the exam, you can just help me, Cleenah.'' [<...>] Thanks to her, I will be near the top of the ranks and might even gain ess to the Enigma Dungeons. I''m a genius. I smiled at my ingenious n. I won''t have to force myself to study to please Aunt Belle. What a perfect n! That shitty father will soon regret casting me away. As I dreamed of seeing the frustrated faces of Simon and my father, someone stopped on my way as I came out of the auditorium. It was La. She was smiling at me. "La?" "Morning Lyra. Sorry, but I will borrow Edward for a minute. I need to talk to him about my father''s message to the Duke Falkrona," La said, still smiling. Lyra nodded, still a bit puzzled, and I followed La away from the group. I didn''t know what to expect, but La''s smile put me at ease. I shrugged and followed her. Chapter 78 Villainess Wants Blood "Then? What do you want to talk about?" I asked La, getting straight to the point. "Why are you so impatient, dear Edward?" La responded with a smile, which irritated me. The nickname ''dear Edward'' was already annoying enough. "I''m not impatient. Take your time, Viiness." "Viiness?" La asked, tilting her head in confusion. "Yeah. It suits you perfectly," I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "..." La didn''t seem to mind the nickname, running her index finger over her lips with a smile. "I like it," she said. Sighing, I wondered if I''d ever get used to her. It was no wonder that men like Loid, Thomas, or Eric were avoiding her. They knew that she could easily steal their hearts if they spent too much time around her. Unfortunately, Ronald had fallen for her and couldn''t escape her charm. Alfred seemed to have developed an immunity to La, which wasn''t surprising given the amount of time they spent together. I wondered if he preferred someone like Milleia, who was innocent and kind. "I''m really happy that you talked back to Thomas in ss," La said, beaming at me. I realized she must have been pleased that I prevented Thomas from forcing Milleia to sit next to Alfred. I didn''t want Milleia near that guy either. Putting aside the game''s happy ending, Milleia was a genuinely good person, and she deserved someone better than the clueless prince. "I''ll respect my words, and I hope you do the same," I replied. "Of course!" La nodded enthusiastically. "I won''t talk to her or bother her, directly or indirectly," she promised, raising her hand. Even now, she couldn''t stop smiling. "So, did you call me just to thank me?" I asked incredulously. "Yes. I wanted to confirm that I''m genuinely epting your offer," La replied. That morning La was still wary of me, but now she seemed to believe me. Did my takedown of Thomas really win her over? Who knows, but at least she wasn''t suspicious anymore. I looked at La, deep in thought. Maybe she could help me with finding ''X''. "Did you notice anything weird about Alfred or anyone else?" I asked her. "Weird behavior? Like what?" she replied. "You know, like someone acting differently than usual." I exined the situation to her. "The first person thates to mind is you, Edward," she said, circling around me and scanning my body. "Me?" I asked, surprised. "Yes," she nodded. "I haven''t seen you since the prince''s birthday party, but you''ve changed a lot since then." I shrugged. "Yeah, I''ve been working out. Trying to stay fit." La giggled and shook her head. La stopped in front of me and stared into my eyes. "Not that, dear Edward," she said. "At first, I thought you became like before, when we were children, but that''s not quite right. You seem like a different person¡­" I started to sweat as La''s red eyes narrowed. It was true, I wasn''t exactly Edward. I had memories of Nyrel or vice versa. But fortunately, La nodded to herself and said, "But in the end, you are Edward. Hm." "I''m d that you didn''t forget me, but could you answer my question?" I shifted the topic to my question. "Your question, hm." La closed her eyes and fell into deep thought. Her closed eyes twitched a lot before she opened them again. I wondered what was going on inside her mind. "U-Um I''m sorry, Edward," La said with a shy expression, twirling her wavy hair between her fingers. "My mind is filled with His Highness'' face." What the hell?! Was she that obsessed with Alfred? "Ugh, whatever," I muttered to myself as I turned to leave, feeling utterly fed up with La''s antics. "Wait!" she called after me, stumbling over her own feet. Instinctively, I reached out to grasp her hand, but before I could react, La had pulled me down with her and we both hit the ground hard. "Ow!" She grumbled, trying to pick herself up off the ground. "Don''t ''ow'' me! What was that?!" I snapped at La, who was looking up at me with an innocent expression with her arms spread out. My suspicion rose as I stared down at her. Was this just another one of her tricks? "L-La?! Y-You fucker!!" "What¡­?" I turned around to see Ronald, La''s official simp, running towards us. Seriously, she had yed me again. I gritted my teeth and stood up. "H-Hey!" I grabbed La''s arm and pulled her up in front of me. Ronald stopped short when he saw me using her as a shield. "What the hell was that, La?" I demanded. She looked up at me with a sheepish expression. "I just needed to get rid of him since you''re here for me." I rolled my eyes. "I''m not yourpdog, La." She groaned. "I didn''t mean it like that, Edward." "Release he-" Ronald started to say something, but I cut him off. "What do you want, La?" She looked around to make sure no one was listening before she spoke. "We''re partners now, and Ronald is always following me around. He''s going to find out about our secret talks sooner orter. He''s just a liability." I sighed, realizing that she was right. That dude had been lurking around La for a while now, and it was starting to get on my nerves. Usually, her brother would''ve given him the boot, but for some reason, he was still hanging around. La must have told him it was fine or something, but I didn''t care. "You jus-" "Leave her!" That guy doesn''t know how to shut up? We had both been ignoring Ronald''s shouts for a minute now. "Hold up, Ronny. I''m talking." La said, irritated as Ronald cut her off again. "Ah¡­Okay, sorry." Ronald is such a simp, it''s embarrassing. I mean, I don''t know how he can even function with how much he obsesses over her. I looked down at La, wondering what her n was. "What do you want me to do?" She had a smug look on her face as she replied, "Show him that you''re stronger." I didn''t understand how that would help, but I was willing to listen. "Okay, but how is that going to stop Ronald from following you?" I scoffed. "It won''t solve the problem. Ronald will keep following me around," La''s answer didn''t please me at all. "Then why do you want a fight between us?" I asked impatiently. I looked at La skeptically as she suggested that I could stop Ronald from bothering us if I proved myself to be stronger than him. "Do you have any idea how I''m supposed to show that I''m stronger than him?" I asked sarcastically. La responded with a grin. "You''re quick-witted, Edward. I''m impressed." I rolled my eyes. "I don''t need fakepliments." La shrugged. "I just want you to beat Ronny in a friendly match." I could feel the frustration building up inside me. Did she not understand the possible consequences of such an action? "Have you thought this through, La? The repercussions won''t be nice, regardless of the oue." I waited for her to respond, hoping that she would understand the gravity of the situation. Aside from the fact that she craved blood because she desired a match between me and Ronald, despite the fact that she knew we didn''t like each other, there was another factor to consider. I was the son of a powerful Duke, and Ronald Trueheart was the chancellor''s son and the younger brother of Louisa Trueheart, the president of the student council. Nothing good wille from our fight. Let''s say I can me the chancellor''s problems on my poor father; what about Louisa? Despite her impassive demeanor, she genuinely cared about her brother. If I willingly drag that jerk into a fight, she''ll be furious at me, and it''ll be difficult to even talk to her. "Roh, Edward. Is that what you think? Do you really want to help me? I''m sure you are also winning in this." La sulked. Of course, it was a fake sulk. "Or perhaps, are you afraid to lose?" Her lips curled up. "..." It was an excellent question. I cast a nce at Ronald. He was fuming with rage. I believe he is currently stronger than I am. I had the Anathemas Fire, which truly belonged to me, despite Mary''s mirror ability, which I didn''t want to show anyone because it was not innate to me. The issue is that Vysindra''s rings are taking a toll on my body. I''m not sure I couldpete with Ronald, who was an earth element expert. But it didn''t mean I couldn''t beat him, at least fairly¡­ "If you beat him, I''ll tell you about some people who have been acting strangely in thest month and even before." "What¡­? I thought you didn''t know?" I scowled. Five minutes ago, she told me nonsense as if only Alfred was in her head, but now she knows? "I am serious. Don''t worry, Edward." "..." I clenched my fists and closed my eyes. I considered the pros and cons for a long time. Fuck! I let go of La and ced my hand on my chest. ? "I request a friendly match against you, Ronald Trueheart, with the Supreme Lord Eden as my witness." "!" Ronald was beyond shocked at my words. All of our parents warned us repeatedly not to fight in vain, but I ignored them. My father had also asked me, but I didn''t care. It was an opportunity to test myself against a guy from the Main Cast of the game. "Do you want to take it, Ronald or¡­" I sneered. "...are you going to flee to hide beneath your Big Sis'' skirt once more?" "Edwaaaaaard!!!" Chapter 79 Branch Of Eden Inside one of the numerous training rooms in the training building of the academy, I was with Julian. Julian looked at me with anticipation as I held the small staff in my hand. "Then? What do you think?" he asked. I didn''t answer him right away. Instead, I examined the staff closely, marveling at its pure white color and divine appearance. The golden lines that pulsed like veins on the staff only added to its mystical aura. When I touched it, I felt as though I was touching a living thing. It was obvious that this staff was made from the most precious material in the world - a branch of the Sacred Tree of Eden. I swirled the staff in my hand, getting a feel for its weight and power. Despite its lightness, I could sense its incredible destructive ability. The power of the Eden tree was unmistakable. I remembered the Second Game''s story, which focused on the Eden tree, and a smile spread across my face as I continued to practice with the staff. With each swirl, thrust, and swing of the staff, I could hear a loud ''whoosh'' echoing through the air. Although I wasn''t an expert at wielding a staff, I had trained hard for a whole month and had be proficient thanks to the book Julian gave me. My movements were fast and urate enough to make them appear as though they were. I was d to see my progress paying off. "Incredible," Julian said, staring at me with his mouth agape. "You reached such a level in just a month?" A grin appeared on his face as he continued, "Looks like I found a diamond in the rough-" "Thrust." But before he could finish his sentence, I channeled my mana and the small staff shone white. With a vibration running through my whole body, the staff extended at great speed toward Julian. Julian''s panicked reaction was instantaneous, as he jumped high and far, which was quite a sight to behold. It was obvious he was scared for his life. Meanwhile, the staff continued to extend until it bumped into the wall of the training room. The impact was powerful enough to cause a small shockwave that traveled through every part of my body. I groaned in pain, feeling the impact in my bright red hands. I had the illusion of having broken my wrists, which was really unpleasant. [] ''Come on, I just wanted to test my new weapon.'' Sigh, I admit it''s my own fault for testing my new weapon in such a reckless manner. As the staffnded on the ground, it shrunk back to its original size, resembling a sword. The veins stopped pulsating, probably because I had stopped channeling my mana. "Arghh¡­" As a wave of exhaustion assaulted me, my head started to spin. I felt disoriented, and it took me a moment to process Julian''s angry shout. "Are you stupid?! You nearly killed me!" Julian eximed once hended on the ground. As the man approached me in his ragged shirt and loose-fitting pants, I couldn''t help but think he looked like a beggar. His clothes seemed outdated and worn, which only added to the impression. "Don''t exaggerate; you wouldn''t have died just for that," I said to Julian, trying to calm him down. "Just for that?" Julian stomped his foot in frustration. "It was heading straight towards my face!" "Maybea?" I suggested, trying to diffuse the tension. Julian grunted angrily, looking like he was about to snap. "Um, can you move?" I asked him, noticing the unpleasant odoring from him. "Did you brush your teeth first? Your clothes are also kinda-" "It''s good, it''s good, it''s good," Julian interrupted me, starting to recite a mantra in a low tone. "It''s just a brat. Let''s calm down." Taking advantage of Julian''s distraction, I stepped back and quickly picked up my staff from the ground. I frowned as I felt a strange sensation. "Hey, old man," I asked Julian, "why am I feeling so tired?" "That''s not surprising," Julian replied. "You''re using a weapon made of a divine tree. The fact that you were even able to wield it right away is an aplishment in itself." I realized that he was probably right, and it was thanks to my Falkrona bloodline. Along the Celesta, this bloodline was known to be among the strongest. I had abandoned my god, but I couldn''t deny the usefulness of his blood. Although if my ancestors knew about my decision, they would probably disapprove. Still, it felt liberating to be free of their protection and able to use Mary''s mirror ability with more proficiency. It was like the legacy of Cleenah was finally unlocked. With the staff in hand, I turned to face Julian and raised it towards him. "Brat¡­I''m really getting tired of your jokes," Julian growled with a sharp re. "This isn''t a joke," I replied, narrowing my eyes. "Where did you get branches from Eden''s Tree?" "..." "How did you even find someone capable of manipting such a rare material to create a weapon, and why are you doing all of this for me?" I asked, lowering the staff. I have to admit, since the first day I met him, Julian has struck me as an odd character. I had only had a sliver of faith in him when he promised to bring me a weapon made from a branch of Eden''s Tree, but he had delivered on that promise. It was the most expensive and valuable material in the world, and even my father, with all his wealth and status, would have struggled to obtain it. So, why did Julian go to such great lengths for me? He may have looked like a beggar, but there was no denying that he had some powerful connections. "..." "..." For a moment, there was only silence as Julian and I locked eyes. "You''re not a stupid brat," Julian finally chuckled, raising both his hands in surrender. Of course, he couldn''t be an enemy because he worked in the Celesta Kingdom''s most prestigious and secure academy, but there were some guys in the academy who were members of Ante-Eden. I was simply lowering my guard while strengthening it inwardly. I spoke my mind, "You''re not my enemy, but you''re not my ally either." Julian crossed his arms, "I''m not your enemy." "I will be the one deciding that. My mind is yet to have settled." I couldn''t trust him entirely, though. There were some people in the academy who were part of Ante-Eden. I was just lowering my guard outwardly while reinforcing it inwardly. "I work for Geoffrey Higer Eden," Julian revealed, surprising me. "The headmaster?" I asked, taken aback. "Yeah, the headmaster of the Royal Eden Academy," Julian confirmed. I was shocked. Was he really telling the truth? The headmaster had taken an interest in me, and I had nned to earn his favor one day. "Is he the one behind all our discussions until now?" I asked. "The headmaster himself told me to provide you with everything you would need," Julian said, shaking his head. "I wouldn''t have given you that powerful weapon without his permission." Julian denied that he would have given me the powerful weapon without the headmaster''s permission. It could be that Julian was acting on his own. As I stood before Julian, my mind was filled with questions about the headmaster, who seemed to have taken an interest in me. "What about our first encounter? I was the one approaching you." "Ahaah," Julianughed. "Just when I was thinking how to talk to you, you came directly to me. The headmaster wanted me to give you a staff and the book." Why did he instruct him that? I agree that I made quite the entrance back then at the ceremony, but was that enough to catch his eye? Don''t tell me he had sensed the presence of Cleenah and the other two legacies within me from the first day when I had interrupted his speech¡­ The realization that the headmaster might have already sensed the presence of my three legacies made me uneasy. I had been keeping them hidden, determined to reveal them only when I was strong enough to defend myself against Ante-Eden. But if the headmaster had already caught wind of them, then how long could I keep them secret? Trying to push my doubts and fears aside, I asked Julian, "Why did the headmaster order you to give me the staff and the book?" Julian shrugged, "I don''t know. I''m just doing what he told me to do." "Isn''t that a little creepy? Stalker?" I couldn''t help but ask. Julian let out a snort, "I wasn''t stalking you, brat. You should be grateful that the headmaster has taken an interest in you. Even I was shocked when he asked me to give you the staff and the book. And let''s not even talk about how jealous I was." As he spoke, his gaze was fixed on the staff in my hand. "Why should I be grateful?" I retorted, taking a step back. "An old man has his eyes on me, and another old man is stalking me around. And I have no idea why." "I''ve got a wife and kids, brat! I don''t care about you," Julian snapped. "I''m just doing my job, that''s all." I chose to ignore his outburst and closed my eyes. I remembered the headmaster''s brief appearances in the game. He was the most powerful person in the academy and one of the most powerful people in the entire kingdom. Fortunately, he was not a foe. He was aposed man who prioritized the academy and its students over the Celesta Kingdom. So, if someone was threatening the students or his academy, he would take action without informing anyone, even if the perpetrator was also a student. Speak about contradictions¡­ I made such an entrance on the first day for that reason. I wanted him to pay attention to me and let go of his previous perception of me. His being on my side would increase the likelihood of a happy oue. "I want to meet him." "What?" Julian was confused by my words. "If you want to meet, then you should just go to his offic-" "No," I said, cutting him off. "Tell him with your own words. I''ll see him at 5 p.m." "What?! Do you think the headmaster is your pal?!" "Tell him," I said with a smile. "I''m sure he''ll make time for me." Chapter 80 Rumors Are Always Against Me "Wow, this weapon feels really nice," I said while spinning the staff in my hand. It was so lightweight and easy to handle. At first, it felt a bit slippery, but I quickly got the hang of it and had a good grip. [] Cleenah asked "Yeah, I am," I replied. Tonight was the friendly fight between me and Ronald. After some provocation, that idiot finally agreed to face me. We found a random professor to set up the fight, and it was on. Word had already spread throughout the academy like wildfire. A fight between two high-ranking nobles ¨C one was the son of a chancellor, while the other was the son of a duke. As I walked, I could hear the whispers of guys all around me. It seemed like the arena where we were going to fight was going to be packed. It was going to be tough, especially since I had lost my blessing just yesterday and felt weaker. But strangely, I feltfortable. I wouldn''t have epted to fight Ronald if I didn''t think I had a chance to win. And the main reason I was confident was my new weapon. I smirked and put it away in my space ring. This guy is probably already celebrating his win and preparing his speech to make La in love with him. Unfortunately, I will beat him up in front of his beloved La and thetter will consequently cast him away. Oh, such a nice scenario! Finally, it was a good idea! I am eager to see Ronald''s face warped in shame and disbelief! Lost in thought, I arrived at one of the stadiums in the Eden Academy''s northern area. It was a closed stadium, but the arena was floating. "Yes, floating," I said to myself. It was the stadium reserved for the Skyball club. I was going to take part this afternoon, though it wasn''t mandatory. I wanted to see the action for myself. I scanned my card and ignored the security. I could already hear my clubmates working out as I made my way to the field. It had been two weeks since I had registered, and we had already had a few practice sessions, and I was actually doing pretty well. I was having trouble controlling the boots, but everything is now fine. I wasn''t a pro at flying, but it was enough to get me through the game. Jayden and Tyler, on the other hand, were doing a fantastic job. They seemed to be born to y that sport¡­ I went to the locker room and changed into morefortable clothes. After all, I wasn''t going to practice in a zer. The Skyball''s tracksuit was in a sky blue color with gold linings in the arms and pants. On the chest of the uniform, there was a winged-ball engraving, which was the Skyball club''s symbol. As I put on my clothes, I made my way to the field. The ground was covered in artificial grass, which was soft enough to prevent any serious injuries if someone lost control of their bracers or boots. I soon spotted Professor Julia, who was in charge of overseeing the Skyball club. She was talking to someone, probably about the club. Her colleagues were either floating on small ying fields, observing and arbitrating the friendly match, or on the ground helping and advising the other club members. The club was really lively, with almost a hundred members, including second- and third-year students. Though there weren''t many considering there were over seven hundred students at the academy. "Edward, you''re here!" Jayden appeared and joined me. "You took your time with the daughter of Duke Tarmias¡­" He teased me. "What are you talking about? She''s madly in love with that stupid prince." "Shhht. Someone might hear you," Jayden said as he scanned our surroundings. "By the way...I heard you challenged Ronald for Lady La''s affection..." "Yeah, I also wanted to smash his simp face bu-" Hold on! What did he just say? "What did you say?" I asked, unsure if I had misheard him. "Hm? That you challenged-" "Not that...what did you say at the end there?" I asked again Jayden, feeling confused and angry. "For Lady La''s affection," he repeated, looking a bit ufortable. What the hell?! I couldn''t believe it. Who would spread such a ridiculous rumor? "Who said that?" I asked, squeezing his shoulders tightly. "I don''t know, I heard it from some other club members," he replied, looking away. I felt my blood boil. This was absurd. I had no intention of fighting Ronald for La''s affection. In fact, I barely knew the girl. As I looked around the field, I noticed that other students were whispering and casting furtive nces in my direction. It seemed like the rumor had spread beyond just the Skyball club. I let out a frustrated sigh. How was I going to put an end to this? Why would I fight that fucker for La?! [] Yeah! But not for her affection! I gritted my teeth and took a deep breath. I should be used to that now. Rumors were always against me. "Let''s forget about it and move on," I said, trying to shake off my frustration. Jayden nodded, clearly unsure of what was going on with me. As we walked, I noticed Tyler talking to Lea, Miranda''s best friend. It was odd that Tyler wasn''t his usual loud self, but what really caught my attention was that he was talking to Lea. "What''s Tyler doing?" I muttered under my breath, confused. "Oh, he''s just talking to Lea," Jayden replied casually. "I know that, but since when are they so chummy?" I asked, feeling a bit uneasy. It was strange because in the game, Tyler was Jayden''s rival and had aedic role to help strengthen the bond between the protagonist and the heroes. He wasn''t supposed to get close to any girls, so seeing him with Lea felt off to me. But right now¡­ "H-Hey, Lea, how do you find my new haircut?" Tyler pulled up his brown hair like an actor, but he was doing it awkwardly, so it was just pathetic. "N-Not bad. I think it suits you well, Tyler." Lea yed with her hair shyly. Her type of dude was really far-fetched from themon womenfolk. Or maybe she fell for his stupidity? What a pair of weirdos¡­ "I-I see! I mean I asked the barber to make a haircut that wouldplement well with my muscles and he did w-well, I guess¡­" Is he stupid?! I was dumbfoundedly staring at Tyler, who was averting his red face. Lea giggled at Tyler''s obvious dumb answer. What the hell is happening?! "Ah that. It''s been some time now, Edward, you didn''t notice?" "No¡­since when?" I mean, until now, I was doing my best to avoid Tyler since he was causing me too much trouble with his loud voice; that must be the reason. Jayden smiled, "It''s been about two weeks, I think. You remember when you told Tyler that Lea had called?" I nodded. I said that just to get rid of him. "Well, it turns out that Lea didn''t actually call him, but they started talking and hit it off. Tyler was pretty excited about it," Jayden exined with a grin. "..." Is that a joke? It''s because of me that they are so close? [] No way! "Once he learned that you were going to fight for Lady La''s affection, Tyler became excited and said that he wouldn''t lose to you. That''s why he is talking to Lea now." That muscle-brain! Don''t use my name to justify your clowning around! "...Whatever." I took another deep breath and went to see Professor Julia. "Oh, Edward? You arete again. When will you behave like a noble?" As usual, she scolded me for beingte and questioned my behavior as a noble. "I left the Falkona house," I exined. The professor sighed in exasperation. "If I remember correctly, your mother is from a great noble house in Sancta Vedelia, isn''t she?" "Yeah, that''s right." I realized that I didn''t know much about my mother''s family history or her reasons for leaving Sancta Vedelia. All I knew was that the ind was considered the most sacred in the world because of the Sacred Tree of Eden. ording to legend, it was one of Eden''s three Holy Treasures, along with the Garden of Eden and the Monolithe. It was thanks to that tree that I now possessed a powerful weapon. Mom¡­ Why did she leave that ind to live here? Was she that much in love with that shitty father? It would have been preferable if they had both lived in Sancta Vedelia. Everyone on the ind was arrogant, but given how blessed that ind was, I would be as well. [] Cleenah spoke in wonder. ''Yeah, it''s because the Second Game will be held in Sancta Vedelia¡­'' Damn¡­ Memories of the Second Game story shed through my mind and I couldn''t help but worry. It was an important game for me because I was the [Main Antagonist] of that game. In the First Game, I was just a Major antagonist, but in the Second one, I will go through a drastic change in appearance and personality. Sancta Vedelia¡­ That ind was known for being the birthce of the greatest Heroes as well as the most powerful location on the sea. But¡­in my madness, I destroyed and annihted three-quarters of the ind and burned the majority of its inhabitants alive. You bet the Protagonists and Heroines killed me¡­ No. I shook my head immediately. It wasn''t me. Chapter 81 Senior Kleah [1] "Hey, junior, you''rete," Kleah said, sighing as I greeted her. "Well, you''re early, Senior," I replied. "Ha, is that supposed to be a joke?" Kleah raised an eyebrow. I shook my head, "Nope." Kleah grinned at me thoughtfully and said, "I heard a rumor that you''re madly in love with La and you were going to fight against Ronald Trueheart for her." "That''s not true," I said, frustrated that rumors were spreading like wildfire. "It''s just a rumor; forget about it." "I can''t forget about it, junior," Kleah shook her head vehemently. "Well, then, I won''t forget that you''re a half-el-" "Hey, you!" Kleah covered my mouth with her hand, her green-leaf eyes ring at me. "Don''t use that as leverage every time you''re losing an argument," she whispered, still ring at me. Her pretty face was so close to mine, and her addictive scent was awakening my primal instincts. Damn, she was still a teenager, but her body was driving me crazy! [] ''You mean he feels threatened by me?'' [Isn''t that obvious?] Nah. I don''t want to sound cocky, but even though I''m handsome, I know Kleah well enough to say that she''s not the type to fall for just anyone. In the game, it took me a lot of effort to win her over. After all, she was a main heroine. Suddenly, Liart called out my name. "Edward Falkrona..." It was obvious that he recognized me, probably because of my family''s status as a Marquis. Sigh...as if dealing with Tyler wasn''t already enough, now I have to deal with this guy too. Chapter 82 Senior Kleah [2] "Okay, are you ready?" "Ready for what? I''m not a kid," I replied to Kleah, slipping on the bracers and boots of Skyball. It took me a while to get used to flying with them, but I had finally nailed it. "Well, unfortunately, you''re a kid to me, Junior," Kleah retorted arrogantly as she elegantly rose up into the sky. I rolled my eyes, not letting her get under my skin. I channeled my mana and took off into the sky. At first, everything was going well, and I felt the wind rushing past me. "As if it was that haaaaaaaaaaardd-" But then, something strange happened What''s happening?! I felt like I was moving at an incredibly fast speed, and I couldn''t control it. Panic set in as I tried to regain control, but it was no use. "Just... a little!" I muttered through gritted teeth, trying to slow down. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I managed to stand upright in the air. But I was already exhausted, and my body was giving out. Blood was flowing out of my nose, and I had to wipe it with my sleeve. I took a deep breath, trying to recover as I stood hundreds of meters off the ground. Just as I was catching my breath, I lost control again and dived towards the ground as would a professional swimmer in a swimming pool. It was terrifying, and I felt like I was going to die. "Pfffft! Ahahaha!" Suddenly, I heardughter - loud and clear - and I knew immediately that it was Kleah. I looked up to see Kleah holding her stomach while floating in the air,ughing hysterically. A vein popped out on my forehead. She''s sure having fun. By the way, all the guys, including my so-called best friend Tyler, were looking smitten with her. But I was the one in trouble! Hey fuckers! I am going to break bones here! "T-Tyler! Help me!" I cried out to my self-proimed best friend. "We''re best buddies, remember?" [] ''Then help me, useless Goddess! I''m dying here!'' "Holy shit!" I eximed as I felt the grounding closer and closer. I panicked and quickly channeled mana into my bracer and ring to retrieve my staff, but it was toote. Just as I thought it was game over for me, a hand wrapped around my waist, stopping my fall. I looked up and saw Kleah, grinning like a Cheshire cat. "Hope I''m not toote," she said with a smirk. [] Who is the princess?! "What was that, Senior?" I red at Kleah. "Don''t underestimate the power of the Skyball equipment," Kleah shook her head. Turns out, the boots and bracers I was wearing until now were just for beginners. Kleah had been holding back on me this whole time, not giving me the professional equipment because it could potentially harm me. But after two weeks of training, she decided to give me a chance with the real deal. "I decided to give you them now since, in two weeks, you''ve progressed a lot but maybe I''ve been too impatient with you," Kleah sighed. I nodded, finally understanding why I was struggling so much before. "What about Jayden and Tyler?" I asked, trying to change the subject. "Who?" Kleah looked genuinely confused. I couldn''t believe it. I had been talking about Jayden nonstop, but Kleah didn''t seem to remember him at all. She only recognized him by his face and didn''t seem to have a good impression of him either. I sighed. It was clear that Kleah wasn''t going to be any help with my Jayden dilemma. But at least I had her as my sponsor and training partner. We may have only known each other for two weeks, but we had already spent countless hours together. I couldn''t help but feel grateful for her guidance, even if she did have a bit of an attitude problem. Anyway...How should I put it...? It was over. I spent only two weeks with Kleah, but we spent a lot of hours together since she was my sponsor and also because for her I was the only person who could approach her. I knew Kleah from the game, but now that I''d spent time with the real her, I had a better understanding of how she worked. And, without hesitation, I could say that she would never fall in love with Jayden. Kleah''s revtion had confirmed my suspicion that she would never fall for Jayden. There were two reasons for this. Firstly, her impression of Jayden had changed after she learned of his loose tongue, and she saw him as someone dangerous who could easily spill her secret. Secondly, my endorsement had put her in apetitive mindset, as she was determined to train me and get me onto the elite team before Jayden and Tyler. By outperforming Miranda through me, she could earn bonus points for her ss and prove herself as a superior endorser. However, this newfound drive to train me had caused Kleah to spend all her time with me or Professor Julia, leaving no room for her to develop any feelings for Jayden. I couldn''t help but feel like I had be a hindrance to any potential romantic rtionship between them. But I had grown tired of trying to y matchmaker for Jayden anyway. Perhaps it was time to let things unfold naturally, and allow Jayden''s protagonist aura to work its magic on the other heroines. It had already started with Ca, and maybe it would continue with Milleia. I exined to Kleah that Tyler and Jayden were the two guys who apanied me, both of whom were Miranda''s endorsers. Kleah seemed awkward as she responded, "Oh, them...well, it has been a week since they started using the professional equipment." "What? And they''re doing well?" I asked Kleah incredulously. It had only been a week since Tyler and Jayden started using the professional equipment, while I had just started to use it myself. Kleah simply nodded, leaving me at a loss for words. It was no surprise, though; Tyler and Jayden were clearly better than me in this sport. "D-Don''t worry, Junior! That way, the victory will be sweeter!" But despite Kleah''s attempt to lift my spirits, I wasn''t upset. It was just another reminder that I had a long way to go if I wanted topete with the best. But before I could dwell on it any further... "When are you going to put me on the ground?!" "Oh, sorry." Kleah finally put me down after holding me like a sack of potatoes for what felt like forever. However, just as she was about to set me on the ground, my bracers suddenly started to emit a bright light. Oh no, I thought to myself. I had filled them entirely with overload mana to slow down my fall, but I had forgotten to remove them. "R-Remove them!" Kleah panicked. "How am I supposed to do that?!" I had no idea how to do it. It won''t hurt anyway, I will just get knocked away at best so why- As I braced for impact, Kleah suddenly turned pale and tried... to run away without me?! "Senior?" I couldn''t believe it; had I been betrayed again? Before I could think too much about it, I fell from the sky once more, and my bracers exploded, blinding me with their bright light. I groaned as I hit the ground, thankful that it was only artificial grass. Smoke rose around me, a clear indication of the damage I had caused. "Damn," I muttered to myself as I slumped on the ground. Aunt Julia will beat me up for that... I knew Professor Julia would not be happy with me for causing such amotion. Should I just me Kleah? "E-Ed--ward--" "!" As I stood up, I heard a faint, trembling voice calling out my name. It was Kleah, but something was off. Her voice was strained and filled with panic. "Senior?!" I ran through the smoke, using all my senses to find her. When I finally reached her, she was lying on the ground, her body trembling and convulsing. I knelt beside her, trying to get her attention. "Kleah! What happened? Can you hear me?" Her eyes were unfocused, and she didn''t respond to my voice. I could feel my heart racing as I watched her struggle. I quickly noticed the red bracelet on her wrist, which was emitting an intense light. Strange red lines were spreading from the bracelet, coursing through her body like veins. It must have been what caused her distress. Without thinking, I tried to remove the bracelet, but it burned my fingers, causing me to yelp in pain. "What the hell is going on?!" I muttered, feeling helpless as Kleah continued to convulse on the ground. [] "R-Right." I clenched my hands to stop them from shivering. "Kleah..." I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt as I looked down at Kleah''s trembling figure on the ground. She was always so confident, but now she seemed so vulnerable and scared. Determined to help her, I conjured up a ring of dark purple fire around my wrist and formed a me de at the tip of my finger. Slowly and carefully, I approached the bracelet on her wrist, making sure not to burn her delicate skin as I cut it in a single swift motion. Kleah''s body stopped trembling as soon as the bracelet was cut, and her skin began to emit a bright red glow. "J-Junior..." she managed to speak, raising herself up from the ground. "Are you okay?" I quickly asked her if she was okay, relieved to see her recovering. But before she could answer, she noticed her cut bracelet lying on the ground. "N-No...!" she gasped, her face turning even paler than before. "W-What...?" I was taken aback when her fake human ears slowly elongated back to elven ears. Kleah''s body was now emitting a pure, unmistakable elven aura that I had never felt before. It was a stark contrast to her previously human-looking appearance. I couldn''t help but be awed by her natural beauty and true appearance. Unfortunately, I didn''t have time- "What happened?" "!" I flinched when I heard Miranda''s voice and felt her mana. No! Her strange wind began to clear away the smoke. Kleah put her hands on her ears in a desperate attempt to conceal them, but it couldn''t conceal the elven pure mana that was pouring out of her body. Her entire body shivered, most likely as a result of her past trauma. Fuck! I went in front of Kleah and prepared myself. Chapter 83 Senior Kleah [3] "What happened?" Miranda''s wind started to blow the smoke away, slowly revealing a group of people heading straight for us. Curse my luck! Quickly, I pulled a id out of my ring and ced it over Kleah''s head. It might have hidden her elf ears, but her aura was still obvious. "Senior, don''t run. It''s useless," I said, stepping in front of Kleah. "Just stay behind me. I''ll take care of this." "No, I-" "Kleah," I interrupted, kneeling down to look at her hidden face. "Trust me." There was a moment of hesitation, but eventually she nodded. I stood up and turned around, preparing to unleash my Falkrona bloodline. With a strong determination, I summoned a grey aura that swirled around both Kleah and myself, slowly concealing her elven aura. "What are you doing?" Miranda asked, confusion etched on her face. "No. Don''te." As she took a step forward and saw Kleah on the ground behind me, I warned her not to take any more steps. Burning through even more mana, I activated the first and second wings of the Falkrona Bloodline abilities. My thoughts elerated, and my speed increased significantly. It wasn''t for show¡ªI needed to earn enough time to get Kleah out of this mess. The wind picked up around me, stirred by my powerful aura. It seemed to confuse everyone around me, but I didn''t have time to worry about that. My mind was already focused on finding a solution to the problem at hand. My mana was depleting rapidly as I pushed it to its limits, causing a pounding headache to set in. I gritted my teeth and tried to ignore the pain as I searched for a way to resolve the situation. Suddenly, a familiar voice called out to me, "Kleah? What happened?!" I inwardly groaned. Just what I needed, more distractions. Ignoring mepletely, Liart stepped forward and scanned the area, his eyes searching for Kleah. She timidly stood up and clung to my back, seeking shelter behind me. Fortunately, she was shorter than me, so I was able to shield her from view. I could tell that Liart was angry, probably because Kleah had ignored him and soughtfort in my presence instead. I bristled with annoyance as he approached us, but I didn''t let it show. "She''s sick, can''t you see?" I snapped at him, my tone sharp. "Back off and give us some space." Just buzz off for fuck''s sake! Do you need me to spell it for you? She doesn''t like you! It''s obvious! [] ''No, I''m sure he knows it but refused to abandon.'' "Leave us? Aahaahaha! Rather she is in danger with someone like you!" Liart''s viinousughter grated on my nerves, and I cringed at the sight of him putting his hand on his face. He continued to taunt me, insisting that Kleah was in danger with me, but I refused to back down. "I know Kleah better than you ever could," Liart dered, his voice dripping with arrogance. "My father knows the best doctors in the kingdom, and I''ll make sure she gets the help she needs." I rolled my eyes. "Are you deaf? I said leave us alone," I repeated, my tone nowced with a threatening edge. I channeled my inner Edward from the Second Game, and it seemed to work. Most of my clubmates backed away with yelps and shrieks, clearly intimidated by my sudden shift in demeanor. But Liart wasn''t deterred. His eyes zed with anger as he advanced toward me, clearly intending to attack. Kleah clung to my back, her grip tightening with fear. I knew that Kleah possessed elven magic, but until now, she had concealed it with the bracelet she always wore. In this moment of crisis, she was unable to use her magic to defend herself. Just as Liart''s fist was about to connect with my face, a sudden gust of wind blew in, and Miranda appeared next to him. "Leave them, Liart," she ordered calmly. "Myra? You want to leave Kleah with this scum who assaulted girls?" Liart sneered, still trying to provoke me. I gritted my teeth, determined not to rise to his bait. [] I took a deep breath and stepped back, with Kleah behind me. Miranda''s tangerine eyes locked onto me as she bit her lip and let out a sigh. "Kleah is not a child. If she trusts him, then we have to respect her choice," she said, attempting to diffuse the tension. Liart clenched his fists, clearly not satisfied with the oue. I knew I was nearly out of mana, and the prospect of another battle didn''t seem appealing. As if reading my thoughts, Liart smirked and swung his hand, sending a wave of mana hurtling towards me. I was just about to grab my staff when lightning crackled and a figure appeared before me. The two forces collided, and the attacks cancelled each other out. A wave of relief washed over me when I realized it was Jayden. "I thought you''d nevere," I said, exhausted. Jayden scratched his cheek awkwardly. "I wasn''t sure what to do, but I couldn''t let you face him alone." Tyler joined us, bounding up to Jayden''s side. "I''m here too!" I nodded in appreciation before turning to Kleah. "Don''t worry, they''ll take care of this." "Okay¡­" "Now, rx a bit. I will take you out of here." As I lifted Kleah up in a princess carry, I surveyed our surroundings, looking for a ce to retreat to. With my first wing activated, I drew a passage to an isted location. I stomped the ground with my second wing, causing my figure to blur. I couldn''t help but nce back at Liart, his expression livid with fury. I frowned for a moment before leaving. "Do you have another one?" I asked Kleah as we sped away. "No¡­the headmaster was the one giving me that." As I raced towards the fourth building, Kleah''s arms were wrapped tightly around my neck. Her body was soft and warm against mine, but I couldn''t let myself be distracted. I needed to find a solution to her bracelet problem. "The headmaster, huh?" I mused aloud. "He''s the only one who knows your true identity, right?" Kleah nodded in confirmation. I picked up my pace, feeling a sense of urgency. "I''ll speak to him as soon as possible," I promised her. Kleah let out a small sigh of relief, and I felt a twinge of guilt for not realizing the severity of the situation earlier. "Hold on tight, Senior," I said and elerated even more. "Whaaaa-hyaaaaa!" Ignoring Kleah''s cute scream, I focused on my surroundings as I ran, taking note of any potential threats. It wouldn''t do to let my guard down, especially since Liart was still out there somewhere. "So, what exactly happened with your bracelet?" I asked Kleah, hoping to gain a better understanding of the situation. "It''s made of rare materials and is strong, but also weak. Mana overload could easily disrupt its ability," she exined. "Usually I wear protection against such eventuality¡­" I see. Elven magic and mana are different. Mana overload, I don''t how¡ªdisturbed her bracelet made from elven magic. My eyebrows shot up in surprise. "And you didn''t wear any protection today?" Kleah looked down, embarrassed. "I...I forgot." "...are you really in the top three of the second years?" I asked Kleah incredulously. "I am!" "Ouch! What the heck?!" I groaned when Kleah pinched me out of nowhere. "It''s because of you, junior!" Kleah almost sulked. "Me?" I scoffed. "Because of whom did I overload those bracers, senior?" "I admit it''s me, but now you are rewarded. Men would kill to carry me," Kleah said, nodding her head. Such a narcissist. "I see, then I shall profit," I said, smirking. I closed the distance between me and Kleah, but before I could do anything, she palmed my face with a red, embarrassed expression. "H-Hey! What are you thinking?!" Kleah stammered. "I''m just taking my reward," I replied yfully. "W-What are you thinking?!" Kleah eximed as she pushed me away. We continued to banter as we ran at a tremendous speed towards the fourth building. Now how do I enter without gathering attent- A bright light surrounded us, and in an instant, we were transported to a room with ornate white walls. As I regained my bearings, I heard a voice behind me. "Do you need something, Edward Falkrona, or should I call you Olphean now?" I turned around to see Geoffrey Higer Eden, the headmaster, sitting behind arge desk, his golden eyes piercing into me before shifting to Kleah. "I wouldn''t have expected such a rtionship between you two." Kleah and I looked at each other, unsure of what to say. I was still holding her close to my chest, and I could feel her body tense up. "Leave me!" she eximed, pushing me away. "I know," I replied, stepping back. The headmaster shook his head, amused by our youthful antics. He then tossed something at Kleah, which she caught with surprise. It was the same bracelet that I had burned. "Be careful next time. Your sister won''t let me in peace so easily if something happens to you," he warned her. "Thank you," Kleah replied with a grateful smile. The headmaster then turned his attention to me. "Edward, I would like to have a serious discussion with you." I could see the worry in Kleah''s eyes, and she quickly jumped to my defense. "N-No, headmaster. It was because of me... Junior didn''t do anything wrong." "It''s not for that young girl. Regardless, I still need to talk to him. You don''t have to worry." "Yeah, don''t worry senior." I couldn''t resist teasing Kleah a bit. Her face, now partially covered by the id, revealed a stunning, elven-like appearance as she blushed in response to my remark. "Don''t get too full of yourself, junior. I''ll see you at the next session," she retorted, giving me a fierce look before turning and walking away. [] [Definitely.] ''I am not!'' It was just well... Teasing a heroine was sure fun. I don''t really have the asion with the others after all. I sighed and turned toward the headmaster, who opened his mouth. "Edward Olphean Falkrona, will you take a seat so we can discuss?" Chapter 84 Discussion With The Headmaster Has Gone Wrong "Edward Olphean Falkrona, will you take a seat so we can discuss?" I nodded and sat on one of the chairs. "Mr. Falkrona, you seem to have undergone quite a transformation,"mented Geoffrey, his fingers intecing as he spoke. "Can you tell me how and why?" He ended his statement with a narrowed gaze, indicating that he was not one to be underestimated - just like in the game. I smiled in response and shook my head. "Before I answer that, I need to know why the headmaster of my academy is keeping tabs on me," I said, leaning back in my chair. Geoffrey smirked. "I wouldn''t use the word ''tabs,'' more like keeping an eye on a potential threat," he replied. "A threat? Me? Are you worried that I might make a move on Maria?" I asked, crossing my legs and bringing up the name of the headmaster''s granddaughter - Maria Reina Paradis. Maria was one of the main heroines in the Third Game, and even though she wouldn''t appear in the story untilter, I had to bring her into the conversation. Not only was she the headmaster''s granddaughter, but she was also the future Saintess of one of the three Holy Treasures left by Eden, putting her on par with royalty like Aurora. And, to be clear, I am not a scum. She was just fourteen. "Don''t worry, old man," I continued. "As expected, I wouldn''t dare toy a finger on the Saintess of the Garden of Eden." She will appear when the Third Game begins, which will be in two years, but she will not appear until then. She is most likely studying at the Holy Church of Eden right now. "..." The old man continued to stare at me with a certain intensity that made me feel uneasy. I hoped he wouldn''t attack me; after all, he was a demigod who had transcended humanity and achieved the tenth ascension. Only a select few people knew about his true power, and I was one of them, thanks to my understanding of the game. After what seemed like an eternity, he finally spoke. "No sane young man would willingly give up the blessing bestowed upon them by their God," he said, his tone serious. I couldn''t help but wonder if he saw me as a threat because of my decision to reject the blessing. "I did it for my friend," I replied, hoping to ease any concerns he might have. Geoffrey''s expression remained unchanged. "You may be able to fool your naive friends, but I know enough about you, Edward Falkrona - or at least I thought I did," he said, clearly searching for my true intentions. I decided to cut to the chase. "If you see me as a threat, then why did you give me such a valuable weapon?" I asked, taking out my staff and showing it to him. The old man smiled at me, his eyes twinkling with a hint of amusement. "I said you were a potential threat, but I also believe that you won''t stray from the path of righteousness now that Belle has taken you under her wing," he said. I nodded in agreement. Aunt Bell was always watching over me, and I knew I couldn''t disappoint her. But in the game, things were different. I had already made my decision, and Ante-Eden had found me before Belle could intervene. It was toote to change my mind now. "Should I be honored that you trust me, headmaster?" I asked, feeling a bit curious. "More than honored, you should be grateful and relieved," he replied. "The probability of you choosing the wrong path and forcing me to kill you is very low." "Ahahaha!" I couldn''t help but burst outughing at his words. If only he knew the truth. I was the one who indirectly caused his death in the Third Game. Even dead, I caused the death of a Demigod. What a freak I had been...wait it''s not me. The old man didn''t seem disturbed by my sudden outburst, but I could tell he was annoyed by the way he furrowed his brows. "Have you finishedughing yet, young man?" he asked. I grinned confidently. "You won''t be able to kill me, old man, even if I be a threat," I stated firmly. "Your mother was also brazen but she had strength to defend that trait of her while you are still weak, boy." The old man''s words about my mother caught my attention. I don''t remember much about her, just that she passed away when I was very young. I wonder what kind of person she was, and if I inherited anything else from her besides my attitude. "I don''t recall my mother being brazen, but perhaps you knew her better than I did," I said, trying to hide my curiosity. The old man chuckled softly. "Your mother was a brave and bold woman. She fought for what she believed in and never backed down. I see that same spirit in you, young Falkrona." "You won''t get me on your side by praising mom, headmaster." I shrugged off hisment and focused on his response to my question. "So you gave me this staff because you saw potential in me, right?" I asked. "Yes, that is correct," he replied with a hint of regret in his voice. "I fear that the peaceful era of our kingdom ising to an end." I nodded in agreement. I could feel the tension in the air, the anticipation of the impending threats that our kingdom would face. It was a feeling that was all too familiar to me, having yed through the Third Game countless times. The Kingdom was about to face an unprecedented number of threats this year. The headmaster of the academy was deep in thought, his wrinkled face adorned with a grave expression. He was a man who worried a lot about his students, and the security of the kingdom was of the utmost importance to him. "The youth of our kingdom might not have enough time to grow," he said, "that''s why we have to consider helping the outstanding ones. They will be the future leaders of what is brewing outside and inside our kingdom." I listened intently but didn''t answer. The headmaster continued, "I don''t know why you give away your blessing to that boy Jayden. Indeed, he is a great talent of our kingdom that we have to groom, but I have a strange certainty that you''ve done this for a reason, and not a selfish one." I remained silent, taken aback by his words. He then said, "Moreover, you might have a better growth perspective than him." I was surprised by his statement, considering that I was weaker than Jayden. He was going to be a true freak in the Third Game, while I was supposed to die at his and the Second Protagonist''s hands in the Second Game. Then Cleenah spoke, breaking my train of thought, [] Her reply brought a smile to my lips, and I agreed with her. Edward of the Game was a freak because of the evil god with him, and I still didn''t know how I would fare in the future. The headmaster then interrupted my thoughts and said, "And I was proved right. You handled a weapon made of Eden''s tree perfectly on your first try." He had a habit of stalking me, and I wondered what he was going to say next. "Then that weapon is mine now?" I asked, expecting a straightforward answer. The old man chuckled at my question, "Yes, it''s yours," but he didn''t finish his sentence. "I hope you won''t betray my trust. I don''t want to have your grandfather as an enemy." Is that a joke? "Hell would freeze before that old man shows an ounce of care for me." I scoffed at the idea of my shitty grandfathering to avenge me. Rather, he would be happy. The headmaster merely smiled at my words. As I contemted whether or not to reveal the impending tragedy to the old man, I couldn''t help but think about the potential benefits of having him as an ally. With his knowledge and connections, he could be a powerful asset in case of any future threats from Ante-Eden or other enemies. But then there was the matter of his granddaughter''s death. Not Maria, but her cousin, the daughter of the old man''s second son. It was clear that she was going to be killed by a traitor within the Holy Church, and the fallout from this event could cause major problems in the uing Third Game. I knew that if I could prevent the traitor from carrying out their n, the old man would be forever grateful to me and would likely trust me even more. But should I risk revealing such sensitive information to him? As I pondered this, the old man interrupted my thoughts with a question. "Now that I said why I chose to give such a weapon, can you tell me your reason? Julian told me that you wanted to speak to me absolutely. I hope you don''t want me to use my power to stop the stupid match you asked against the Chancellor''s son?" My expression twisted in annoyance at the mention of the match. "No, it''s not about the match," I replied, trying to keep my frustration in check. "It''s about something else entirely. Something important." I let out a deep sigh in response to the old man''s question, preparing myself to reveal a troubling truth. "Your granddaughters are in danger," I said, my voice serious and solemn. The old man''s eyes widened in shock. "What do you mean?" "There is a traitor working for Ante-Eden who has infiltrated the Holy Church," I exined. "If you continue to leave him near your granddaughters, they will soon die." The old man looked skeptical, but I knew I had to convince him. "I know it''s hard to believe, but I swear on my mother that it''s the truth." The old man''s expression hardened slightly at my words. "Your mother means that much to you?" "More than anything," I confirmed. "I won''t swear on her for empty words." The old man fell silent for a moment before finally standing up. "Very well." "Good." I smiled, feeling relieved that he believed at least a little. "I will give you his nam-eh?" Before I could finish, the old man had grabbed the cor of my tracksuit, pulling me close. "You''reing with me," he growled. "If you''re lying, you''ll face the consequences." "What?!" "The Holy Church," the old man answered, his grip on my cor tight. "You''re going to show me this traitor and face the consequences of your words." Are you kidding me?! I don''t want to go there! I tried to wriggle out of his hands but- "Shitty old man! I won''t- ahaaaaaaaaaaaa!" Chapter 85 In The Holy Church "Let me go, old man!" I struggled to break free from the old man''s grasp. Thest thing I wanted was to get involved with the corrupt Holy Church. Not yet, anyway. The Church wouldn''t even appear until the Third Game, and right now, I wasn''t nearly strong enough to take them on. Plus, if Ante-Eden found out about my involvement, it would only lead to more trouble. "Do you have no shame?!" I yelled in anger. "Dragging me forcefully into a dangerous ce!" "Don''t worry, as long as you stay near me, no harm wille to you," the old man replied calmly. "I''m not a damsel in distress! Get off me!" I retorted. "What a noisy brat," he muttered under his breath. Noisy? I didn''t want to risk death! In a matter of seconds, the old man''s lightning-fast speed had us out of the academy and heading straight towards the north of the capital, where the Holy Church of Eden was located. "Close your eyes," he instructed me. I clicked my tongue and reluctantly shut my eyes. [] I heard Cleenah''s warning in my mind which didn''t reassure me at all. ''Yeah...'' Suddenly, I felt a floating sensation and a rush of wind that made me feel queasy. After what felt like an eternity, the movement finally ceased. "It''s safe to open your eyes now," the old man said, gently cing me down on the ground. As I slowly opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was a white wall adorned with strange, golden patterns. I turned my head and took in my surroundings, feeling a knot form in my stomach. I was inside the Holy Church. ? One of the many prayer halls, to be exact. The hall was deathly silent, except for the asional murmur that could be heard here and there. White-robed people were gathered in prayer before an immense sculpture of a tree surrounded by golden pirs. These were the symbols of Eden and its supposed superiority. "Follow me," the old man urged, and I had no choice but to obey. As we made our way through the halls, several bishops bowed immediately upon seeing the old man. After all, he was the brother of the current Pope, and they all knew him well. Some of them recognized me, while others didn''t seem to care. It was as if they werepletely cut off from the outside world, their faith in Eden consuming everything. After crossing several silent corridors, we finally arrived at the main hall, the holiest ce of the Holy Church. Two holy knights were guarding the entrance, and like the others, they bowed and opened the immense, adorned doors. Even the doors didn''t make any sound as they were opened. I took a deep breath and braced myself. And then, before me,y an immense church hall with a dozen benches ced here and there on my left and right. In front of me, there was a golden carpet leading up to the altar. And near the altar stood three people. An old man who bore a striking resemnce to the headmaster, and two young girls who were like two beautiful flowers amidst a bunch of dead trees. They stood out due to their surreal beauty, despite their young age. The bald, slit-eyed Pope looked back at his brother, the headmaster, and I couldn''t help but notice that there were too many old men surrounding these two young girls. It all felt a little strange to me. I couldn''t help but wonder about the personal lives of these old men in the Holy Church. Had they ever had a wife or a girlfriend? Did the Pope have a family in this world too? But before I could stop myself, the words spilled out of my mouth. "Hey old man," I addressed the headmaster, though I knew I should show him more respect. "I''m your headmaster, show some respect, Edward Falkrona," he retorted. "Right, sorry about that," I apologized. "But I have an important question." "Curious about the Holy Church, are we? Let''s hear it. The Pope might be willing to answer you," the headmaster said, gesturing towards his brother with a smile. "Are you curious about something, young man?" The Pope asked me in a gentle tone. "Well, it''s a little embarrassing to ask that..." I scratched my cheek awkwardly. I didn''t want to ask, but I was intrigued and needed to know if the Pope had a family for the Third Game. I''ve never been to a church on Earth, so I''m not sure how it works. It could also happen differently here. "No one will judge you by your ignorance here, young man; go ahead." The Popeughed softly. They were all looking at me, including the Main Heroine and her cousin. "A-Actually never-" Just as I was about to retreat, the headmaster elbowed me. "Don''t waste his time and ask it, brat. Only a handful of people could ask the Pope questions." "N-No I mean-" "Ask." "..." When the headmaster threatened me like that, I gave up. Moreover, they were looking at me, waiting impatiently. [] "W-Well, it''s nothing special, I just wanted to know if all priests, bishops, cardinals and eventually, his Excellency are..." "..." "...v-virgins?" I stuttered when the old man red at me. I shifted ufortably under their gazes, feeling like a total idiot. Bute on, who wouldn''t be curious about the sexual lives of holy men and women? It''s not like they were normal people, right? More importantly, I wanted to know if the Pope had a family! "..." Utter silence. "D-Don''t misunderstand me; I''m not insulting you guys. It''s just, y-you see, you are all praying to Eden, so are you allowed to be virgins?" "....." "Is that a no?" "E-Enough!" Before I could ask again, the headmaster closed my mouth. "I-I just asked my question, old man!" "What kind of question is that?!" The old man didn''t seem to appreciate my inquiry, his face turning a deep shade of red as he red at me. Even the Main Heroine and her cousin looked embarrassed for me. "You forced me to ask it!" "Are you not educated about that?!" "I just heard that they were all virgins! But I wanted to hear it from their own mouth!" "Do you want to kill them with shame?" "Eh? So they do feel desire-" "Stop that brat!" "Stop touching me, old geezer! I''m not into guys, less the old one dying next year!" "I will fire you from the academy, brat." "Do it, and I will spread to the entire academy that you touched me." "I''ve never seen such an ill mannered brat." "You can thank my shitty father for that." The room fell silent again as we stared at each other down. It was a tense moment, and I wasn''t sure who would back down first. But finally, the headmaster relented and let me off the hook. As soon as the Pope called out, Geoffrey and I turned our heads to face him. I couldn''t help but avoid the stares of the priests, who looked like they wanted to kill me on the spot. [] ''There''s no need for them to feel embarrassed. I''m a virgin, and so are you and Jarvis.'' [] ''But you''re older than them, aren''t you?'' [] I couldn''t help but think that, despite her age, Cleenah was still quite childish. "Did youe here to address your student''s question?" "Actually, no, Francis." Geoffrey was quick to reply to the Pope''s question. ""Pfff-"" "Hm? I couldn''t help but notice the sound of gigglesing from somewhere nearby. I soon found the source. The one with an innocent face was Maria Reina Paradis. She was the old man''s eldest son''s daughter. And the one with a confident expression was Seraphina Rita Paradis. She was the old man''s youngest son''s daughter. Both were the old man''s granddaughters. Maria''s auburn-golden hair flowed down her back in gentle waves, catching the light and shimmering like a halo around her head. Her heterochromia eyes - one deep blue and the other golden - were mesmerizing, and seemed to hold the secrets of the universe. Beside her stood Seraphina, who had a simr auburn-golden hair, though her eyes were both golden. She exuded an almost divine aura, as if she was a true saintess herself. It was no wonder that the two of them were often referred to as "the Saintesses" within the Vatican but only one of them was going to be the saintess of the Garden of Eden; Also, I couldn''t help but notice their exquisite dresses - Maria wore a flowing white gown with golden embroidery, while Seraphina''s dress was a rich gold with intricate beading. They looked as though they had stepped out of a Renaissance painting, and I felt woefully underdressed in my simple--well, miserable ripped tracksuit. "!" When Maria noticed my gaze, she quickly hid behind her cousin. "Hmph," Seraphina, in the contrary, harrumphed at me in response. I couldn''t help but feel a little confused and taken aback by their reaction, but it was clear that they were trying to hold backughter. I can''t me them--I humiliated all the people they have known for years now. Wait...I am really a bastard. No wonder they are ring at me. Chapter 86 The Saintess Is Targeted "Geoffrey. What brings you here?" Pope Francis asked his brother, trying to ease the tension in the room. Some of the priests were still giving me a suspicious look, but I ignored them. Geoffrey stepped forward and said, "It''s because of my student. You might recognize him." He gestured for me to approach. Pope Francis narrowed his eyes and examined me closely. "That hair... Wait a minute. You''re Waylen''s grandson?" I nodded, feeling a bit ufortable with all the attention on me. Waylen Falkrona being my shitty grandfather. "Edward Falkrona, heir to the Falkrona Duchy," I said, introducing myself. There was a collective gasp in the room, and even Maria and her cousin looked surprised. It was clear that the Falkrona family''s power was well-known, even in this hallowed ce. Pope Francis turned back to Geoffrey and asked, "Has he got something to do with it?" His tone was serious, and I could tell that whatever they were discussing was important. Geoffrey nodded and said, "Yes, but let him exin it himself." He looked at me expectantly. I took a deep breath and spoke up. "There''s a traitor from Ante-Eden in this hall," I said, my voice steady despite the tense atmosphere. There was a stunned silence in the room as everyone processed my words. "This is the most sacred ce in the capital! They wouldn''t dare!" "P-Presumptuous!" "Who would believe a brat''s words!" "In our Holy Church? Absurdities!" "He is lying! This is an affront to Eden!" Some of the priests started to shout, calling me presumptuous and a liar. I felt a pang of frustration. Didn''t they understand the severity of the situation? "Seriously? Can''t you guys handle the truth?" I said, feeling annoyed. Suddenly, Pope Francis spoke up, his voice ringing out over themotion. "Silence!" he said, his tonemanding. The room fell quiet immediately, and all eyes turned to him. "Edward Falkrona," he said, addressing me directly. "Tell me everything you know." His expression was grave, and I could see the weight of responsibility in his eyes. I took a deep breath and began to speak. As I talked, I could feel the tension in the room increasing. Everyone was listening intently, their eyes fixed on me. "Are you sure about that? Will you take responsibility for your words?" "Well, yeah? I''m a hundred percent sure." I smirked at all the guys ring at me. Oh God. ? If Aunt Belle or my shitty father learned that I was again messing around and with the Holy Church this time, I don''t even want to imagine their reactions... When I finished, there was a stunned silence in the room. No one knew quite what to say. Finally, Pope Francis spoke up again. "We must act quickly," he said, his voice firm. "We cannot let this threat go unchecked." The priests around us started to murmur amongst themselves, and I could sense the weight of their worry. Whatever was going on, it was clear that it was serious. "You said the traitor is in this hall, young Edward?" The Pope asked me, trying to confirm. "Yes, that''s right. However, there might be multiple individuals we need to take down. I''m only certain about one of them," I replied, my voice echoing through the hall. "I see. Alright then, I trust you. Tell me his name," the Pope asked, raising his voice to be heard over themotion. "As you wish," I responded with a smile, gesturing toward the end of the hall. I looked over at the old man who was standing nearby, and he gave me a nod of understanding. Without hesitation, he ced his hand on my shoulder, and we were suddenly enveloped in a bright light. When it faded, we found ourselves standing in front of Maria and her cousin, with the old man positioned diagonally across from us. As soon as we arrived, I could sense that danger was looming. I knew that the person we were after wouldn''t give up without a fight. "You''ve worked up quite a sweat, haven''t you?" I called out, addressing the target. "It''s over now, Cardinal Sergius," I continued, my voice booming through the room. Suddenly, there was an explosion that rocked the entire hall, sending several priests tumbling backward. Through the thick smoke emerged a bald man with a wild look in his eyes. "It''s impossible!" Someone shouted, his voiceced with desperation. "Cardinal..." I heard Maria and her cousin murmur, their voices filled with disbelief. Sergius, who had always been known for his kind demeanor, now looked like a twisted monster with his crazed expression. "Hahaha! You''re all a bunch of fools! I''ve been deceiving you for twenty years, and none of you ever suspected a thing!" Sergiusughed maniacally, his voice echoing through the hall. "Why, Sergius...?" the Pope asked, his voice filled with sadness and confusion. "Why? You want to know why?" The man''s voice was filled with bitterness and anger. "The Holy Church and Eden never did anything for me! They were the only ones who reached out to me, and I won''t betray their expectations." "Unfortunately, you will." Geoffrey''s body suddenly emitted an immense pressure that caused Sergius''s face to turn pale. Even though it didn''t seem to affect us, I knew that we were facing a demigod. The headmaster probably didn''t kill Sergius so he could extract information from him. "Don''t underestimate me!" Sergius retorted, his aura bing more intense by the second. He was likely higher up on the ascension scale than I was, which meant the difference in our abilities was enormous. I had been reluctant to take on this mission for this exact reason. "The mission is over. We are taking down our target: the Saintess of the Garden," Sergius dered, and suddenly, dozens of priests rallied to his side. All eyes turned towards Maria, who was shielding her cousin behind her. Huh? "Stay behind me, Sera," Maria said, trying to protect her cousin. ...what? "No, I won''t hide like a coward!" Sera replied, refusing to cower in fear. Maria was supposed to be the Saintess-- she had been introduced as such in the Third Game. I didn''t like this twist at all. "Hey! Who are you?" I grabbed Maria''s arm and demanded answers. "!" But Maria didn''t answer. She was staring at my hand, which was grabbing her arm, and had frozen. Slowly, her white, wless face turned pale tomato red. "E-Eh? I-I...euhhh...ah...I-I c-can-t..." Her lips quivered, and she mumbled iprehensible words. What''s happening to her? As I touched Maria''s forehead, she blushed even harder and started stuttering. "E-Eh? I-I...euhhh...ah...I-I c-can-t...," she muttered. "Are you sick or what?" I asked her, a little concerned. "Leave her! Pervert!" But before she could answer, her cousin Sera intervened, using me of being a pervert. She shouted, throwing weak punches at me. I dodged her attacks and grabbed her arm to stop her. "Who''s the pervert?!" I retorted, exasperated. "N-Noooooo...I-I...d-don''t...please...sniff..." "Wh-Why are you crying now?!" Now it was her turn. Maria and Sera continued to act strangely. Sera started crying and begged me to stop, while Maria blushed furiously and muttered iprehensible words. I waspletely baffled by their behavior. "What the hell is happening?!" I eximed, trying to make sense of it all. I shouted throughout the chaos, trying to get the old man''s attention. "Hey old man! Your granddaughters are freaking out!" He turned around, his face contorted with concern. "What are you saying?" I gestured towards the two girls, holding their hands up in front of me. "They''re freaking out. Something''s wrong." The old man''s eyes flicked over to his granddaughters, and I could see the recognition in his gaze. "Oh no," I muttered. They were both on the verge of tears, and I felt a pang of sympathy for them, but I didn''t know why! I tried to exin before the old man made a wrong conclusion. "Wait, it''s a misunderstanding-" But he cut me off, his voice dripping with anger. "Idiot! They''ve never touched a man before! They''re pure and innocent!" I blinked, taken aback. "What? Seriously?" I looked back at the two girls, who were staring at me with wide, frightened eyes. Sera''s anger was palpable, but Maria seemed more timid, like a scared rabbit. I let go of their hands, suddenly feeling very awkward. "Uh, sorry. My bad. But are you sure? I mean, there are only men here, right? Someone must have-" [] "Kyaaaaaa! G-Go away!!" Sera let out a high-pitched voice as her face turned bright red, and she lunged at me, swinging a punch. I managed to grab her arm again before she made contact, but the whole situation was quickly spiraling out of control. "Grandpaaaaa!" Maria shouted tearfully. What the heck are these girls? They are worse than Milleia in innocence. And Maria! She waspletely different than the one in the game! I stepped back from them to avoid any trouble. "Brat! What are you doing to my little girls?!" "S-Shaddap old geezer! And do your job!" I retorted angrily at that old man. I didn''t know, dammit! Wait. Does that mean that... "Hey, old man, even you didn''t touch them? Not even a hug? Are you really a grandfather?" "I''m sorry, Waylen, if something happens to your grandson..." He mumbled something that I didn''t fully hear. Whatever. I looked in front of me. I could feel my heart racing as I stood in front of Maria and Sera, ready to defend them at all costs. The chaos in the hall only seemed to intensify as more and more people joined the fray, and I couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed. But I couldn''t let that stop me. I had to protect Maria, the Saintess who yed such a crucial role in the Third Game--or her cousin? Anyway, I stood firm and held my staff at the ready, scanning the room for any signs of danger. Suddenly, a man in a white robe darted towards us, and without hesitation, I used my staff to strike him down. The force of the blow sent him hurtling into the wall, leaving a deep crater in his wake. As I stood there, catching my breath, I turned to Maria and Sera. "Stay behind me," I said firmly. I knew that I couldn''t let anything happen to them. Not now, not ever. I was responsible for what was happening, and that''s why I should face the consequences. Chapter 87 Two Noisy Saintesses "Hey, you two, stay back," I said, gesturing for Maria and Seraphina to stand behind me. I channeled mana into my staff and muttered, "Falkrona Bloodline, First Wing." My thoughts quickened, and my senses sharpened. Time hade to test the technique from the book Julian had given me. "W-Watch out!" Seraphina warned me of an oing attack, but I was already one step ahead. Two guys in robes rushed toward me, smirking with condescension. "Falkrona Bloodline, Second Wing," I muttered, and disappeared in a grey sh, appearing in front of one of them. He looked at me in shock as I touched his stomach with the end of my staff. "Septem Treina," I muttered, and the priest''s face turned pale with recognition of my attack. I didn''t care. "Thrust," I said, and the sound of breaking bones filled the air. The man flew backward, smashing several rows of benches and knocking out hispanions. Maria looked at me in disbelief. "I-Impossible¡­ this is...!" "What?" I turned around, surprised. "I-It''s father''s technique!" Seraphina stuttered. "What?" I asked, confused by Seraphina''s words. I had just used a technique from the book Julian had given me. It wasn''t that big of a deal, was it? But then Sergius, who had stopped fighting, looked at me with shock. "The Imperial Art of the Higher Eden Dynasty," he said, his voice filled with disbelief. I nced at the old man, who was smiling at me. It seemed like I had impressed him with my skills. But there was no time to dwell on that. I needed to focus on the enemies in front of me. "Septem Treina, Sweep," I muttered, swirling my staff and extending it toward the remaining man. He was caught off guard and struck in the jaw, falling to the ground with a pool of blood gathering around him. I could feel myself slowly growing tired. The staff was a powerful weapon, but it took a lot of energy to wield it effectively. "Hey, old man! Protectc us!" I shouted, turning to the old man for assistance. I wanted to scream at the Pope as well, but I knew I had to conserve my energy. I had already pushed myself to the limit. As I watched the Pope fight against the guys of Ante-Eden, I realized something. He was intentionally leaving spaces so that they could reach us. My blood boiled with anger. The Pope Francis was corrupted, just like the others. "F*ck!" I cursed under my breath. I had suspected it before, as I heard it in the Third game, but as I didn''t finish that game, I wasn''t sure, but now I was sure. "I know," the old man nodded, appearing in front of us to shield us from enemy attacks. I felt a sense of relief wash over me as I leaned on the staff, catching my breath. "Francis, back off!" the old man shouted. My heart pounding in my chest as I saw the old speaking like that. I didn''t like his tone at all. "N-no! I will keep them at bay. Geoffrey, take the children to safety." But the Pope was determined. As if he could protect us against the crazed cultists and their monstrous mana beasts when he was the most corrupted one! "As if I would let you run away!" Sergius, one of the cultists, sneered and pulled out a fist-sized yellow gemstone. My blood ran cold. That was a PrisonGem, used to trap powerful mana beasts. If he was using it now, it meant he had something truly dangerous up his sleeve. The beast must be either a Disaster Beast (4¡îto 6¡î beast) or worse a Chaos Beast (7¡î to 9¡î beast). "Old man!" I called out to Geoffrey, my voice shaking. "I know. Don''t leave my side." He nodded grimly, his fists clenched at his sides. He couldn''t fight at full strength here without risking innocent lives. Sergius grinned and poured mana into the gemstone. "Release your wrath! Regina Apis!" A deafening crack split the air and the gemstone shattered. The buzzing sound of massive wings filled the room as a colossal bee materialized before us. Its many eyes fixed on us with an unsettling intelligence. "It''s a Chaos Beast," Geoffrey said, his voice low and strained. My heart sank. Chaos Beasts were some of the most dangerous creatures in existence. How were we supposed to fight something like that? Such things would have no effect on the old man, but he couldn''t fight at full strength in such a setting. In the process, he would murder all the innocent people. And he couldn''t leave the innocent priests and his brother fighting for their lives, either. Things took a turn for the worse. Suddenly, bulges started to appear on the bee''s body, and dozens of smaller bees emerged from within. These bees were small, but visiblyrger than normal ones. "Are you kidding me...?" I muttered to myself, regretting ever agreeing toe on this mission. As I watched in horror, one of the smaller bees flew at high speed towards one of the priests and stabbed him with its sting. "!" The man''s body turned purple and he convulsed before vomiting a strange substance, then he died. I couldn''t believe my eyes. I really hate bees. But the worst was yet toe. "Ahaahahaha! Kill the two girls!" the bee''s mastermanded. The Regina Apis, followed by its offspring, turned towards us at lightning-fast speed. My grip on my staff tightened as I prepared to fight. "Hey! If you know how to fight, then fight!" I yelled at the girls behind me. "Of course we know, idiot!!" Seraphina snapped. "Don''t speak to me, hmpf!" Maria added. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at their bickering. All I wanted was for this nightmare of a journey to end. [] F*ck, I forgot about that damn fight! As I was contemting the possibility of running away, Seraphina''s voice pulled me back to reality. "Eden, please let me borrow your strength," she said as she held a golden staff that was now shimmering with a golden glow. Symbols began to float above her head as she prepared to use her Saintess power. Maria did the same thing with her own staff, and simr symbols floated around her. Ah, so this must be the power of the Saintess, the Runes of Eden. But something didn''t add up. Seraphina was supposed to be the current Saintess, but in the game, Maria became the new Saintess after Seraphina''s death. Ah, I get it now. That exins Maria''s peculiar personality in the Third Game. She lost her cousin, who was like a sister to her, after all. As the golden runes flew like shields and formed a dome around us, I realized that they had even included me inside the protective barrier. I think I''m starting to understand their characters. They''re both tsunderes, which I found quite interesting. When I looked at them, they both huffed and puffed like typical tsunderes. A small smile crept up on my face as I watched them. But my attention quickly shifted back to the Regina Bee as it started to gather dark energy above its head. I could feel the tension in the air rise, and the others started to panic. "Do something, old man!" I yelled in frustration. "Don''t order my grandpa!" Seraphina retorted, protective of her family. "Respect grandpa!" Maria added, equally defensive. "Your grandpa is currently useless!" I kept my expression from twitching. They were raised like princesses and loved their grandpa. Thinking that, I kept my thoughts to myself. As the monster released the ball of energy, the old man raised his hands and effortlessly deflected it with a translucent barrier. I couldn''t help but be impressed. But the small bees were relentless, and I could see them piercing through the barrier with their stingers. It wouldn''t be long before they broke through. I felt my heart race as I watched the small bees attacking the barrier. It was only a matter of time before they broke through. "Seraphina, Maria, take care of the bees!" I shouted, trying to keep my voice steady. "Don''t order us around! We are saintesses!" Seraphina snapped back, but I could see her face tense with concentration as she summoned her power. "Not yet." I sneered. Her cousin, Maria, also looked serious as she chanted a spell, her staff glowing with a blue light. I tried to call out to the old man, but he was busy fending off the swarm of bees, along with the Pope and others. It seemed like a tough battle for him. "Destroy that damn church! We don''t care old man!" I yelled at him, feeling desperate. "N-No! Eden will protect us, no worry!" The Pope tried to reassure us with his words. Despitemending his talents in acting I wasn''t convinced at all. The old man seemed hesitant to damage the Church as well. "I have a solution, be read-" "Curse your solution! We are going to die here!" I interrupted him, feeling frustrated and hopeless. I couldn''t believe his n. In the game, Heroines died easily while believing in ''solutions''. I''d rather trust my instincts. In a moment of desperation, I reached into my inventory and pulled out a small stone - the lifestone. I knew I had no other choice. I approached Maria and Seraphina, taking hold of their hands. Their faces flushed red and they started to protest, but I ignored them. "Shut up," I snapped at them, before channeling mana into the lifestone. A bright light enveloped the three of us, and we disappeared from the hall. Chapter 88 Holy Chosen Of Eden "Shit!" I kicked a bench in frustration. "Why the hell am I still stuck in this damn church? I used that stupid Lifestone to teleport close to the academy, not end up in another damn room in this ce!" I cursed my luck and let out a weakugh. "..." When I turned around, I saw Maria and Seraphina. Seraphina had her arms protectively wrapped around Maria, shielding her from me. "I''m not interested in brats," I scoffed. [] [What are you then?] "We''re only two years younger than you!" Seraphina''s face turned red with anger at my dismissivement. Ignoring the threements, I walked towards the door and peeked into the corridor. Priests were running in all directions, trying to escape from...bees? I mmed the door shut in frustration and punched it, making Maria flinch in fear. [] ''I know¡­'' "Sigh¡­" I need to calm down. After all, they were just innocent 14-year-old girls. But I''m so damn tired of this whole freaking world! It''s been three months since Nyrel and Edward''s memories merged with mine, but I''ve only grown more and more exhausted with each passing day. I''m not some protagonist reincarnated in another world who will eventually be the strongest. I''m weak, and I don''t have that kind of mentality. I ended up in this world against my will, thanks to that bastard of Tokyo, during the lowest moments of both my lives. I lost Ephera on Earth, and here in this world, my family was against me (although, to be fair, I was partially responsible for that). The only thing that kept me going was the thought of Ephera. That guy told me I could find her here, but I didn''t believe it for a second. I tried not to think about it too much because I didn''t want to give myself false hope, but just the thought of her face and voice brings me so much happiness. Maybe it''s because I feel more connected to Nyrel''s memories now, but I really did love her more than anything in the world. I''ve already asked Jarvis about her whereabouts, but he didn''t know - or rather, that bastard didn''t tell Jarvis. He clearly wants something from me, and it''s starting to piss me off. Despite everything, there are some good things in my life. Thanks to the presence of Cleenah, Mary, and Aunt Belle, I haven''tpletely lost my mind yet. I sat down on one of the benches and took a deep breath to calm myself down. Maybe if I can finish this game, that bastard will finally give me some clue about Ephera''s whereabouts, assuming she was really reincarnated here. But for now, I pushed that thought aside and stretched my limbs, propping my legs up on the bench in front of me and crossing my arms. "Where are your parents?" I asked Maria and Seraphina. "My father and mother are dead," Seraphina replied, her voice filled with sadness. "My father disappeared three years ago, and my mother is in aa." The same was for Maria. I looked at both of them, who were now on the verge of tears. So they both grew up without parents. That old man must have been the one raising them with care. But still, what kind of life is that? "Um, did you also lose your parents?" Seraphina asked me timidly. "How did you know? I thought you didn''t know me?" I replied, surprised. "I just had a feeling," Maria said softly. "You looked so lonely when we talked about our parents." Her words hit me like a ton of bricks. She was right¡ª I had been feeling so alone since I arrived in this world. Fortunately, it didn''tst long. I guess I could sympathize with Maria and Seraphina. Losing their parents at such a young age, that''s just rough. I''ve experienced loss too. In my past life, I lost my family when I was 17. And in this world, I lost my mom when I was only 7. And to make matters worse, my dad adopted Simon and spoiled him rotten. My sisters, Miranda and Elona, were there for me, but because of the hallucinations I kept having about the future, I started to distrust them. But now that I''ve had time to reflect and recover my past life memories, I feel a lot more neutral about it. Although, I do still feel guilty about how I treated them. Elona was my younger sister and even though she fought me in the Second Game, I can still remember her tears when I was dying. As for Miranda, she was already in love with Jayden, so she didn''t show too much emotion, but I could tell she was sad. I realize now that maybe I was too focused on the game''s scenario and didn''t pay enough attention to real life. But today, Elona and Miranda are different people. They''re not the same ones from the game or the hallucinations. As I sat on the bench, I couldn''t help but reflect on how much the plot had already changed since I left the House two months ago. With my previous life memories intact, I knew I had to tread carefully and use my knowledge wisely without making any rash decisions. There was also the mysterious ''X'' whose true intentions remained unknown. It was pointless to continue ying the role of a wingman and risking everything. Instead, I needed to focus on myself and intervene when necessary, just like I did with La before she ''harmed'' Milleia. As I thought about all of this, I felt a sense of relief wash over me. I knew what I had to do now. But there was another matter that had been on my mind for a while. "So, who is the Saintess?" I asked, finally voicing my thoughts. At my question, both Maria and Seraphina went silent, with Maria still hiding behind her friend. I guess my outburst from earlier had left them wary of me. [] Great. I had already ruined my first impression. "Can you please stop hiding like I''m some kind of beast?" I said in a calmer tone. "I just saved your life, and it''s disheartening to see you on guard like that." Thankfully, my words seemed to reassure them, and they finally came over to sit on the bench next to me. "We are both candidates to be the next Saintess," Seraphina announced. "But Sera is the most likely to be the next one!" Maria chimed in, beaming with pride. "N-No, I think it''s you, Reina!" Seraphina countered, praising her cousin in turn. Despite beingpetitors for the coveted role of Saintess, the two young women seemed to have a strong and supportive bond. Curious, I asked, "Aren''t you inpetition? Why are you so close?" "Eh? Because Sera is my sister!" Maria responded, with Seraphina nodding in agreement. "She''s not your sister, she''s your cousin," I pointed out. "She is my sister!" Maria insisted, to which I simply shrugged. At least they wouldn''t fight over the title. Also, since, thanks to me, Seraphina will survive, she''s likely to be the next Saintess. I thought to myself. But then, a question popped into my head. "Has your apostle been chosen?" "W-Whaaaaa?!" Seraphina stammered, her face turning bright red. The reason behind her reaction was because her Apostle was none other than her future husband and fiancee. The selection of the Apostles was a crucial aspect of the game, and the criteria were rigorous. The purity and righteousness of the candidates were some of the essential factors considered. Anyway, if I recall correctly, Maria''s apostle should have been Jayden, despite the fact that she was a Main Heroine in the Third Game. Her Apostle was either Jayden or the protagonist of the Third Game. But, like the other two protagonists, Jayden was destined to be an Apostle. Of course, this did not imply Maria would have a reverse harem. There were six Holy Chosen of Eden. The Saintess of the Garden of Eden and her Apostle, the Apostle of Lumen. The Prophetess of the Sacred Tree of Eden and her Apostle, the Apostle of Nihil. The High Priestess of the Monolithe of Eden and her Apostle, the Apostle of Nox. Lumen, Nihil, and Nox were the three Trinity Gods responsible for the protection of Eden. It was fascinating to realize that the three Apostles were the three protagonists of the games, while the Saintess, Prophetess, and High Priestess were the Heroines. The role of all six was crucial in achieving the sessful ending of the games. All in all, the game was exceptionally well-written, and the plot wasplex and intriguing. "S-Still not!" Seraphina answered, still red. "And you?" I nced at Maria. "N-No!! I-I c-can''t¡­!" She also replied with flushed cheeks. Seraphina and Maria''s responses only made me smile. They were both so innocent and pure, it was almost amusing to see them react like that. As I observed them, I couldn''t help but think about how breathtakingly beautiful they were. With just two more years until they became true Saintesses, it was no wonder they could capture any man''s affection with their almost divine purity and innocence. Despite my own attraction to them, I couldn''t bring myself to act on it. After all, they were only fourteen years old, and I had lived long enough to know better. While my physical age may have been closer to theirs, my previous life experiences helped me keep a level head around them, as I was still a sixteen-year-old boy in both mind and body. Chapter 89 Anathemas Fire "Hey, Sera, remember when Grandpa said we were going to save the world?" Maria grinned at her cousin, hoping to spark a little excitement. "Of course, I remember! It''s the truth after all!" Seraphina crossed her arms with a proud expression. I rolled my eyes. "I don''t think he ever said you two were going to save the world and you won''t either." Sera bristled. "Hey, don''t be so dismissive. We could do it if we tried!" I wasn''t convinced. "I hate to break it to you, but saving the world is a pretty big job. Not sure you''re up for it." "Y-You! You don''t know anything, idiot!" No, I know very well¡­Seraphina. "Grey-haired boy!" Is that an insult, Maria? We had been in the same room for nearly 30 minutes, and Maria and Seraphina had the brilliant idea to brag about their lives and the old man. I listened to them because I was bored, but that old man is definitely spoiling them. "Um¡­" Suddenly, Maria piped up with a question. "So, is it true that you''re in the Royal Eden Academy?" I nodded, trying not to sound too proud. "Yep, that''s me. My dad''s a Duke, so it was pretty much a given that I''d get in." Maria''s eyes widened in amazement. "Wow, that''s so cool!" I shrugged, trying not to let it go to my head. "Eh, it''s not that big of a deal. Lots of kids from noble families go there." I couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread as I thought about my future. While being a Duke''s son had its perks, it also meant that I was expected to attend the most prestigious academy in the world¡ªthe one where all the prodigies and geniuses went. Duke''s sons, like Saintesses, were automatically admitted to the Royal Eden Academy... But they weren''t going to join the Royal Eden Academy in two years because the Third Game takes ce in the world''s most famous and sacred ce. There was an even bigger and more prestigious academy there where all the freaks would go. In two years, I will also have to join that academy. "Ugh, I don''t want to think about it," I muttered to myself, feeling exhausted already. Suddenly, there was a loud banging on the door, making me jump. I listened carefully as several more hits followed. "Get back!" I shouted at Maria and Seraphina, gesturing for them to retreat to the far end of the room. They nodded, looking frightened. I took a deep breath and readied my staff, trying to ignore the pain in my arm. The bees were relentless, their stingers piercing through the wooden doors and swarming into the room. How did they find us¡­? [] ''Yeah but that old man should have finished them already¡­'' The only reason to bte him would be his care for his damn brother, Pope Francis who is corrupted in the core. I could have told him about the Pope but he would never believe me. No one was aware of that, not even Sergius. "Anathemas Fire." I knew I couldn''t hold back anymore. With a fierce determination, I elongated my staff and summoned the Anathemas Fire, a dark purple ze that engulfed my arm. "H-Hey!" "A-Are you okay?" Maria and Seraphina gasped in shock, but I didn''t have time to exin. I clenched my fist and felt the two rings on my wrist expand, covering my entire staff in the same purple mes. The pain was excruciating, but I forced myself to focus. I swung my staff in a wide arc, drawing a zing circle in the air and striking five bees. They fell to the ground, charred and lifeless. But there were still more bees swarming towards us, their angry buzzing filling the air. I gritted my teeth and prepared for another attack. This was going to be a long and difficult fight. The other bees immediately backed away from me in fear, clearly intimidated by the Anathemas Fire. But they didn''t flee, as if they werepelled to obey orders from their hive. I shook my head and focused on the task at hand. With a determined expression, I raised my staff and summoned the power of my Falkrona Bloodline. "Second Wing," I muttered under my breath, activating the enhanced speed and agility granted by my bloodline. I ran towards a swarm of twenty bees, my staff at the ready. "Septem Treina, Sweep!" I cried out, sweeping my staff in a wide arc. The bees immediately caught fire and burned away, leaving no trace behind. Even the nearby bees who were touched by the sparks of fire were burned to a crisp. I grinned in satisfaction. They were clearly weak against the Anathemas Fire, and I only had two rings. With my Second Wing still activated, I leaped into the air and swept my staff with such speed that the bees couldn''t even react. It was a ughter. "Such weaklings," I muttered under my breath, smashing a bee to the ground. Using the Anathemas Fire was addicting, and I couldn''t help but swing my staff in a sweeping motion, erasing dozens of bees in one fell swoop. They couldn''t even get past me. I was like a whirlwind of fire and fury, and the bees stood no chance against me. [] ''Nah, I am only starting.'' "Ring of Vysindra!" The ring on my staff glowed and the air around me started to vibrate. I stood there, staff in hand, ready to take on any threat. The purplish mes burned brightly around the ring on the end of my staff, casting an eerie glow on everything around me. Its purplish beautiful glow reflected beautifully in my amber eyes. [] Suddenly, I heard a voice calling out to me in a stronger voice. "H-Huh? What?" [] I looked at my right arm and noticed that it had been burned a deep shade of purple. "Shit!" I muttered under my breath. I quickly cancelled the fire and knelt down, feeling the searing pain in my arm. The adrenaline had worn off, and I was finally able to feel the full extent of my injuries. As I grabbed my arm, bits of burned flesh stuck to my hand, causing me to groan in agony. Luckily, I had already taken care of the bees, but- "E-Eden, I ask for your blessing!" I turned around and saw a giant bee attacking Maria and Seraphina. It was much stronger than the others, and they were struggling to fend it off. Maria and Seraphina tried to protect themselves by summoning a dome, but the bee easily broke through it. "Seraphina!" cried Maria as she was hugged tightly by her friend. I had to act fast. With my arm still in pain, I stood up and raised my staff again. Fuck! I cursed under my breath, as I didn''t even notice the bee approaching. With my right arm useless, I grasped my staff with my left hand and aimed it at the bee. [] ''They are gonna die, Cleenah!'' "Anathemas Fire." I channeled the power of the Ring of Vysindra, and a thick burning ring coiled around the staff''s tip. With a determined voice, Imanded it to burn. "Spiral!" I swung my staff, and a spiral of dark purple fire shot towards the giant bee. The staff extended at an rming speed and pierced the bee''s head before it could even turn around. -Kriiiii! The fire from the staff consumed the bee, leaving nothing behind. Not even ashes. "C-Cough!" My body was in pain, and I spat out blood. Both of my arms were burned, but my left one was in better condition. [] Cleenah''s voice echoed in my head, but I couldn''t reply as my heart was pounding. "I-I will heal you!" Maria rushed towards me, offering to heal my injuries. But as soon as she touched me, I heard a voice in my head, ("I like your fire. It''s beautiful.") The words startled me, and pure anger boiled inside me. Without thinking, I pped her hand away and yelled, "Don''t touch me!" "Aah!" "Reina!" Seraphina cried out, rushing to Maria''s aid as she fell to the ground in pain. I looked at my hand and saw that I had left a small burn scar on her right hand from my p. Confusion and guilt washed over me. What was happening to me? "I''m sorry," I muttered, feeling terrible about what I had just done. I stood up, gritting my teeth against the pain shooting through my burned arms. I needed to take a moment to collect myself. I sat down on a nearby bench, hung my head, and took several deep breaths. [] ''I know, Cleenah,'' I replied, ''but I just feel so strange¡­'' My body was trembling as I tried topose myself. I could feel the pain throbbing in my burned arms, but there was something else that was bothering me. I couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease that had settled in my mind. Chapter 90 Talk With The Saintess Candidates As I sat there, Maria and Seraphina approached me and ced their hands on my shoulders, muttering a chant under their breath. Feeling a bit awkward with the silence that followed, I decided to break the ice. "So, how''s life inside the church?" "Good!" they both chimed in unison. I rolled my eyes. "You guys are good liars." Their faces fell, and they quickly protested. "No, we''re not lying! We''re living to honor Eden!" I couldn''t help but shake my head at their blind devotion. It was a problem with the Church''s doctrine. Sure, Eden was important, but they took it too far. I mean, even the Pope was corrupt, and he worshipped Eden more than anything. It had twisted his thoughts and made him do terrible things. Believing in someone or something was all well and good, but over-believing could lead to a twisted opinion and fake happiness. I decided to test their loyalty. "Do you believe in your grandfather?" I asked. Their response was immediate. "Of course! More than anyone else!" I could understand that sentiment. He was a recement for their parents and wasn''t an enemy. But what about the Pope? "And what about the Pope? Do you believe in him too?" They both nodded vigorously. "We believe in his excellency." I couldn''t let that stand. "No, you don''t." I cut them off. As I looked at Maria and Seraphina, their response to my question was disappointingly robotic. Had that corrupt old man already brainwashed them? I let out a sigh and spoke up, "Don''t put all your faith in the Pope." Their shocked reaction was understandable, but I continued, "Listen to me. Remember Cardinal Sergius? You both trusted him until now, right? But look at what he turned out to be - a bastard of Ante-Eden." The two girls lowered their heads in response, clearly understanding my point. "If you want to survive out there, always be cautious of your surroundings and trust no one except yourself. You''ve both been coddled by that old man for too long." As I scoffed, I noticed their fists clenching in frustration. "Don''t trust anyone except yourselves; people outside are human-skinned monsters. They could have ill-intentions toward girls like you." I finished staring at them. Yeah, innocent and beautiful girls like them could attract psychos. Seraphina and Maria were both giving me strange looks, as if trying to figure out my intentions. Those girls¡­ I grimaced at their gazes. "Don''t jump to any weird conclusions," I said firmly, cutting off Seraphina''s train of thought. "I have no interest in either of you. There are plenty of other charming girls out there for me to pursue." Seraphina hugged her body, looking relieved but still a bit uneasy. "Could it be...?" "No, it''s not that," I interrupted her again. "Listen, I''m not here to be your husband or anything like that. You need to focus on your duties as saintesses and be prepared for the real world outside of the church. It''s not as innocent and kind as you might think." Both Maria and Seraphina looked at me with surprise and confusion. "What do you mean?" Maria asked. "People aren''t always what they seem," I exined. "There are those who hide their true intentions behind a kind face, like Cardinal Sergius. You need to be careful and trust in yourselves above all else." Seraphina''s expression grew more serious. "Are you saying that you''re hiding your true intentions as well?" I grinned at her. "Maybe I am. Maybe I''m not. The point is, you need to be ready for anything and not trust anyone blindly. You can''t rely on the Pope or anyone else to protect you." Maria looked at me with a mix of admiration and confusion. "You''re strong and caring," she said quietly. I smiled, feeling a bit ttered despite myself. "Thanks, but like I said, I''m not here to be your husband." "I-I don''t care about that!" Maria shouted, embarrassed. "Our husband will be someone c-caring!" Maria started off with anger in her voice, but it quickly softened as she looked at me. "Our husband will be someone caring¡­" she repeated, her tone almost pleading. "S-Strong as well¡­" Her face turned crimson as if she understood something. Seraphina smirked and added, "And¡­handsome," before scanning me from head to toe. "Y-Yes!" she huffed, averting her gaze. I couldn''t help but frown at their reaction. "Putting aside the caring side, I''m ticking the strong and handsome conditions," I said with snort. Maria and Seraphina were taken aback by my arrogance, but they couldn''t deny the truth in my words. "N-Never!" Seraphina shook her head, trying to deny something. [] I ignored Cleenah, knowing that what I did was necessary. [To seduce them? I don''t see your point.] ''Neither me! Neither me Jarvis!'' After five long minutes of intense healing, my arms were finally back to normal. But Maria and Seraphina were exhausted, leaning against the wall, their white robes now dirtied and stuck to their faces. I couldn''t help but wonder if the difficulty in healing my arms was due to the fire again. I noticed Maria''s hand still wasn''t healed, despite her prioritizing my injuries over her own. "You can''t heal your hand?" I asked, concerned. They both shook their heads, admitting they were out of mana. I looked at Maria with concern as she winced in pain, tears streaming down her cheeks. Her wless hand was marred by an ugly scar that didn''t seem to suit her at all. Without thinking, I stood up and made my way over to her and Seraphina. "Sit down," Imanded, gently guiding Maria to the ground. She looked at me with confusion, but didn''t protest as I took her hand in mine. I could feel her trembling as I ced my hand gently over hers and channeled my mana. "Use my mana," I instructed, my voice soft and reassuring. Maria''s eyes widened in surprise as she felt the energy flowing into her. "Ouch," she gasped, but I simply flicked her forehead and ced her other hand over mine. "Use my mana, Maria," I repeated, watching as she lowered her flushed face and concentrated on healing her injured hand. "Y-Yeeesss!" "..." I turned to Seraphina, who was standing beside us, and asked her what was going on. "Help your cousin," I said. "I know that," she replied, feeling a little irritated. I could feel my mana being drained even faster now that Seraphina had put her hand on my shoulder. But despite my annoyance, I was proud of Maria and her cousin. They were handling themselves well under pressure. I couldn''t help but smile at the thought that this experience might help them mature even more. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Maria''s hand returned to its normal state. "Finally," I said with relief. "H-Hey!" But just as I stood up, I forgot about Seraphina''s grip on my shoulders. Why did she put all her weight on me?! She had put all her weight on me, and I stumbled under the sudden pressure. I slipped pathetically because of exhaustion and fell to the ground. Before I knew it, I was on the ground, and Seraphina had fallen right beside me. We both ended up in an awkward position, with her lying on top of me. I could feel her chest pressing against mine, and¡ªsomething soft kissed my cheeks, right just near my lips. "..." "..." How the hell did we end up like that?! Seraphina had been kissing my cheek for what felt like an eternity. "Are you finished?" I finally asked, feeling exhausted. Seraphina pulled away, her cheeks flushed and her eyes glistening. "..." She put her hands on either side of my face to raise her head. I struggled to focus on her face. Her auburn-gold hair fell around us, brushing against my skin. Her cheeks were bright red, and her golden eyes were moistened with unshed tears. She looked panicked and frozen in ce. Slowly, she took one trembling hand off the ground and touched her quivering pinkish lips. "Okay, enough," I said, slipping out of her grasp. Otherwise, I would have an unpleasing- [New Title Obtained!] [Killing Two Birds With One Stone!] Fuck you Jarvis! [It''s not me.] I stood up and turned to Seraphina, who was still on her knees with her fingers on her lips, looking shocked. I wondered if the kiss had been too much for her. Perhaps they should have let her get used to being around men before introducing her to that kind of intimacy. [] ''Not that!'' "S-Sera..." Maria was blushing bright red with her hand covering her mouth. [] ''I feel nonsense!'' "Get a grip," I said in a loud tone, trying to snap the two of them out of their trance. Finally, Maria and Seraphina stood up and faced me, but they didn''t seem to be fully present. "Okay, listen now," I said, but they still didn''t seem to be listening to my words. Maria was hugging her previously injured hand close to her chest, while Seraphina was biting her lip and lost in thought. I couldn''t help but think that this incident might have made them grow up, but in the wrong way¡­ Chapter 91 End Of The Church Incident Maria was hugging her previously injured hand close to her chest, while Seraphina was biting her lip and lost in thought. I couldn''t help but think that this incident might have made them grow up in another way¡­ The old man was right. It seemed like I was the first man they ever came in contact with. [] Cleenah made a snarkyment that wasn''t necessary. ''Don''t say it like that!'' ''I haven''t done anything inappropriate to them,'' I exined. ''All I did was hug them to teleport, hold their hands, and identally got kissed by one of them. I''m not a scumbag¡­'' But the reality was that any man who dared to touch a Saintess would be killed for such sacrilege. I started to sweat. Would I be killed too? I had to save them, but I couldn''t forget that they were Saintesses of Eden. "Listen to me," I said, causing Maria and Seraphina to stiffen. I won''t do anything; stop reacting like that! "I won''t do anything to you," I reassured them. "So don''t tell anyone what happened here, alright?" "Understood," a man''s voice replied. "Okay," I nodded in agreement. "..." "..." "..." "..." "..." Shit! As I turned around, I caught the old man giving me a cold stare. "Grandpa!" Maria and Seraphina greeted their grandfather, but didn''t rush to hug him. It was clear that he was right when he warned me about the Saintesses before. "Are you two okay, Reina, Sera?" He asked, concerned. "Y-Yes! Th-Thanks to him..." Maria answered while ncing briefly at me before lowering her head. She seemed different since healing me. "Yes, grandfather. He helped us a lot," Seraphina replied, but her usually confident voice was trembling at the end. She didn''t look at me, but I noticed her ears turning tomato-red. I furrowed my brows, wondering what could be bothering her. Well, I guess that unexpected incident really shocked a true maiden like her. "..." The old man was silent for a moment, looking at each of us in turn. Feeling uneasy, I tried to break the silence. "You''rete, old man," I said nervously. He approached me with quick steps, and I couldn''t help but take a step back. "I-I''m not into old men, old man," I stammered, trying to keep my distance. "Oh? But maybe you''re into Saintesses?" he retorted angrily. Before I could respond, he grabbed my cheeks, and I panicked, thinking he was going to kiss me. "D-Damn you! Aunt Belle will beat you up, old man!" I protested, but he held me firmly. "Shut up," he said, clearly annoyed by my words, while Maria and Seraphina giggled behind him. I couldn''t stand the old man''s attitude, but I couldn''t do anything about it. "What is that?" he suddenly asked, touching my left cheek. I hesitated to answer, but when I touched it, I felt a moistened spot. "D-Don''t tell me!" I looked at Seraphina, who had stopped giggling and was covering her face with both hands, hiding the lipbalm on her lips. Her whole body was shivering. "Well..." I averted my face and wiped the lipstick mark on my cheek. "It was an ident, old man," I said, feeling embarrassed. "I should have known better...you''re their son after all. I shouldn''t have taken you," the old man said, rubbing his face in frustration. I couldn''t help but feel angry. "I should be the one regretting. I didn''t want toe, but you dragged me here! That creepy bee nearly killed all of us!" "It''s not for that, you idiot!" he snapped, banging my head. "Ow! Shitty old man!" I grumbled. "I will get you out of the academy! Since when does a headmaster hit his students?" I could see the anger in his eyes. "I''m doing it as a grandfather," he defended himself. "You ain''t my grandfather! Go adopt a grandson if you''re so sad!" I retorted. "It''s not for that, brat," he said with a serious expression. I was confused. "I don''t understand." "Look at them," he pointed at Maria and Seraphina, who both looked down. "What? They''re okay," I shrugged. "I''ve known them for fourteen years and I''ve never seen them with such expressions until now," he exined. "What''s the problem...? They matured, it''s good news," I said, trying to calm him down. [] The old man was beyond furious. He looked at me with disgust and eximed, "Matured? They are Saintess Candidates. The purest girls of the world! And you just tainted them in a single hour!" I could feel my face turning red with anger and embarassment. "Who tainted who?! I''ve done nothing, old geezer!" I retorted, feeling unjustly used. "You''ve done nothing?" he repeated incredulously, ncing at his granddaughters before clenching his fists. "I have to do something before it reaches the point of no return..." I had no idea what he was going on about. This whole situation was starting to feel ridiculous. "From now on, Edward Olphean, you are banned from the Holy Church until further notice," he dered firmly. My mind was spinning. "Huh?" I stammered, unable to believe what I was hearing. Maria and Seraphina, the old man''s granddaughters, had strange reactions to the news, but I was too preupied to take note. "Well, I have nothing to do here. At least for the next two years," I said with a shrug, trying to remain calm despite the old man''s angry demeanor. "Two years?" he narrowed his eyes. "Why?" I scoffed at his question. "Isn''t it obvious? In two years, your granddaughters'' apostles or fianc¨¦es will be chosen. It''s an important ceremony." I exined, hoping to reason with him. I have to be there, of course. It''s an important event in the Third Game. But the old man was having none of it. He was clenching his fists and teeth, clearly seething with anger. Maria and Seraphina looked like they were in shock, their faces still flushed with crimson. [] Cleenah suddenly spoke in a resigned tone. ''What?'' I was taken aback by her words. But before I could get a response, the old man dropped another bombshell. "I will never choose you. Forget your dreams, Edward," he stated firmly. I was left feeling utterly bewildered. What dreams was he talking about? I had no idea what was going on, and the old man''s attitude toward me was bing increasingly hostile. Was he misinterpreting something? And what dream?! Is he talking about attending the marriage ceremony? Was he that scared that I would taint his granddaughters?! Not like I taught them anything unholy like. "I think there is a misundersta-" "You won''t be allowed to enter the church or take part in their ceremony." The old man was sure unwavering. I couldn''t help but snort at the old man''s words. "You will plead with me toe back in two years, old man, I guarantee it," I replied confidently. I knew I had enough leverage to force his hand, if necessary. Despite my bravado, I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was a misunderstanding in our discussion. And what was up with Maria and Seraphina? They were acting like lovesick teenagers. Did touching a man for the first time really turn girls into such weirdos? Shaking my head, I turned to leave the Holy Church. It seemed like the old man had already taken care of Regina Bee and Sergius. Good riddance, I thought to myself. At least Seraphina was still alive, which would change things for the better. Having two potential saintesses was better than having only one. As I was leaving, Maria called out to me hesitantly. "U-Um, Sir Edward," she said, ying with her fingers nervously. "What''s up?" I asked, ignoring the old man''s re. "Reina is my second name, and the people close to me call me like that," she exined, seeming unsure of herself. "I see¡­" I nodded, not really understanding where she was going with this. "..." "..." "..." "Reina, huh? That''s a pretty name," I said to Maria, who seemed to be waiting for my response. "Thank you!" Maria''s face lit up with gratitude as she hurried away behind the old man. Next up was Seraphina, who avoided making eye contact with me. "Thanks for saving us," she said, then turned to leave. But I couldn''t let her go just yet. "Hey," I called out to her. Seraphina stopped, waiting for me to say something. "I gave you some advice earlier, and I want you to remember it. I may have my own hidden goals, but I promise your safety is among my top priorities. You can trust me," I said in a serious tone. I wanted them both to be wary of anyone inside the church, especially with the Third Gameing up in two years. It was going to be brutal. "Yes, I will," Seraphina replied, touching her heart with a hurried gesture. What an odd pair those two were. Maria was nothing like she was in the Third Game, and Seraphina shouldn''t even be alive. But despite their differences, they shared a simr education, and Seraphina acted like a protective older sister to Maria. I shrugged, feeling somewhat relieved that they had each other to rely on. Good for them, I suppose. I''ll see them in two years. I hope they''ll grow up and be ready to face the horrors of that final game. With that thought in mind, I left them behind and headed off to rest before my fight with Ronald. But as I turned to go, the old man''s voice suddenly whispered in my ear, causing me to jump in rm. "Wait." "You''re creeping me out! Get away from me!" I said, feeling unnerved by his presence. Aunt Belle¡­I will tell her about that old man! "You''ll apany me." When I heard his words, I grimaced. Since he told me I tainted his daughters, my brain had stopped working properly. "I won''t! I have a fight against LaSimp!" "LaSimp? Whatever. Do you believe I''ll let you go after what you''ve done? I appreciate your assistance with Sergius, but I''d like to know how you knew. The Pope is also intrigued. Do you have any other things to say?" That Pope was definitely going to report me to Ante-Eden or something, but he needed more information from me. Again, I wanted to tell him about his brother but¡­ No. The time wasn''t right. The Holy Church was too powerful for me, Jayden, and the others at the time. The protagonist of the Third Game is unprepared, and the old man will not be able to stop them on his own. Yeah, not now. In two years, I will deal with that holy church. "I''ll tell youter, but not now..." I locked my gaze on the old man, clearly indicating that I would not tell him anything right now. "..." I continued because the old man remained silent. "Your granddaughters are now safe. Just don''t believe anyone but yourself, old man, and reinforce their security with loyal men." Just in case, I said. The Pope or the others will not try anything, but I didn''t want to risk their lives because of the low likelihood. "Alright. I will let you off for now." The old man nodded and ced his hand on my shoulders. I closed my eyes because I knew what he was going to do. I was back at the academy with the same feeling I had when Inded in the Holy Church. "By the way, Sergius is no longer alive?" I asked to be sure. "No. I kept him alive so I could question him." "Really?" I was surprised that he managed to keep him alive. Is it even possible? I mean, Ante-Eden makes a point of injecting poison into weakened members just in case. "Yes. You don''t have to be concerned about him, but be cautious, boy. If you''re going out by yourself, make sure you have a good reason." "I''m not a child, old man, but I appreciate the drive." I walked away after saying this. "Edward Olphean." "Hm?" I turned around and saw a smile on the old man''s face. "You have my heartfelt thanks. My little daughters are everything to me. I''m not sure why you put your life on the line to protect them, but I appreciate it. I have faith in you. If you have any problems, I will dly assist you." Wow. Such gratitude from a DemiGod. "In two years, I want to be in the ceremony of your granddaugh-" "No." Chapter 92 Edward Falkrona VS Ronald Trueheart [1] Once I arrived at the academy, I took a much-needed bath and then settled down for a nap. It had been a long day, and I was feeling exhausted. The only time I had felt truly alive was when I had met La earlier. When I woke up a few hourster, I put on my tracksuit and did some stretches. I was going to fight Ronald Trueheart, and I needed to be asfortable as possible. The match was scheduled for 8 p.m., and I wasn''tte yet. As I walked out of the dormitory, I saw several other students leaving as well. They were undoubtedly heading to the stadium, where my friendly match against Ronald would be held. It was a highly anticipated event that no one wanted to miss. [] "No problem. I feel really good," I replied confidently. Perhaps it was an after-effect of Maria and Seraphina''s healing, but I was more than ready to take on Ronald. When I arrived at the stadium, I handed my academy card to the receptionist and was shown to a single room to prepare myself. But since I had nothing to prepare, I left the room right away and followed the directions to the arena, which were drawn on the wall. As I walked down the corridor, I saw several familiar figures waiting for me at the end: Jayden, Milleia, Lyra and Tyler. "Hey, bro!" Tyler jumped towards me, and I took a step aside to avoid the unexpected hug. "I appreciate the support, but I don''t need a hug. I''m not going to war," I replied. Jayden approached me next, fist-bumping my chest. "We''ll be up there to cheer for you, Edward." I couldn''t help but notice the maturity in his smile. "It''s a pity for you, Jayden. I''ll beat him up instead of you," I joked, and Jaydenughed. We both knew that a month ago, Ronald had punched Jayden without any reason, so I was determined to help him get his revenge. Lyra arrived after, giving me a casual shrug. "Well, good luck, I guess," she said. I wasn''t surprised by herck of enthusiasm, considering what I had done to her before. I wouldn''t bother her for now, knowing that the next few months would be tough for her. Milleia, on the other hand, showed genuine concern. "Um...Edward, be careful, okay? Ronald is... dangerous," she said, her pink eyes wide. I smiled at her, appreciating her friendship. We had only known each other for a month, but I could tell that she considered me a friend. I appreciated Milleia''s concern, but I couldn''t help feeling a bit detached from my fellow students. Tyler, Jayden, and Milleia all seemed to have formed their opinions of me based on their initial impressions, without really taking the time to get to know me. It was clear that there was still some distance between us, and it wasn''t quite like the close bonds I had with Emric and Ephera back on Earth. "You can do it bro!" Tyler shouted again before grinning. "Pretty sure, if you win, La will confess to you right away, trust me." Why should I trust a muscle-brain?! "Yeah¡­Then I''m off." I waved my hand and walked away. I had already lost the will to correct the misunderstanding that, without a doubt, La created. I really have no idea what''s going on in her mind. It''s not like Alfred will feel jealous just about that anyway. "Junior." "Oh." I didn''t expect her. Before I could step out of the corridor, Kleah called out. She was leaning against the wall. "Senior? You recovered?" I asked, but she seemed back to her usual self. "Yes? I''m already feeling better," Kleah smiled before scratching her cheek. "Thanks anyway, Junior. It was my fault." I shrugged at her words. "I was partially at fault there, so don''t worry, moreover¡­" I grinned. " I can''t afford to lose my sponsor." Kleah was silent for a moment before putting on her usual smile. "Of course, you can''t afford to lose me," she snorted and threw me the sheet I had given her to hide her face back then. "Oh, thanks. I''m starting to regret having given you that. I wanted to see Senior''s true appearance," I sighed exaggeratedly. "Dream on," Kleah snorted and walked off, but she stooped midway. "I will cheer you up, Junior. I would like to see Louisa''s panicked expression,'' she said before leaving. As I made my way to the arena, I couldn''t help but think about the support my ssmates were giving me. It was all because they believed I was the best candidate for this fight. Little did they know, I didn''t really care about winning. But I can''t back down now, especially after Kleah became my sponsor. I didn''t want to disappoint her and more importantly, I wanted to beat Ronald up. As I entered the arena, I saw my opponent, a tall and muscr guy, Ronald. I smiled but¡­ Louisa¡­ Ronald''s elder sister. As a caring sister, she will surely watch this match. Whatever. As I stepped into the arena, the deafening cheers of the academy students greeted me. The energy was electric, and I could feel the adrenaline coursing through my veins. I took a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves, but the excitement was too much to contain. Ronald was a few meters away from me, and as he saw me, heughed. "You took your time, Edward. I thought you ran away," he jeered. Iughed, trying to y it cool. "Sorry, Ronny. I always lose track of time when I''m with La," I said, hoping to throw him off. But Ronald wasn''t fooled. I could see the anger in his eyes, and I knew that he was seething with jealousy. The spectators around us grew even more enthusiastic, now convinced that the match was all about La''s affections. As I looked at Ronald, I realized that I didn''t care about any of that anymore. I wasn''t fighting for La''s love, and I wasn''t fighting to impress anyone. I was fighting for myself, for my own reasons. But Ronald wasn''t finished. "I would never have thought you would follow La after Aurora, Edward," he spat with disgust. "I will never leave La near you-" "Hey, referee, I''m cringing here. Quick," I interrupted, cutting off Ronald''s cringe-worthy speech. The referee, who had been standing nearby, came over to us. "It''s a friendly match. Big scales attacks are prohibited. The match will end in the case of a forfeit or knocking out. Do you agree?" Even the referee seemed nervous. We both nodded. "Then¡­" The referee raised his hand. I took out my white staff, making Ronald furrow his brows. "Start!!" The referee''s call signaled the start of the match. I charged forward, my staff held high above my head in anticipation. Ronald, my opponent, stood his ground with his eyes closed, as if meditating. I swung my staff in a wide arc, trying to catch him off guard, but his instincts were too sharp for my attack. "You are slow, Edward!" Ronaldughed.. His arrogance fueled my determination to smash his face on the sturdy ground. I gritted my teeth and continued my assault, but Ronald wasn''t just a pushover. Suddenly, the ground beneath my feet erupted in a shower of dirt and rocks, catching me off bnce. I stumbled forward, barely keeping my footing. "Less yapping Ronny," I said with a sneer. "You will regret that!" Ronald retorted, and with a wave of his hand, he continued to manipte the earth beneath me, causing the ground to shake and heave. I swung my staff wildly, trying to keep my bnce as the ground beneath me shook violently. I managed to dodge a few of Ronald''s attacks, but one particrly violent tremor sent me sprawling to the ground. My heart raced as I struggled to get back on my feet, my breathing in quick gasps. "Arghhh¡­I literally bit the dust there." [] ''You bet!'' I quickly got back to my feet, my staff at the ready. I lunged forward, thrusting the staff towards Ronald''s chest. Ronald dodged to the side, and my staff struck the ground with a loud thud. Shit! Ronald seized the opportunity andunched a counterattack. He raised his arms, and the ground in front of him exploded upward, sending a shower of rocks and debris flying towards me. "Argh¡­" I raised my staff to shield myself, but I was pelted by the flying rocks. I stumbled backward, my bnce thrown off once again. It''s unfair! The ground should have been made of another- Fuck! Ronald continued to attack, using his magic to hurl chunks of earth and stone at me. I was forced to dodge and weave, my staff spinning around me like a blur. I managed to deflect some of the projectiles with my staff, but others struck me squarely, knocking me to the ground. For a moment, it looked as if I was done for. But I was not one to give up easily. With a fierce cry, I leaped to my feet and charged towards Ronald once again. Ronald was ready for me, though. He used his magic to create a wall of earth which rose up in front of him like a shield. "Urghh¡­" I crashed into the wall with a resounding thud. I fell backwards, dazed, and disoriented. Ronald stepped forward, a triumphant smile on his face. "It''s over," he said. "You can''t defeat m-." "Septem Treina, Thrust." Chapter 93 Edward Falkrona VS Ronald Trueheart [2] "Septem Treina, Thrust." Following a thunderous sound, my staff elongated and reached Ronald in a second. "!" By pure instincts, Ronald crossed his arms. "Aaah!" With a yelp of pain, he was flung away before crashing into a wall. "......." The spectators fell silent at this sight. Until now, I didn''t even inflict much damage after all. "Y-You¡­" Ronald wiped the blood from his lips and looked at his arms. They were swollen and red. Pretty sure he could feel the pain coursing strongly through his arms. I wasn''t even able to unleash such a weapon''s full power, but even like that, it was doing quite the damage. "Edward! You fucker!!!" Ronald conjured a wave of boulders, hurling them towards me with a deafening roar. I leapt into the air, my body moving faster than I ever thought possible as I soared over the rocks andnded gracefully on the other side. The Second Wing of the cheat Falkrona Bloodline for you. "You are noisy, Ronald." Ronald''s eyes widened in surprise as I charged towards him, my staff whirling through the air as I delivered a series of quick strikes. He dodged most of them, his earth magic protecting him from the worst of the blows, but I could tell he was starting to tire. "That damn earth magic!" It was certainly not a good match. with someone fighting with a staff only. I cursed and pushed forward, my staff shing through the air as I closed in on Ronald. He raised his arms, a wall of earth rising up to shield him from my attacks. But I wasn''t going to be stopped so easily. I could fell myself getting stronger and stronger with every movement. Yeah, that''s amazing. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, focusing all my energy on my staff. Suddenly, a surge of power coursed through my body, and my staff began to glow with an otherworldly light. I opened my eyes, feeling a sense of excitement and trepidation as I realized what had just happened. Ronald''s eyes widened in shock as I raised my staff. He knew what wasing. "Thrust!" He tried to dodge, but I was too fast, and the staff''s tip struck him full in the chest, sending him flying backwards with a cry of pain. I didn''t let up, charging towards Ronald as he struggled to regain his footing. He raised his arms in defense, his earth magic coalescing around him in a shimmering barrier. But I was determined to break through. "You are slow, Ronald!" Iughed, and I unleashed a torrent of lightning speed strikes. The earth around Ronald shook and trembled as my staff struck home, shattering his defenses and sending him crashing to the ground once more. I have to do it quickly. I was fighting, ignoring all the pain assaulting my body. I''m sure I broke a few bones inside, but being used to pain and thanks to adrenaline, I could manage it. "Aghh!" Ronald groaned, his body battered and bruised from the onught. But he wasn''t finished yet. With a snarl of rage, he rose to his feet, his eyes zing with fury. "B*tch! You''ll pay for that!" he shouted, unleashing a barrage of earth spikes that shot towards me with deadly uracy. "Celeritas Second Wing," my speed raised. I dodged and weaved, my speed and agility allowing me to avoid most of the spikes. But one caught me off guard, striking me in the shoulder and sending me sprawling to the ground. "Ah¡­shit¡­ah¡­" I gritted my teeth, pushing myself back to my feet as Ronald charged towards me. He raised his arms, a massive boulder forming in his hands as he prepared to strike the final blow. I knew I had to act fast. I closed my eyes and focused all my energy on my staff, feeling the magic surging through my body. I opened my eyes, feeling a sense of calm and rity as I raised my staff and aimed it toward the boulder. "Septem Treina,nce!" I threw the staff, and it flew at tremendous speed. "!" Ronald panicked and threw the boulder as well. A loud explosion rang out, and a shockwave of sharp pieces of rocks flew everywhere. Ronald protected himself with a wall, while I could just dodge. My top was now ripped in several ces, with blood flowing out of my body. "Not bad Ronald." I said in a tired tone. Ronald red at me. "You hid well your abilities until now, Edward. That staff and your strange fighting art." "Well, I was just toozy to fight until now." I shrugged my shoulders. "Hm?" Noticing the silence, I looked around and saw all the spectators speechless. Our fight had nothing to do with a friendly match after all, but more than that, they were dumbfounded by my strength and new fighting style. Alfred, Loid, Thomas, and David were looking at me utterly shocked. La was with her impassive brother, smiling at me. Aurora was with Simon and Elona frowning. My sister was beyond shocked. I mean, she didn''t expect me to use the Falkrona bloodline abilities that smoothly with such a control. I ignored Milleia, Jayden, and Tyler''s cheers as they were embarrassing mainly because of Tyler shouting: ''He''s my best buddy!''. The ones catching my gaze was Louisa, who wasn''t sitting calmly like before. She was standing and looking at her brother, Ronald. Despite her usual calm expression, I knew she was worried about Ronald. At first she probably thought it was going to be easy against me but after what I showed she might have understood the gravity of the match. Miranda was with her group of friends, and she had that disbelief expression on her face. Finally, Kleah was in an isted corner looking at me, not really surprised. "I''m too popr, damn¡­" I muttered. Unfortunately, Ronald heard it, and a vein popped out on his forehead. "Let''s finish this, Edward." "I agree, Ronny." I nodded and waved my hand. The staff flew back to my hands. "Ahhhh!" Ronald roared as he channeled his magic, causing the ground beneath him to shake violently. I leapt back, dodging the earth spikes that burst from the ground where I had stood moments before. I raised my staff and channeled my own magic into it, causing it to glow with a bright white light. With a yell, I charged at Ronald, twirling my staff in a blur of motion. "Wall!" Ronald summoned a wall of earth to block my path, but I was ready for him. I activated my Celeritas First Wing ability, and suddenly everything around me seemed to be clearer. I could see each individual pebble in the wall as I smashed through it with ease, leaving a cloud of dust in my wake. "Dammit!" Ronald was quick to retaliate,unching a barrage of rocks at me. I activated my Celeritas Second Wing ability, and suddenly I was moving so fast that I left afterimages in my wake. I dodged the rocks with ease, closing the distance between us in a split second. It was really tiring. To not waste mana, I had to activate the Wings and quickly deactivate them. Thanks to that I was saving mana, but my stamina was exhausted. "Come!" Ronald was ready for me, however. He had conjured a massive boulder that he was swinging at me like a giant club. I knew I couldn''t dodge it, not at this speed. Instead, I focused all of my energy into a single strike. "Septem Treina, Sweep!" I swung my staff with all my might, channeling a big amount of my man into it. The impact was like a thunderp, and the boulder shattered into a million pieces. Ronald was sent flying backward,nding hard on the ground. He groaned as he struggled to get up, but I was already upon him. I swung my staff at him, but he rolled out of the way, narrowly avoiding the blow. He scrambled to his feet, and I could see the anger in his eyes. He raised his arms, and I knew he was preparing for something big. Was he buying time for something? "Ah¡­" Suddenly, I fell on my knees. I was reaching my limits. Some cracking sounds echoed, and I didn''t even know if they were hallucinations or true. "Not yet." I activated my Celeritas First Wing ability once again analyzed. I saw every movement Ronald made, and I was ready for all of them. He threw a rock at me, but I deflected it with my staff. He tried to create a wall of earth, but I smashed through it like it was paper. He tried to summon a golem, but I shattered it with a single strike. "H-How?!" Well, I don''t know either¡­ I felt more free in my movements and less burdened than I had always been before. I was too focused on using the Falkrona unique mana which I couldn''t control well. "Tch!" Ronald''s movements indicated that he was tired. He was panting heavily, his magic reserves running low. But he was still dangerous, and I couldn''t afford to let my guard down. I was about to strike again when suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my leg. "Arghhh!" I looked down to see arge rock embedded in my thigh. Ronald had taken advantage of my distraction to strike. I gritted my teeth and pulled the rock out, throwing it aside. Ronald was grinning now, a look of triumph in his eyes. I sighed in exhaustion. How long had it been? I and Ronald were really true monsters. Only freaks with rare bloodlines like us could fight that long at our age. "You''re finished, Edward," Ronald said, his voiceced with smugness. "Hm?" I nced again at him. "You may have been able to hold me off for a while, but you can''t beat me. Not with that staff of yours. I don''t know why you chose the staff even though you are better with a sword, but I can see your limits." Ronald smirked with his ragged breath. "You are yapping a lot, Ronny. La doesn''t like guys like that." "I will beat you up!" "Well, let''s get this over," I smiled and rushed to finish. Chapter 94 Outside Interference "Septem Treina! Double Thrusts!" "Wall!" "F-Fuck!" The battle was intense, and my exhaustion was evident as I attempted to catch my breath. My hands were aching and red from the repeated thrusts of my staff. I knew that I had to keep pushing if I wanted to win. As expected, when I thrusted my staff for the hundredth time, I lost my grip and the staff flew away. Ronald, my opponent, was also gasping for air, his hands trembling. However, he refused to give up, and I knew I had to be prepared for his next attack. Despite my weariness, I managed to stand upright and muster a smile. "Second Wing," I muttered under my breath, activating my bloodline''s ability once more. "Again this shit!" Ronald let out a frustrated growl, clearly irritated by my use of the "cheat" ability. But I had no choice - it was the only way I could hope to match his mastery over earth. As expected, Ronaldunched a fierce attack, sending three sharpnces of earth towards me. I barely dodged them, feeling the wind from their passage brush against my skin. I darted towards Ronald, my fist raised to strike. He mirrored my movements, strengthening his own punch with the power of earth. Our fists collided with a loud thud, causing both our faces to swell up in pain. I couldn''t believe the force behind Ronald''s punch--I had underestimated him. "Damn you!" "I thought you were a coward hiding behind earth walls," I muttered, struggling to catch my breath. "I damn hate you, Edward," Ronald spat, his breath ragged. "Your feelings are reciprocated," I replied, blood trickling from my nose and mouth as I pinched my nose. "You asked for it, Edward!" Ronald shouted. I gritted my teeth as I saw mana overflowing from Ronald''s body. Demeter''s power was reminding me of Louisa''s monstrous strength, and it didn''t bode well. The Trueheart family was blessed by Demeter, but how was Ronald able to use such power only a month into the academy? It didn''t make sense. He became stronger because of me then? "Stop the match," a cold voice rang from the stands. I turned to see Louisa standing up. Why did she want to stop the match? "I won''t!" Ronald replied to his sister angrily and then turned back to me. "Do you want to stop, Edward? Are you scared?!" I couldn''t help butugh at his words. "Scared? Me? Never." [] I ignored the voice in my head and focused on the task at hand. I jumped back, and the staff came back to my hand. "Let''s finish this, Ronald." A tremendous amount of mana overflowed from me, straining my body. Cleenah''s voice of warning echoed in my mind, but I ignored her. I knew what I had to do, no matter the risk. Now, more than ever. In front of all of them. In front of my family. In front of my father who was probably watching the fight. I don''t need the blessing of the Trueheart family, nor its mana. "Anathemas Fire." As I muttered those words, the heated atmosphere cooled down immediately. "Stop the match!" Louisa''s voice echoed loudly again through the arena, her expression tense as she tried to put a stop to the escting situation. But as the referee remained frozen, unable to intervene, she raised her hand, preparing to forcefully end the match herself. "No." Before she could take action, however, a hand stopped her. The hand belonged to a man with brown-ck hair and hazel eyes, his trimmed mustacheplementing his wide smile. This man was none other than Donald Trueheart, the Celesta Kingdom''s Chancellor and foster father and uncle to both Louisa and Ronald. Louisa looked up at her uncle, her expression one of surprise mixed with a tinge of fear. "Uncle-" "..." Donald''s cold nce was enough to make her freeze in ce, though no one else seemed to have noticed. I couldn''t help but wonder about the dynamics within the Trueheart family. As I had grown closer to Ronald and Louisa, I had started to pick up on their family''splexities. One day, I knew I would have to take care of the Trueheart''s House and consequently Louisa''s event, but for now, I silently gave thanks to Donald for stepping in and diffusing the situation. I could feel the strain on my body as I channeled my remaining mana into my next move. "Rings of Vysindra," I muttered under my breath. As I did so, a purple ring coiled and swirled around my staff, its power enhancing my magic. "Legacy of Demeter," Ronald muttered. This time, rocks on the ground floated and began to agglomerate, slowly forming a weapon. A mace. [] "Ronald!" Cleenah and Louisa shouted our names, their voices filled with concern. But we paid them no heed. Ronald and I were both wearing smiles, caught up in the intensity of the moment. I knew Cleenah was worried about the Anathemas Fire but I wouldn''t be as reckless than I had been in the Holy church. It was now or never. And I was determined toe out on top. My arm was burning, but I was getting the hang of it. I kept the output at a perfect level to protect myself. I mean, Maria and Seraphina could heal me so easily because they possessed the Saintess'' power, but I couldn''t back then. In any case, I wouldn''t need it because I was keeping my fire under control. Ronald gritted his teeth, and his mace reached its perfect shape. Not bad at all. He was clearly stronger than he was in the game in this period of time. I was then indirectly responsible of his growth huh. "Divine Mace!" "Gather." "H-Hey?! Did you see that! Edward is using fire!" "N-No way...!" "H-He has another legacy???" "I-Impossible..." As purple fire swirled around my staff, I could see the looks of pure shock in everyone''s faces. My siblings and all of my childhood acquaintances were there with their mouths agape, clearly surprised by the unexpected turn of events. The referee didn''t even dare to approach to stop the match. Both our auras were preventing anyone weak from getting near us, creating an almost palpable tension in the air. "Go!" Ronald shouted, his voice filled with determination. At his words, the immense mace rushed toward me at high speed. I squeezed the end of my staff tightly and started to mutter the incantation for my spell. "Burnin-" But just when I was about to thrust my staff, something grazed my left eye, disrupting my concentration. "Shit!" I cursed under my breath, quickly realizing that I needed to protect myself from the iing attack. Instead of thrusting my staff, I held on with both hands to shield myself from the attack. The impact was like a truck striking me head-on, sending me flying like a bullet across the arena. Coughing up a mouthful of blood, I crashed on the other end of the arena, feeling every bone in my body crack and my body screaming in pain. The arena fell silent for a dozen seconds before the referee finally spoke. "H-Huh, Ronald Trueheart is the winner..." The entire crowd erupted in shock at his words, clearly confused by what had just happened. "Wh-What happened?!" I could hear someone in the crowd asking. "It happened so fast..." another person muttered. "I didn''t see anything..." "I thought something bigger was going to happen though..." Lying there in a pool of my own blood, my body felt like it had been hit by a freight train. I clenched my teeth, trying to ignore the intense pain as I looked up at Ronald, his face contorted with confusion. He couldn''t understand why I chose to defend myself at thest moment instead of attacking him. My mind was consumed with anger and hatred, boiling over at the thought of what had just happened. Punching the ground, I stood up. Blood entered my left eye, clouding my vision, but it couldn''t cloud my other senses. "U-Um, please stay sti-hyaa!" I pped away the healer''s hand. I couldn''t let this go. That attack, that mana, it was unmistakable. It was a wind attack of the highest caliber, and only three people I knew had that kind of power: Miranda, her father, and Loid, her brother. The thought of Loid filled me with rage. I gnashed my teeth, promising to myself that I would cripple him for life. Ignoring the pain coursing through my body, I walked away from the arena with an unsteady gait. I will cripple that b*tch. [] ''No, I will rest after crippling him for life.'' [] ''I don''t care. I will burn down all of his freaking limbs.'' Squeezing my stomach, I walked, ignoring the pain. That b*tch ran away as soon as he threw that attack at me. "I know!" "!" I immediately hid in the corner when I heard the familiar voice. "What are you talking about?" That hateful voice belonged to Loid. I wanted to smash him right away, but the other one was problematic. "Elona..." What the hell is she doing here? And with Loid, on top of that. They hate each other as much as I hate Alfred. "I know you attacked my brother," Elona red at Loid. Oh, so she noticed that as well. "Oh, you noticed? Good for you," Loid snorted. The strong and talented had undoubtedly noticed, but no one dared to say anything for a variety of reasons. The presence of the Chancellor, who is probably overjoyed with Ronald''s victory, Miranda, and Loid''s status. The most important factor was my poprity, which was clearly lower than Ronald''s. After all, I was a criminal. The lower-ranking nobles may have forgotten everything, but the high-ranking nobles were raised strictly and were immune to such things. What do I mean by immune to? Appearance and social standing. My physical appearance was enticing enough to entice any noble girl--except the high-ranking ones like Lyra, Aurora, or Miranda. They weren''t going to help me, especially since I was a well-known jerk. Despite my abandonment, my status remained visible, so people would approach me but again only lesser nobles. In the end, no one would have helped me there. Jayden or Milleia probably didn''t notice that, and I wouldn''t have med them even if they didn''t step up for me. I was tricking them for nearly two months now. And Kleah...well, she hated being the center of attention for obvious reasons, so it was the same for me. But Elona... This sister of mine... Despite all my previous deeds and despicable words, she is still... Chapter 95 The Sister And Childhood Sweetheart "Why are you doing this? Brother did nothing to you!" Elona shouted angrily. Loid chuckled. "Such a naive girl. You think family is everything? You think just because you share the same blood, you have to stick together? Wake up, Elona. The world is not that simple. Sometimes, you have to choose between what''s best for your family and what''s best for yourself." Elona''s eyes widened. "What are you talking about?" "I''m talking about the fact that your precious brother is a liability," Loid sneered. "And what does that have to do with you, Elona? That guy left the Falkrona House. He is not your family anymore, righ-" "You have no rights to say that," she said through gritted teeth. "He is my brother and you have no right to divide us. No one can¡­.not even brother himself." Her voice cracked at thest words and even tears welled up in her eyes. I could feel a strange fluctuation in my emotions, quenching down my anger. Loid''s taunting words still lingered in my ears as I saw Elona standing before him, clenching her fists. "Ahaaahaha! You are still following him like a puppy despite what he had done to you and my stupid sister? You are really an idiot, aren''t you?" Loidughed out loud. "If caring for his family is stupid¡­then I suppose I am," Elona replied, her voice low but determined. She briefly lowered her gaze before raising it again, her grey eyes piercing Loid''s tangerine ones. "What¡­?" Loid narrowed his eyes, taken aback by her response. "Brother changed¡­he is showing simr expressions to before." A rare smile appeared on Elona''s face. Now that I think about it¡­ how long had it been since I saw a smile on Elona''s face. Since mother''s death, she rarely smiled, and it was only for me. She was forcing herself to smile at me because of my change, but after my tenth birthday¡­ "Please¡­Loid. Leave my brother alone," Elona asked in a sincere tone. "What are you going to do if I refuse?" Loid snickered. "I have old grudges against him. Thest years he remained hidden like a coward in his house, but this time I can finally show him who is above the other." "Enough, Loid," a new voice spoke out, and I quickly hid behind the corner to listen. Miranda... She walked over and joined Elona, a smile spreading across Elona''s face when she saw her. "Myra!" Elona said, the smile that she hadn''t shown me in so long appearing. Miranda smiled back at Elona and turned toward her younger brother. "Are you not tired of taking out your frustrations on Edward''s sister?" Miranda''s tangerine eyes shed with the same colored eyes of her brother. Loid clenched his fists at her words. What was she talking about? His frustrations? Could a bastard like him feel frustration in the first ce? I couldn''t help but wonder what Miranda meant by ''frustrations''. Was Loid dealing with some sort of internal conflict? Or was he simply using that as an excuse to justify his stupidity? "...you are so annoying, Miranda." loid muttered, "if you weren''t so obsessed with that guy, Joyca wouldn''t be in that pathetic state! And mothe-" "Loid!" Elona shouted in shock at Loid''s words before he could finish. As I watched the scene unfold before me, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of shock and disbelief at Loid''s callous words towards his own sister. The way he had brought up the tragedy that had befallen their family, the loss of their mother and Joyca''s disability, seemed like a low blow even for him. I could see the hurt etched on Miranda''s face. It was clear that the loss of her mother had affected her deeply, and the fact that Loid was throwing it in her face only added salt to the wound. "You can me me, Loid. I will not deny my responsibilities for what has happened¡­" Despite the hurt, however, Miranda''s response surprised me. Instead ofshing out in anger or despair, she took the responsibility for what had happened. Her voice was quiet, but resolute, as she spoke. The sadness in her smile was palpable, and it reminded me of the time when she had lost her mother. Despite the grief, she had always tried to keep a cheerful disposition around me, as if she knew that I too had lost someone dear to me. I wondered if that was the reason why she had always been so kind to me, seeking reassurance from someone who could understand her pain. It was a thought that lingered in my mind as I watched her speak, her gaze fixed firmly on Loid. "But that''s why I will not make the same mistake twice. I will be there this time for my family," she said. "For my brother," she continued, her eyes never leaving Loid''s face. Loid, for his part, seemed at a loss for words. His lips quivered as he tried to process what had just happened. For someone who had always seemed like a cold-hearted bastard to me, this was a side of him I had never seen before. As the tension in the room dissipated, I found myself staring at Elona''s lowered face and Miranda''s smile, which seemed to hide something dark and gloomy. There was still so much I didn''t understand about this family, and I couldn''t help but feel that there was more going on beneath the surface. "..." As for Loid¡ªhe was speechless for a few seconds. He seemed at a loss for words as his lips quivered. Again, I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. I''ve never seen such interactions in the game. For me, Loid was aplete bastard without any emotions whatsoever. My anger toward him seems to have diminished, but not because of him. My gaze remained on Miranda and Elona. Regardless of what I''ve seen, they are both people I''ve been very close to in my childhood and now with a clearer mind I¡­ "..." "..." When I turned back to lean on the wall, my eyes met a beautiful pink pair of eyes. Milleia. What the hell? She was just near me, leaning in to hear the conversation. I was so focused and lost in my thoughts that I didn''t even notice her. Finally, Milleia noticed my gaze and tried to speak, but I immediately covered her mouth. "!" Thest thing I wanted was to get caught eavesdropping by Miranda, Loid and my sister. It would be too awkward. I put my index finger to my lips, signaling for Milleia to remain silent. She nodded, and we watched as Loid muttered something under his breath before walking away. I let out a sigh and removed my hand from my lips. Elona, who was probably wondering how Miranda had ended up here, spoke up. "Myra, what are you doing here?" Miranda, staring at Loid''s retreating figure, sighed. "I had a feeling that Edward was going toe looking for Loid, to make him pay for his involvement in his loss, but I guess I was wrong." I knew she was right, but I didn''t want to admit it. Five minutes ago, I had been ready to do serious harm to Loid. Milleia whispered, "Is that true?" I shook my head and replied, "No, of course not," lying through my teeth. Elona''s expression became bitter as she said, "I also thought my brother woulde. That''s why I went to look for Loid immediately." Am I that easy to read? [] My expression twitched at Cleenah''s answer. Were they thinking I was some kind of savage? Elona stood in front of Miranda, feeling grateful for her friend''s support. "Thanks, Myra," she said softly. Miranda furrowed her brows, confused. "For what?" Elona shifted her weight from one foot to the other. "You helped me with Loid," she said awkwardly. Miranda shook her head. "I didn''t really help you, Elona, but I think he will calm down a little. You don''t have to worry about...Edward." Her voice trailed off at the end. Elona hesitated before speaking again. "Brother changed, don''t you think, Myra?" "He changed nine years ago, Elona," Miranda answered, clearly avoiding the topic. "I''m not talking about after Mother''s death, Myra, but just a month ago." Miranda fell silent, and Elona continued. "I think he...is bing like before." "Elona," Miranda sighed. "Don''t get your hopes up that easily. Your brother won''t be like the one you yed with before-" "You yed as well, Myra," Elona cut her off with a frown. "You were also with us. Please don''t try to divide us like that..." She lowered her head sadly. Miranda was taken aback by Elona''s words. "I''m sorry," she said, suddenly embracing Elona. "You know how much you mean to me, Elona. I will never forget our happy memories...including the ones with Edward. They were my best memories, after all." Elona smiled, her heart feeling lighter. She hugged Miranda back. "You also mean a lot, B-Big sis," she said, stuttering slightly at the end shyly. Miranda''s eyes widened in surprise. "How many years has it been since you called me like that?" she asked, teasingly. "Why? Can I not?" Elona pouted. "Of course you can!" Miranda giggled, d to see Elona''s spirits lifting. "..." Having seen enough, I walked away. Milleia followed after me. Milleia''s hesitant voice broke the tense silence between us, "U-Um, Edward?" I turned to her, "Yeah?" "Do you hate your sister?" she asked, her eyes searching mine. I was caught off guard by her blunt question, unsure of how to respond. For a moment, I simply stared at her, my mind racing with thoughts and emotions. Finally, I decided to keep my mouth shut, unable to find the right words to answer her. Milleia stepped forward, her soft voice filling the void, "I already talked to you, Jayden, and Lyra about my sick mother, do you remember?" I nodded, remembering the conversation from the game. But hearing it from Milleia''s own mouth, the pain and sadness in her voice made my heart ache. She continued, "After my father died, mother took care of me alone. She overworked herself for me, resulting in her current state. Most of the time, she is asleep on her bed and...in those times, I had always felt lonely...and I wished for the presence of my father or I wished to have a brother or a sister." I listened intently, my heart heavy with empathy and understanding. It was clear that Milleia was dealing with a lot, and I couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. "You know, when I heard you had a sister and a brother, I was a little jealous of you. But when you spoke harshly to your sister, I felt angry." She pouted, "Why is he acting like that towards his brother and sister? I wondered. I talked to your sister, and she told me it was her fault." I was shocked by her revtion, "What? Why in the world did she say that it was her fault?" Milleia exined, "She cried and talked to me a little about you, so I understood. I also lost a parent after all..." Her voice trailed off, and I could sense the pain in her words. It was clear that she and Miranda had more inmon than I had originally thought. Milleia''s voice grew more firm, "That''s why, Edward, don''t bully your sister!" I shrugged, pulling away from her face, "Well, I don''t have time for that anyway..." I changed the subject, "By the way, why did youe?" "Oh, that," Milleia replied, "I was worried that you would fight again, so we all looked for you." You thought that as well?! "Friends should help each other." Milleia nodded her head vehemently. "I guess¡­" I replied with a faint smile. She was no different than in the game. The same kindness. No, maybe she was even more kind and caring. Chapter 96 Commotion In The Infirmary As I walked into the Infirmary with Milleia, the nurse greeted me with a weary tone. "You again?" she asked, clearly unenthusiastic about my presence. Milleia, who was apanying me, looked confused. "Eh?" she said, tilting her head to the side. I exined to her that I had already been treated by the nurse the day I had given up my name. Milleia nodded in understanding before grumbling, "I feel like it won''t be thest time." Her words made me twitch a little. "Do you want me toe here more often?" I asked her. "N-No, of course not!" Milleia hastily replied, giving my arm weak punches. "Don''t twist my words!" "Ouch!" I winced in pain, and Milleia immediately apologized, her light pink eyes full of worry. "Are you okay, Edward?" The nurse saw right through our exchange, remarking, "He''s just bluffing, young girl." Milleia nced at me, and I quickly looked away, not wanting to reveal my amusement at her concern. She protested, "I was really worried!" "My bad," I said, trying to apologize. "You are bad, yes!" Milleia exaggeratedly puffed out her cheeks. "I mean, I''m sorry," I exined to her. "Then yes! Your bad!" The nurse interjected while taking out tools out of a shelf, "Finished bickering, lovebirds?" Milleia''s brain short-circuited at the word ''lovebirds''. "Lo-Lo-Lovebirds?!" she stammered. "I thought nurses were supposed to help people," I said, trying to change the subject. "Why are you embarrassing us?" But before I could say more, the nurse savagely inserted a syringe into my arm. "Ouch! What the heck?!" I cried out in surprise and pain. "Stay still," the nurse ordered me as she prepared another syringe. "Why would I? A nurse is harming a student!" I yelped to hide my fear of the next syringe approaching dangerously and quickly my arm. "Edward! Buddy?!" Suddenly a loud voice entered the Infirmary. I groaned when I heard the voice. "I am here for you, buddy!" Tyler shouted and bulldozed his way through to reach me. That idiot! He punched and kicked all the beds in his way with a worried expression. He could have looked charismatic if not for the dumb expression and misunderstanding. "Edward! Bro!" He looked at me breathlessly. Then his gaze turned toward the woman who was just a moment ago, bandaging my arm. A moment ago indeed as she wasn''t doing that anymore. "Thank god, you are fine," Unaware of the chaos he had created around him and the furious woman, Tyler sighed in relief. "Well, well, well, look who it is." I said with a smile as Tyler finally reached me. "Edward my man, are you okay?" Tyler asked, looking at me with concern. "Yeah, I''m fine," I replied, rolling my eyes. "I was so worried, buddy!" Tyler eximed, his voice filled with relief. "Uh-huh, I can tell," I said sarcastically, looking around at the mess Tyler had created. "Ugh!" Before I knew it, the nurse vanished from my side. She was behind the groaning Tyler who was holding his head in pain. "I hate noisy brats," she said in a cold tone and nced down at Tyler, " Do you understand?" "Y-Yes, Miss!" Tyler stood up with a bleeding head. Damn¡­ She is stronger than I thought¡­ Maybe two Ascensions higher than me. "T-Tyler!" As expected, Milleia couldn''t see her friend suffering and was about to rush to him. "No, Milleia." But I held her arm to prevent her. "Edward, what''s going on?" Milleia asked, looking at me with a concerned expression. "Don''t worry about it, Milleia," I replied, trying to calm her down. "Edward? B-But¡­" Milleia looked at Tyler pitifully. He was currently getting bandaged but¡­violently. She was spinning and banging his head as if his head was modelling y¡­ "Looks like Tyler got what wasing to him," I said with a smirk as I watched the nurse bandage his head. "Stop being mean, Edward," Milleia scolded me. "I''m not being mean, I''m just stating the truth," I replied with a shrug. Anyway, what was that drama? Milleia, Jayden, and Tyler became real friends really easily because of their backgrounds but also thanks to Tyler''s lively personality. It was normal for her to already feel a bond with Tyler. "Don''t worry. He won''t die," I tried to reassure Milleia, who had been particrly upset about my injuries. "I think." "You t-think?" she repeated, her voice wavering slightly. But before anyone could say anything else, a new voice entered the conversation. It was Lyra, and she had brought me back to the hospital after finding me injured from the fight. "Lyra!" she eximed, her eyes lighting up at the sight of her friend. "I found Edward, but he was too injured to move on his own." I nodded in gratitude towards Milleia as she turned towards me with a concerned expression on her face. "Are you okay, Edward?" she asked, trying to sound friendly. She was merely acting as usual in front of Milleia. "I''m fine," I replied, shrugging my shoulders despite the obvious pain I was in. Milleia immediately jumped up from her seat and started to fuss over me, carefully bandaging my half-bandaged arm as the nurse hadn''t finished yet. "You are too reckless, Edward," she chided me gently. "I don''t know why you epted to fight Lord Ronald, but...you made us all worried," she added, a small smile ying on her lips. As she worked on my arm, I couldn''t help but notice the long, delicate blueshes that framed her bright pink eyes. It was proof of her unique and godly blood flowing in her veins, and it made her all the more fascinating to me. I realized that Tyler, Milleia, and Jayden had all been genuinely worried about me, and it was a nice feeling to have people care about me like that. However, my memories of Earth and Edward made it difficult for me to fully appreciate their concern. "Milleia is right, Edward," Jayden who was also there finally spoke up, breaking me out of my reverie. "Still...I didn''t know that you were so strong, Edward." "Yes!" Milleia interjected, her eyes shining with admiration. "I was so amazed by you, Edward!" "That''s my rival!" Tyler shouted. "Don''t move," the nurse calmed him down immediately. "Y-Yes!" She still didn''t treat the blooding out of Tyler''s head? She sure didn''t hold back her punch¡­ "Well, Ronald was just unexpectedly weak," I smiled. [] Shaddap. ¡­. ¡­. After chasing everyone out of the Infirmary, the nurse finished my treatment and told me to rest. Before I knew it, I fell asleep and thus took a nap. "Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhh," I yawned, stretching my arms out. I nced at the clock and sighed. [20:35] I should have trained, but I was toozy. I will skip today. I stood up and was about to leave but- "I don''t need your protection, sister!" I hid behind the curtain and spied. I wasn''t alone in the Infirmary and that voice¡­ Ronald? Well, he was also injured but the person he was speaking with was¡­ "You don''t understand, idiot." Louisa''s cold voice rang. "I am cleaning up after each time you cause a trouble. Do I need to spell it for you, Ronald? Don''t attract unnecessary attention." Louisa''s voice was as cold as the winter wind. Her hazel eyes held a hidden worry, a vulnerability that she kept hidden from everyone except her brother. I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pity for her, forced to clean up after her reckless brother''s messes. "Stop treating me like a child, sister! I know how to take care of myself!" Ronald shouted upset and stormed out of the room. Ronald, on the other hand, was in a state of obliviousness,pletely unaware of the burden he was putting on his sister''s shoulders. He justshed out at her. Louisa remained silent, clenching her fists tightly as her brother stormed out of the room. It was clear that she was struggling with the weight of her responsibilities, and I couldn''t help but wonder how she managed to keep up with it all. As I emerged from my thoughts, Louisa nced up at me with a calm expression, but her eyes betrayed a hint of surprise. It was clear that she hadn''t expected me to be there. "He is weak, isn''t he?" I spoke up, breaking the silence. Louisa''s eyes narrowed, her gaze sharpening as she turned to face me. "Edward Falkrona. I do not know the reason behind your sudden desire to fight my brother, but I am warning you. The next time something simr happens, I won''t let it pass." Her words were a clear warning, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. Louisa was not someone to be taken lightly, and I knew that if I crossed her, there would be consequences¡ªthat''s what I would have thought if I was a weakling! "You won''t let it pass?" I snorted at her. "Like you did not when that bastard of Loid intervened to save your little brother''s *ss, Louisa?" "..." "You don''t look good ying the ignorant, Louisa. I''m sure you noticed but ignored it because your brother won. "I thought the Student Council president shouldn''t be biased, but I was wrong, huh?" "I don''t expect you to understand familial bonds, Edward," Louisa said, unconcerned by my words, as she began to walk away. "If you keep following around like a good puppy, your uncle, Louisa, you won''t be able to protect your brother or even yourself." "!" Louisa jumped at my words. But I couldn''t see her expression. "You are overestimating yourself, and it will catch up with you and your brother one day." I added to her and passed her. I hope she realizes soon that her uncle is more insane than she realizes. It''s for her own good, as well as the good of this kingdom, and thus for myself as well. Chapter 97 Familiar Today was my day off, so I decided to finally do something I had been putting off¡ªbuying a familiar. As a member of the familiar club, I knew I needed to bring my own familiar to meetings, and my teacher Seiptor had been giving me disapproving looks every time I attended without one. Now that I had recovered from my injuries, I figured it was time to finally make the purchase. [] "I guess? I have three Legacies." I smiled at Cleenah''sment, realizing once again how unusual my abilities were. [...] I noticed that Jarvis, my system, had been quieter than usualtely. It had started when Cleenah appeared, but it seemed to be getting worse. He was still helping me with the SHOP, but I couldn''t help wondering if something was bothering him. Shrugging off the thought, I grabbed my jacket and snuck out of the dormitory. Once I was in an isted corner, I pulled a blindfold out of my inventory and put it on. The blindfold functioned like a mask, changing my appearance while hiding my eyes. I didn''t want to attract any attention or be recognized, so I had purchased it in the SHOP. I could have used Mary''s ability and worn a mask, but I wanted to save that for a different asion. With my new white hair and blindfold, I was confident that no one would recognize me. [] I shrugged off thement and reminded myself of my purpose¡ªto buy a familiar. I knew of a good shop where I could find one, so I took the mana train to the western part of the Dorian Capital. As Cleenah had warned me, I attracted quite a bit of attention with my unusual appearance, but as long as no one recognized me, I was fine. [] "Yes, I think I know which one to get," I replied to Cleenah''s question. After walking for ten minutes, I arrived at a medium-sized shop. It wasn''t shy, but I knew it was a hidden gem. Smirking, I walked inside. "Excuse me?" a voice called out from behind me. I turned around and saw a normal-looking girl with brown hair. However, I knew it was just a disguise¡ªit was Aurora. "Hm?" I replied, trying to act nonchnt. "I''m sorry, sir. I was wondering if you could help me. I''m looking for a shop that specializes in Familiar''s treatment. I don''t know much about it, just that the owners are kind and knowledgeable," Aurora exined, sounding a bit embarrassed. I knew exactly which shop she was talking about. "Yes, I know the ce. Did someone tell you about it?" I asked, curious as to how she knew. "A friend of mine mentioned it. He lives nearby and also has a familiar," she replied vaguely. I knew she was referring to Jayden. In the game, he had been the one to find the shop in the first ce. Aurora and Jayden were neighbors and had a friendly rtionship, so it made sense that he would mention it to her. But something was off. "Why didn''t your friende with you?" I asked, trying to sound casual. "Oh, it''splicated¡­" Aurora trailed off. I had a hunch as to what had happened. It was probably because of me. When I had spoken out about her rtionship with Jayden, rumors had spread throughout the academy. Aurora probably didn''t want to be seen with Jayden, lest people get the wrong idea. I couldn''t help but wonder¡ªhad I ruined Aurora''s route? Hell yeah! I can''t be called a wingman anymore. I already broke Kleah''s and Aurora''s routes As I was walking towards the shop, I identally blocked Aurora''s way. "Um..." she looked at me with a curious expression. "Ah, I''m sorry." I apologized and moved to the side. "Thanks." Aurora smiled at me and then asked, "If I may ask, are you injured in your eyes?" I touched my blindfold and put on a sad smile, "Ah, this... Yes, I can see, but my eyes are not beautiful to look at." The truth is that since that day three weeks ago when I fought the Holy Church and Ronald, some strange burned marks appeared around my eyes? They were appearing and disappearing out of nowhere and I couldn''t even hide them with any skin masks so I chose to boy that blindfold which worked quite well to hide them. Now that I think about it...these marks are simr to the one the ''me'' of the game had on his face and body... "I don''t think so. Beauty is more than appearance." Aurora shook her head and said. I was impressed by her kindness and noble manners. It was strange to see Aurora speak to me like that, as she usually behaved differently when I was in my true form. Moreover, despite her current normal appearance, she seemed so beautiful and dazzling to me. "It''s nice of you to say that," I smiled back and continued walking towards the shop. While we were in the shop, Aurora seemed a little lost and asked me, "Where do I ask for treating my Familiar?" I replied, "That''s at the end of the shop. You walk straight and take the right corner. The clerks should be there." "Thank you very much," Aurora said, bowing her head slightly before walking ahead. As she left, I couldn''t help but think about how different she was acting towards me now that I was in my human form. It was a reminder of the societal norms and prejudices that existed even in this magical world. "It should be here..." I muttered to myself as I walked towards the section selling eggs. Yes, eggs. I was going to choose an egg, and hopefully, it would give me a good Familiar. As I made my way towards the egg section of the shop, my mind was consumed with thoughts of what type of Familiar I wanted. I had always been fascinated by these mystical creatures, and I couldn''t wait to finally have one of my own. I mean they could be mythical creatures! Thinking that, I scanned the shelves, looking for the perfect egg. The shop was filled with the smell of various herbs and potions. The walls were lined with shelves stocked with potions, powders, and dried herbs. The shelves were lit with smallmps, casting a warm, inviting glow on everything around me. As I made my way to the egg section, I noticed that the eggs were kept in a ss case. The eggs were of all different shapes and sizes, ranging from small and round torge and oblong. They were all different colors too, some bright and vibrant, while others were muted and earthy. I approached the ss case and pressed my nose against the ss, trying to get a closer look at the eggs. I noticed that some of the eggs had small cracks on their shells, while others were perfectly smooth. I wondered if the cracked ones were more likely to contain a strong and powerful Familiar, or if they were just more likely to be defective. I couldn''t help but feel a bit overwhelmed by all of the choices in front of me. I wanted to make sure that I picked the right egg, but I wasn''t sure how to go about it. I decided to ask one of the shopkeepers for advice. Excusing myself from the ss case, I walked towards the end of the aisle where a group of clerks were chatting. They all looked up as I approached, and one of them stepped forward. "Can I help you with something?" he asked, his voice friendly and inviting. "Yes," I replied. "I''m looking to buy an egg for a Familiar, but I''m not sure which one to choose. Can you give me some advice?" "Of course," he replied. "What kind of Familiar are you looking for? Do you want one that''s powerful, or one that''s loyal?" "I''m not sure," I admitted. "I just want one that will be a goodpanion and help me on my journey." The shopkeeper nodded thoughtfully. "In that case, I would rmend choosing an egg that speaks to you. Close your eyes and focus on what you want in a Familiar. The egg that feels right to you is the one you should choose." "I see¡­" I stered a smile on my face and walked off. "..." What the hell is that?! What does that mean, ''close your eyes and feel right''?! As I perused the rows of familiar eggs at the market, I suddenly heard a voice behind me. Turning around, I saw Aurora holding a yellow bird in her arms, petting it gently. "Are you looking for a Familiar?" she asked with a smile. Surprised by her sudden appearance, I nodded in confirmation. "Yes...I am searching for a good one." Aurora then offered to help me choose, and I was taken aback by her generosity. "Do you know how to choose?" I asked her, curious about her expertise. With a smile, Aurora exined that her mother had taught her a lot about familiars, and the one she had now was chosen by her and was quite strong. Grateful for her help, I followed Aurora as she inspected each egg, checking its weight, size, and color. She seemed to know more about the eggs than I did, and I was impressed by her knowledge. After a while, Aurora brought me two eggs, both white with different patterns on them. "I think these are the best ones," she said, but quickly added, "Of course, I''m only advising you. You can choose another one." I took the two eggs and examined them closely. They seemed to be of good quality, with proportional weight and unique coloring. I was convinced that they were the best choices I had seen so far. "Thanks, I think I will take them," I said, feeling content with my decision. Aurora smiled warmly and hugged her familiar to her chest. I couldn''t help but notice how different she seemed when she was with her familiar, or maybe disguised? Without having to be perfect like her statuspelled her to be. It was as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders, and she radiated a sense of inner peace and joy. Chapter 98 Ruma "I''ll take them," I said to the old clerk. After much deliberation, I decided to heed Aurora''s advice and take both Familiars. Having two of them seemed like a better idea than just one. I examined the eggs more closely. One had intricate dark blue spiral patterns, while the other had vibrant red spiral patterns. These two were definitely more unique than the other eggs. Aurora had an impressive eye for Familiars, and I was d that she helped me with my decision. I knew that she was attached to her own Familiar, but I didn''t realize how knowledgeable she was about them. "Are you sure?" the old man asked me in a grave tone. "Once they''re contracted to your blood, you can''t give them back." I nodded in affirmation. I knew that contracting them with my blood would influence them, and that the bond would be unbreakable. But I was prepared to take on that responsibility. "Two million Eden," the old man said, his tone serious. "..." I was taken aback by the amount of money. For someone like me, who was barely making ends meet, it was a significant sum. I couldn''t help but wonder how much profit the old man was making off of these eggs. "2 millions Eden." "I know," I replied sheepishly. My brain was still trying to process the staggering amount of money. Thankfully, Aunt Belle was there to support me. [] I know! So shut up! One day, I should really pay Aunt back...It was really bing more and more awkward to ask her money...and even if I hadn''t asked for it, she was transferring a lot of money onto my card, which was her gift as well. I pulled out a credit card, and the old man showed me the card-reader. After swiping the card, I scanned my fingerprint to finalize the transaction. The card-reader beeped, disying the word "epted" in bright green letters. I couldn''t help but notice the old man''s smile widen as he saw the transaction go through. That greedy old geezer... He then pulled out two slim papers with intricate patterns drawn on them and used them to cover the two eggs. He ced his hands on the eggs, seemingly transferring some sort of energy to them. It was a strange sight to see, but I knew that it was part of the process. My eyes widened as a circle suddenly appeared in thin air. It was the famous magic circle that I had heard so much about. Unlike my anathemas fire, which didn''t require any circles, magic circles were a different way of using magic. They were rare in the Celesta Kingdom, and were moremonly used in Sancta Vedelia, my mother''s birthce. The old man exined that contracts with familiars were usually done using the circle method, which was safer. The two circles slowly descended and wrapped around the eggs. "Do you have your blood and hands ready?" the old man asked me impatiently. I nodded and pricked both my palms with the needle he gave me, then ced my palms on the eggs. Immediately, I felt my hands stick to the eggs, and they began to greedily absorb my blood. It tickled a lot, and after a long minute, the eggs stopped glowing. "They will hatch at any time, but it depends on you," the old man said wearily. I thanked him and put the eggs in my space ring. As I finished the contract with my new familiars, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement mixed with apprehension. The eggs were now safely stored in my space ring, and I couldn''t wait for them to hatch. I wondered what kind of creatures they would be and what abilities they would have. The old man''s warning about not being able to give them back once they were contracted to my blood echoed in my mind. It was a heavy responsibility, but I felt ready to take it on. After all, having familiars would be a great advantage for me in my journey. As I turned to leave, something tugged at my legs, making me stumble. Looking down, I saw a small boy clinging onto my jacket. His golden blond hair and sapphire blue eyes seemed familiar to me. It took a moment for me to realize that he was the human form of Aurora''s familiar. His curious gaze met mine, and I couldn''t help but smile at the little guy. "Ruma!" As expected, Aurora soon rushed here. I put on a surprised expression to see Aurora appear out of nowhere, panic etched on her face as she called out to the boy. It was clear that she cared deeply for her familiar, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy. I wondered what it would be like to have such a strong bond with a creature. I always wanted to have dogs...you know big dogs biting down any as*oles around to protect you. As Aurora approached, the boy let go of my jacket and ran towards her, wrapping his arms around her leg. She scooped him up, cradling him close, relieved to have him back in her arms. She apologetically lifted Ruma and looked at me. "Please ept my apologies for not noticing him..." "No, it''s fine." I smiled unconcernedly. "Do you know who that is?" With a smile on my face, I asked. "Ah...no, he''s-" "Mama." Ruma muttered as he wrapped his hands around Aurora''s neck. "..." "..." Aurora''s smile turned awkward. She probably didn''t want anyone to notice her familiar''s presence here, let alone understand their rtionship. For starters, being familiar with human forms was extremely rare. They couldn''t be considered familiar but a little less than human due to their uncanny resemnce to humans. Second, Ruma was Aurora''s official Familiar. Ruma''s appearance was still unknown to many people, and she wanted to keep it that way for as long as possible. As for why the heck Ruma was calling Aurora ''Mama'', I had not ideas. [] No way. I don''t want a brat call me ''Papa'' or ''Daddy'' when I''m just sixteen. "...That''s..." Aurora obviously looked for an excuse. I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. It was clear that there was some sort of deep connection between the two, but damn...they were really close that I wouldn''t doubt if Ruma was truly her child...Is that even possible? "His father must be quite...unique," I joked, trying to lighten the mood as I looked at Ruma and then at Aurora, who was disguised from head to toe. Despite the disguise, there was still no doubts in my mind. "It''splicated," Aurora replied with a hint of reluctance to share more. I raised both my hands, realizing that my joke was probably unnecessary since it was obvious that Ruma was Aurora''s familiar for idiots. The yellow bird I saw few minutes ago and Ruma now may not have had physical simrities, but their aura was undeniably alike. As Aurora looked even more panicked and awkward, I reassured her that I wasn''t trying to meddle. "I am not someone who meddles," I said before walking past her. "Hum, excuse me..." "!" I raised my gaze and saw another--freaking familiar face! Elona... She was there with a grey falcon in her arms, her familiar. My heart raced as I saw Elona approaching. How did she find out I was here? Did Jayden or Aurora tell her? They were still close, so it was possible. I cursed under my breath. Elona was family, and if she sensed our strong bloodline, she might discover my true identity. And if I was discovered here with Aurora, who was also trying to hide behind me, it would be a disaster. Speaking of Aurora... Don''t hide behind me! I couldn''t believe she was trying to hide behind me. I felt annoyed and frustrated. She was probably worried about being seen here, especially with her disguised appearance, as Elona was apanied by guards from the Falkrona Army. I took a deep breath and tried to remain calm. I couldn''t let Elona or anyone else discover my true identity. I needed to find a way out of this situation, and fast. "Excuse me?" Elona was clearly talking to me, but I yed the ignorant blindman. For fuck''s sake! Curse my luck! "Hey, Lady Falkrona in person is talking to you, show some reverence and respect, brat," a burly knight red at me. I recognized that guy... It was Manu. One of our Family''s veteran guards. I should have treated him more hardly at home! "Are you really blind?" Should I just remove my mask and order the other guards to beat him up? "Enough, Sir Manu. It''s my fault to not have notice-" "He is not blind; don''t worry, Mdy." Before Elona could finish, the clerk spoke uselessly. Old geezer?! Do your job instead of annoying me! "Sorry, Mdy, I will have to excuse myself..." I said in a hurried tone and tried to leave but... Something grabbed the scruff of my neck. I turned around, annoyed, and saw that it was Ruma who was the culprit. You are stopping me as well?! Dammit...Am I just paranoiac or Elona''s gaze on me is bing more and more suspicious... Chapter 99 Cant Catch A Break The atmosphere was really getting awkward. I wanted to leave but for some reason Ruma was grabbing the scruff of my neck, refusing to let me go and Aurora, obviously, wasn''t doing anything to help me. Rather she wss relieved that I was still in front of her to hide her from Elona. "Um¡­" Elona looked at us curiously. "Are you perhaps a couple? Then this adorable child would be yours." Elona asked with a melted expression as she looked at Ruma. Aurora was making sure to hide her face from Elona''s eyes. Anyway, we ain''t a couple! I don''t have a child either! [] No. In the first ce, if Aurora discovered that I was Edward disguised, I don''t even want to imagine her reaction. Secondly, I''d surely be thest man she would want to marry in this world. I couldn''t deny that I had been attracted to Aurora before as she was a ''safe'' heroine for me. What I mean is that in all those nightmares I had, Aurora nearly never appeared and hadn''t taken part in my death¡ªjust like Kleah and La. The others more or less were responsible for my death directly or indirectly but could I me them? I killed countless innocent people and even like that some showed emotions in my death. Elona being one of them¡­ While I tried to find a way to escape this situation, I noticed Elona''s familiar, the little grey falcon staring at Ruma. Don''t tell me it noticed that Ruma was a familiar? "Hmm? I feel like I have seen that face somewhere?" Elona muttered as she scanned Ruma''s face. Indeed Elona. You are right. Ruma had slightly simr features to Aurora after all. "Mydy, we shouldn''t waste our time. Lord Falkrona asked us to bring you back safely," Manu whispered but I and Aurora were strong and had sharp senses to hear him." "I know, Sir Manu." Elona nodded and smiled at us before walking past us. Finally she left us alone. I was afraid she was going to check me or something like that. Hiding my desire to punch Manu, I smiled at him before walking past him. Aurora, like a lovely wife, followed closely after me. With Ruma, still grabbing the scruff of my neck, we looked like a loving family. Fuck! Why do these kinds of weird situations only happen to me?! [] ''Don''t need to say it like that!'' "I''m sincerely sorry¡­" When we left the shop, Aurora apologized to me with an embarrassed expression. "I''m afraid of nobles and¡­I didn''t want to attract unnecessary attention¡­" "..." I was speechless at Aurora''s smooth lie. "No worries." I reassured Aurora as we left the shop. She had apologized for being afraid of nobles and not wanting to draw attention to us. But I knew she was lying¡ªshe was smooth as butter at it. I mean, I guess it''s a skill one must learn to survive in this harsh world. "I''m afraid of nobles too," I continued, trying to make her feel better. "They put me through a lot of hardships in the past." Aurora''s expression twitched slightly. She probably noticed my lie, but didn''t call me out on it. "I will leave then," she said abruptly, forcefully taking Ruma''s grip off me and walking away. "Elona!" A new voice called out and it was also a familiar face - my step-brother, with brown hair and red eyes. Oh god, who else is going to join us? "Ah, excuse me," he apologized quickly as he nearly bumped into Aurora, who looked even more panicked. "Hm?" Simon, my step-brother, looked at Ruma with suspicion. He was probably as strong as Elona and felt like Ruma was a peculiarity. Aurora turned around with Ruma in her arms. "Ah, I''m sorry..." Simon muttered. "What are you doing here, Simon?" Elona spoke up, breaking the awkward silence. "I told you to wait for me, Elona. Father is worried about the recent intrusions," Simon scolded Elona. Wait. What intrusions? There shouldn''t be any intrusions in this part of the game¡­ "I know¡­but I feel suffocated with all the guards," Elonained. "Even now¡­" She looked at Manu and the others who averted their faces. "Elona¡­you are a noble. Try to bear it for a few weeks until we find the culprits," Simon said with a smile. Now, I was even more confused. Who would dare to try anything to my family? I could only see Ante-Eden or Caishen but why now? Could it be because of me? I could also see from the corner of my eye, Aurora''s curious expression. "I just wanted to treat Ember¡­" Elona replied as she caressed the little falcon in her arms. She was petting it with lovely eyes. Now that I remember, I was the one who chose her egg¡­ "Don''t worry about it. I already called an expert in our mansion. Come, I don''t feel at ease outside like that." "Fine," Elona nodded and walked toward us. Elona, Simon and their guards left the shop but I did not. Intruders? Who? Why? Aurora nced at me before leaving the shop. [] ''Nothing¡­'' I didn''t like this at all. The Dungeon Event was next week and Ante-Eden should act at that time but if they were on me so soon then¡­ "Simon!" Just when I was thinking about that, Elona''s voice rang loudly from the outside. I rushed outside and saw smoke rising from a mana train. The mana train which was running above us on the floating rails was stopped. Something was up. Simon was using his sand attribute to get the people inside the train in safety. Elona helping the people on the ground. What the hell is happening? People wearing masks and robes were appearing one after another from the train. They all had swords in their hands and were rushing toward Elona and Simon. "Sand wave!" Simon shouted and a giant wave of sand shot out toward the men. One of them took out a glowing staff and stabbed it in the ground. It was a one-time use artifact. A blue barrier appeared in front of him and his mates repelling the wave of sand. "Elona! Don''t leave Manu''s side! They are dangerous!" Simon warned and he was right. Artifacts were expensive objects and those guys didn''t seem to be bothered by the amount. "We have to help them, Simon!" Elona shouted as she fought them back to protect the people caught in the fray. "Watch out!" Aurora''s shout woke me up and I jumped away, barely avoiding a sword''s sh. I was about to take out my staff but¡­ I can''t here. They will find out who I am. Should I put on my mask and call Mary? No. I can''t in public like that and¡­not in front of these guys. They are not from Ante-Eden nor from Caishen. Then from what organization? A guy rushed toward me with his sword and I deftly avoided it before punching his nose. Grabbing his arm, I lifted him before mming his body to the ground. Before he could raise again, I punched his nose again and squeezed his neck with my hand. He tried to struggle but I hardened my grip. "Who are you?" I asked. The guy didn''t answer even after I hardened my grip. "Tch." Clicking my tongue, I knocked him out. "Hey!" Aurora appeared in front of me with a sword parrying another man''s swing. "Be careful, it''s dangerous! You shouldn''t stay still on the battlefield." "Thanks but do you have any idea about who they are?" I asked, hoping Aurora would know something. "No¡­they don''t seem to be heretics so maybe they are from another kingdom?" "Another kingdom¡­" I muttered with a frown. Another kingdom who would want to attack my family? No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t find any clues about their identity. "Falkrona Bloodline, First and Second Wings!" Elona shouted and moved smoothly, knocking out fast one after another the enemies. "She progressed a lot¡­" Aurora muttered with a smile. Yeah, she progressed but she is still so reckless. Be it Miranda or her, there were no differences. Well, they grew up together. "Do you know how to fight?" Aurora asked me in a serious tone. I thought for a minute before answering. "I can use a sword." If they were against my family, I had no reason to reveal myself by using my power as it would put me in danger. I could call Mary but I didn''t want to put her in danger against unknown opponents like them. For now, I will stick to swords. For them, I was currently a mob so I shouldn''t be their main priorities thankfully. Yeah, their main targets from what I had seen, were Elona and Simon. That idiot. She should have listened to that shitty father and Simon. Now they followed her. "Then take that." Aurora took out a simple sword from her space ring and threw it to me. I caught it and smiled, "Thanks a lot, Lady?" "Avia." Aurora replied with a smile. Isn''t that your second name, Aurora? She didn''t look very far. What azy girl. Aurora looked at me as if waiting for my reply so I spoke. "Amael." [] ''Shaddap.'' Chapter 100 Unique Challenge: Survive [1] "Wow, Amael, that''s such a unique name," Aurora said with a curious expression. "Yeah, it definitely stands outpared to ''Avia,'' which is the second name of our First Princess," I replied, grinning. Aurora stumbled over her words, and I couldn''t help butugh inwardly. But we couldn''t let our guard down, especially when we heard a woman screaming for help. "P-Please help!" the woman cried out, clutching her child. Without hesitation, Aurora sprang into action, her sword shing against the attacker''s. She easily emerged victorious and turned to the mother and child, making sure they were okay. "You''re so strong," I said, impressed as I walked over to her. "I had a good teacher," Aurora lied through her teeth. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. She''s such a terrible liar. But before we could dwell on it any longer, the man who attacked the mother and child stood up, seething with anger. And then he called for backup. "Let''s kill that b*tch and that bastard! Help me, guys!" he shouted, and ten more men quickly joined his side. Strange¡­They may be strong, but they''re not strong enough to take down Elona or Simon. Ten guys joined the first one quickly and faced us. "Tch. The woman is so normal; Whatever she will do for this night." One of the menughed wickedly. "The boy though is really handsome, I will take him." I shivered when a muscr woman licked her lips and eyed me hungrily. "Afraid, Amael?" Aurora teased, sensing my fear. "Of course I am! I don''t want to lose my virginity, and I assume you don''t either, Miss Avia?" I retorted, but then I noticed her freeze. Her ears turned slightly red, and I couldn''t help but wonder what was going through her mind. I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. Aurora''s emotions were spilling out now that she was in disguise. But I couldn''t let myself get distracted. "Don''t look away in a fight!" A man jumped toward me and kindly warned me so I kindly replied to him. "Thanks." Taking a quick step behind, I raised my knee. "GAH!" The man lost his breath for a second and I wasn''t finished. With my elbow I hit his back strongly. With a ''boom'' he crashed on the ground and lost consciousness. I didn''t even need to use my abilities against these guys. "Idiot! Take him out together!" The idiot who was beaten by Aurora shouted and this time six people rushed toward me. I raised my sword and braced myself. "Need a hand?" "I''d be honored, Lady Avia," I said, grateful for her help. "Be honored then," Aurora grinned, and with a swing of her sword, a wave of mana left it and drew a circle in the air. It was a basic technique that anyone with mana could use, but Aurora''s wave was beautiful and sharp. "Arhhhh!" "S-Stop it!" "I-I know!" Within seconds, three of the men were knocked out cold, and the remaining three were barely blocking her attacks. Seizing the opportunity, I swung my sword diagonally towards the sturdiest guy. Let''s see if I have be rusty. "Co-Coward!" "That''s my second name," I smirked, coating my sword with mana. "Ugh!" The pressure on him raised from a notch and his knees started to give up even though he was taller than me. "Damn brat!" Gritting his teeth, he squeezed his sword with other hand, resisting my push. "Are you blind or not?!" He asked. "I am not." I replied and spun on my heels and roundhouse-kicked him right on his temple. His eyes immediately lost life and he flew away toward his kneeling mates. ""Arghh!"" They were ttened by their mate''s big body. "You useless guys!" The man cursed as he stomped the ground. "Leave it, we are enough for the little couple." We ain''t a couple! "Take the woman, I will take the guy, he is mine," the creepy womanughed again as she scanned me. [<...at least you will not be a virgin anymore.>] Shut up! I''m getting goosebumps here! The two figures before me moved with remarkable speed and strength, clearly outssing the goons who had attacked us earlier. Could they be the leaders of this assault? The woman spoke, her tonemanding. "Come with me!" I scoffed. "Dream on." I leapt back, creating a small crater in the ground where the woman hadnded. "Are you running away? Interesting." The woman''s words made no sense to me, but I didn''t have time to dwell on them. I kicked off the ground, charging forward with my sword raised. As we shed, a burst of energy rippled outwards from our weapons, shaking me to the core. Even my opponent seemed affected. "How...? How does your small body contain that much strength...?" The woman''s words were filled with grudging respect. She''s really a muscle-brain. I watched her raise her club, and I couldn''t help but think she looked like a troll. Maybe Tyler should flirt with her instead of Lea. They''d make quite the pair. With another yell, I swung my sword once more. We slid back several meters, but I was the one who lost ground, my smaller stature struggling against her size and strength. "Strong as well...I will take you before my sister finds you!" Wait, she had a sister?! And there was no way she was taking me anywhere. "Come here, little girl," the woman taunted. "I promise, you will be beautiful after I make you a woman."please visit I don''t think she needs a bum like you to be beautiful as she is in the top three beauty of the academy. I thought that as I looked at the fight between Aurora and the man. How to say it¡­Aurora was clearly ying with him. Was she trying to get information from that chatty bastard? It was a nice n as he was indeed speaking a lot¡ªjust like that woman¡­ "Who are you and what do you want?" I asked her. "Oh~you are finally curious about me? Come close, I will tell you e¨Cvery¨Cthing." "..." All things considered, I think there must be another way. [] ''Hell no!'' I was facing off against this tough woman who seemed to have more strength than I anticipated. I couldn''t let her taint thest memory I had of kissing Ephera, so I put my all into fighting her. "Take that!" Suddenly, she started glowing in yellow and raised her club high above her head. Before I could react, a powerful shockwave shot out toward me at tremendous speed. I was startled - I thought she was weak! Squeezing my sword with both hands, I coated my sword with a thickyer of mana and swung in my turn. The tip of my de elongated with condensed mana and collided with the uing attack. A staggering explosion rang and I was sent flying away at tremendous speed. Are you kidding me?! I tried to pierce the sword in the ground to stop my body but I had a hard time. Ah, fuck it! I will only break two, three bones. [] [It is not his first time and will not be hisst time after all.] Jarvis? Can you show some emotions toward the one renting you? [] ''And? Rather it should be good news? I mean I don''t want to feel that pain again.'' [] ''If I can lower my sense of pain then why not?'' [<...>] Ah. I made Cleenah angry. "Sand Storm!" Suddenly a tempest of sand blew behind us. It sucked a lot of the robed guys before hurtling them away. "Sand Fists!" Dozen of fists punched the others ruthlessly, knocking them unconscious instantly. He was sure not holding back. Well, they clearly put innocent citizens in danger. Below, I could see the knights of the capital already taking away the unconscious ones. Aurora had perfect timing, just as the man and burly woman were distracted by their kidnapped partners. "Surrender, it''s better for you," she said. "You can''t beat us." Elona, with her disheveled grey hair, added, "You should listen to her." But the man shook his head. "No...I can''t. Right, Fiza?" he looked to the burly woman for agreement. Fiza grinned. "Yeah, I have to prove them wrong." I was confused about their motive and asked, "Why are you even fighting?" The man scoffed. "Huh? Isn''t it obvious, blind brat? We''re private mercenaries, so obviously we fight for money." What a surprise. Elona asked what we were all thinking, "You''re not the ones who intruded on the Falkrona Mansion, are you?" "No way. We still care for our lives," Fizaughed. "We were just asked to kidnap Elona Falkrona or Simon Falkrona." "Who?" I asked, with narrowed eyes. Ante-Eden. I really wished it was Ante-Eden. Why? Cuz I didn''t need any more enemies. "Who? No idea, it''s that guy with a scar on his forehead," Fiza said. Scar on his forehead? The guy I strangled had a scar on his forehead, right? My heart started racing, and I couldn''t slow it down. "Look ou--" Elona''s warning was cut off as two swords pierced the man and Fiza. They both groaned before falling to the ground, their blood pooling around them. It''s that guy¡­ My heart pounded as I recognized the scarred man standing before us. I couldn''t believe he was still alive after I thought I had knocked him out earlier. His face was partially hidden by a scarf, but a long scar stretched from his right brow to his forehead, and his right eye was closed due to scarring. His remaining red eye glinted with a ruthless, cold gaze that made me shudder. Not good. This guy has killed¡ªand a lot. -Ding! [!] [Unique Challenge!] [Survive.] [Reward: 3000 Affection Points and AP Conversion.] Chapter 101 Unique Challenge: Survive [2] [!] [Unique Challenge!] [Survive.] [Reward: 3000 Affection Points and AP Conversion.] My mouth hung open at the reward. AP Conversion. [Affection Points Conversion: You can use Affection Points as fuel to rise your strength from XXX level for a short time. It will depend on how many Affection Points you are willing to use. Beware! It''s extremely addictive!] It was the same conversion of the game.It was thanks to that I managed to defeat several Bosses with Jayden. It was amazing but the condition to get that was ''Survive''. Survive. it seemed simple but that short word didn''t put me at ease at all. I looked at the guy who was ncing at the three of us. Elona, Aurora and me. We were all extremely on guard. "I will not repeat it," his cold voice rang in a low tone. "Elona Falkrona, surrender yourself or your brother, Simon Falkrona, to me." "Or else? What are you going to do?" Elona red at him. "I will kill one by one each resident of this city, be it men, women, or children, until you beg me to take you." My heart skipped a beat. This guy was really freaking dangerous. ''No, Mary,'' I whispered to myself. I forced Mary, who was nearlying out, to stay in her dimension. [] "I know," I replied. "You will not kill anyone. We will not let you." Simon finally joined us. It was 4V1, but did we have any chance even like that? "Be it." A horrible and suffocating pressure bore down on all of us. That monster... I bit my lips and red at the guy. I couldn''t even tell which Ascension he was in, but he was surely several levels higher than me, who was in the Third Ascension. "Falkrona Bloodline, Second Wing!" Idiot! I wanted to stop Elona, but it was toote. With her enhanced speed, she was already near the scarred man. Taking out a beautiful silver sword from her ring, she swung it. The sh was fast and urate and it reached the target. For a moment, I thought she sliced down the guy in two equal parts, but no. The sword sliced through his body, but only fire sputtered out and not blood. The fire was burning like the sun and melted Elona''s sword instantly. "What!?" Elona looked nkly at the naked handle of her sword. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing, like everyone else. "E-Elona, step back! Sand Fists!" Simon''s usually serene tone was quivering now. He sent more than giant fists of sand toward the scarred man. The man still didn''t move an inch, and waves of heat rippled around him. "What kind of monster is he?" I muttered to myself. Before his fists could reach us, a wave of heat burned and vaporized the sand instantly. "Thousand needles of sand!" Simon shouted, conjuring up hundreds of sturdy spikes that floated off the ground before gathering and feeding his attack. The man''s only red eye glinted, glowing in a deeper shade of red as a wave of heat swirled around him, rippling like powerful shockwaves. The needles vaporized again in less than a second uponing into contact with the shockwaves. "W-What?!" Simon let out a shocked voice. This guy is not normal. He''s a freak. Out of all the bastards I''ve met, he''s probably the most dangerous one. "Step back!" Aurora shouted suddenly. As I looked around, I saw all the people who were watching fearfully stepping back or running away. Something was delimiting them from us. A burning sunfire was surrounding the four of us in a circle. That fire is dangerous. It reminds me of my Anathemas Fire¡­ My breath quickly became ragged as my heart raced in my chest. I knew I had to stay calm and focused. "We should fight him together!" Aurora took the lead and spoke to us. "R-Right." Simon nodded but he still didn''t recover from the earlier shock. "I agree." Elona nodded seriously. Then Aurora nced at me for my consentment. "I agree as well." I obviously nodded. We stood there, facing the man, unsure of what to do next. Suddenly, he let out a deep, gutturalugh that sent shivers down my spine. "You think you can defeat me?" he taunted us coldly. He charged towards us with blinding speed, his fists flying through the air. We scattered, each of us dodging his attacks. But he was too fast, too powerful. Shit! I felt his fist connect with my stomach, knocking the wind out of me. I stumbled backwards, struggling to regain my breath. The man turned to face Aurora, who had conjured up a wall of light to protect us. With a wave of his burning hand, he shattered the wall of light, sending shards flying in all directions. Aurora fell to the ground, her body wracked with pain. Simon and Elona tried to attack him, but their attacks were useless against his power. Looks like I will need to reveal myself to survive against that freak. "Falkrona Bloodline Third Wing!"please visit Just when I was thinking that, Elona muttered and took out a new sword from her space ring. As expected of our family, she had plenty of powerful swords even though they couldn''t rece the one she lost. "Mana Agglomeration!" The Third Wing of the Falkrona Bloodline enables us to gather with more efficiency and speed the mana hovering around us. Smart. I thought when I saw the circle of fire around us slowly losing its intensity as Elona was ''robbing'' the mana. But she was exhausting her body a lot while doing that. That fire wasn''t normal and the amount of mana behind that circle was a tremendous amount. "..." The scarred man didn''t seem bothered as he took out a small green sphere out of the void. I had a bad premonition so I tried to summon a mirror but it was toote. The green sphere floated in the sky before emitting a dark green glow. "!" The effect was immediate. We all fell on our knees as all the mana inside our body were sucked into the sphere. Are you kidding me?! "I-Impossible¡­" Elona muttered with a pale face. Even the mana surrounding us was getting sucked. It was simr to the Third Wing of the Falkrona bloodline but more powerful and more deadly. Such artifacts shouldn''t exist. It could kill all weak people by absorbing every single drop of mana inside their body. I tried to summon Mirrors but as expected I couldn''t. The Anathemas Fire as well. I could summon a little spark of fire. Mary couldn''te as well since she was contracted to me and was using my mana. The staff was useless too. The Lifestone¡­no I can''t even channel my mana in it. My face turned pale in exhaustion and dread. [] ''I know¡­but how?'' Should we buy time until someone strong appears? They should have been alerted and should be there in a few minutes but we had to survive until there. "Falkrona Bloodline, Second Wing!" Elona shouted and her speed raised again. Pure grey mana swirled around her contrary to her previously simple mana. Ah, yes. Elona had another mana which was the Unique Mana of the Falkrona Family. The mana I had lost when I gave my Wings to Jayden. Even a powerful artifact couldn''t absorb such a pure and powerful mana. The Falkrona Mana was strong but that''s why she couldn''t use it for a long time. The reserve wasn''t big and could only be recovered with time. "Elona!" Simon stood up and gritted his teeth. "Don''t go alone!" "We have to do something¡­" Aurora muttered with her brown hair sticking to her face. Her disguise was still there so it didn''t need mana¡ªlike my white blindfold. "Falkrona Art," As she reached the scarred man, Elona coated her sword in pure grey mana. The Falkrona Art was a Sword Art only usable with the pure mana of the Falkronas. I could have used it if I didn''t abandon my faith but well, I couldn''t even use it even when I had them so there was no use crying over spilled milk. "wed Wave!" Elona''s sword glowed grey beforeshing out a sharp thorny wave. For the first time, the man moved as he raised his right hand. The sun-color fire appeared again and engulfed Elona''s attack though it had ripped his fire. It was working. The Falkrona Mana could deal damage to his Sunfire but Elona was weakpared to him. The scarred frowned when he saw that and clenched his fist gathering fire around it. "Burn." When he said that, the sunfire sizzled and reached Elona at unimaginable speed. "Aah!" Elona protected herself with her grey mana but the fire was faster and burned her waist "Elona!" Simon shouted worriedly. Before I knew it, I was standing nearly rushing to Elona. "Falkrona Bloodline, Fourth Wing." Elona''s words really surprised me. She already learned the Fourth Wing? Her grey mana acted like little living beings and started to heal her injury. Slowly her crisped skin returned back to spotless white. A smile started to appear on my face but- [] ''Right¡­'' But for why? I am useless there. I nced at Simon and despite being relieved for Elona, he was clenching his fists. He felt useless like me. What can we do? We don''t have any Unique Mana. Wait. Elona wasn''t the only one possessing a Unique Mana. I nced on my left and saw Aurora raising her sword. Her eyes became sharper and her body shone gold. The Golden Mana of the powerful Celesta Bloodline. Chapter 102 Unique Challenge: Survive [3] Aurora Aurora''s body shimmered in a radiant golden light, catching Elona, Simon, and the scarred man off guard. "You..." Elona''s eyes widened as she recognized that Avia was, in fact, Aurora in disguise. Simon, on the other hand, was clueless as he had never encountered the Celesta Mana before, though he suspected it was a rare form of mana like the Falkrona Mana. "We should focus on him, Miss Elona," Aurora said, conveying a sense of urgency. She likely chose not to reveal herself to avoid furtherplicating the situation. Fortunately, the scarred man did not appear to recognize the Celesta Mana. Elona nodded in understanding. "You two know each other?" Simon asked, curious. "Yes, but I''ll exinter," Elona replied, keeping it vague. "Simon, step back. You can''t use mana, and Amael--" "That''s my name," I interjected. "Right. Amael, you should also step back. It''s safer," Elona said before leading the way with Aurora. They were the only ones who stood a chance of defeating the monster, despite the odds against them. "No, Elona, it''s too dangerous. He''s stronger than all of us," Simon protested. "We don''t have a choice," Elona shook her head. "If we don''t do something, we''ll all die. And I don''t want to lose you, Simon." She gave him a small smile before turning to Aurora. "And I have another reason to fight now." Without waiting for Simon''s response, Elona charged towards the scarred man with Aurora by her side. "Falkrona Art," Aurora called out, raising her sword high in the air. Grey mana gathered at the tip of her de. The scarred man reacted quickly, summoning a wed hand made of Sunfire that lunged at Elona with deadly intent. "Ah!" Elona cried out, but Aurora appeared in front of her in a sh of light, creating a shining golden barrier just in time. The wed hand collided with the barrier, sending out a powerful shockwave of searing heat. Simon and I hit the ground to avoid it. I felt pathetic, cowering behind my sister and ex-fiancee like a helpless damsel in distress. I nced over at Aurora, who was struggling to repel the wed hand. She was slowly sliding backward, but she held her sword out in front of her, determined to keep the barrier up. Aurora''s once imprable barrier was showing cracks, and the man who broke through it was too strong for even a genius like her. "It''s ready!" Elona''s shout snapped Aurora back into action, and she quickly jumped away. She pointed her sword towards the wed hand that broke through Aurora''s barrier and chanted, "Falcon''s breath!" A burst of grey energy shot out with tremendous speed, leaving destruction in its wake as it collided with the wed hand, obliterating it before continuing on its path of destruction. "It''s useless," the man muttered, pulling back his fist which immediately caught fire. He punched out, creating a deafening explosion as his fiery fistpletely shattered Elona''s grey mana. The remaining particles were consumed by his mes. With a sh of light, Aurora appeared next to him and shed her sword, but the man was ready for her attack. He caught the de barehanded, much to Aurora''s shock. As she watched, her sword melted in his grasp, and she quickly jumped back. Before she could even recover, the man appeared behind her, saying, "Children shouldn''t y with adults." He kicked Aurora''s waist, causing her to fly towards the circle of fire surrounding them. I quickly sprang into action, running at full speed to catch her body just in time. "Are you okay?" I asked, worriedly. "T-Thanks¡­cough!" Aurora muttered painfully. I grimaced as I looked at her waist, noticing that she had broken a few bones. Thankfully, her unique mana was slowly aiding in her recovery, but she was clearly out of the fight now. I couldn''t believe it - he had defeated Aurora in just a few seconds. She was the strongest fighter in the First Year promotion, alongside Alfred and John. Elona''s angry yell made me instantly look up. "You!" she spat, her eyes shing with fury. I mentally cursed her recklessness as Simon tried to run towards her to prevent her from charging recklessly towards the man, but she was too fast for him. "Falkrona Bloodline Second Wing, Falkrona Art Double Breath!" Elona''s breaths elerated, causing blood to drip from her mouth. Her more powerful attack reached the man in just a second, but he wasn''t bothered by it. He punched out with his fiery fist twice, dispersing Elona''s attack. "Ah..ah¡­ah," Elona held onto her knees, gasping for breath. She looked up with sharp, grey eyes and raised her sword once more, but I knew that if she continued like that, she would surely die. Simon intervened and grabbed Elona''s arm. "Enough Elona! I will treat you. Stay still," he said firmly. Elona looked at Aurora, who was fighting alone against the scarred man, with her blurry vision. She was clearly on the defensivepared to before, and Elona could only hope that someone strong would appear soon. What can I do? Aurora summoned a shield with a "Barrier of Light," but it was destroyed by the scarred man''s bare fists. The scarred man muttered, "I will not hold back anymore," and a sword of sunfire formed on his right hand. Elona panicked, "Run!" Simon shouted the same, warning Aurora. I felt really powerless and weak. If I was like in the game, I wouldn''t have been so powerless. Why am I so weak?! if I was like in the game, I wouldn''t have been so powerless. That guy was a psycho but he was confident, strong and smart. Why can I not be like him? I am him in the end. There must be a way- Suddenly, Aurora raised her sword in front of her face and began to chant. "Lord Michael, lend me your strength," she said. Her sword shone brighter and brighter, nearly blinding everyone around. The golden light formed illusionary wings on Aurora''s back. Amazing¡­ she is getting stronger by the second. Aurora opened her eyes, let out a quick breath, and rushed toward the scarred man in a golden sh. The scarred man took one step and appeared before Aurora. Both swung their swords at the same time, and a tremendous shockwave of light and fire rippled around them. Before the shockwave could reach Elona, Simon, and the others, a grey barrier appeared in front of them. Elona saw that it was the remaining unique mana that protected them from the powerful shockwave. Aurora''s sword started to fissure, and from the fissure, particles of fire appeared to melt her new sword. The scarred man was not even breaking a sweat, while Aurora was sweating profusely. The situation was dire. I pulled out a smoke bomb from the SHOP and hurled it at them. "W-What?" They were all perplexed when smoke suddenly engulfed us. I took advantage of the confusion to sneak inside the smoke curtain. I took a Firebomb and threw it at the scarred man''s face. He jumped back in safety, most likely fearful of the Firebomb, which he had never seen before. I smiled and lifted Aurora off the ground before sprinting back to Simon and Elona''s side. "T-Thanks¡­again¡­" Aurora smiled as she thanked me, but her tight grip on my shirt revealed how helpless she felt in the current situation. She was the Celesta Kingdom''s First Princess and Royal Princess. I knew that despite how much she enjoyed her role, this status was weighing heavily on her. I didn''t answer her and put her down before turning around. The smoke receded revealing again the scarred man, this time staring straight at me. Elona was defeated, Aurora as well, Simon can''t do anything and I should have been in the same case¡ªthat''s what he thought. "Hey! What are you doing?!" Simon called out to me when I walked toward the scarred man. I didn''t answer him and took a deep breath. Except mana, there were other forms of energy in this world. I didn''t need mana to fight. Most of the people could only use one form of energy but luckily I was in the short list of the talented ones in that domain. I saw myself in the game using that easily. When I went in front of him, I punched with my right fist. Thetter caught my fist easily. Not that. I raised my leg and tried to kick his forehead but again he caught my leg with his other arm. His red eye looked at me as if I was an ant. "Ugh." I groaned when his grip on my leg hardened. He was going to break my bones, if I don''t do something. How do I do it? [] ''Ruah.'' [] ''I want to use Ruah, Cleenah.'' [] ''I think I found the way¡­'' [] I pulled back my left fist and punched out toward the scarred man''s face. With still his impassive expression he released my leg to catch my fist but- "!" My fist collided with his palm and it wasn''t stopped like before. A silver energy covered my fist which now made the scarred man slide back several meters behind. I immediately stomped the ground and front-kicked the surprised him. -Bam! The scarred man''s red bulged out in shock as his stomach caved in and he flew out of the circle of fire. [] Chapter 103 Unique Challenge: Survive [4] Ruah [] Simon was surprised that my attack hadnded and caused damage, and he asked, "W-What happened?" "He is using Ruah..." Aurora muttered, clearly dumbfounded. Elona was also surprised and asked, "R-Ruah? How?" Ignoring their questions, I focused my attention on the circle of fire surrounding the scarred man. His body radiated intense heat and energy, fueled by the destructive power of sunfire that could incinerate anything in its path. I, on the other hand, only had my Ruah energy, which was powerful but difficult for a beginner like me to control. Without warning, he unleashed a wave of sunfire in my direction, forcing me to dodge out of the way while feeling the heat singe my skin. "F*ck!" But I refused to back down and summoned my Ruah energy to create a protective barrier that absorbed the worst of the sunfire''s impact. The scarred man continued to unleash a barrage of fiery attacks, causing me to jump and dodge with all my might. I knew I couldn''t keep this up for long, and desperately searched for a way to counter his sunfire. As he closed in on me, Iunched a barrage of Ruah energy at him, hoping to disrupt his focus. But he easily deflected my attacks with a st of sunfire, prompting me to curse under my breath. Determined not to give up, I lunged at him with all my might, infused with the power of Ruah. But he was too fast, too strong, and easily dodged my attack, sending me sprawling across the ground. As I struggled to get back up, he loomed over me, his sunfire zing like a raging inferno. I could feel the heat burning my skin, and I knew I was in serious trouble. Summoning every ounce of Ruah energy I had, I channeled it into a massive wave of silver lifeforce that surged towards the scarred man. Oh, amazing. He was caught off guard by the sudden intensity of my attack, and for a moment, it seemed as if he might falter. But then, he countered with a massive burst of sunfire, causing our powers to collide in a blinding sh of light and sound. The force of the impact sent me reeling backwards, my body wracked with pain. That cheat fire! "You can use Ruah. Interesting¡­" the scarred man remarked, as I struggled to regain my senses. I knew that I had to act fast, before he unleashed another devastating attack. As I struggled to regain my senses, I realized that the scarred man was still standing, his sunfire burning brighter than ever before. I knew that I had to act fast, before he unleashed another devastating attack. "You wille with me as well," his red eye pierced me. Summoning thest of my Ruah energy, Iunched a final, desperate assault on the scarred man. This time, I poured everything I had into the attack, focusing every ounce of my willpower and strength. The wave of silver lifeforce surged towards the scarred man, colliding with his sunfire in a massive explosion. For a moment, the air was filled with blinding light and searing heat, but then, it all dissipated, leaving only silence and smoke. That bastard! He was still standing without injuries! [] Oh. I noticed a new line of blood that formed a cross above his injured eye, adding to his already scarred appearance. The atmosphere shifted from hot to cold, and I couldn''t help but take a step back when he red at me. I felt like I was staring death in the face. Before I could react, he was right in front of me, his palm crushing my head as he mmed me onto the ground. I let out a painful grunt as he lifted me up again like I weighed nothing. "F*cker!" I cursed, trying to grab his thick arms, but my efforts were in vain. The next thing I knew, I was gasping for air as he mmed me onto the ground once more. I spat out a mouthful of blood, cursing him under my breath. That son of a b*tch! [] Ah¡­I''m losing consciousness¡­ I immediately bit my tongue and regained a little of rity. Enough rity to irritate that b*tch! I pulled out as much Ruah I could and punched his chest¡ªrather the ce where he put that strange sphere absorbing our mana constantly. "!" The man grabbed my wrist and squeezed it tightly to remove my hand. "Ahhhhhh!" I shouted and clenched my fist tighter. -Booom! I flew away at bullet speed and headed straight toward the circle of fire. Shi- "I got you!" Simon''s voice rang near my ears as he caught me at time. Wind blew fiercely around us and everyone one of us started recovering our lost mana. "I''m fine," I pushed away Simon as I felt even more pathetic and tried to recover my breath. My right fist was burned and had a purplish-ck color. It also smelled of burned meat. [] ''They are not ''my'' saintesses!'' I coughed up some blood and fell to the ground, trying to catch my breath. The scarred man was seething with anger, his eyes locked on me. "You''ll regret that," he growled. As if I haven''t already! I red at him as he approached, and before I could even react, his burning fist hit me square in the stomach. The fabric of my shirt began to turn to ashes, and my skin started to blister and turn red. "Mr. Amael!" Aurora''s voice cut through the chaos, and she rushed to my side. "Are you okay? We can heal you!" "I think he hates me-cough! Miss Avia," I joked weakly, coughing up more blood. "This is not the time for jokes," she scolded me, worry etched on her face. But the scarred man wasn''t done yet. He advanced towards us, his burning figure towering over us. "Catch him!" Simon yelled, and two giant hands made of sand appeared to grab the scarred man''s sides. Simon channeled his mana, bringing more and more sand to surround him from all directions. "Let''s go!" Aurora helped me to stand up, and we ran as fast as we could. But we didn''t get far before an explosion of sunfire sted behind us, knocking us off our feet. "Hold on to me, Mr. Amael!" Aurora shouted, and I wrapped my arms around her shoulders. Our bodies glowed in a golden aura as we moved closer to the circle of fire. Aurora''s hand shot up and a beam of light burst from her palm, dousing the sunfire that engulfed us. She kept pouring mana into the light until the fire receded. "Now!" I called out, and we both concentrated our magic, leaping out of the fiery circle. "Elona!" Aurora shouted to ourpanion, keeping the mes at bay. "Follow us!" "Got it!" Elona nodded, then turned to Simon. "Quickly!" Holy sh*t. The scarred man was now a whirling tornado of sand, but the sand was slowly being reced by sunfire, forming a raging fire tornado. "Yeah!" Simon leapt onto his sand and charged out of the ring with Elona close behind. "M-My Lady! Lord Simon! Are you okay?!" Manu and the other knights arrived, having fought off the remaining mercenaries. They had been unable to reach us earlier because of the raging mes. Those guys are so useless. "Whoa, Sir Manu!" One of the guards pointed behind us. "He''s back," I muttered, and we all turned to see the freak emerging from the fire tornado. His scarf was gone, revealing his middle-aged face and brownish-grey hair. And a new scar on his right cheek. Damn...someone had really done a number on him. If he hadn''t already been tortured, he surely deserved it. [] ''Don''t scare me like that!'' "Alright, let''s move out!" Manu''s voice boomed as he directed Bren and Eric to escort Elona and Simon to safety. The knights quickly took action, guiding the Falkrona siblings out of harm''s way. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration towards Manu''s overconfident behavior. Did he really think he could take down the scarred man alone? The scarred man spoke with a menacing tone, demanding the surrender of Elona and Simon. I could feel Elona''s fear radiating off of her, as she trembled at his threat. "Don''t worry, Lady Elona. Please leave immediately. The Lord will be here soon." Manu tried to reassure her, but I knew that wasn''t enough. I nced at the fire tornado, growing more and more anxious by the second. How were we supposed to survive this? "We need to move, now!" I urged the knights, my amber eyes darting back and forth between the scarred man and the approaching tornado of mes. Time was not on our side. Chapter 104 Unique Challenge: Survive [5] Iris Project The more the tornado and the scarred man approached, the paler Elona''s and Simon''s face became. They knew that the lives of their guards depended on their choices. They had their lives in their hands. Despite Manu''s and the others'' insistence, Elona and Simon couldn''t run away knowing well that people would die for them. "I will stay." Simon was the one stepping forward first. "B-Brother?!" Elona shouted incredulous but Simon quickly raised his hand. "No. I know you would have stepped if I didn''t intervene Elona. I will follow him and you tell father about what happened," Simon said with a resigned smile. "N-No! You are the heir of our House! You are the most important one between us. I should be the one following him!" "ARGGHHHH!" A terrific scream interrupted them. ""!"" We turned around and saw a knight of the Falkrona Duchy burning in a sunfire. "AGHHHHHHH!" His scream chilled everyone one of us. Few secondster, he turned to ashes. With a wave of his hand, the scarred man summoned a powerful st of sunfire, sending the knights scattering. He advanced on them, his sword shing in the sunlight as he pressed his attack. "Still not enough?" The knights, taken by surprise, were quickly overwhelmed by the scarred man''s relentless assault. They swung their swords with all their might, but he was too quick for them, ducking and weaving as he moved in for the kill. Burning them ruthlessly alive. One by one, the knights fell before him, their armor ckened and charred by the intense heat of the sunfire. But the scarred man was not done yet. He advanced on Elona and Simon, his eyes fixed on his prey. "Noooo!" Elona screamed when she saw that horrific sight. "ARGGHHHHHH!" Another one caught fire and burned to ashes. "My patience reached its limit." The scarred man said in a chilling tone. "Stop that! I wille!" Simon walked quickly toward him. "Broth-!" "Elona! You stay behind!" "B-But!" "It''s my order, Elona!" Simon shouted loudly at Elona, surprising her. "It''s my order as the heir of our House and your older brother." He added before turning around. I sighed in frustration as the noisymotion around me continued. My mana was taking too long to recover after the recent burn, so I reluctantly took out a vial of mana from my ring and drank it down. To my dismay, it still wasn''t enough. "Miss Avia?" I turned to Aurora, hoping for a solution. "Yes?" "Can you use your attribute to send me towards that guy?" I asked her urgently. "Mr. Amael¡­? He is dangerous¡­"Aurora hesitated, worried for my safety. "Please. Believe me." But I urged her to trust me, and eventually she agreed. She ced her hand on my shoulder, and suddenly I was propelled forward with incredible speed in a sh of light. Despite the danger, I felt a rush of excitement as I closed in on my target. I was determined to spoil that fucker''s day. [] Cleenah was worried but do I have any choices? I had now an idea about this dude''s identity and if he took Simon with him, I could guess what he was going to do with him. "Gather." Ruah started to swirl around my fist like a sphere of water and I punched out. "..." The bastard, unfortunately, noticed me and raised his arm. My fist and his arm collided and cracking sounds resounded. I couldn''t tell if they were my bones and his but I guess they were mine. "Y-You!" Simon was shocked as I didn''t give up. Elona and the other knights were also shocked. "Do you wish to die, kid?" The bastard''s red eye red at me. "Shut up." I grabbed his arm and raised my other fist to punch him again and it sessfully hit his cheek. Blood dripped down from his mouth. "..." The man tilted his head as if my punch of Ruah didn''t deal any damage. "Son of a b*tch! Fucking die!" I cursed angrily but it didn''t bother him at all. Rather, he slowly raised his knee and I knew what wasing. Shit! I put my arm before my stomach at time but it didn''t ease what wasing after. I spat blood as my arm broke, writhing in pain. The scarred man grabbed my shirt, lifting me effortlessly. "Why are you still fighting?" he asked, his voice dangerously low. "You know you have no chance of defeating me. You could just run away and save yourself." Ignoring his words, I spoke through gritted teeth. "You''re from the Iris Project." His expression twisted with shock. "How...?" Iughed weakly, coughing up more blood. "Guess?" In a sudden rage, he mmed me onto the ground, cutting off myughter with a cry of pain. I knew I was in deep trouble. "Cleenah," I thought desperately, "how much longer until this fight is over?" [] ''Not like I can do something against that freak¡­'' [] ''Don''t worry, he won''t kill me.'' [Edward. He will kill you after getting the answers out of you.] ''No. I will just reveal my face and he will not kill me. Even though I left my House, my shitty grandfather won''t leave my body to those fuckers¡­I hope.'' It was just my guess. [] ''I agree that it yed a big part but more than that, that guy is from the Iris Project. If he gets someone strong and with a rare bloodline like Elona or Simon¡­he might resurrect that monster¡­'' [] ''Xenos Arvatra. The guy behind the Third Great Holy War 300 years ago. Believe me Cleenah, if that freak gets reborn now, it will be the end.'' "I will torture the answers out of you, kid. You will regret having been born in this cruel world." He said and his sunfire started to burn my cheek. "Red Seal." I bit my lips, holding back a scream because of the searing pain on my cheek. "You are¡­really strange¡­how can you resist?" When the bastard said that, the pain became unbearable. "Krrri!" "What?" A grey falcon suddenly appeared next to me, slicing the man''s hand with its sharp ws and drawing blood. I managed to break free from his grasp, but the blood spattered on my blindfold, making it difficult to see. I stumbled and fell to the ground, wiping the blood off my face. "Ember?" I called out, noticing Elonar''s familiar at my knees. The falcon tilted her head, regarding me with curious eyes. "One after another¡­" The scarred man taunted us with his annoying voice, as a fiery ball hurtled towards us, heating up the air around us. Ember rushed in front of me to shield me, but I didn''t want her to get hurt. With shaky legs, I stood up and stepped in front of her, ready to take the hit. "No!" I shouted, but before I could even move, Elona appeared out of nowhere with a sh of grey mana. My brain couldn''tprehend what was happening. Why was she putting herself in danger like this? "Take me now!" Elona demanded, her tone leaving no room for argument. I was stunned, but I knew I had to act fast. I reached out and grabbed her hand, pulling her away, but it was toote. "..." The man didn''t hesitate and took out another sphere from the void. The sphere slowly swelled before transforming into a big prison sphere. He raised his hand, and Elona''s body flew inside the prison, enclosing her. "It''s over." The man grabbed my shirt and flew into the sky with me. The sphere floated right next to us. "ELONA!!!!" Simon''s voice echoed from below. The whole ground seemed to float as Simon''s sand covered the entire area. All the knights raised their swords, aiming for the sky, hoping to reach and save Elona. "If you try anything, I will kill your sister and take you instead," the scarred man warned Simon, who was about to fly with his sand and all the other knights. "..." I nced at Elona. She was on her knees, hugging Ember tightly in her arms. Tears streamed down her face endlessly from her grey eyes, and her disheveled ck hair stuck to her face, making it difficult for her to wipe them. The situation felt hopeless. Elona was trapped, and we were at the mercy of our enemy. The scarred man''s warning kept ringing in my ears, making me feel even more powerless. But I knew I couldn''t give up. We hade too far to let everything slip away now. As I stared at the prison sphere that held Elona captive, a fierce determination grew within me. No. I won''t ept that oue. Why am I always getting defeated? -Ding! [Edward.] [Full Mana Vial~2000AP~] I drank the content and slid my blindfold on my forehead, pulling up my altered white hair and revealing my dted amber eyes. "Leave us." Chapter 105 Unique Challenge: Survive [6] Vessel "W-Why¡­? W-Why¡­brother?" A weak sobbing voice of a girl rang. The town, which had once been alive and bustling, was now nothing more than a ruin. Buildings that were once lofty and magnificent now stand in broken heaps of debris, with walls and roofs that have copsed. The streets that were previously dotted with businesses and residences were now covered in trash and abandoned cars. The sound of distant copsing buildings and the sporadic flutter of scavenging birds sometimes broke the strange calm that pervaded the air. A look of pain and despair could be seen on the faces of the few surviving citizens as they strolled the empty streets. They were living ghosts who were clinging to life by a thread. The town center, which was previously a hive of activity, was now abandoned and had no residents. The acrid smell of smoke still lingered in the air, a constant reminder of the chaos and destruction that had engulfed the town. With that smell was the gut-wrenching smell of blood, corpses¡ªburned and crisped corpses. Dark purple fire were still raging in every corners of the town. One would doubt whether it was hell or not. But despite the destruction and despair, there were signs of resilience and hope because of the few people in front of them. "W-Why are you doing this¡­?" Tears fell down from the cheeks of the beautiful ck-haired and grey-haired beauty. The girl, Elona Falkrona was seventeen years old and was soon going to reach her eighteen. Her ck hair were disheveled and tainted in blood, not her blood. "Why?" In front of her, floating in the sky was a man of the same age as Elona. He had unkempt grey-hair and a left amber eye and a right slit onyx eye which was twitching. Behind him was a giant towering white tree. "Why you ask?" Edward''s lips curled up into a maddened smile. "Do I need any reason, Elona?" Edward asked as he slid back his hair with his bloodied hand. Elona clenched her fists and red at her brother. "We will defeat you, Edward." "You mean, kill me? Right? Are you going to kill me, sister?" Edward asked before bursting out inughter, palming his face. "Yes." Elona nodded as a single tear left her right eye. "Because I-I love you big brother." Edward''sugh stopped as he stared down at Elona¡ªno. He stared down at the dozen people facing him. They were all his previous ssmates from the Celesta Kingdom and other powerful teenagers like him from Sancta Vedelia. "Try it." **** "Leave us." I grabbed the fucker''s arm which was squeezing my shirt. "Anathemas Fire." Three rings of dark purple fire appeared around my hand and burned his arm. "What?!" When he saw his arm burning in dark purple, he immediately threw me away. We were already flying high in the sky so I was falling from several hundreds meters above the ground. As I fell, I nced at Elona inside the prison-sphere. She was looking at me utterly shocked. My amber eyes and Anathemas Fire betraying my identity, there was no way she wouldn''t understand. "B-Brotheeeeer!" I felt a surge of adrenaline and all my senses sharpened at a point that even I was shocked. "Septem Treina," I took out my staff at a blinding speed and aimed at that bastard. He only had the time to open his eyes wide as I spoke, "Thrust." -BOOOM! My staff elongated at a frightening speed and struck him on his stomach. "AGHHH!" He spat a mouthful of blood and was flung away like a bullet. I frowned when I saw the prison sphere following him. "Grow!" I shouted and the staff extended even more following him. I shifted my body mid-air andnded on the staff. "Falkrona Bloodline, Second Wing," With my speed raised I ran on my staff catching up to them. -BOOOM! Since I didn''t hold back at all, the guy crashed inside a mana train, getting through the sturdy roof. "Kyaaaa!" "W-What happened?!" "I-I don''t know!" As Inded on the roof of the moving train, I could hear the panicked voices of the passengers. Where am I? I looked around me but I couldn''t tell on which train Inded. That freak really brought us out of the capital. "Ah!" With a yell, the man jumped and appeared before me on the roof. "Amazing¡­" A rictus on his lips, he said. "With mana, you became another man and that girl called you¡­''brother''?" He pointed out as he nced at Elona who was grabbing the metal bars of the prison. She was looking at me tearfully. "Could it be you are¡­" "Yeah, yeah, yeah, I''m Edward." I waved my hand annoyed. I altered only my hair from grey to white as I decided to hide my eyes anyway. Whatever. The moment I used the staff and the Rings of Vysindra, there was nothing to hide anymore." "You are Edward Falkrona¡­I am really lucky," He smiled at me. "What?" I ignored the wound on his stomach which was regenerating and frowned. "My targets were Elona Falkrona and Simon Falkrona. I had to bring one of them but do you know why?" He asked me. "Why would I know that? Maybe you want to brainwash her or something like that?" I shrugged my shoulders. I knew why but I preferred to keep my mouth shut to notplicate the situation further. "No. We wanted one of them as a bargain chip." He shook his head. "Bargain chip¡­" I was wrong then? But bargain chips for what? Elona and Simon are high nobility and it''s difficult to find someone with more value than them. "Yes." "And? Why are you telling all of this? You became quite chatty." I snorted at him. "You don''t understand? We wanted one of them to exchange them¡­" He smiled at me. "For you." "..." What the hell? Elona''s face contorted into shock when she heard that. "For me?" I pointed to myself and looked at him for answers. Why the heck would they want me? "Indeed. You are perfect for us. Edward Falkrona, one of the rare people holding Two Legacies. The mighty Falkrona Bloodline and¡­that fire." He narrowed his eyes. "And you are young as well. You ticked all the conditions." "A-All the conditions? For wh-what?" Elona asked fearfully. Don''t tell me¡­ "Your brother will disappear and be the most feared man of your kingdom." Are you kidding me? They want me to be Xenos Arvatra''s vessel? So they didn''t want Simon or Elona to make them the Vessel? Fuck. I should have just ran away. I thought they wanted to make Simon or Elone, his vessel¡­ "Wait. There are better guys out there. Jayden Rayena, Simon Falkrona, the idiot Prince of Celesta or the Heir of the Tarmias Duchy." I really became uneasy at his words. If those guys from the Iris Project chose me for their n, it announced nothing good for my future. "No. You are the chosen one. You have something more than them, Edward Olphean." No, I have nothing more. Leave me alone! "Now¡­will youe with me or¡­" He pointed his palm toward Elona. "Should I burn your sister alive before your eyes? I don''t need her anymore since you came out on your own." ''Cleenah, how much time-'' [] Fifteen minutes¡­ That old man or the other freaks of the Celesta Kingdom should be already with Simon and Aurora but now, that guy brought us to another corner of the Kingdom. They won''t reach me in time. "B-Brother! No! P-Please¡­" Elona looked at me and leaned her head on the metal bars. "Please¡­don''t l-leave¡­" I shifted my gaze to her. "Do you want to die, Elona?" Elona shook her head at my words, gripping the metal bars tightly. "B-But I don''t want you t-to die, big brother¡­" She sobbed painfully. "P-Please, not after mom¡­" "I see¡­" I nced back at the scarred man. "Stay still then, Elona." "Did you hear me?" The scarred man frowned. "I will kill her if you try anyth-" -Bam! He opened his eyes wide when the staff on my hand hit him from behind. "Argg! What?!" He gasped when he saw my staffing from behind him through a mirror. "I-Impossibl-" Since he was hit from behind, his body was flying straight toward me, "Septem Treina." I swirled my staff around and swung it. "Sweep." "AGH!" He summoned his fire but my staff was made with the Holy Tree''s branches. He was again flung away. I ran on the roof of the train and reached him in a second. "Surround him!" Mirrors appeared everywhere around him blinding him. I took advantage of that to grab one of the metal bars of the sphere prison. "Step back." I said to Elona and she nodded. "Rings of Vysindra." One of the rings around my arm slid until my hand. "Burn." I channeled a tremendous amount of mana and the metal bar turned to ashes along the prison sphere. Lifting Elona, I jumped away andnded again on the roof of the train. -BOOOM! All the mirrors around the scarred man shattered into shards and burned down into nothingness. "Y-You! You have three Legacies?!" His shock was understandable but it wasn''tpletely right. "I guess." I put down Elona and smiled at him. Chapter 106 Unique Challenge: Survive [7] Mary "D-Dhank you brotha¡­snifff" The child Elona was walking with her brother in the garden of the Royal Pce of the Kingdom of Celesta. She was grasping his hand tightly after what happened with Loid. She had been bullied by Loid, Thomas and Alfred and thankfully her brother intervened at time. "You are still crying, Elona?" Edward patted his sister''s head. "I-I hate them!" Elona said, rubbing her eyes. Edward smiled seeing his cute sister pouting, "Then get strong to beat Loid and the others. I''m sure you can." "R-Really¡­?" Elona asked with puppy eyes. "Yeah." Edward nodded, puffing out his chest. "My little sister can easily beat Loid. He is too weak for us." "Whatch about Thomas?" Elona stuttered. "Thomas? Easy win, Elona." Edwardughed, making Elona giggle as well. "...and Alfred?" "Ah¡­Alfred is too strong for you but don''t worry. Your big brother will be there for him. I will make him cry and hide behind Aunty." "Yeah!" "Who are you going to make cry?" ""!"" Edward and Elona flinched at the sudden voice but when they turned around, they froze. There, was a stunning ck-haired and amber-eyed woman with a kind smile on her lips. "Mommy!" Elona jumped immediately into her mother''s embrace. "Come here, little girl!" Oryanna Olphean hugged her daughter tightly before looking at Edward. "What are you waiting for? Are you perhaps angry toward your mommy?" Oryann exaggeratedly wiped nonexistent tears. "N-No! Wee back mom!" Edward smiled brightly and hugged his mother as well. "W-Where were you again?" He asked, a little upset. "Mommy?" Elona raised her gaze for answers as well. "I''m sorry¡­I have a lot of work to do recently. It''splicate." Oryanna said with a sad smile and patted Edward and Elona. "Thomen will be there for you." "Daddy? He is always busy! Hmpf!" Elona puffed out her cheeks. "Yeah¡­Dad is¡­like avoiding us, mom." Edward lowered his head. "Avoiding¡­me." Hisst whisper didn''t go unnoticed by Oryanna''s amber eyes. "I love you Edward, I love you Elona. Your father also loves you but he can''t express it well so try to support him, okay?" ""Yes!"" Elona and Edward nodded at the same time. "Mom will always be with you no matter the distance separating us? Okay?" Oryanna raised her finger and asked in a yful yet serious tone. ""Yes!"" "But Elona, if your brother does something bad, like making Alfred cry, you have to stop him by any means. It''s your job as his little sister." "M-Mom?" Edward was embarrassed by Oryanna''s words. "Yes mommy!" Elona put her hand on her forehead in a salute. "I will stop big brother from doing bad things!" "Good." Oryanna nodded with a grin and nced at Edward who seemed to sulk. "...and you Edward." Oryanna suddenly hugged tighter Edward. "You are the Heir of our family and the eldest. Promise me, Edward. Promise that you will always protect your family." Oryanna asked in a serious tone. "I promise mom." Edward nodded vehemently his head. "..." Suddenly blood flowed out from Oryanna''s nose as she saw Edward and Elona nodding their heads. "M-Mom?!" "It''s nothing!" Oryanna turned around and wiped the blood while muttering, "Damn¡­they are too cute even for me¡­" "Are you okay, mom?" Edward asked worriedly. Oryanna smiled and pinched Edward''s cheeks. "No matter what happens, help each other, Edward, Elona." "Yes, mommy!" Elona giggled innocently. "What about you?" Oryanna raised her brow at Edward. "Y-Yes mom!" Edward hurriedly answered. "Kyaaa! I love you so much!" Oryanna suddenly let out a high-pitched voice before hugging Elona and Edward. *** "Sun Fireball." A giant ball of fire appeared in my vision bigger than the whole train. The passengers inside the train. Inside they were all panicking. Should I just dodge and let the train burn? "D-Don''t worry!We are here!" Unfortunately Elona reassured them. "No choice." I raised my staff and coiled one of my fire rings around it. "Cut through! Thrust!" With a thundering sound, the staff sliced the fireball in two parts which exploded on the sea below us. Thankfully we still didn''t reach the next station. "me Sword." The scarred man opened his palm and like before a burning sword appearing in his right hand. me staff sounds cringe? [] [Without doubts] I smiled and channeled my mana in my entire staff, which caught fire. The white pure staff burned darkly in purple stunning everyone. "..." "..." We both stared at each other''s eyes, seemingly waiting for a cue. On my left and on his right the sun slowly set down, tainting the sky in a beautiful orange hue. At the same time, we kicked out the ground and swung out weapons. -Booom! A powerful purplish-orange shockwave rippled in the surroundings. Thankfully Elona was there to protect the passengers with her mana. The scarred man lunged forward again, his sword aimed at my head. I deftly dodged to the side, swinging my staff in a wide arc. He blocked it with his sword, the sound of metal shing echoing through the area. I stepped back, trying to recover some breath. I had to stay focused if I wanted toe out of this fight alive. "Ah!" He struck again, his sword whistling through the air drawing a burning circle in the air. "Ugh.." I blocked it with my staff, my muscles straining under the force of the blow. I countered with a quick jab, but the scarred man was too quick. He stepped back and swung his sword in a wide arc, forcing me to leap backwards to avoid it. "Ah..ah¡­" It was really getting tiring. I could only fight with my stamina and adrenaline. I gritted my teeth and jumped once more. The train was filled with the sound of our shing weapons, the mes from our weapons casting flickering in the twilight sky. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest. I had to end this fight soon, before the scarred man found a weakness in my defenses. "It''s useless, Edward Falkrona." He pressed forward again, a look of determination on his scarred face. I blocked his sword with my staff, but the force of the blow sent me staggering backwards. I stumbled and nearly fell off the train, but managed to catch myself at thest moment. The scarred man seized the opportunity and lunged forward, his sword aimed at my chest. I barely managed to deflect it with my staff, but the impact sent me flying backwards across in the void. Shit! I summoned a mirror which was connected to the train andnded again on the roof, the breath knocked out of me. The scarred man advanced on me, his sword raised high. I scrambled to my feet, my mind racing. I knew I had to do something, and fast. "!" But suddenly the scarred man leapt back. A few secondster, countless shards of mirrors fell from the sky like a deadly rain. I turned around and saw Mary. "M-Mary-cough!" I spat blood midway. Looks like my body is reaching its limit. "What are you doing here? It''s dangerous. Leave." I said but Mary ignored me and summoned mirror after mirror to attack the scarred man. Thetter burned them with his sword one after another. "Mary, how did you appe-!" When I forcefully turned Mary around, I saw her bleeding from the nose and mouth. "Why?! Why did you forcefullye here?" She was hurting herself like that. "..." "Mary answer me!" I shook her arm. Finally Mary bit her lips and turned around. "Mary?" I wascking words when I saw her eyes brimming with tears. "W-Why?" She muttered. "Why are you always putting yourself in d-danger like that?" "What are you saying? I''m not-" "No." She shook her head and wiped her tears. "How many times have you nearly died thesest months?" I-I can''t¡­evene to help you!" "Mary¡­I don''t want to die but I also don''t want you to die, why are putting yourself in danger like tha-" "Be-Because I-I can''t!" She cut me off and looked at me with swollen eyes. "I-I can''t bear to lose you, I-I don''t want to lose you! I-I love you so please don''t d-die¡­" she finished wiping her tears again but I froze at the end. I wasn''t the only one. Everyone froze. ''I love you''. That''s what she said? My heart started to race and my skin started to turn red. [] Shaddap! "U-Um, okay¡­thanks Mary¡­I-I''m very happy to hear words like that from your¡­a-and-" "Fireball!" "!" I put Mary behind me and raised my hand. "Fireball." One of my rings vanished to form a giant fireball of the same size as the orange fireball. I clenched my fist, channeling more and more mana but as expected his fireball was bigger than mine. I slowly slid back, unable to bear the pressure. "M-Mary?!" I let out surprised when Mary hugged me from the front to protect me from the attack. "What a cute couple." "Huh?" I raised my gaze to the sky and saw a floating figure. It was a woman in a white dress wearing a golden mask hiding her entire face. No way! A Legendary Heroine. Chapter 107 Unique Challenge: Survive [8] Myrcella In the game [Princess And Dragon], there were several Main Characters. There were three games so 3 [Main Protagonist]. In each game, there were also plenty of [Heroines] and [Pretenders]. Putting aside the Pretenders, there were different kinds of Heroines. -[Main Heroine] -[Sub-Heroine] -[Hidden Heroine] -[Legendary Heroine] Legendary Heroine. There was only one Legendary Heroine per Game just like the Hidden Heroines. They were also extremely rare Heroine whose probability of appearance was very low. Mainly because they weren''t in the Academy. They would appear only on rare asions during some [Events] and if you don''t attract their attention or indirectly create a bond with them, you will lose any chance of getting them. *** "What a cute couple." I can''t believe it. That girl with white hair was the [Legendary Heroine] of the Second Game, Myrce. She was also a [Monarch], in other words¡­a freak. But she was also¡­ "It has been a while¡­" Myrce nced at the scarred man. "Pyres." An experiment of the Iris Project. "Myrce¡­" Pyres groaned when he saw his fellow mate. "I would have never thought that you would remain in that ce willingly, Pyres." Myrce tapped her finger on her mask rhythmically as she said that in an amused tone. ""..."" A silence lingered before a tremendous amount of mana leaked out from Myrce''s and Pyres'' bodies. Sh*t! I raised my palm and used my remaining mana to summon a giant mirror. "Nyr!" "Stay behind Mary!" "No!" Mary shook her head and put her hand on my shoulder. Cracking sound echoed as my mirror cracked slowly because of the mana of the two monsters. That guy was sure holding back against me¡­ Was that because he needed me alive? I gritted my teeth and summoned other mirrors. "Arghh!" I groaned as I felt my whole body screaming pain. I really couldn''t handle the pain anymore. "I-I will help you!" Mary transferred all her mana into me and vanished in her dimension. "B-Brother!" Elona joined me and used her mana to shield us and the entire train but even so we were barely able to stop the shockwaves resulting from the fight between Myrce and Pyres. I could only see their two blurry figures fighting in the sky. "Anathemas Fire!" A wall of purple fire appeared and protected us. It was without doubt more efficient. "B-Brother! You are b-bleeding!" "You-cough!...are noisy¡­Elona." "I-I''m just worried!" Elona replied upset. "Worried? You are worried about me?" I stared at Elona. Elona''s mouth opened and closed repeatedly before she bit her lips. "W-Why do you hate me, brother? I-I agree that I haven''t been there for you when mother died¡­b-but I tried my best¡­I really couldn''t bear mother''s loss¡­but I-I thought as long I-I was with you¡­sniff¡­" "Okay, okay, don''t cry for Eden''s sake¡­" I felt awkward when Elona started crying. "B-Brother!" Elona suddenly hugged me from the front when the barrier of fire vanished. "Rx," I patted her hair and looked in front of me. "What a cute brother and sister," Coming out of the smoke was Myrce without any injuries,pletely unscathed. "You took your time," I said with a fake smile. "B-Brother? She is a Monarch¡­" Elona was dumbfounded when I spoke without respect to Myrce who was a well-known Monarch. Myrce was the Legendary Heroine of the Second Game, she shouldn''t have appeared before the start of the Second Game. Again my intrusion changed a lot of things. "Is he dead?" I asked curiously. I didn''t see the fight between her and Pyres but since she is here, does that mean that she won? "You speak a lot, kid but I didn''t really won since he left." Myrce giggled beneath her mask. "I''m pretty sure we have not more than two years of difference though?" "..." Elona squeezed my hand to stop me from speaking further but I wasn''t in a good mood. "Indeed," Myrce nodded before vanishing and appearing behind me. "!" Grabbing my shirt she brought me on thest wagon''s roof. I didn''t do anything to struggle and let her do what she wanted. "You are rather calm, son of Thomen," Myrce said as she approached my face. Thankfully she was hiding her face so I could properly look at her. "May I know why a Monarch took her time to save people in danger?" I asked politely but there was an obvious tinge of annoyance in my words. "I think you might have a guess, son of Thomen," Myrce said and traced my cheek with her gloved finger. "Indeed. I think you have fallen in love with my face and thus got lost in daydreaming while staring at my beautiful face," I scoffed at her words. "...I don''t like you, son of Thomen." Myrce said still in an amused tone. "Your feelings are reciprocated, Monarch Myrce of the Iris Project," When I said that, her grip on my neck tightened. "I hope you won''t dare to kill me, Monarch Myrce?" "Dare? I can kill you and can get scot-free if I wanted," Myrceughed at my threat. "Scot-free? My shitty father and my shitty-grandfather would be d to get rid of a Monarch to put another Falkrona Monarch on the table," I whispered to her. "Interesting~" I could nearly see a wide smile through Myrce''s golden mask. "You are the first person aside from the Monarchs, having the guts to speak to me like that." Myrce leaned closed as if trying to see through my soul. I tried to crawl back but Myrce was really holding me well thus her soft scent and body put me at edge. "I-I see¡­" [] Shut up! "Your eyes¡­and way of talking really remind me of her¡­" Myrce muttered a little lost. "Enough, Myrce." I sighed when I heard the familiar voice. ncing on my right, I put on an irritated expression. "You took your time, old man." The headmaster was there, floating on the air, with his hands behind his back, looking at me and Myrce with suspicious eyes. "You first tainted my little daughters and now¡­you took the next step¡­a Monarch?" A vein popped out on my forehead when I heard his words. "Tainted?" Myrce tilted her head. "He impregnated both of the saintesses'' candidates?" "C-Can we please stop speaking about that!" I intervened before the situation the Myrce''s misunderstandings evolved further. "And please, Monarch Myrce, could you leave me?" I said in a pleading tone. She was really too close to me. "Oh, of course, son of Thomen," Myrce nodded and caressed my whole body before standing up. That wasn''t necessary! "..." I took several breaths before calming down my raging hormones. "You took your time, old geezer! I was going to die!" I let out my frustrations to him. "You wouldn''t have died. I sent Myrce for that," the old man shook his head. I scoffed at his words. "You sent her? She sure took her time." "I have been there since long ago, son of Thomen." Myrce interjected. "I wouldn''t have let you die." Wow. Myrce is at his orders now? "I didn''t know that Monarch Myrce worked for the old geezer? Such a disappointment¡­" I said in a disappointed tone. "Do you have something against me, Edward Falkrona?" I ignored him and waited for Myrce''s answer. "I''m not at the ''old geezer'' orders." Myrce giggled and pped my cheek gently. "I had a debt toward him. That''s all, son of Thomen." "How about Edward? It''s simple and short." Hearing the name of my shitty father was really reminding me of my shitty memories. "No." "Okay, Myrce of the Iris Project." "Geoffrey. Now that I paid back my debt, I can surely do whatever I want with him? He seems to know a little too much about us, don''t you agree?" "Myrce, enough." The old geezer stopped Myrce''s hand from reaching me. "...he is protected even by you now, Geoffrey? I don''t trust him. He is hiding a lot... A lot of secrets." Myrce stared at me before disappearing. That girl is dangerous¡­ I should be wary of her. "You are attracting a lot of trouble like your family, Edward. I already told you to not wander around without a proper reason." Geoffrey sighed in exasperation. "Say old man." "Hm?" I hesitated a little before speaking. "Will you kill me if I am brainwashed?" "..." The old man was surprised at my question but he didn''t hesitate to answer. "Yes. If you be an enemy of the world, I wouldn''t hesitate. It''s my responsibility as your headmaster." "What about your granddaughters? Will you kill them if they be enemies of the world?" I asked seriously. "Yes." His answer was again fast. "I am their family so I will try to stop them but in case, I deemed they were¡­not the ones I knew. I will do the necessary to stop them to keep the agreable memories of them untainted¡­because I am their family." "You speak a lot, old geezer." "Why did you ask then?" I smiled at his annoyed reply. "Can you get me back to the-" "Big Brother!" "Ouch!" Before I could finish, Elona jumped to me and hugged me tightly. Then she wept and wept while mumbling iprehensible words. Her tears wetting my ripped shirt. I nced down at her. She grew up a lot but she was still one head shorter than me. ("No matter what happens, help each other, Edward, Elona.") ("Yes mommy! I will stop big brother from doing bad things!") "..." I sighed and patted her hair. Elona looked up with teary eyes. "...you¡­really look like mom, Elona," I said with a sad smile. "!" Elona opened her eyes wide before crying again and burying her face on my chest. Chapter 108 [Nyrel Loyster] Flashback [2] I rmend you to read again the chapter: [Nyrel Loyster] shback, the Chapter 70 to refresh your memory before reading this. Enjoy :) **** "Um, Nyrel?" Shayna elbowed Nyrel who was seated just next to him. It had been only a week since school started and they met but Shayna''s shyness couldn''t be ovee that easily. Even though the one she was addressing was also rather awkward with women in general. "Yes?" Nyrel finished writing down a line in his book and turned to his left. "Um¡­did you understand what the teacher said?" She asked hesitantly. "Programmingnguage or web development?" Nyrel asked since they had two sses today. "Both¡­" Shayna slumped her shoulders. "Both¡­? Well, I can''t say that I understood everything well, but I can help you with what I understood." Nyrel said, scratching his cheek. "Really?!" Shayna''s face beamed in happiness. "Thank you very much, Nyrel!" She grabbed both Nyrel''s hands and thanked him wholeheartedly. "Ah." But by shaking her head like that, her sses fell off from her nose andnded on the ground. Nyrel stooped down below the table to pick up the sses but- -Crack! "H-Hey!" He let out when he saw a shoe trampling down the sses and breaking it. "Nyrel?" Shayna couldn''t see well without her sses but she did hear Nyrel''s voice. Nyrel raised back his body and nced up with a frown. "Why did yo-" But he soon stopped when he saw the man responsible. "J-Jayce?" Nyrel stuttered when he saw the blond haired man. He first met him the same day, he met Shayna and it wasn''t a happy meeting as he bumped into him and thetter pushed him down. "What are you staring at, nerd?" Jayce red at Nyrel. "I mean¡­you walked on Shayna''s ss¡­" Nyrel pointed at the broken sses. "M-My sses¡­" Shayna''s face clouded at the news. It was her only sses after all. "Shayna?" Jayce nced at Shayna and smirked, "this four-eyed girl? Then why don''t you give your sses, nerd? You are both a good match." Jayce chuckled and his two friends joined theughter. "No¡­I mean we don''t have the same correction in the first ce," Nyrel, oblivious to Jayce''s insult, exined clearly the problem. "Tch. You are disgusting me with your hair and sses. Don''t look at me, nerd," Jayce said and spat on Nyrel''s notebook before walking away. "..." Nyrel stared at his notebook with a nk gaze. His fists were clenched with his nails nearly piercing his palms. "Nyrel? What happened¡­?" Shayna asked because of Nyrel''s silence. "Ah¡­nothing." Nyrel recovered from his strange transe state and replied. " I''m sorry for your sses, Shayna¡­" He added, picking down Shayna''s broken sses. "Ah¡­no. Don''t worry¡­ I will order another pair¡­ I should have taken two pairs before. It''s my fault." Shayna slumped her shoulders. "Not at all. It''s not your fault." Nyrel patted Shayna''s arm gently. "I will apany you if you want. Until there, I will take notes for you." Nyrel said. "A-Ah¡­thanks¡­" Shayna stammered and lowered her head. Nyrel nodded and tore away the tainted page of his notebook. Then crumpling it in a ball, he headed to the trash can. As he walked there, he felt everyone''s gaze and he stealthily looked at them. None of them dared to intervene. Dared¡­ No. More than that; no one had really a reason to intervene. They knew nothing about him and Shayna and because of their nerd''s look, they weren''t really approachable. Nyrel threw the crumpled paper into the trash can with a sigh. ''Maybe I should seat in the front rows¡­?'' Nyrel wondered as he was in the middle rows and it was quite disturbing for him. In the far back wasn''t a choice as he wouldn''t see or hear well and in the front rows¡­he felt too close to the teacher so he couldn''t doze off in case he was tired. ''Do I have any choices? I should maybe ask Shayna, what she thinks of that.'' Thinking that, Nyrel turned around- "Wow!" Right when he turned around he nearly bumped into someone. Dodging the trash can, he took a step back hurriedly. "I-I''m sorry!" He said, looking up and¡­ "!" ¡­froze. There he saw¡­the most beautiful girl he had ever seen, be it in real or even TV. Silky ck hair flowed down the girl''s back and beautiful deep blue eyes adorned her eyes. She was breathtaking. A piece of art. One would wonder if she was real or a character from a movie, game or anime. "Hm? You must be¡­" Ephera put her finger on her lips in a thinking position. "Oh, Nyrel Loyster, if I remember? You are the one who entered and got scolded by the teacher for bringing flowers in ss, right?" She added with a giggle. "Ah¡­yes." Nyrel avoided making eye contact with her and nodded but since she was shorter than him, it was difficult. "Are you looking for something?" Ephera, well aware of the reason behind Nyrel''s reaction, teased him a little. Usually she would ignore all the men having the same reaction since she wouldn''t feel at ease with them but with Nyrel it was strangely different. "A-Ah¡­n-no¡­that''s¡­" Nyrel stuttered in his words trying to find a way to escape further tickling Ephera''s teasing side. "Sigh¡­Ephera. The break is almost over." Fortunately from behind her was a handsome ck-haired man to stop her¡­to stop his sister. "Okay big bro!" Ephera turned around and saluted her brother exaggeratedly. "Enough." Emric gently pushed his sister''s head, forcing her to walk ahead. Ephera waved at Nyrel and walked ahead to take a seat. "Oh, Ephera!" Jayce stood up when he saw Ephera. "You took your time, you must have eaten a lot." He teased. "I am not a glutton!" Epherained. "I hope so¡­but it seems like you get a paunch?" Jayce teased again as he furrowed his brows. "I will punch you!" ''Beautiful.'' Nyrel and all the other men of the ss thought the same thing. Ephera really seemed like the perfect girl. She had plenty of facials expression and literally everyone of them enhanced her beauty¡ªwithout forgetting her kindness and always jovial attitude which were putting ambiance to the ss. ''They look perfect together.'' Nyrel thought as he looked at Jayceughing and Ephera sulking. Jayce was handsome and Ephera was beautiful and together they made a perfect picture of art. Though he thought that Nyrel wasn''t jealous at all. It was just a thought crossing his mind. Indeed he couldn''t remember thest time he had been jealous. Ephera was beautiful and he did feel nervous around her but that''s all. He didn''t feel jealous but he felt sorry for her. ''He doesn''t deserve her.'' Nyrel stared at Jayce. It had been more than a week he was in this ss and he witnessed with his very eyes how quick and smoothly Jayce improved his rtion with Ephera. Thetter fell for it and Emric as well. ''Whatever.'' ("Hate me and hate this world, or you will keep losing.") ''We are all only the small pieces of a big chess game that is called Earth. Be it me or Jayce, we are all pieces. I will die one day and he will die one day. The only difference would be whether I will be ready to face death or will I cower in front of it. I don''t know yet but I know for sure that guy will cower¡­yeah¡­he will cower because he doesn''t have¡­something to hate like I have. Without that drive...I couldn''t have lived this long. This guy is just a spoiled guy who doesn''t understand how short and brittle life is...'' Nyrel''s lips started to twitch upwardly- "Nyrel? Where are you?" Shayna''s voice stopped the noise of the ssroom. Since she couldn''t see well she couldn''t see Nyrel. "Oh!" Ephera immediately walked toward Shayna. "Where are your sses Shayna?" "Ah¡­Jayce broke it identally¡­" Shayna said honestly. ''Shayna¡­'' Nyrel could already feel a headache. Until now, he was the only bullied but he feared Jayce would find a new target since Shayna tainted the perfect image he had built until now for Ephera. "Jayce?" "Ah¡­I didn''t see her sses on the ground, my bad," Jayce scratched his neck. "Sigh¡­now how Shayna will follow the ss," Ephera shook her head. "Ah, t-thanks Ephera but you don''t have to worry¡­Nyrel said that he will take notes for me and he is going to apany me to order new ones" Shayna shook her head. "Oh, Nyrel said that?" Ephera held her chin and a teasing smile appeared on her lips when she nced at Nyrel. "He must care a lot for you, right Shayna?" "Ah¡­" Shayna''s opened and closed repeatedly as her cheeks flushed slightly. "Wow! How about I apany you as well to order?!" Ephera offered, surprising everyone. "B-But-" "No but! You can''t go alone with a man! I will be with you!" Ephera cut off Shayna. "Then I will not be necessar-" "No! Nyrel muste! You are Shayna''s friend, right?" "Well¡­" "And Shayna would be at ease with a friend on her side! Right Shayna?" Ephera threw the ball at Shayna. Thetter nodded shyly. "Yes¡­please Nyrel." "Alright¡­" Nyrel nodded but he couldn''t really understand why Ephera suddenly wanted toe along. "Then I wille as well!" Unfortunately Jayce also chose toe. "I will make up for her." He winked at Ephera and thetter nodded. "Then perfect! After sses, we will go to do some shopping!" "I''d rather go home." Emric sighed. "No! Youe with me big bro!" "Stop with that, Ephera! You are a grown up adult now! It''s embarrassing!" "Big bro will always be big bro!" "I said stop with that, Ephera! Everyone is looking at us!" The siblings continued to bicker despite everyone''s gazes on them. "..." ''I don''t like this at all.'' Amid the racket, Nyrel felt uneasy. Chapter 109 [Nyrel Loyster] Flashback [3] "Wow! The shopping center is bigger than before!" Ephera''s loud voice and breathtaking appearance immediately attracted everyone''s gazes. "We went just the previous week, Ephera. Don''t exaggerate." "You are always too serious, big brother," Ephera sighed. "Anyway, thanks for the drive, Jayce!" She thanked Jayce. Thetter wasing from a rich and prestigious family so he just had to make a call and someone appeared with a limousine to drive us to a shopping mall. "Don''t fret over it, Ephera." Jayce showed a dazzling smile that would make any girl give a nce at him and indeed several girls in the mall looked at him and whispered with each other. "Just tell me if you need something." ''That guy sure knows what he is doing.'' Nyrel thought and looked at Emric. Emric had a slightly annoyed expression since he knew that Jayce was into his sister. Still he didn''t do anything to hinder him. ''Is he okay with Jayce or maybe Ephera told him to not do anything?'' Nyrel was pretty sure that Ephera was aware of Jayce''s obvious feelings toward her but since she didn''t do anything in return, he didn''t know what to think of that. It might be because she also felt some affection toward him and decided to tease him a little or not at all but decided to ignore him as it was the best solution. "It''s¡­really gigantic." Shayna muttered, amazed by the shopping mall. It was the first time Shayna saw such a big shopping mall. Jayce brought them on the one he would usually buy his clothes and it was obviously avish mall. "Can you really see, Shayna?" Nyrel asked as she stared at Shayna''s broken sses on her nose. Though they were broken, she had no choice but to put them on, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to walk or see anything. "Y-Yes. It''s difficult but they are enough, Nyrel," Shayna replied with a smile. "Enough flirting, lovebirds! We have to first order Shayna''s sses." "F-Flirting?!" Shayna stammered at Ephera''s words. "We are not¡­" She lowered her face. Nyrel ignored Ephera''s words, knowing well what she was trying to do and nced behind him. A man in suit was looking at him and immediately averted his gaze when Nyrel turned around. ''Be discreet at least.'' Without wasting time, they all headed to an optical store. Inside it, Ephera apanied Shayna. "Wait for us outside, guys." We all nodded and waited outside. ''Awkward¡­'' Nyrel felt not at ease at all with Jayce and his two friends. Emric just let to check something so I was alone with them. "Hey, Nyrel,e with us for a minute," one of Jayce''s friends squeezed Nyrel''s arm and forced him to head to an isted corner inside the shopping mall. Jayce and his other friend followed them with a smile. Nyrel didn''t resist and followed them. If it wasn''t today, it would have been another day so he thought it was better to finish it now. -Bam! "Agh!" Nyrel coughed when Jayce punched his stomach. It was a ruthless punch. "Because of you, I had to apologize in front of Ephera." Jayce''s tone was cold unlike when he talked with Ephera. "How are you going to forgive yourself for that huh?" "It wasn''t because of me¡­" I said holding my stomach. "Shayna was the one who told what happened and she said only the truth." I said with a grimace. "And?" Jayce scoffed. "That four-eyed b*tch is your girlfriend, right? You should have kept her in check," he snorted. "..." "Can''t believe I had to bring your poor ass*s, in my private limousine. I should clean it again." "Right, Jayce!" "I agree!" His two friends cackled behind him. -Bam! "Argh¡­" "If you tell anyone what happened here¡­" Jayce leaned to reach Nyrel''s ears and whispered. "I will make your life a living hell." "..." "Your answer, nerd?" "Yes. I will not tell anyone¡­" Nyrel said. "Good." Jayce smiled brightly and released Nyrel who fell on the ground and his sses also fell. "Let''s go guys. Ephera has probably finished already." Jayce smirked and left with his friends. "..." Nyrel remained on the ground and stared nkly at the ground for a minute. His green eyes didn''t seem alive at all. They were like the eyes of someone dead for a long time. Suddenly ck shoes appeared in Nyrel''s vision. "Did someone hit you?" A male''s voice asked without a hint of worry. "I think it''s obvious," Nyrel stood up and dusted off his clothes before looking up at the man''s eyes. "Your eyes will scare off the children." The man said before stooping down to pick the sses. "Put them on, it''s better that way." Nyrel took and put on his sses without giving an answer to the man''s words. "I will leave then if you have nothing to say," He said and started to walk away. "I hope you are not nning any retaliation against him, Nyrel Loyster." "..." Nyrel stopped his steps. "You are lucky that Leon hadn''t died that day¡­but it doesn''t mean we will let you off. If you try anything against him¡­No I''m sure you are not stupid to antagonize him and his family." Nyrel ignored him and walked away. "Who was it?" But as he walked, heard another voice from his left. It was Emric. Nyrel stared at him for a few seconds before answering. "He just asked me the way." He lied through his teeth without even flinching. "He did wear sses but I think he is not blind. Signs are everywhere and staff of the mall are there to help him." Emric wasn''t convinced at all. "We arete." Nyrel just said that and walked toward Jayce who was speaking to Ephera who was back with Shayna. "Next is a salon!" Ephera raised her hand. "A salon? For what?" Emric got over my non-response and asked his sister. "For me and Shayna, obviously!" "M-Me?" Shayna was clearly not aware of that n. "I don''t have money though¡­" "Don''t worry! Jayce will pay for us!" "Eh?" "Right Jayce?" "Ah, yeah¡­" Jayce nodded with a smile. "Take the best option, I will take care of the bill." "Perfect! Let''s go!" Shayna coiled her arm with Shayna''s arm and rushed ahead. ¡­. ¡­. All the boys had waited on seats for now 45 minutes and they were still not finished. "For me it took only twenty minutes though?" Jayce''s friend yawned. "They are girls after all." His other friend replied. "Yeah. My sister is also taking one hour for her hair," Jayceughed. "..." "..." Emric and Nyrel were seated on other seats, apart from Jayce''s group. ''What am I even doing here?'' Nyrel corrected the position of his sses and leaned back on his chair. ''I should study instead of wasting time here¡­that''s what father, mother and Chloe would have wanted¡­that''s the only thing keeping me alive-no. The only thing keeping me alive is Leon. That guy is still alive. As long as he is alive¡­I won''t die. I will do it properly and join mom, dad and Chloe.'' "W-Who is that?!" Jayce''s friend''s voice woke Nyrel from his thoughts. He nced up and frowned. A beautiful¡­no, the girl in front of him could really be a top actress or a top model¡­or both. The girl''s light brown hair cascaded down sublimely behind her back and her light brown eyes filled with innocence attracted every boys'' gazes on her. ''Shayna?'' Nyrel recognized her after a few seconds but he couldn''t believe it. Could someone change this far in a salon? He thought such things would happen only in fiction but¡­ ''Well, she doesn''t wear those sses and she doesn''t have thick braids anymore, with the makeup, I can understand.'' The fact that Shayna was wearing really the typical long skirt and blouse, timid girls would wear was even more attractive. "U-Um, I feel a little awkward¡­" Shayna said and put on her broken sses but it diminished her beauty in nothing even though it was weird. "Don''t worry, Shayna! You are perfect!" Ephera also finished and came out. She also cut her hair slightly and had a session of light makeup. And she wasn''t even less beautiful than Shayna. Truthfully she was without doubt the most attractive girl in the city right now. Jayce''s mouth was hanging down as he stared at Ephera. "Finished ogling my sister?" "Ah, yeah.." ""Y-yeah¡­"" Jayce and his two friends replied awkwardly to Emric. "Now! Let''s go to the restaurant!" Ephera shouted. "I''m sorry but I will have to leave now¡­" Nyrel couldn''t stand it anymore so decided to speak. "I have a lot of work to do¡­" "What? But you can do it after? Come on, Nyrel!" Ephera insisted. Nyrel narrowed his eyes behind his thick sses. ''Something¡­something is up with her¡­'' He felt an odd feeling with Ephera and he couldn''t quite put his finger on what it was. "Leave him, Ephera. You can''t force him, right Jayce?" Emric unexpectedly helped Nyrel. "Yeah, of course. He should leave if he is busy." Jayce immediately agreed. "T-Then I will also leav-" "No! Shayna,e with me!" Ephera dragged away Shayna and waved her hand at Nyrel. "See you tomorrow, Nyrel!" She was the only one bidding him goodbyes. Nyrel nodded and left or was about to leave¡­ Just when he spun on his heels to turn around, his eyes caught a boy. A boy of his age. A eighteen year old boy. He had messy ck hair and dark eyes¡­just like Leon. The man who took his family away. Nyrel''s eyes opened wide when he saw the man walking past him a dozen of meters away. He even caught a glimpse of a rictus on the man''s lips. Without thinking, he pushed away everyone and rushed to him. Chapter 110 Jayden And The Heroines "What a weird dream..." Was that when Ephera forced me to apany them in that shopping mall? "Edward!" Professor Erwin''s voice jolted me out of my thoughts. "Are you paying attention?" "Ah?" I rubbed my eyes, trying to shake off the drowsiness. I can''t believe I''m stuck in this boring history ss. "Thirty points will be deducted from the Basilisk ss," Professor Erwin announced sternly, his sses perched on his nose. My ssmates groaned in protest. We were only a few points away from moving up to the Pegasus ss, and this setback meant we might miss the chance. "Wait, Professor!" I spoke up, hoping to avoid further damage to our ss''s score. But before I could say anything else, my ssmates started toin. "We didn''t do anything wrong!" "This isn''t fair!" But deep down, I knew that even though I had lost my standing in the Celesta Kingdom, they were still afraid of any potential retaliation from my father. It was a pathetic existence, but at least it gave me some power over them. "Enough," Professor Erwin said, pushing up his sses with a sigh. "Edward, the midterm exam ising up, and your behavior isn''t exactly setting a good example for your ssmates. Everything will be taken into ount when we judge whether you''re allowed to move up next year." "Yes, Professor Erwin," I replied, trying to sound contrite. As I sat there, my mind wandered to the uing midterm exams. It had already been over five months since school had started, and the days seemed to be flying by. Was it because of the grueling training or the Events? I couldn''t quite put my finger on it, but I felt an increasing sense of urgency. Why? Because Ante-Eden still hadn''t contacted me. They should have made contact two months ago, a few days after I fought Pyres but nothing happened. You would say, I should be d but I wasn''t d at all since I was pretty sure their desire to recruit me will only intensify after what I showed in the Holy Church and against Pyres. I don''t think a lot of people connected my masked face to Edward Falkrona back then...but during the train fight, I removed my blindfold so...I wasn''t sure. Pyres wouldn''t snitch on to Ante-Eden, right? Pyres was from those psychos of the Iris Project and not from Ante-Eden so I hoped they wouldn''t ally themselves or something like that. Maybe I watched too many movies to think like that? But what I was afraid of was the midterm exam the next week. The exam was taking ce inside an Enigma Dungeon. The one from the capital. The problem was that a big [Event] was going to happen during that midterm exam. I grimaced remembering that information from the Game. A Heroine is supposed to die in that Event. Yes. A Heroine is bound to die next week. I could remember the producers of the Game replying to the yers who couldn''t believe that and couldn''t prevent a death but it was the reality. You couldn''t save every heroine of the game and as a guy who yed that game several times, I know what I am talking about. It was Aurora in a game, Miranda in another, Lyra in another one and...Elona in another one. I shouldn''t forget that Elona was also a Sub-Heroine in the game. Unfortunately or not, Elona didn''t have the asion to speak to Jayden because I was with Jayden and was ''angry'' at her for several months. Anyway, Elona''s event was about me anyway so she wouldn''t have the asion to be part of Jayden''s harem and honestly...I was happy about that news. I mean...my little sister bing a member of Jayden''s harem? No way I would ept or feel nothing about that. But it wasn''t enough to protect her from the looming death threat on the Heroines. "Edward. Can you please tell me what I was talking about?" Professor Erwin, visibly upset that I was again lost in my thoughts, spoke. "Huh..." "Xenos..." Someone whispered to me. I nced on my left and saw that it was none other than Jayden. "Xenos Arvatra," I smiled brightly at Professor Erwin. "The tyrant of the Third Great Holy War. He caused a ughter inside the capital of Dorian 300 hundred years ago. He is still known as the most dangerous man the continent had ever faced. Prince Lumeus Celesta was the one who killed him after a fierce fight." Yeah, I knew that story really well...since that guy was truly a monster... I can''t believe there were people dumb enough wanting to resurrect him... "Very good, Edward but..." Professor Erwin grimaced. "I don''t think it is something to say with a smile." "Ah...yes." I erased my arrogant smile and sat back. "It''s not good Edward." Milleia scolded me again. "The ss is important for the written exams next week." "Right." I nodded to please Milleia and turned toward the Professor. Hm? I nced at Lyra who was sitting next to Milleia. She was fidgeting a lot thesest few days... I shifted my gaze and saw a few rows behind us a ck haired man. He was amoner but was rather popr with girls and boys since he became stronger in a few months. From themoner girls'' gazes on me, I think he must be handsome as well. He was none other than Carlos Dugary. Lyra''s previous and secret lover. I see...he started. Lyra''s event was already ongoing and is reaching its climax. I was eager to see whether Jayden would intervene and if yes, how? I mean, I knew he was already taking care of Ca Roger''s event and it was going well so I hoped he would be able to deal with both of them. .... .... After the ss ended, I, with the usual group, left the ss. The usual group was of course me, Jayden, Milleia and Lyra. "Hey, Edward." Jayden called out to me. "Yeah?" I matched Jayden''s weird slow steps. He probably wanted to say something only to me. "It''s about Lyra and Milleia..." "What? Did you fall head over heels toward them?" "N-Not that!" Jayden replied quickly, embarrassed. Hmmmm. He might have a crush but not love huh. But then I wondered what about Ca? "It''s about...you know...it''s like they quarreled." Jayden said as he stared at Lyra and Milleia who were walking in front of us. Contrary to a few months ago, where it was Lyra who was the one talking a lot, this time it was Milleia. Milleia and Lyra were now besties and could be said to be inseparable but- "Are you ready for the exams, Lyra?" Milleia asked with a bright smile. "Ah? Yeah...I guess..." "I am so nervous!" "Yeah..." Milleia was speaking and Lyra was nodding but even a blind could tell that something was up with Lyra and Milleia probably noticed that. She didn''t seem to have asked Lyra about it though? Lyra was acting exactly like in the game during her event. What should I do? Jayden needed the Heroines at his side to fight the freaks of First Game but a few of them would never be at his side. Namely, Elona, Aurora and Kleah. Aurora was certainly a huge loss since she was the strongest girl. Whatever. The most important was Milleia. Let''s say that I''m confident in my abilities to substitute Aurora and Elona but I could never substitute Milleia who had Raphiel''s bloodline. Then you would probably say why the Heroines needed to be in Jayden''s harem if they had to beat an enemy? They would do it willingly if the enemy was strong but no...it doesn''t work like that. For example the leader of Ante-Eden will soon wish for Jayden''s death and will try everything to kill him but the question is... Would you put your life in danger to save Jayden, a simple ssmate? Lyra, Louisa, ra, Aurora, Elona, and Kleah would definitely not. Milleia will definitely since she is close to Jayden now and Miranda might as well...but I think at thest time, she would think about her brothers and chose to leave. In the end, there was only Milleia. And thetter would be definitely stronger if she fights for someone she loves. It was also thanks to that, she would use her awakened bloodline well. [] Cleenah said with a yawn. ''And what would that be? Miss Cleenah?'' [] "..." I froze when I heard Cleenah''s n. What the hell? I never thought of that before because...well...it was like cheating girls in the literal sense just to beat guys. It was bordering maniption and my threat toward Lyra could be called cute inparison. I am not such a bastard? Even when I influenced some girls to speak with Jayden, I never forced them. Aunt Belle will beat me up and I would be ashamed to even meet her gaze. More importantly after all the things I had done a few months ago... Elona will surely snap if I go with such a n also. After all that happened and I had done, I didn''t want to y scum again... And it''s not like there were no other means. [] Definitely. [] ''But it''s not that bad of a n...'' [] "Hey, Edward, what do you think? Lyra is acting weirdly, right?" Jayden elbowed me for myck of response. My amber reflected Lyra and Milleia. "Don''t worry." I just shrugged. Chapter 111 Layla?Alfred?Milleia "Don''t worry?" Jayden seemed confused by my calm words. Milleia wasn''t the only one who became close to me and Lyra. Jayden also felt close to us so his worry was justified. The only hup is that I didn''t care about Lyra''s problem and I might have inadvertently shown it in the tone I used.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yeah, don''t worry," I stered a smile on my face and continued. "With Milleia, there is no way, she will remain mute like that." "Yeah, you''re right." Jayden nodded with a smile as he looked at Milleia. "By the way, are you ready for the exams next week? Until now you have only received passable marks." Jayden asked. Is that an insult?! I am not even trying and still getting better marks than the other bums of my ss! "Yeah, I am ready," I lied through my teeth. Honestly I had my fair share of lessons on Earth so I just wanted toze around in ss and concentrate on getting stronger in this world. Stifling my yawn with my hand, I turned in the next corner- "Milleia, how are you?" A vein popped out on my forehead when I heard that voice. I looked ahead and saw¡ªobviously it''s him! Alfred with a dazzling smile was speaking to Milleia. "It''s really a sunny day, don''t you think so?" Alfred asked with a little chuckle. What a pathetic way of seducing a girl¡­ [] Cleenah replied in a meaningful tone. ''Does that mean that you think I am not able to seduce a girl?'' [] I scoffed at her words. ''I seduced the most beautiful girl on Earth in my previous life, if you weren''t aware.'' [] Why?! "I like sunny days since it makes me want to go out and enjoy outside. Ahaha." Oh for Eden''s sake, I''m getting second hand embarrassment and I''m sure Lyra as well who is next to Milleia. "I also like sunny days, Your Highness," Millleia, still oblivious of Alfred''s obvious feelings for her, giggled. I had to admit that Milleia looked really beautiful whileughing and Alfred seemed to think the same since he stared at Milleia''s face with his breath taken away. "Your highness?" Milleia tilted her head when Alfred froze. "Your Highness, she is talking to you." Thomas, as a good first wife, helped his lover to wake up from his dream. "Ah! I''m sorry, ahaha." Alfred recovered but¡­ Is he really the guy who was chosen to rule the Kingdom? "Milleia, I have a favor to ask you." Suddenly Alfred''s tone turned severe. "A favor?" Milleia was confused. "I don''t know if I am capable of helping, Your Highness but I will do my best." She said with an innocent yet firm tone. "You see¡­just after the written exams¡­we have a day off and I wondered¡­" Alfred fidgeted like a teenage girl and I knew where he was going. He is never abandoning it huh! Where is Jayden?! Before I knew it, he disappeared from my side! Lyra was also lost in her thoughts. Not like she would have done anything anyway. I can''t let him finish that¡­ I had that famous sensation of d¨¦j¨¤-vu. It''s a decisive moment where Alfred could really ''rob'' Milleia. Thanks to my and Jayden''s intervention, he was unable to speak to Milleia often but even that had its limits. "Hell no, Alfred," Inded in front of Milleia and smiled brightly to annoy Alfred. "Edward?" Milleia was surprised that I was there. "E-Edward¡­" Alfred gnashed his teeth hard enough that I could heard the sound. "Edward, you are interrupting his Highness," Thomas red at me. "Oh, Thomas? I heard that you have been engaged to Ca, you must be d, right?" "W-What?" Thomas stuttered when I brought up his engagement. Indeed, Thomas had been engaged to the Sub-Heroine, Ca Roger, a month ago. From the outside, it seemed like a political marriage but I knew that Thomas had a huge crush on Ca and that he forced his parents to bring up the marriage subject to Ca''s parents. Now, I think you might have understood what would be Ca''s event? Yeah, currently Jayden and Ca are in love with each other but none of them is willing to assume it, even less Ca but with her sudden engagement, she will start to fail into despair. Anyways, Jayden is gonna fight Thomas and his family to cancel the engagement and everything with it¡­ Poor Thomas¡­he doesn''t know yet he will be robbed from his crush. "I mean with Ca." ''You have been drooling like a dog in heat for years now'' I wanted to say to annoy him more but I held back as Milleia was just behind me. My meaningful gaze closed Thomas'' mouth. "My bad, Your Highness, Alfred Celesta, First Prince of the Celesta Empire who will one day rule the Kingdom with a HIGH RANKING NOBLE QUEEN¡­but I have something nned with Milleia, if you''d excuse me." I bowed with a hidden smirk and grabbed Milleia''s arm to drag her away. "H-Hey! Wait! Milleia, I have something to-" "Your Highness." Fortunately I didn''t have to speak further. I turned around and saw the girl crazy about Alfred. I could see visibly Alfred''s face turning paler and he was damn right to be scared! Behind him was approaching a girl exuding plenty of sex appeal. She was standing out from the nobles as she was the only high ranking noble wearing the zer uniform. It was obviously La Adriana Tarmias. Let''s see if she learned what I have taught her. Thest months, I have tagged along a lot with La to speak about Alfred and other important things¡­ I, of course, gave her tips to seduce Alfred and I hoped she was ready. "La¡­" Alfred was definitely upset. Now, he couldn''t even try to ask Milleia out. "Your Highness¡­" La muttered as if absorbed by Alfred''s face. I grimaced at that sight and took out my phone stealthily. I sent it ten times to La''s number. La''s phone vibrated thankfully. She scrolled on her phone and a look of surprise appeared on her face. Then she started to run her gaze around before it fell on me. Don''t tell me that she didn''t even notice me?! "A-Ahum¡­" La suddenly squirmed around awkwardly. "A-AAAAfred¡­ca-can I-I call you l-like that?" "..." Alfred was speechless at this sight. I, Lyra and Thomas as well. La was fidgeting with a flushed face and it waspletely out of her character. It totally caught Alfred off guard. Well, the always confident and noble La had the expression of an innocent maiden after all. That was Alfred''s weak point. He liked innocent girls like Milleia so I asked La to ask Alfred if she can call him by his name and exaggerate her behavior¡­and she was doing quite well. Honestly I couldn''t tell if she was acting or she was truly embarrassed to call Alfred by his name alone¡­ "C-Can I?" La asked again while ying with her wavy ck hair and with moistened eyes. She was indeed really attractive¡­ "I-I¡­" "Can I?!" La asked again but her innocent gaze was gone and she had that crazy obsessed gaze. "..." Alfred fell again into silence at that scary sudden change in behavior. I pped my face. Why is she so impatient?! She just had to continue and he would have agreed timidly! It would have definitely caused a ripple in his heart! "Your Highness?! Then?" La approached her face dangerously close to Alfred''s face making thetter flinch. "I''m busy, La, another time." He put on his princely expression and left with Thomas who was blushing after La''s performance. "Mouhhh!" La clenched her fists and sulked. That girl¡­ I''m sick of seeing the same failure at every single of her attempts because of her impatience! I''m really doing my best to coach her for now two months and she is spoiling everything at thest moment! I should better run away before she harasses me with her questions. Because I opened my mouth a lot about Alfred''s preferences and they were proven true, La started to pester me a lot to know more about Alfred. Talk about a stalker. "U-Um, Edward¡­" Just as I was about to turn around, I heard Milleia''s shy voice. "Hm? What''s up?" I asked. Milleia''s face was slightly flushed as she pointed at her arm¡ªwhich was still grabbed by me! "Ah, sorry." I released her hand hurriedly which I have been grabbing for more than three minutes and tightly on top of that. Her arm had nearly my hand''s imprint on it. All of that because of that dumb Prince and that twisted Viiness! This love triangle is really driving me insane! "Did I hurt you?" I asked, awkwardly. "N-No, it''s okay." Milleia waved both her hands, reassuring me that she was alright. "I see, let''s leave now-" "Oh~isn''t that dear Edward?" Fuck me! Chapter 112 The Villain And The Villainess "Oh~~isn''t that dear Edward?" La''s voice rang behind me just when I nned to escape. "Go ahead, I will join youter." I said to Milleia and Lyra. Lyra didn''t even nod to me and left. She must hate me to the core or maybe her mind is elsewhere? "Y-Yes. Lady La." Milleia greeted La before leaving with Lyra. "Surrounded by two beautiful girls? You must be hated by every man, dear Edward." La giggled. "What''s up Viiness? I thought you would be more upset though?" I retorted with a smile. "Not all Eddy." Who is Eddy?! "I''m progressing a lot and I can state confidently that His Highness will fall soon for me." La puffed out her chest. That zer uniform was really enhancing her assets a lot if I may say. "Hey! Where are you looking?!" La let out a high pitched voice and covered her breasts with a ''scared'' expression. "M-My body only belongs to His Highness! Only he can feast on my bod-" "I don''t want any more details!" I stopped La from further getting into details. My reputation was slowly changing in a good way and I didn''t want her joking words to spread in the Academy. Speaking of her uniform¡­ "Hey, I already told you to change to the other pinafore uniform, right? Why did you not?" "Why should I?" La tilted her head. "His Highness needs to see my-" "He doesn''t need to see anything!" I cut her off before she speaks again indecent words. "Listen." I took a deep breath and continued. "Alfred likes innocent and reserved girls so if you put on that uniform which will hide your body well, and act like before innocently, he will be without doubt charmed. You look better with the pinafore uniform, believe me and I''m sure Alfred will think the same." "Hm? What about your girlfriend, Milleia? She is wearing the same uniform and His Highness is¡­" La''s red eyes started to show a dangerous gleam so I quickly spoke. "Milleia is apart. She doesn''t need to add something that is etched to her." With Seraphina and Maria, Milleia was among the pure girls. Maybe Alfred would have liked Seraphina or Maria if they had met before and thetter were older? Wait. "Anyway, how many times do I have to repeat it?Milleia ain''t my girlfriend. Don''t say that in front of her, La." I said for the umpteenth time to La that I wasn''t Milleia''s lover but thetter kept repeating it, probably to irritate me. She is smart enough to understand others'' feelings so she was doing it only to annoy me. "Of course!" La nodded but that amused of her smile wasn''t convincing at all. "Whatever.When are you going to tell me about the guys with strange behavior you noticed?" I shifted the topic. "I told you that I would only if you won against Ronny though?" La said with her finger on her chin. "Yeah, yeah but you were there right. You know that assh*le of Loid intervened otherwise I would have won." I scoffed and continued. "Moreover over the course of two months, I helped you a lot with Alfred, tell me as apensation for having to deal with both of you." "Hmmmm." La, seemingly weighing the pros and cons, fell in thoughts. Was that hard for you?! "Fine. I will tell you," she finally replied. "Then?" I crossed my arms and waited for the names. Until now, I tried to find the identity of the person who sent me that message but I couldn''t really be certain. La''s view on that might help me. "The first oneing to my mind would be Eric," La said. "Eric?" Eric Scarlett was a [Pretender] and was the son of Duke Scarlett. He was also in my list of suspects since his behavior was strangepared to the one I witnessed in the game. I mean he was a pretender but until now he approached none of the Heroines but as I didn''t y all the scenarios possible, I wasn''t sure. "Yeah, next?" "The next¡­" La thought again before speaking. "Louisa? I feel like she is acting strangely recently." "Yeah, right." I nodded. Louisa was also in my short list because of her strange behavior during and after my fight against Ronald. I don''t know¡­the Louisa I knew was really a model of a student. Even if Ronald was her younger brother...the Louisa I had seen in the Game would have definitely intervened. At first, I thought it was because she loved her brother but no. Anyway, it was just an assumption. "That''s all?" I asked La who was silent. "No," La shook her head and sighed. "Thest one would¡­" La didn''t finish her words creating suspense. "My brother." "Huh?" La nodded to herself and repeated. "My brother, John." "John? John Tarmias?" I asked again since I couldn''t believe it. "Indeed." La confirmed and there was not a hint of joking in her tone. "Wait¡­John? I don''t see anything wrong with him though? He is as usual stalking you and threatening all the men talking to you, right?" I was puzzled as until now I was sure it wasn''t John. La''s smile widened charmingly when I spoke. "I know¡­but I know my brother and something is amiss, you see. He is like even more protective of me now¡­" "Even more protective?" I frowned at her words. "Yes! I told him that I wanted to ask His Highness out on a date and he said that he wanted to ''meet'' His Highness and left." La said and sighed. "Thankfully I reached His Highness before him." You bet you are thankful! I didn''t want to imagine what that creepy sis-con brother would have done to Alfred! "There is nothing wrong with that Viiness. Your creepy brother is just-" Before I could finish, La grabbed my shirt and pulled me closer. "Is that me or¡­" She whispered near my ear. "Did you be more handsome, Edward?" "S-Stop that!" I immediately stepped back with burning ears.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om That girl is really the personification of a subus! [] Shaddap! "Stop what, Edward?" La tilted her head cutely, making her ck wavy hair fall sideways. Look at her acting innocent now¡­ "You are really a Viiness," I scoffed. "Don''t forget my instructions to seduce the idiot prince." I added and turned away. "!" But I soon stopped as I met a pair of piercing red eyes. It was John Tarmias. I have never talked to him since the start of the year and even before we wouldn''t really talk with each other because of John''s cold personality and immeasurable love for his sister and distrust toward the others. "..." "..." He was staring at me wordless so I stared at him as well. "If La is the Viiness, what are you then? Edward Falkrona," John asked without even moving an eyelid. I smiled at his words. "Isn''t that obvious, John? I''m the Viin of course." "..." John didn''t react at my words and walked past me. "La." "Brother? What is it?" La asked, amused by our calm altercation. "Where is Alfred? I have to talk to him." Do you really want to just talk to him though? "Brother! I already told you to leave His Highness A-AAAAlfred alone! He is my future husband and thus your brother-inw!" As expected La stuttered when she spoke about Alfred. "Alfred is not good for you, La and I just want to talk to him." No one is believing you John. "Hmpf! He left for the fourth building." La lied without batting an eye. John, as always blind when ites to his younger sister, nodded and left without even doubting his sister''s words. "He is really lucky to have you as a sister," I said. "Indeed, Mr. Viin," La giggled. Did I just shoot a bullet in the foot by saying ''Viin''? Don''t tell me she found another nickname for me? "..." I chose to keep silent, keeping my expression from twitching and turned around to leave but just at that moment- "Brother!" "Wow!" Something shed in grey and hugged me tightly. I already knew who it was. "Elona, what the heck was that?" Elona looked. "I''m just hugging my big brother." "Did you regress as well?" "I did not!" "Oh~Since when did the Falkrona siblings be this close?" La put her hand over her mouth exaggeratedly. "La?" Elona, still hugging me, tilted her head to see La behind me. "How are you, Elona? It''s a pleasure to see you smiling brightly again with Eddy." "I''m fine La! But who is Eddy?" Elona asked curiously. "It''s nobody," I replied quickly and forcefully tore away Elona from me before ring at La. La, without minding my re, tried to look for someone. "Where is thest sibling?" "Simon? He is with Lyra and Milleia." Elona replied. "What is he doing again?" I took the right corner and indeed saw Simon speaking to Lyra. It was like they were in an argument? Milleia tried to talk but both Lyra and Simon said something to Milleia and thetter slumped her shoulders before heading toward us! Shit! I hid back behind the corner and saw La and Elona who were also peeking and spying on them! "Hya! E-Edward?" Milleia let out a cute cry when she met me just when she turned on the corner. "Lady La and Elona? What are you doing?" I quickly took the lead. "Nothing, just talking about the exams." "We were spying on Lyra and Simon, Milleia!" "Indeed." "..." "..." "..." "..." Chapter 113 Simon-Lyra "Y-You were spying on them?!" Milleia was speechless at Elona''s honesty. I was also speechless at my sister''s shameless honesty. And La? Why are you betraying me at thest moment? "I-It''s bad!" Milleia shook her finger. "We were only keeping an eye on Lyra. We are all worried about her recently," I lied through my teeths. "Ah. I see¡­" Milleia immediately believed my words and lowered her head saddened by Lyra''s current behavior. She could be considered as Lyra''s best friend but couldn''t do anything for her, she must think like that. "Oh, yes Milleia, can you apany Elona to the cafeteria? She is hungry and would like someone to apany her." "B-Broth-" Before Elona could refute my words, I covered her mouth. "Really? Then let''s go Elona," Milleia said with an enthusiastic smile. "I will¡­" I whispered in a very low tone something to Elona and her expression brightened. "Let''s go Milleia," She took the lead and left. Nice. Now we could spy in peace. [] ''Not gonna tell.'' [] Fuck! "What a good brother." La suddenly said. Did she hear? I ignored her and leaned to listen to Lyra''s and Simon''s conversation. La also leaned and put her hands on my shoulders to peek out. Sigh. Whatever. "I¡­just want to help you, Lyra," Simon said, trying to reason with Lyra. "Help me? For what?" But Lyra dismissed Simon''s words harshly. "You keep repeating you want to help me for¡­now three months? Simon. I''m sorry but I''m not interested in you," a rare annoyed expression appeared on Lyra''s face. "Pfft-" Before I could burst outughing hearing Lyra rejecting my stupid step-brother, La thankfully covered my mouth. She sure looked calm and serious. Wait. Now that I think about it, Simon had kept pestering me and Lyra about whether I tried to hit on her or threatened her. He was sure smart even though he did not appear like that as I really did threaten Lyra but I was not at all responsible for her sullen mood. It all started with Elona a few months ago who guessed that I threatened Lyra in one way or another. Simon learned it and warned me and I, of course, didn''t give a damn about his warning. Understanding that, Simon turned toward Lyra to help her and here we are. I already had a doubt but I feel like Simon is starting to develop feelings for Lyra or already developed. In either case, he was certainly not aware of that himself. I honestly would have never expected such an oue. Simon has a crush on Lyra? And again it was indirectly because of me. "It''s not about that, Lyra," Simon clenched his fists. "Is Edward threatening you? Elona is worried and¡­I am as well." Lyra shook her head incredulous. "You don''t understand anything Simon." She said before turning around to leave. But Simon caught her arm. "Leave me-" "Then it''s not Edward." Simon cut off Lyra who was going to insult him. Finally that idiot understood! I have nothing to do with that! It''s Carlos! "..." Lyra was silent at Simon''s right on the spot words.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Simon''s eyes opened wide in realization but before he could speak further- "Lyra?" Someone approached from behind them. Holy cow! It was Carlos. The situation was getting really interesting. Lyra''s face lost color when she saw Carlos with a smile. "Hm? You know him Lyra?" Simon asked, oblivious that the man behind him was the reason behind Lyra''s current gloomy mood. "Oh, excuse me," Carlos smiled and scratched his head. "I am Carlos Dugary, Lyra''s ssmate and friend. Nice to meet you, Lord Simon." "Lord? You are amoner and yet¡­" Simon nced at Lyra. "You are her friend?" Simon was even more surprised as Lyra was a high-ranking noble. It was already surprising that Lyra had befriended Milleia but a malemoner? It was really confusing to him. "Oh, yes. I have worked in the Kertalir Mansion and I met Lady Lyra there. It took time but we eventually became good friends," Carlos said and nced at Lyra. "Yes¡­" Lyra replied shortly, clearly avoiding speaking too much. She could only reply positively otherwise Carlos¡­ "Really¡­? Then¡­could it be that you are¡­" Simon seemed to have swollen a bitter pill as he slowly reached a conclusion. Well, he wasn''tpletely wrong¡­as they had been pseudo-lovers two years ago but is he for real? Asking such a thing while knowing well, it was like taboo for the nobles to be in a secret rtion with amoner. No, even rtions were very frowned upon in the world of high nobility. "There is nothing like that. He is just a friend," Lyra quickly replied despite Carlos'' expectation. Lyra couldn''t have noticed but I did notice the look of relief on Simon''s face. This guy¡­he is really in love with Lyra? "As expected, your brother seems to like Lyra a lot," La''s whisper tickled my ear. Was she doing it purposefully to tease me again? "Oh, you noticed that as well?" La, as expected, was quite intelligent. Her intelligence rivaled Aurora''s, who was without a doubt the smartest of the Heroines of the First Game. "Hm? I noticed it three months ago." "Huh?" I just confirmed though? [] I am not a dense protagonist! "What are you doing here?" ""!"" It scared the hell out of me! "What the hell-" I turned around toin but I froze when I saw the person. "P-Professor Julia?" It was Miranda''s aunt. Speaking of Miranda, she was also behind her. " ''What the hell?'' Is that how you speak to a teacher, Edward?" Professor Julia asked with a re. "N-No. It just left my mouth," I replied. "Hm? You are not alone? La." Professor Julia turned toward La who was hiding behind me. There is no way I will fall alone! I stepped away and revealed La. "Ah, Professor Julia," La greeted with a smile. "La, can you tell me what you were doing with Edward? I don''t think it''s anything good with him." Why?! "N-No, we were just speaking about the exams," I spoke and red at La. Don''t put us like before in trouble. "Indeed, Edward didn''t seem to remember the day of the exams and asked me." Did you not find a better excuse?! Wait. I think I really don''t remember though? "..." I averted my face at Professor Julia''s re. I am reallyzy to learn useless things honestly so I skipped that information. Miranda wasn''t reacting at all, as if she was not surprised. "You three, what are you still doing in the corridors?" A new voice joined and interrupted Simon, Lyra and Carlos. "Oh!" Professor Julia let out a voice and hid just behind La who was hidden behind me who was hidden in the corner. What the hell? When I peeked out, I instantly understood why Professor Julia was panicking like that. It was Professor Jeremiah who interrupted Simon. The Homeroom teacher of the Second Year Dragon ss thus, Miranda''s homeroom teacher. He was also Aunt Julia''s crush. I shifted my gaze to Professor Julia. "A-Am I okay, Myra? L-Look at my face and hair." Professor Julia shamelessly asked her niece. "You are okay, Aunty¡­" Miranda replied with an awkward smile. "Really?" "Yes." "I-I see." Professor Julia took a deep breath and walked toward Professor Jeremiah and the others but then she nced at us. "What are you doing? Come with me." "Could it be that you are afraid to talk to Professor Jeremiah alon-" "Y-Yes!" Miranda cut me off and followed after Aunt Julia. [] ''Why so?'' [] ''No. I mean, Aunt Julia is thirty. How can she be embarrassed over a simple thing like that, she is not a teenager for stuttering¡­I hope.'' [] ''It''s not the same thing!'' "Whatever¡­" I followed discreetly behind Miranda. "La?" When I turned around, La wasn''t there anymore. When did she escape? I shrugged and walked. "Jeremiah, what are you doing h-here?" Professor Julia asked in a stern tone but she stuttered at the end. "Oh, Julia! You look really happy, did you finally find a boyfriend?" Jeremiah asked with a grin. If anyone else had asked the same question as Professor Jeremiah''s, he would have been beaten up on the spot. "What? No, I don''t have time for that." Professor Julia replied calmly. Then what are you doing currently, Professor Julia? While Professor Julia was awkwardly trying to flirt with Professor Jeremiah, I felt Simon''s gaze. He waved his hand slightly at me awkwardly. I grimaced at this. I knew that he felt guilty for ming me for Lyra''s change but I truthfully didn''t care. I mean I really did threaten her. Since the day Elona and I recovered our rtion, Simon has been trying to speak to me often. I was pretty sure Elona spoke to him. But for what? I couldn''t consider him as a brother, it was impossible. We might have a normal rtion though. Since it was too embarrassing to see Simon trying to mend our inexistent rtion, I averted my gaze. "!" And I met Miranda''s beautiful tangerine eyes. She was also looking at me. Then instantly she averted her face. The way she did it, nearly embarrassed, was cute. Such a shame I couldn''t see her current expression. Chapter 114 Air Bike Race [1] "Today will be held the exam to enter the elite of the Bike-Race team of the Royal Eden Academy," Professor Jeremiah said in a loud tone. BikeRace was another club I had joined with Skyball and Familiar Clubs. It had been nearly six months since I started and I could say that I could handle a futuristic bike really well. Anyway, after parting ways with Simon and the others, I ate with Milleia, Jayden and Lyra like usual. After that, sses ended but I, Milleia and Jayden had BikeRace training so we left for that. Since we had reached the conclusion of the first semester, or half of the first year, it was time to evaluate the BikeRace club''s first-year members. The elite squad wasrgely made up of third years and a few rare brilliant second years, therefore first years in the top teams were almost never heard of, but the evaluation exam was still there to uncover prospective talents among newly enrolled students regardless of their year. "I already have a few students in mind but this test is needed therefore if you want to one day y in the elite team and in continental or even world scale, you will have to give your best," Professor Jeremiah''s words motivated more than one of us. "Ohhhh¡­I''m so nervous¡­" Next to me, Milleia muttered uneasily. She was also in the BikeRace since she loved that sport. It was really a stark contrastpared to her soft personality. Currently she was in a dress-like uniform which wouldn''t hinder her legs when she would drive the Bike. As a matter of fact, I was also in ck tracksuit. "Don''t worry, Milleia. We will do it." Jayden, who was also in the club, spoke reassuringly to Milleia. Milleia looked at Jayden before smiling. "Yes." "No, you are never going to join the elite team," an arrogantugh broke the friendly ambiance. Jayden furrowed his brows and turned around. "C-Ca?" He stuttered when he saw Ca. I looked behind me and saw a gorgeous xen-haired girl with green eyes. She was a sub-heroine of the First Game and current Jayden''s crush. "D-Don''t call me by my first name, y-you are just amoner!" Ca''s cheeks flushed slightly red when Jayden called inadvertently by her first name. "Ah, Lady Ca, sorry," Jayden quickly corrected himself. These conversations happened at least fifty times now. Despite Ca''s retort, she liked when Jayden called her like that directly. In other words, yes. She is a tsundere. "Yes, you are amoner." A contemptuous voice rang. It was Thomas and he didn''t look happy at all. "Ca is the daughter of Duke Roger and my fiancee, how dare you call her so informally in front of me?" Thomas approached Jayden threateningly. "H-Huh, I''m sorry¡­I mean¡­" Jayden''s face sank when he heard that Ca was Thomas'' fiancee. He already knew it but it was still disheartening to hear that from Thomas'' own mouth. From the beginning he knew that he should just forget whatever feelings he was developing. He was amoner and Ca was the only daughter of Duke Roger, someone whose influence was just below royals. "Enough Thomas!" Ca shouted before Thomas could try anything. Thomas stopped his steps and looked behind him. "What? You are defending amoner, Ca and over me? Your fiancee?" That guy was sure a pain in the *ss when he was angry. He is usually calm around Alfred but when it concerned Ca, he was overreacting a lot. Well, he had loved her for a decade now and after begging his father, formed an engagement between him and Ca. Maybe he wasn''t sure but I think he might have concerns and doubts about Jayden''s and Ca''s rtion. From the outside, their rtion seemed rock bottom but if you had good eyes, you could clearly see that they were both interested in each other. "It has nothing to do with that, Thomas." Ca replied calmly. "And I don''t think you, being my fiance, give you the right to decide with whom I speak to." She handled it very smartly, without hinting that she was defending Thomas in her expression, tone and words. As expected of a Duke''s daughter. But for someone like Thomas who was already suspicious, it wasn''t sitting well. "I see¡­then you shouldn''t disturb me when I am just taking care of my own business, right?" Thomas said and reached out his hand toward Jayden. "W-Wait!" Milleia stepped in front of Jayden and spread her arms. "L-Lord Thomas, I-I''m sorry if we bothered you in one way or another b-but please¡­" "Thomas, it''s enough." Alfred finally intervened but I was pretty sure he did only for Milleia. "Your Highness¡­" Alfred put his hand on Thomas'' shoulder and whispered. "Later." Thomas was surprised at first but then nodded and silently stepped back. Man, that guy is really Alfred''s puppy. "Thank you, Your Highness¡­" Milleia thanked Alfred with a pretty smile. "Don''t worry. Tell me if you have another problem, Milleia," Alfred smiled back making the girls around blush. He still doesn''t have enough?! What is La doing? "Silence, please." Professor Jeremiah pped his hands to get back our attention. "The test will be a group race. You will be divided into groups of four. The groups are already made, you can check them on the board behind me. You have ten minutes to be ready." He said before leaving. We all headed to read the members of our groups. GROUP 7: -Edward -Milleia -Jayden -Ca "..." Bruh. It was just like in the Game but instead of me, it was a random mob. I could see from the corner of my eye, Thomas clenching his fists. His fiancee was with his worst enemy after all. Speaking of the others¡­ GROUP 3: -Alfred -Thomas -Tituan -Nishan/o/vel/b//in dot c//om GROUP 6: -La -Ronald -Elona -John Hmmm. Alfred is with Thomas like usual¡­ And La''s team is strong as well. Ronald, Elona and John out of everyone. I could see from afar Elona waving her hand at me before following La and her group. Anyway, the groups are really unbnced. My team, Alfred''s team and La''s team are the strongest ones without doubts. We will probably be in the top 3 but who will be the first? That''s the question. From the look of it, La''s group seemed to have the advantage. "We are together, Edward! Jayden!" Milleia said happily. "Yes, I think we can win together," Jayden smiled. Well, he wasn''t wrong as I and Jayden were strong. Milleia had a good defensive ability and thest one¡­ "Hmph. Why did I end up with you out of everyone?" Tsundere Cained but couldn''t hide her happiness in her tone. Hope she won''t dare to flirt with Jayden with Thomas driving around. I couldn''t help but smirk at Ca. "I was pretty sure to have seen a big smile on your face when you saw Jayden''s name right above yours, though?" "W-What?!" Ca lost immediately herposure and red at me, "Why would I smile for being with that co-comoner?!" She pointed at Jayden, truly embarrassed. "Well, I wonder as well, WHY?" Ca re intensified and she smiled. "It must be a shame that you didn''t end up in La''s group, right? Ronald is currently flirting with her, shouldn''t you defend your loved one?" "Who is the loved one?! I don''t like her!" I retorted back. Why are they all thinking I am in love with La?! Ronald is annoying me everyday on that no matter how many times I''m denying it! I''m sure La is the one fanning the fire. As we prepared to face the uing battle, Milleia spoke up with a nervous smile, "More importantly, what formation will we take?" After giving it some thought, I suggested, "Milleia should be at the center. She can protect us with her ability." Jayden agreed, "I think that''s a good idea. Milleia should be at the center." Ca, who didn''t know Milleia very well, shrugged and said, "I don''t know her, but if you''re sure, then okay." Milleia was determined to do her best and clenched both of her fists, "I will do my best!" Jayden then asked, "What about us?" "I''ll be in the front," I replied confidently, "and you two can both flirt peacefully at the back." Jayden and Ca both denied the suggestion vehemently, "No way!" "Alright, alright," I waved my hand. "In that case, Jayden can take the left nk while Ca can take the right. That way, we have all angles covered." "Got it," Jayden nodded. "Sounds like a solid n," Milleia chimed in. "I''ll do my best to protect us all." "I guess!" Ca harrumphed, still angry at me. "Edward." "Hm?" I turned around and saw Alfred. "I will not hold back just because Milleia is in your group," He muttered so only I could hear. What the hell is he bbering about? "I will win and prove to Milleia that I am better than you, then I will invite her for a date." I grimaced at his ''challenge''. He is still thinking that I like Milleia? Damn¡­what a stupid Prince¡­ Is he really Aurora''s brother? Chapter 115 Air Bike Race [2] The engines of the airbikes roared as they waited for the starting signal behind the shimmering starting gate. I could feel the excitement building up inside me as I looked over at the floating stadiums stretching out before me. Let''s check my bike for thest time.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It was a ck bike with silver linings ordered specially by my Aunt. I really owed her a lot. [] Shut up! I will eventually! "Are you ready?" I looked behind toward my teammates. Milleia, Jayden, and Ca. They were all geared up and ready to go, with their eyes fixed on the track ahead. They all had a feeling that this race was going to be epic and there was definitely that hint of excitation in their expression. Well, honestly Airbike was my favorite sport so I was also excited. "Of course!" Milleia nodded seriously with her helmet but it was only cute from my perspective¡­ "Always, Edward," Jayden grinned with his hands on the handlebars of his blue bike. Milleia and Jayden weremoners, they obviously couldn''t afford such luxury of Airbikes so they could only borrow them from the Academy. "Who do you think I am?" Ca smiled as well. "I am a Duke''s daughter like you." Themon point between all of us was that we all loved that sport so even during the training we weren''t dozing off and took it seriously. "Oh my, Edward?" I nced on my left, on the next cabin reserved for another group. From it, La''s face was peeking out. "What are you doing here?" She asked with a teasing smile. "Nothing. I just wanted to take some breath of air," I scoffed at her. "You really have the gall to take part in the race, Edward," Ronald, who was sticking close to La, snorted. "You better give up if you don''t want to lose pathetically. Your chances of winning are very low, you know." I couldn''t help but smirk at Ronald''s statement. "I''ll still have better chances of winning than you getting a confession from La," I retorted, enjoying the look of anger on his face. "B-Bastard!" Ronald clearly wanted to beat me up. Milleia, who was next to me, pouted and grabbed my arm. "Edward, please don''t provoke them." Elona, my sister, also chided me. "Brother, why must you antagonize everyone?" "He started it though?" I replied as a matter of fact. "From the beginning?" Elona raised a brow. I realized then that it was my fault for starting the argument with La months ago. My bad. I admit. "Be careful Elona! Ronny and Johnny don''t care about you! They are bastards who wouldn''t hesitate to throw you off the bike if it means making La the winner. Don''t trust those twisted creepy stalking freaks!" I warned my little sister as a caring elder brother. "B-Brother¡­" Elona was embarrassed at my caring words blended with mocking ones against her teammates. "E-E-Edward¡­?" Milleia was dumbfounded at my words. "Pfffft! Ahahaha!" Ca burst outughing and held her stomach. "Pffft-" Jayden barely kept hisugh from leaking. La giggled at my words. "Don''t take his words to heart, brother and you as well Ronny." John just stared at me while Ronald red at me furiously. "I will beat you off of your bike, Edward! And you as well Alfred!!" Ronald threw a re on the group on my right before concentrating on his bike. I turned to my right and saw Alfred''s group. Their group was calm and collected with Alfred in the front. With his golden bike and helmet, he looked really picturesque. What a showoff. Alfred nced at Ronald for a second before shifting his gaze to me. "You better go all out, Edward." "No thanks. I just want to qualify, that''s all," I shrugged my shoulders. I mean, as long as I am qualified to be in the elite team, it was alright. No need to exhaust myself for such a simple race. Alfred''s lips twitched at myzy words. Shaking his head, he looked back ahead of him. "..." Oh, Thomas was ring daggers at Jayden who was quarreling with Ca behind me. Milleia was trying to stop them in vain. I waved my hand to Thomas to annoy him even more but thetter''s eyes were still on Lyra and the one who showed reaction to my wave was the pretty girl in their group. If I remember, her name was Nisha. She was also a first year. Her mouth opened and closed repeatedly as she looked at me and her face turned beet red. Sigh¡­ What a sinful man am I. [] [It is definitely not a good thing. His arrogance is only growing by day.] Ignoring Cleenah''s and Jarvis'' words, I squeezed the handlebars of my bike. "Are you ready?!" A third year was going to be thementator. A countdown appeared in front of us above. I started my bike and a whirring sound rang. Following that, everyone else started their bikes. "3!" "2!" "1!" "START!!!" The announcer''s voice boomed over the loudspeakers, signaling the start of the race. The airbikes took off, their sleek frames gliding effortlessly through the air. I felt the wind rushing past me as I picked up speed, my heart pounding with anticipation. As they flew through the twisting and turning void track, I could see the other groups in my peripheral vision. Alfred''s group was hot on their tail, determined to overtake us who were slightly ahead. As for La''s group, they were even more ahead of me. We were currently in the second position with La in first and Alfred, third. The other groups were all behind us. "Come on, guys! We can do this!" Jayden shouted, trying to break the tension. "We don''t need your encouragement, Jayden," Ca snapped back, her voiceced with irritation. I grinned, knowing that Ca was just being her usual tsundere self. Jayden''s expression twitched before he focused on the race, trying to maintain our lead. I looked in front of me. Ronald was flying alongside La, determined to protect her from any harm. He was madly in love with her, and he wanted to make sure that nothing happened to her during the race, it was the only reason. La, on the other hand, was focused on winning, her eyes locked on the finish line. Elona was the one in the front two meters ahead of La¡­the Falkrona unique mana was reputed for its speed of activation and channeling, that must be the reason. Their formation was a 1-1-2 with Elona in the front, La behind, John and Ronald behind them as protectors. It was the perfect formation for their cheat group¡­. "Rain of boulders!" Ronald smirked and raised his hand. Dozens and dozens of boulders appeared in the sky and fell right to all of us. Fuck! He was really the worst opponent in the BikeRace with his earth ability. Thankfully we weren''t driving on the hard ground otherwise he could have altered the field. "Milleia!" I called out to Milleia. "I''m on it!" Milleia, while driving with only one hand, raised her free hand and a blue dome appeared above us. The boulders bounced and were repelled. Nice. "Shit!" Tituan from Alfred''s group who was behind us, cursed. "Thomas!" Alfred shouted unperturbed. His eyes were only on us in front of them. "Yes!" Thomas raised his hand and several dozen vines appeared out of his hand. The vines expanded above his group until forming something like the roof of a greenhouse. The vines caught the boulders one by one, wrapping them in green. What is he¡­ "!" Shit! "Ca! Jayden! He''s going to throw them to us!" I warned them in panic. "W-What¡­?" "He is still using those creepy vines?!" Ca, who knew Thomas since childhood like me, spat before creating a sword of wind in her right hand. "You! Are you dreaming?!" She woke up Jayden from his stupor. "I-I''m ready!" Jayden said and a blue lightning crackled around his arm. "Dodge that, Ca!" Thomas, worryingly warned his fiancee as he threw the boulders with the vines to us¡­or more like to Jayden? "Answer to my call, des of wind!" Ca waved her hand shining in green and and a dozen of wind des shot out toward¡ªnot the boulders but the vines controlling them. "What?!" Thomas let out as the boulders started to fall before even reaching us but still some managed to reach us and headed toward Ca. "Thundering Lance!" Jayden threw a long cracklingnce which pierced the boulders in instant, shattering them to pieces and even the pieces were reduced to smithereens by the particles of lightning. "Are you okay, Ca?!" Jayden drove closer to Ca, clearly worried. Ca shifted her gaze from the crackling air to Jayden. "Of course¡­I am." She muttered in a low tone before lowering her head. "Idiot." Damn¡­ She really has fallen for Jayden¡­ I''m sorry Thomas¡­ Chapter 116 Air Bike Race [3] "JAYDENNNN!!!" Thomas'' loud yell nearly destroyed our eardrums. "I think he hates you, Jayden. Good luck," I wished my friend to have a nice second semester. "W-What? I have done nothing though?!" Jayden was utterly confused. "You have done everything¡­Jayden¡­" I said as I nced at Ca who was unusually quiet. "What are you staring at, Edward?" She asked, noticing my gaze. "Nothing. Your ears are red, Ca," I pointed out. "W-What?!" Too easy. I smirked when Ca touched her ears. "It''s not over, Edward!" Ronald''s voice prompted me to face him again. He was again throwing me boulders of several sizes. "Anathemas Fire," four dark purple rings appeared around my right arm. Thest few months, I was obviously not twiddling my thumbs. I reached the 4th Ascension a month ago, unlocked the 4th Wing of the Falkrona Bloodline, gained another ring of Vysindra, and obtained another Anima''s core. ==== [Edward Amael Falkrona] [16] [4th Ascension] [Charm: 30] [Affection Points: 3765] [Falkrona Bloodline~4th Wing~] [Vysindra''s Oath~4th Ring~] [Spirit Lord~3rd Anima''s Core~] ==== "Fireball," I called out and a huge ball of purple fire appeared overhead. Jayden let out an astonished gasp behind me. I snapped my fingers and the ball of fire split into dozens of smaller fireballs, aimed straight at the boulders blocking our path. My control over the Anathemas was yet to be perfect, but it was significantly better than before. The fireballs shot out and burned down the boulders to ashes in seconds. As we crossed the finish line, the announcer shouted the end of the firstp, with only one morep remaining. I grinned at the thought of spoiling Ronald''s day, and pedaled harder while channeling more of my mana. "Edward..?" Milleia''s voice sounded surprised. "Don''t worry, just keep your pace," I replied. Ca and Jayden had different reactions. "If we lose, it''s because of you!" Ca eximed. "Alright, Edward!" Jayden shouted, excited. "Edward?! That bastard ising! What do we do, John?!" Ronald shouted, shocked by my sudden rush. John stared at me before reaching out his hand, and a dark red fire swirled in front of his palm at a tremendous speed, heating up the atmosphere. John and La were both using that dark red fire, which was their bloodline ability, making it extremely powerful like the Sunfire of Pyres or mine, though my fire was different, belonging to the Renegade Dragon. "me Wave," John muttered, and a wave of burning red me shot towards us. Fast! Shit! I twisted the throttles and ducked my head, barely avoiding the mes that singed a few strands of my hair. "Milleia!" I shouted, warning her of the iing wave of fire. But before I could do anything, the wave headed towards her. Thankfully, Milleia was quick to react. "Yes! Hexagonal Barrier!" A blue barrier appeared in front of her, repelling John''s attack. Ca was amazed by Milleia''s ability. "A-Amazing, you are really strong, aren''t you? Can''t believe you stopped John''s attack... She really has Raphie--" I cut Ca off before she could reveal Milleia''s bloodline. "Ca! What the heck? It''s not the right moment!" Ca quickly caught on and replied, "A-Ah, yes, I know!" Jayden, who had been listening in, was curious. "Know what?" "Nothing! Go away!" Ca snapped, trying to divert the conversation. Ignoring the bickering duo, I turned my attention back to John. He wasn''t finished yet. "Double me Wave," he announced and unleashed two streams of fire in my direction. I swerved again, barely dodging the mes. My heart was pounding in my chest and my palms were slick with sweat. I knew I couldn''t keep this up for long. Thinking quickly, I turned my bike around and headed straight for John. He looked surprised for a moment before he raised his hand to defend himself. But it was a feint. At thest moment, I swerved to the side and avoided his attack I was up for the challenge. "You want to y that game? Alright!" I muttered to myself as I squeezed my right hand. "Sword." I pictured the same sword of Pyres in my mind and created a purple burning sword in my hand. With a quick movement, I swung the sword and it split the waves in two, devouring John''s fire. John narrowed his red eyes and suddenly slid the bike on the void to face me. "Protect La," he muttered to Ronald. She ain''t going to die! It''s just an exam John! "Edward!" Milleia, Ca and Jayden drove past me and looked confused behind them, at me. I concentrated on John. Thetter didn''t try to hinder Milleia but he did nce at them. Twisting the throttles, he headed straight at me. I also pedaled and headed toward him. John raised his hand and a dark red sword formed in his hand. Really a freak. In a second, we reached each other and swung our swords. "Ughh!" I and John were thrown off our bikes and we jumped away. "mes!" I shouted and purple mes sputtered out around my leg, keeping me floating. It was awkward and I had to have a great control on it but I had no choices. By the way, John was also floating thanks to that. "What are you doing here?" Alfred couldn''t hide his surprise when he saw me and Jayden. He was going to go past us but¡­ As if I would let him! "Join us, Alfred!" I smirked and punched out my hand. "Fire Burning Cannon!" "W-What?!" Thomas let out as he saw a cannon of purple fire dangerously approaching them. "Michael! Lend me your strength!" Alfred, feeling the danger, summoned a shining golden barrier which held back my fire cannon. Both attacks seemed even as they tried to take the lead. "Thomas! Go!" Alfred shielded hispanions. "Yes! Your Highness!" Thomas left with the other two. "E-Edward! You! You also reached the 4th Ascension?!" Alfred was shocked seeing my strength. Only John wasn''t reacting, no rather he was preparing something¡­ "What?!" Alfred was sure having a hard time as a dark red fire ball collided with his barrier as well and as expected, with my attack and John''s attack, the barrier broke into pieces. "John!" Alfred angrily shouted when he started to fall in the void. "Light Wings!" I don''t need to describe what appeared on his back. Anyway, neither I nor John could leave Alfred to continue, that''s why we attacked him. "You will regret that," Alfred red at us and a sword of light appeared on his hand. "A shame Alfred. But fear not. Milleia doesn''t care whether you are first orst since she doesn''t care about you." I cackled at Alfred. "You are irritating, Edward!" With a sh of light, Alfred appeared in front of me. "First Wing and Second Wing!" My thoughts and my speed rose a few levels higher and I avoided Alfred''s swing. "Fireball." ""Huh?!"" I and Alfred jumped away when we saw the burning fireball on our left. That guy! He was trying to take us down together and cowardly on top of that! "Kyaaa!" "BRUGHHH!" "ARGHHH!" All the other groups who were behind us took the attack and were all thrown off of their bikes. "Are you stupid?!" Alfred red at John. John walked toward us with a red ming sword. He took a step and appeared into a trail of me in front of Alfred. Wow! "!" Alfred instinctively raised his sword and parried. -BOOOM! A powerful shockwave rippled in the surroundings after the impact. Still with his impassive face, John raised again his sword and- -BOOOM! He continued to swing his sword at a frightening pace pushing back further and further Alfred. Man¡­ He really hates Alfred¡­ "Enough!" Alfred raised his leg and kicked John, sending him a few meters back. "..." John raised his gaze and charged towards Alfred again¡­ His sword zing with mes. Alfred parried his attack with ease, the sword of light emitting a blinding sh of light. The sh of their swords echoed through the battlefield as they exchanged blows. It wasn''t a fight between first years¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn The pressure and strength behind each attack were clearly in the 4th Ascension. Alfred swung his sword of light towards John, who blocked it with his own sword. Alfred''s sapphire eyes shed with John''s red eyes. I knew that Alfred was considering John as his rival so he might feel even more determined but¡­I don''t think thetter thought of the same thing. The only thing John wanted was the safety of his sister. "Burn brighter." The mes on John''s sword grew stronger, causing Alfred to step back. John seized the opportunity and lunged towards Alfred, aiming for his heart. What the hell?! Directly to his heart?! Fortunately, Alfred quickly regained hisposure, dodging John''s attack and delivering a swift strike to his side. John grunted in pain, but didn''t give up. He swung his sword once again, mes spreading in all directions. Alfred''s sword of light glowed brighter, illuminating the battlefield. He countered John''s attack with a powerful strike, causing the mes on his sword to diminish. John stumbled back, but regained his footing quickly. "You became stronger, Alfred." A small rictus appeared on John''s face and honestly it was creepy from the usual impassive John. "Oh~Your Highness!" La''s voice boomed. She alreadypleted thep and was reaching the finishing line with Ronald and Elona. But then her eyes fell on her dear brother clearly wanting to squeeze out blood from her beloved Highness. "Brother! I will never forgive you if you hurt His Highness!" La, we are currently inpetition. Even now she was distracted because of Alfred''s pathetic state. Behind her I could see my sister seriously driving and Ronald¡­ That bastard was grinning ear to ear seeing Alfred floating on the air helplessly without his bike. A smirk appeared on my face. Let''s ruin his smile and his day while I am at it. "Second Wing!" I yelled out my special ability and leaped into action, activating the "Falkrona Bloodline Second Wing" to gain speed and agility. Ronald was caught off guard as I delivered a swift blow to his face, knocking him off his bike and sending him flying. With a quick maneuver, I grabbed hold of his bike mid-air and continued my chase. "R-Ronald!" Elona called out Ronald''s name, but he was too busy recovering from my attack to hear her. Milleia soon joined me on her bike, her dress fluttering in the wind. "Where are Ca and Jayden?" I asked Milleia, realizing they were nowhere to be seen. "They''re fighting Lord Thomas, Tituan, and Nisha back there," Milleia replied, ncing worriedly over her shoulder. Ahead of us, Alfred and John were locked in a heated battle while La and Elona raced past them towards the finish line five kilometers away. "We''re on our own for now," I said, focusing on the road ahead. Chapter 117 Air Bike Race [END] "We''re on our own now."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yes¡­" Milleia nodded. I twisted the throttles and channeled a huge amount of mana. Milleia followed after me. "Where are you going, Edward!" "Huh?" I looked behind me and saw Alfred driving at a tremendous speed with his bike shining gold. Just behind me was John also in his bike which was burning dark red. They stopped fighting and concentrated on the race huh¡­ "Your Highness!" Right behind them was Thomas who was bleeding from the forehead. "Edward!" "We arete, Edward!" Jayden and Ca were slightly behind them. "I will cover you Milleia, go ahead!" "Okay!" Milleia nodded and left ahead of me. With La in the front, she just had to deal with Elona. "Rings of Vysindra!" I threw my sword in the sky and mana left my body before gathering in my sword. The sword shone purple before splitting into a hundreds of swords. My face turned a bit pale since I was driving at high speed but I had to hold those two back. "Burning Rain." I muttered and the hundreds of swords rained down toward John and Alfred. Both stopped driving and started to defend themselves. I ignored them and elerated further to join Milleia. Milleia was fighting against Elona and she couldn''t advance more because of that. If it continued, La was going to win without doubts. "Millea-!" Before I could finish, a burning rednce flew past me at a tremendous speed and it headed straight toward Milleia''s back. "Milleia!" Alfred shouted worriedly. "!" Milleia turned around but she was defenseless. That attack¡­ It was going to seriously damage Milleia, if not¡­ John¡­ that bastard! I gritted my teeth and snapped my fingers discreetly. My face turned even more pale and a giant mirror appeared behind the shocked Milleia. Thence flew through the mirror and disappeared. Few secondster, the mirror broke into silver smithereens covering Milleia''s blue hair. "..." I couldn''t read John''s thoughts and I didn''t want to either! He really has a lot of screws loose in his twisted mind! "I''m going ahead!" I said to Milleia before driving past her and Elona. "H-Hey!" Elona was toote unfortunately for her. I looked in front of me. La was a dozen meters in front of me. "Ah¡­it''s over¡­" I could never catch up to her and she was reaching the finishing line¡­ "Edward!!!" Then suddenly, I heard Jayden''s voice from behind me. He was pretty injured but he had a smile on his face. "Let me help lend you my strength, Zeus'' Lightning Steps!" An astounding explosion rang and following that my bike crackled in blue lightning. "What¡­the HEEEEELL?!" I lost control of my body and the bike as well and at a frightening speed I reached the dumbfounded La. "Edward¡­?" La narrowed her eyes when she saw that I was going to overtake her. She raised her speed immediately in panic and we both crossed the finishing line. -WOOOOOWWW!! "A-Amazing!!" "W-Who won?!" "It''s a close call! I don''t know!" As I tried to recover my ragged breath, the spectators so all the clubmates noisilymented. I could also hear the others behind me crossing one by one the finishing line. "What an amazing race!" The announcer shouted and the cheers increased in reply. "And the winner is...¡­" Ah, fuck it. "La Adrian Tarmias and her group!" When La''s name came out, all the men stood up in unison and shouted La''s name. As expected, it would have been too good if I had won. "Edward Falkrona has taken the second ce for his team!!" This time, most of the people cheering were girls with blushing faces. I ignored the announcer and nced at La. She was happily smiling while waving her hand at the public. Here I thought that only Alfred was in her mind. For the first time, I could see a genuine pretty smile on her face, different from the other ones. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. Five minutester, we bothnded on the hard ground and were treated by the healers of the club. "We were so close¡­" Milleia was getting treated next to me muttered, disappointed. "I¡­really wanted to win¡­" "We have already done a good race, Milleia." I said to her, " Moreover, we are talking about La. That girl has trained since long ago in that sport. Since childhood she has yed it and has even been trained by professionals." "Eh? Really?" Millleia was surprised. "Yeah. Rather you should be happy to get the second ce, just behind her," I sighed. I mean, even I was surprised that for a second I nearly overtook her. "Wow¡­" Milleia nodded with a smile. "U-um by the way, Edward¡­.I think Lord Ronald is angry at you¡­" she added as she threw a stealthy nce behind her. Indeed, Ronald was furiously ring at me. I mean, I robbed his bike before throwing him in the void, separating him from La. You bet he is angry. "Leave him, he''s just a loser." "That''s mean, Edward." "The truth hurts and Ronald needs to understand that he is blinded by his affection for La." "You did that for him?" Milleia tilted her head incredulous. "Of course, Ronald is my previous childhood friend," I said with a ''kind'' smile even if I didn''t give a damn about him. [] ''Do you want me to say that I just wanted to spoil his day?!'' [] MY honesty won''t work with people like her and Jayden unfortunately. They had the mindset of a Protagonist who will put others above them, even sacrificing their life for others. "I-It''s over, you can rest now!" "Y-Yes!" The girls who treated me and Milleia ran away without looking at my face. "Hm?" I felt something touching my shoulders. "Milleia?" I nced at her as her body was pressed against me. "Ah¡­I''m sorry, Edward¡­I''m just tired¡­" Milleia quickly pulled back. "Tired? We only drove for twops though?" I asked incredulously. "It''s not that." Milliea pouted before looking at the darkening sky. "I¡­wish to see my mother soon." "..." "Ah! I''m s-sorry! I didn''t want to-" Milleia raised both her hands, nearly crying. "It''s okay." I shook my head when Milleia hurriedly apologized. She knew that my mother was dead so she might feel guilty. Speaking of Milleia''s mother¡­ Time hase for her Event. "Um¡­" "..." An awkward silence fell between us. "Why did you do this?!" Fortunately or not, Elona''s voice rang loudly in the surroundings, prompting us to look at her. "Huh?" I let out dumbfounded when I saw her facing John. John was looking down at my sister still with that ''I don''t care'' expression. "Answer me!" Elona shouted again angrily. "I don''t know what you are talking about." John said shortly before walking past her. "Wait! I''m talking about Milleia! Your attack could have killed her!" Elona stopped John. Well, she was right. His attack was extremely dangerous for the defenseless Milleia and that''s why I summoned that mirror¡­ "Oh! Now that I remember, ''he'' helped me!" Milleia shouted near me. Shit¡­ I wished she would have forgotten. " ''He''? Who?" I asked with a ''frown''. [] [He already unlocked most of the titles. If he keeps going on, he will unlock all of them.] ''I don''t care about your shitty titles, Jarvis!'' "It''s¡­someone who saved me and Jayden during the day of the entrance ceremony¡­remember? I talked you and Lyra about him." Milleia''s face beamed in admiration. "He saved us and the children¡­and he again saved me today¡­" She said and her eyes opened wide. Oh no. "Could it be that he is also a student of the academy?!" Milleia stood up and started to look¡­for me! Thankfully I used Mary''s ability with utmost discretion while hiding my mana¡­ "Apologize to Milleia!" They still didn''t finish? I thought as I looked at Elona ring at John. "..." John stared at Elona for a long minute before replying. "No." "W-What?!" "What''s happening, Elona?" La intervened seeing her brother and Elona quarreling. "La¡­it''s John¡­ You didn''t see it but he threw a powerful attack to Milleia and she could have been seriously hurt¡­" Elona exined. "Oh, a shame, it did not¡­" La muttered out loud. "Eh?!" Oy, La. Don''t let your true thoughts leak. "No! I mean! Brother! That''s not good!" La scolded her brother. John let out a sigh and approached Elona. He approached her really closely. Their nose nearly touching. "W-Wha-!" "I''m sorry Elona Falkrona," John whispered to Elona''s ear before walking away. Elona was blushing bright red and tears were threatening to fall. "H-Hey! I asked you to apologize to Milleia! Not me! A-And why did you blow i-in my ear?!" As her brother, hearing that, I felt really awkward. And why are you shouting that in front of everyone Elona?! More importantly! What is the twisted brother doing?! Could it be that he is trying to ''rob'' Milleia? That''s what I would have thought if John was actually a Pretender as he was not. John was Major Antagonist in the case you chose Milleia''s route over La''s unique route. And if you chose La''s route¡ªJohn will be a strong ally but right now I don''t have any idea at all about his ''status'' since Jayden had yet taken either Milleia''s route and even less La''s route which was really strange. Since the day Ca appeared in his life, it was like his eyes were only on her thus slowing down the development of his rtion with Milleia or Lyra. Though I agree that I yed a big part in this mess¡­ Chapter 118 Jayden-Carla "Are you okay, Ca?!" Jayden worriedly asked Ca who was the most injured of all of us. She had to fight against Thomas, Tituan and Nisha alone as Jayden in the end helped me. "I-I''m okay! Move your face away!" Ca palmed Jayden''s face with a red face? "I-I''m a Duke''s daughter!" Why are you blushing like a maiden in love then? "What are you doing?!" Suddenly Thomas grabbed Jayden''s scruff and lifted him. ""Hey!"" Ca and Milleia yelled at Thomas'' sudden outburst. Thomas ignored and red at Jayden who was grabbing thetter''s arm. "How dare you¡­how dare you, miserablemoner!" I nced at Alfred and¡­he was turning a blind eye on that. He must be annoyed by his third ce. "Hey!" Ca stood up and tried to stop Thomas. "Stay away from this, Ca!" Thomas'' loud warning stopped Ca''s steps. "Did you forget? You are my fiancee! I clearly see what''s happening and I don''t think I need to remind you how the rtion between a meremoner and a high-ranked noble like you is perceived!" "I-I¡­!" Ca''s face turned slightly pale as she bit her lips. She felt powerless in front of such a situation. "Enough," suddenly Jayden''s grip on Thomas'' arm hardened. Thetter groaned with a surprised expression. He didn''t expect Jayden to be this strong. Of course, he heard about Jayden''s powerful Legacy but until now convinced of his superiority against Jayden. Jayden forcefully got out of Thomas'' grip andnded on the ground. He nced at Ca''s worried expression before clenching his teeth. "I, Jayden Rayena, ask you Thomas Greenvern to a duel. " "!" The remaining people around gasped in pure shock at Jayden''s words. Amoner was defying a High-Ranking noble to a duel¡­ Of course, it wasn''t prohibited but amoner defying a High Ranking noble was extremely rare as they knew what could be the retaliation. Nomoner family wanted to antagonize a high-ranking noble''s family and in the case it happened, they would lose most of their friends and support they could have had previously. "What did you say¡­? " Thomas narrowed his eyes. "W-Wait! What are you thinking?!" Ca shouted to Jayden but thetter''s eyes were only on Thomas. He also had a determined expression on his face. An expression I had never seen until the beginning of the year in the academy. He finally made his choice huh. He sure took his time. "You heard me, Sir Thomas. I''m asking for a duel against you." Jayden repeated loudly. "Will you ept or- " "I ept." Thomas cut off Jayden with a broad smile on his face. "You must have an ideain your mind if you are challenging me, right? Let''s hear it. " He scoffed and crossed his arms. Jayden nodded to Thomas. "Yes. I''m asking only one thing. If I win against you. You will have to break off your engagement with Lady Ca. " "...¡­. " The surroundings entered a state of deathly silence. The situation was bing even more unbelievable. Formoners, Jayden''s words was bordering insanity. "E-Ehhh¡­. " Ca''s brain short-circuited. Never in her wildest dreams, she would have though Jayden capable of doing something like that. "J-Jayden¡­ " Next to me, Milleia was so nervous that she was unconsciously grasping my hand with her soft hand. I was too preupied by Jayden that I didn''t notice it until now. [] Anyway, I was eager to see Thomas'' answer. Thomas was staring at Jayden coldly trying to peer his intentions. Though, it was obvious what Jayden''s intention was. But because it seemed really too easy and unbelievable, Thomas was bugging. First because he was convinced of his victory and second, because he was sure that Ca''s father wouldn''t let amoner like Jayden marry his precious daughter. Finally, a smile appeared on Thomas'' face before he burst outughing. "Alright, alright, Jayden! I will take the role of the one humbling copymoners like you. I can''t believe you dared to challenge me, a high-ranking noble and the son of the Royal Guard Commander. " Don''t tell me he is gonna tell his whole biography? "I will make you regret this but for this to be equal, I should have my say as well, right? " Thomas said. "Yes. " Jayden nodded. "Then, if I win¡­ " A smirk appeared on Thomas'' face. "You will leave the Royal Eden Academy. " "! " Ah. I didn''t expect that. "¡­ " Ca stayed silent and just looked at Jayden. She was probably resigned. In the game, in Ca''s route, thetter indeed fell in love with Jayden but in the case, it doesn''t work, she wouldn''t fall into depression. I mean she was a Duke''s daughter. Her upbringing was top ss. The only thing she wanted was to spend most of the time possible with Jayden happily before abandoning herself to her life with Thomas. Right now, though she must be a little disappointed by the course of events but despite that she might feel a lingering hope. If Jayden wins against Thomas, she would be freed of her engagement with Thomas who she didn''t really appreciate. But what about after? A fight like that wouldn''t go unnoticed. Ca''s father will eventually learn about the fight and the reasons¡­And at that time, Jayden will have to deal with Ca''s father. "Do you agree? Or are you scared of the oue? " Thomas snickered. "Well, I already know the winner so I can understand if youe back to you words- " "No. " Jayden shook his head with a smile. "I ept the terms. If you win, I will leave the academy. " "Jayden?! " Milleia was dumbfounded that Jayden epted, thus she grasped harder my hands. Her nails nearly pierced my skin. "Then, it''s done. You are the witness, Professor Jeremiah. " Thomas asked Professor Jeremiah who was until now looking at the dispute like a show. "Yes¡­I can be. " Professor Jeremiah nodded but he gave a conflicted look at Jayden. He also seemed uncertain about Jayden''s victory. "The match will be held in the stadium n¡ã5 tomorrow morning. " Tomorrow morning, the first year didn''t have ss so it was a good schedule. I''m sure a lot of second year students and third year students will skip sses for the match though. "Good luck,moner, " Thomas snorted and left with Alfred who was¡­grinning to me? He probably wanted to get revenge on me by indirectly sending out my friend, Jayden. That prince really has stooped low¡­ "A-Ah! I''m sorry! " Milleia, finally noticing that she was grabbing my hand, let out with flushed cheeks. "I-It''s okay? " Milleia stuttered when she saw hand red. "Yeah, " I nodded to her. "B-But¡­ " "Wow. " Milleia, without hesitation, took my hand gently and touched the reddened part. "I''m sorry, Edward¡­I was too focused on their discussion¡­ " "It''s nothing, I''m saying. It will be gone in an hour, " I said to her. She was reacting too much for something like that. We, with our body strengthened with mana, had a faster recovery than ordinary humans of Earth, for example. "What are you still doing here, Milleia, Edward? " "Aah! " Milleia immediately let go of my hand and moved away until reaching the other end of the bench. Fast¡­n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Should I be distraught at that tant act of denial? "J-Jayden! What have you done! " Milleia quickly recovered and red¡ªor more like sulked since she didn''t know how to re, at Jayden. "C-Calm down, Milleia¡­I just wanted to help¡­Ca, " Jayden said as he nced at Ca who was approaching us with quick steps. Oh, good luck Jayden. "Why did you do that? " Ca red at Jayden. Jayden looked back at Ca with a serious expression. "To help you, Lady Ca. " "Help me? For what? And when did I ask for your help? " Ca''s tone wasced with anger. Was she feeling frustrated by what was happening? It was understandable. Even if Jayden ends up winning, her father would be furious and would be even more adamant on her and more importantly¡­what she was fearing was her father''s reaction to Jayden. She was afraid of her father still using his power to fire Jayden out of the academy. He was capable of that¡­but only I knew that Jayden wouldn''t be fired that easily. Yeah, that old man wouldn''t let someone with so much potential as Jayden leave his academy. "I know you don''t like your engagement, Ca, and that''s why I''m trying to- "Jayden said. "Shut up! I didn''t ask for your help! Who are you to help me?! " Ca shouted angrily. "I''m fine with engagement and you don''t have any say on this! Even if you win, I will still be married to- " "No. " Jayden cut off Ca and looked straight at her with green eyes. "I wouldn''t let that happen. " "¡­ " Ca''s mouth opened and closed several times before she clenched her teeth and stormed out. Man, he really has matured a lot. Pretty sure, Ca fell again head over heels for Jayden. [] [He is also a lot more modest.] How am I supposed to be calm and collected with those guys around? Chapter 119 Milleia Sophren [First Game] [Part â…¡] Epilogue Inside a small, dpidated house, Milleia stood in front of a small mirror, checking her appearance for the ninth time. Despite her blue hair being a stand-out feature, she was more concerned with her clothes, given the reputation of the academy she had been epted into. She had heard it was filled with dirty nobles, and the thought made her nervous. Milleia had done everything in her power to make herself look presentable. She had taken five baths and ironed her clothes ten times, and now she was confirming for the ninth time that her clothes weren''t wrinkled. After a minute, she smiled broadly in front of the mirror and proceeded to leave her room. She didn''t want to bete on her first day. But before she could leave, she had onest job to do. Milleia headed to another room and opened the door slowly. Her mother, a blue-haired woman with a paleplexion, was lying on the bed. "Mom, you don''t have to get up," Milleia said, approaching her mother''s bedside. "Listen, I already asked Aunt Dalia to take care of you in my absence. I''m receiving a schrship at the end of each month, and I will send money to you. Don''t hesitate to use it!" "Silly girl," her mother said, pinching Milleia''s cheeks with her meager strength. "You''re going to make me cry." Milleia put her hands above her mother''s hands and lowered her head. "A strong girl-" "Don''t cry. I know, Mom." Milleia raised her head, forced a smile, and prepared herself for the separation she had been anticipating for several months. "You can drop by during breaks, it''s okay," her mother said, patting Milleia''s cheek gently. "If you don''t eat well, I will learn it, Mom!" Milleia shouted as she left in a hurry. She knew that if she stayed any longer, she would never be able to leave. "I''m off, Dad!" she called out, waving to a picture frame in which three people could be seen. Then she left her house, determined to make the most of her opportunity. As she walked down the streets Milleia thought about her mother and the sacrifices she had made to get her to this point. She vowed to make her proud and to be the best student she could be. Despite her nervousness, she was excited to start this new chapter in her life. The academy may be filled with dirty nobles, but she was determined to rise above it all and make a name for herself. "Goodbye Milleia!" "Have a nice trip!" "Bring me a gift big sister!" "We will take care of your mother, brave girl, study in peace." "Don''t l-leave sister..." As she ran to catch a carriage, Milleia bid her farewells to her town. Veryone knew Milleia. The adults saw Milleia growing up from child to soon adults while the children were already used to their sister''s heroic stories. "Goodbye everyone!" Milleiaforted the children and left. "P-Please wait!" She barely reached the carriage. Taking a deep breath, she entered it to find grumpy people inside it. It didn''tst long. After a few hours, she closed the distance with all of them. Her mouth seemed unstoppable but her melodious voice was pleasing to everyone''s ears. Everything was going well. Too well. "...ah" Milleia was on her knees. Tears dripped from her pink eyes. ''Why...so much cruelty...'' ''The c-children...'' Thoughts ran through her head. Strength slowly left her body- But at that time. She saw something that she could call only a miracle. ''They are alive!'' Happiness overcame her gloomy thoughts and then a bright sun reced her cloudy heart. ''W-Who?'' Her pink eyes reflected a man. He was wearing a mask that she found quite cool. He was standing like a wall in front of the children and the adults. The red eyes she saw behind the mask were filled with confidence. "Woooow! It''s the masked prince!" She heard the little girl''s excited voice. Somehow these words rang deeply in her heart. It was merely a story she said but... That day, her heart thumped heavily inside her chest like never before. **** " Lady Ca seems angry... " Milleia muttered after Ca stomped away. No. Rather, she must be happy. It''s the Tsundere''s way of expressing happiness. " Then? Can you beat him? " I asked Jayden. If I had to give a guess, I would say obviously Jayden. He was the protagonist and he has that aura...but I was afraid of the possibility of Thomas being stronger than in the game. If Jayden was expelled, everything would go awry. No. I''m worrying for nothing. Jayden will win. Jayden nodded at me. " I have my chances. I''m confident, otherwise, I wouldn''t have challenged him. " " But...I heard that Lord Thomas is one of the strongest of the first year promotion... " Milleia said worriedly. " Don''t worry, believe in Jayden, " I threw a random clich?? line. " Yes...you''re right! We will cheer you up, tomorrow, Jayden! " Milleia said. "Yeah, I''m counting on you. " Jayden replied with a smile. "We won''t do anything, though? " "Edward!It''s our role to support Jayden as his friends, " Milleia elbowed me. "Well... " .... .... .... The Air Bike race exam to join the elite team, ended. Professor Jeremiah said that he will reveal the chosen ones in the next training session. "Ah...I''m so tired... " Milleia yawned as we walked toward the dormitory. Jayden wasn''t there as he had to fill some papers for his friendly match against Thomas tomorrow. "You didn''t have to wait for me, Milleia. " I said to her. I wasn''t nning to train since I was also tired but Milleia chose to wait for me despite the fact that I was taking time to change myself and take a bath. Milleia smiled at my words. " I know but you are my friend so it''s natural to wait for you, Edward." " ... " I really felt awkward each time she or Jayden were calling me their ''friend''. I mean, during thest five months, I haven''t done anything genuinely friendly to them. I was hanging out with them because they were the Main Character and it was easier to be with them. I also have that confidence that I wouldn''t die with them near me. There was that tinge of guilt growing inside me but at the same time, another side of me would ask ''why?'' Why should I feel guilty? I mean, everything I was doing was to get a happy ending and save the kingdom so I don''t have to feel guilty at all. But the problem was Milleia. She was too innocent and because of that I felt really bad. " I''m a little envious... " "Hm? " I raised a brow at Milleia''s mutter. "Ah! I spoke out loud, sorry! " "You don''t have to apologize for that though? " "N-No...it''s just that I-I am envious of Lady Ca... " Oh! Could it be... " Why? " Let''s start slowly. Milleia sped her hands on her back as she walked. " That''s...you know...despite her quarreling with Jayden...they both have a good rtion... " I didn''t expect that answer. Does that mean that she is in love with Jayden? Then that would exin her jealousy. But why was she holding back? Milleia has always been someone confident with her feelings. If she had confirmed her feelings for Jayden, she would have directly confessed to him. Maybe it was because of Ca? She didn''t even think of being his second wife? Strange. "You know polygamy is something recognized in this world... " I said to her. " Eh? " Milleia''s reaction wasn''t in my n. She was looking at me strangely as if her brain was processing my words. Then as if understanding what I meant, her face turned crimson. " W-Whaat! I-I d-didn''t mean that! " "What the heck?" Milleia punched my chest with her small fists continuously. The sun was soon going to set down and here I was... After a long minute of punching my chest, Milleia stopped and started sulking. "Then what did you mean? " I asked, hoping she would answer me. "I won''t tell. " Guess, I will never know... [] ''Tell me.'' [] Cleenah said in a childish tone. "I''m so happy to have met you, Jayden, Lyra and Tyler in the academy... " Milleia said in a grateful tone. What''s up with her? "You know...back in my hometown, I didn''t have friends of my age so I felt a little lonely. My days had passed with me counting the children''s stories about heroes and princesses." "Good for you then, " I said but Milleia shook her head. "Everything is nice here but I miss my mother a lot... ah...I''m sorry Edwa- " "No, I already said it was okay. You are missing your mother and I am as well. " I reassured her before she apologized for the umpteenth of the day. Still, it''s the second time she had said that she must be really close to her mother. " Thanks- " -DRINGGGG! Before Milleia could finish, her phone rang out. She took out her phone and the brightest smile I had ever seen in Milleia appeared on her face. "Speaking of the devil! " She swiped and put it on her ear. And slowly I witnessed her smile vanishing, reced by a pale face. Two minutester, she hung up and her arms fell powerlessly. Tears gathered on her light pink eyes and her lips quivered. It had toe right now... I sighed at that terrible timing. Milleia''s Event wasing and with that was going to start thest big part of the First Game. a€? a€? a€?N?v(el)B\\jnn It''s the End of the Second Part of the FIRST GAME. I wanted to progress a little more in the story before but I think the timing is good. The Third Part will be thest one and the most arduous one for Edward obviously. What can you expect in this Last Part? -Death... I already warned you guys. If you don''t like deaths of the characters you might love for someone, well, be ready and please don''t throw insults at me. I already warned you beforehand. -The progression of the rtion between Edward and the Heroines. -Revtions Chapter 120 A Body Of Flesh And Blood "Milleia, what happened?" I asked but I could guess what was the content of the call. Milleia turned her gaze at me. Tears were brimming in her beautiful pink eyes. "I-I...!" She was hesitating to tell me what was going on. "Milleia." I called out to her again but she still didn''t reply so I took a step forward to approach her- "I-It''s nothing! I just need to go somewhere...."Milleia finally spoke and stered a fake smile on her face. "Say sorry to Jayden from me, I-I don''t think I will be able to cheer him up!" "..." I stared at her for a few seconds before shrugging my shoulders. "Okay, don''t take your time. The exams are soon there." "Y-Yes! Thanks...t-thanks Edward..." Before tears could fall, Milleia turned around and left in a hurry. She was probably going back to her vige to see her mother''s condition. Her mother was suffering from a serious sickness and was on her deathbed. Milleia was going there to see her mother but she will soon realize that her mother had only a few days at best. Her mother''s illness seemed incurable. Maybe with a few more years, Maria or Seraphina could have healed her... There was still the actual Saintess but she was in aa stage so there was no other choice except that one. "Sigh..." It should be Jayden''s role but that guy chose Ca''s route. If I was ying the game, I would have to choose between fighting for Lyra or helping Milleia. Unfortunately, it''s toote for Jayden to help Milleia. I will have to do it myself otherwise, she will lose her mind along with her mother. .... .... .... The next day, I woke up earlier and prepared myself. I needed to go to the Dorian Forest. Deep in that forest was something called ''the Golden Grass''. They were famous in the Celesta Kingdom but only in legends but I knew that they were really existing as I yed the game. But before that it was time to summon another spirit.... Cleenah told me that I was strong enough to call another spirit to help me. It was because I had unlocked another Anima''s core. Anyway, I wanted to do that in a quiet and isted ce so the Dorian Forest was perfect for that. After stealthily leaving the dormitory, I put on my mouth mask, altering my eyes and hair just like when I was going by the name of Nyrel. So now, I had ck hair and red eyes. When I reached the Dorian Forest which was in the south-east of the Capital, I didn''t try to summon it right away. I walked deeper until reaching a safe and isted spot. Safe because they were Mana Beast in the Dorian Forest. "Since I became stronger, could it be that the one I''m going to summon will be stronger than even Mary?" I asked Cleenah curiously. [] ''What? Does that mean that I was lucky to have Mary?'' [] Well, her mirror ability was sure useful in both defense and attack and you could even ''teleport'' if you ced the things well. Of course it was going to take a lot of mana but I wasn''t going toin. I could save myself from several dire situations with that ability. An example of that is how I saved Milleia back in the race. Thinking about that, I pricked my fingers to squeeze out blood so I could draw a circle. It was the same circle I had drawn back then in the Enigma Dungeon of the Falkrona Capital when I had nearly died.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Suddenly a mirror appeared and from it Mary appeared. "Mary?" I tilted my head at her sudden apparition. "It''s just in case someone or something attacks you while you are elsewhere." Mary exined. Oh, I see. Indeed when I was supposed to ''travel'' in the past to save the said banshee, only my soul was going there. During that short time, my body will be in this world defenseless. Now that I think about it, I was really careless and insane back then...I mean I summoned Mary while we were fighting for our lives against the Boxing-Kangaroos... "Thanks, Mary." I said and resumed drawing the circle. "..." Not going to lie but it was a little awkward. I learned two months ago that Mary was in fact in love with me and it of course shocked me to the core. I knew that she cared for me but never in my wildest dreams would I have ever thought that she would one day fall for me. What was even more strange was the fact that Mary didn''t even have a change in demeanor after saying that. She was acting like usual...I was the only one racking my mind about her words and the consequences. I looked at Mary. She was checking in every nook and cranny if there were or not any traps, animals or beasts. Honestly it would be a lie if I said that I didn''t like her. She had been at my side nearly six months now and I couldn''t even describe how grateful I was that she was there for me. Putting aside Aunt Belle who was far from the capital and Elona with whom I reconciled recently, Mary had been there as a moral support. The days I was sick, tired or depressed because of the training, she had been the one taking care of my room, even the meal. I mean, which dude wouldn''t fall for such a girl? With Cleenah, Mary was one the people who was responsible for how I was now. Be it in strength or mind. They both helped me a lot. The only difference was that Cleenah only spoke to mind whereas Mary could literally live with me. She could be considered to be alive but again that was the problem. A rtion between us was impossible as Mary was contracted to me. She might have a body but it wasn''t exactly right. She could only be ''alive'' thanks to my mana and the contract. More importantly, we couldn''t have a family. Cleenah told me that right after I contracted Mary. Maybe Mary was acting normally because she knew that nothing could ever happen between us...? Despite that, she told me she loved me back then... [] ''Are you the one telling me that? You are the one who told me that you couldn''t and shouldn''t have a family with a contracted Banshee.'' [] Huh... I felt embarrassed when Cleenah said that like that. ''Even if I say that, it will be even more dramatic as we can''t have a rtion...'' I mean it''s like confessing to her before rejecting her right after. Damn... It''s really like I''m cursed. I have only loved a few girls in both lives and none of them will end up with me... Ephera is dead and I don''t trust that guy at all. Miranda cut off every rtion with me after what I had done to her. Aurora hates me--I really destroyed my chance when I was her fiance. It could have really worked as Aurora was really trying to ept me despite my despicable deeds but as expected even her, couldn''t hold back in the end. Finally Mary... [] Huh? ''You told me I shouldn''t even think about it for myself and herself though? [] ''Taboo?'' [] ''I know.'' [] Ah... [] Yeah... I nearly forgot that. Cleenah was a Goddess but she chose willingly to be a Legacy. Legacy are the ones residing entirely inside someone while the others are the ones living in another realm with their entire strength. Until now Cleenah never told me the reason behind her choice of bing a Legacy... ''What do I have to do, Cleenah?'' I asked Cleenah curiously. [] Seems easy. Chapter 121 Annabelle [1] In the small town of Dukka, something rare was happening. A new family was moving in, all the way from the capital of the Arvatra Empire. They were a humble noble family, Viscount House, who had chosen to leave their home country and start anew in the Celesta Kingdom. The vige chief weed the family of three with open arms. "Wee to Dukka Town," she said. "Thank you very much," replied the beautiful woman, introducing herself as Doris. Her husband, Jordan, greeted the chief with a friendly smile. The chief''s attention then turned to a little girl hiding behind Doris. "And who could this adorable little girl be?" she asked with a smile. Doris smiled kindly and patted her daughter''s dirty blond hair. "She''s my cute daughter, Annabelle."N?v(el)B\\jnn "What a nice name," said the chief. "How are you, Annabelle?" But the little girl only hid further behind her mother, her blue eyes peering out timidly. "She''s a little shy toward strangers," Doris exined with a sigh. Ever since her father''s death, Annabelle had be more reserved and less jovial. Even her stepfather Jordan had been unable to change this, and Annabelle barely talked to him. "Then follow me, I''ll show you to your house," said the vige chief, leading the family down the winding streets of Dukka. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. The family followed the elderly woman to a small but cozy house. It was a little old and needed some repairs, but it had a certain charm to it. "I hope this house will suit your needs," the vige chief said as she handed over the key to Jordan. "It''s perfect, thank you very much," Jordan replied with gratitude. Doris and Jordan couldn''t afford a big house, but they were happy to have a roof over their heads. Annabelle peeked inside the house and saw that it was empty. She felt a little sad because they had to leave behind their old house and all of their belongings in the Arvatra Empire. "Don''t worry, little one," Doris said as she hugged Annabelle tightly. "We will make new memories in this house." Annabelle nodded quietly, still feeling a little uneasy. The vige chief noticed Annabelle''s uneasiness and decided to cheer her up. "Hey, little Annabelle, how about I take you to meet some of the other children in the vige? They are around your age and I''m sure they would love to y with you," the vige chief suggested with a kind smile. Annabelle looked up at her mother, who nodded in agreement. "Would you like that, Annabelle?" Doris asked gently. Annabelle hesitated for a moment before nodding her head. "Great, then let''s go," the vige chief said as she took Annabelle''s hand. Doris and Jordan watched as the vige chief led Annabelle away, feeling grateful for her kindness. "Thank you for weing us so warmly," Doris said with a smile. "It''s our pleasure to have you here," the vige chief replied before bidding them goodbye. As the family settled into their new home, they knew that it was just the beginning of their new life in Dukka. That''s what they thought and that''s what they wanted¡­ "Annabelle, don''t run on the stairs, dear," Doris said to her daughter who was excitedly up walking the stairs. Annabelle was exploring her new home, running up and down the stairs and giggling with excitement. She had always loved exploring new ces and this house was no exception. As she entered one of the rooms, she noticed a small doll sitting on a shelf. The doll had long brown hair and a pretty pink dress. Annabelle''s eyes lit up with joy as she picked up the doll and hugged it tightly. "Wow!" From that day on, the doll became her constantpanion. She took it with her everywhere, even to bed at night. Annabelle foundfort in the doll''spany, especially in this new and unfamiliar ce. She is still hanging around with that doll? As I watched that, I yawned despite my inability to sleep. "Hm?" When I saw Annabelle approaching me, unaware of my presence, I flicked her cheeks jokingly while knowing well it wouldn''t- "Ouch!" Huh? I was speechless at that sight? No, it couldn''t be me¡­ I flicked Annabelle''s cheeks and she yelped again. "W-Who is here? P-Papa?" ''I''m not your papa¡­'' "Oh!" She heard me? "Papa!!" No. I''m not your papa. I said again but it didn''t reach her ears this time. Soon, I understood that I could only speak a few words to her every week or so. However, as days went by, strange things began to happen in the house. Objects would move on their own, doors would m shut, and eerie whispers could be heard in the halls. Annabelle''s parents tried to rationalize it, ming it on the old house''s creaky structure, but deep down they knew something was wrong. One night, as Annabelle was sleeping with the doll, she felt a chill run down her spine. She opened her eyes to find the doll''s face twisted to her side with a twisted grin. Annabelle screamed and threw the doll across the room, waking up her parents in the process. "P-Papa!!" Annabelle screamed looking around the room. Why is she still calling me Papa?! "A-Annab, what happened?" As they rushed to her aid, they noticed that the once happy-go-lucky girl was now petrified and refused to sleep alone in her room. They decided to move her to their bedroom until they could figure out what was happening. But the strange urrences didn''t stop there. "P-Papa¡­" It was really tiring to hear her calling me ''Papa'' despite having told her countless times that I wasn''t but I couldn''t not answer her. ''It will be okay,'' I just said and it put a smile on Annabelle''s face. Unfortunately her mother and her step-father couldn''t always be at home so they could only reassure Annabelle when they woulde back at night. But soon the family started experiencing bizarre nightmares and waking up with bruises on their bodies. Annabelle''s mother, Doris, found herself waking up in the middle of the night, feeling as if something was watching her. One day, it worsened. The school in which Annabelle was studying, called Doris. Annabelle had bitten one of her ssmates, injuring thetter''s arm. "I-It wasn''t me! Believe me Papa, please!" I am not your papa! ''I know¡­'' I still reassured her. "Annabelle!" "M-Mommy! I-I didn''t do it! I-It''s not me!" Annabelle cried over and over again in her mother''s embrace. The genuine tears in such a young and innocent face even sprouted doubts on the teachers. "I know dear." Doris patted andforted her daughter, knowing well that her daughter would have never done something like that. And she was right. That day she found the doll in her daughter''s bag. She wasn''t sure about that two weeks ago but now she was convinced. The doll was haunted. She quickly tried to discard it, throwing it to the garbage or even burning it to ashes but it didn''t change anything. Soon she started to feel true fear. She finally decided to tell that to her husband but thetter was rather skeptical about it¡ªat first. A weekter, Doris died. She was stabbed thirteen times by¡­Annabelle. Thetter couldn''t even deny it. She was petrified in front of her mother''s lifeless body. Jordan tried his best to take care of Annabelle but even he reached his limits one day, when he heard that the ssmate Annabelle had bitten previously died after killing his parents. Jordan couldn''t endure it anymore and chose to entrust Annabelle to an orphanage despite thetter''s cries. Annabelle didn''t want to be alone but Jordan had since long lost patience. As if it wasn''t enough, I couldn''t speak to Annabelle anymore. I started to feel bad as thetter still tried to call me every day. ..... ..... It was really hard. I had been looking at Annabelle''s hardest part of her life for now, what seems to be a month? Yeah, a month. I was like a ghost stalking a little girl¡­ Just after seeing Annabelle crying one day, the scenery would shift to another day where she was going to cry as well. I, of course, don''t have any daughters but seeing such a little girl crying so much and cursing her life was really tickling my paternal instincts after all the time I spoke to her. "Monster!" "D-Don''t approach us!" The children in the orphanage weren''t nice either with Annabelle. Everyone was avoiding, even the caretakers because of the strange things happening around her. She was literally crying every day. I really wanted to beat up those brats and I tried to p them but my hand had just traversed their body, harmlessly. "M-Mommy¡­sniff¡­Papa¡­" In a corner of a room, Annabelle was crouched down and crying, burying her face in her knees. Next to her was the doll looking at her unmoving. I already seen plenty of times, Annabelle trying to get rid of the doll but the consequences of that were terrible. Marks of bruises and abuse would appear as soon as the doll reappeared. By fear of receiving more injuries, Annabelle hung around with the doll despite her reluctance. She understood that the doll was the one behind her injuries and that she shouldn''t try to get rid of it. Her only salvation was during the dinner where they all gathered at that time. She felt less lonely and less scared of the doll despite that she was shunned by the others. Three monthster, the people inside the orphanage decided to get rid of Annabelle because of the ominous events. Rats, bugs and mold appeared in every corner of the orphanage. They all had nightmares on a daily basis, real enough to scare even the adults. "..." Annabelle didn''t plead anymore and just cried silently with tears streaming down her face. Sometimes, I could hear her muttering ''Mama'' and ''Papa'' and that was all. The caretakers gave Annabelle to the Holy Church which shocked me a lot. Honestly, I didn''t have a good impression of them. The doll and Annabelle were obviously haunted by a Legacy and the Legacy in question was probably an Evil God. To get a Legacy, there must be consentment from both parties like I and Cleenah. Back then I really wanted to be stronger so I gave my consent to everyone. As for Annabelle, she gave her consentment without even her awareness. It was thanks to her too much affection for the doll at the start. That Evil God was really twisted and smart. He tricked a little girl easily with a doll. "Your name is Annabelle, I heard." A middle-aged man in a white robe smiled gently at Annabelle and grasped her hand. The one who picked up Annabelle was a Cardinal of the Holy Church. The Cardinal¡­ "Huh?" I knew this guy¡­ The Cardinal Fabian. He was also Maria''s father¡­ Chapter 122 Annabelle [2] The Cardinal Fabian. He was Maria''s father. If I remember, Maria told me that her father disappeared three years ago so Annabelle was taken by Fabian more than three years ago. What a coincidence¡­ What was the probability that the one who had taken Annabelle was the father of Maria who I met months ago. On top of that she even talked to me about her father. Annabelle was randomly chosen as the one with a goodpatibility with me but again I was surprised by this strange coincidence. "We will save you, don''t worry, Annabelle." Fabian patted Annabelly trying to reassure her. "Um." Annabelle nodded but didn''t show any hint of hope. Then Fabian brought her to the Holy Church, inside a small room and made Annabelle sit on a chair. Fabian crouched down and met Annabelle''s light blue eyes. "You will be fine, Annabelle. Never lose hope." "Y-Yes¡­" Annabelle nodded with teary eyes. Fabian brought the doll ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. What happened next was really¡­reallying straight out of a horror movie. A dark substance came out of the doll before forming a three-meter tall dark creature. "N-No!" Annabelle stood up from the chair and crawled back terrified. "Lord Eden, lend me your strength." Fabian muttered and a bright light engulfed the room. His mates also muttered something simr and prayed. What happened? I couldn''t see anything. "Aaaaah!" It was Annabelle''s voice¡­ The light receded and a gruesome sight reflected in my eyes. Everyone was on the ground in a pool of blood. They were all dead. Except one¡­ "Ah¡­ah¡­ah¡­" Fabian was looking around him with a ragged breath. When he saw the bodies of his mates on the ground, dead, he clenched his fists in frustration. "!" And eventually his eyes fell on a little girlying also in a pool of blood. His expression warped into horror seeing Annabelle''s body filled with bruises and body. Warm tears were still flowing down from her face. "I-I am¡­sorry¡­" Fabian muttered and closed Annabelle''s eyes as tears fell from his eyes. "..." As I watched that, I felt really painful for Annabelle. Was that because I saw her living-nightmare for a month? Anyway. I closed my eyes as the scenery changed again. It was time to save her. When I opened my eyes again, I saw a dark ce filled with dark mountains. I guess I''m in that Evil God''s dimension? Annabelle was dead but her core was still alive¡ªfor now. I don''t know how it works but it seems that the Evil God was trying to possess Annabelle but in the end he chose to kill her definitely in such a ce? "Who are you?" A ominous voice asked. I turned around and finally saw them. The three-meter tall creature was currently busy absorbing lifeforce, I think? Anyway he was absorbing that from Annabelle who was weeping but was unable to do anything. She was chained to one of the mountains. "Anna." "!" When I called her the same way her mother would call her, Annabelle opened her eyes to look at me. "P-Pap-" "I will take you out of here, just wait a few minutes, until I get rid of this pedo." I put on an innocent smile and said. "......" The dark creature stopped absorbing and turned toward me. "Pedo, you said?" I nodded at him innocently. "That''s your name, right? The evil god, Pe-do?" "My name is Baphomet." "..." Baphomet? Isn''t that the Evil God of a cult from Earth? He is like Satan but in another cult, if I remember¡­ I enhanced all my senses immediately. I could clearly tell that the creature in front of me wasn''t exactly Baphomet as it didn''t have the feeling of a God I felt with Cleenah, the white Goddess or the creepy one. Was he in a weakened state?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But even like that, he was really scaring the hell out of me. Cleenah told me that I will sometimes have to fight to save a Banshee. For Mary, I didn''t have to fight fortunately but looks like my luck ran out. I can''t fight an Evil God but currently he was a ''Legacy'' and in a weakened state on top of that. But¡­ Baphomet¡­ Why do I feel like I heard that name in the Third Game? I yed just a little of the Third Game so I barely knew things about that Last Game. "Can I call you Pedo?" Let''s see if he is hot-blooded. "..." Baphomet just looked at me and raised his hand. "Suit yourself. You will die anyway." "!" I jumped back when suddenly, a hand burst out of the ground! Dirt and sand went flying everywhere and out popped someone - or rather, something - covered in grime. At first, I couldn''t tell what it was, but then I realized it was a puppet! Before I could even process what was happening, the puppet''s head turned towards me with an eerie cracking noise. I stumbled back in horror and narrowly avoided getting hit by a shockwave that sliced through a nearby mountain. How was I supposed to beat this guy and his powerful puppet? I knew I couldn''t do it alone, but then I remembered something Cleenah had told me: there''s always a way to win. As I looked around for a solution, my eyesnded on a swirling portal above a mountain. Could that be the exit I was looking for? Of course, it couldn''t be that easy - the Evil God was blocking my way! But I can''t give up now. I had to try. With a deep breath, I summoned all my courage and shouted, "Rings of Vysindra, Fireball!" As I cast my purple fire, summoning a zing ball of fire in my hand. The fireball hit the puppet''s hand, causing it to explode in a shower of sparks and mes. The puppet staggered back, momentarily stunned by the attack. As I focused on the swirling portal above the mountain, the puppets continued to emerge one after another, determined to stop me from reaching my goal. I raised my staff in defense, blocking their sharp ws and des. Their movements were erratic and unpredictable, making it difficult to find an opening to strike. But I was determined to reach that portal, no matter what. I dodged another attack and swung my staff, knocking a puppet off its feet. Another one lunged at me, but I sidestepped it and jabbed my staff into its side. Suddenly, I heard a familiar voice cry out in the distance. "Father!! Help me!" I recognized the voice as Annabelle''s and I turned to see her still chained to a nearby mountain a few meters away, Baphomet staring at me. I had to act fast. I charged towards the mountain, deflecting attacks from the puppets as I went. They were closing in fast, but I managed to reach Annabelle. "Rings of Vysindra, Spiral Thrust." I channeled a tremendous amount of mana, in my staff, adding the Anathemas Fire, the Second Wing for the speed, Ruah and raising the overall staff''s strength before taking by surprise Baphomet. "Wha¡­!!" The staff struck at a frightening speed Baphomet''s stomach and he was sent crashing into a mountain. MY cheat weapon! I should give a prayer for that tree when I go to Sancta Vedelia! "F-Father!!" "I''m not you Papa, Annabelle." "D-Daddy¡­sniff¡­" "..." The puppets closed in on us, their movements bing more frantic as they tried to stop us from escaping. I fought them off as best as I could, but it was bing increasingly difficult to protect myself and Annabelle at the same time. I managed to break thest of Annabelle''s chains, but the puppets were closing in fast. I held her close and braced myself for their next attack. "Let''s go, Anna! Close your eyes!" I shouted, lifting her in my arms and running towards the portal. "Y-Yes!" Annabelle coiled her arms around my neck before burying her face in my chest. "Don''t underestimate me!" Baphomet''s creepy voice rang out and an army of puppets appeared before me. I knew I had to do something drastic. I channeled all my mana into my staff, feeling it pulse with energy. The ground shook beneath me as I summoned again the Anathemas Fire, calling forth a wave of purple mes that licked at my skin. I closed my eyes and focused, feeling the energy building up within me. The puppets were getting closer and closer, their lifeless eyes fixed on me. "Burning ws of Vysindra!" I roared, thrusting my staff forward. Fire sputtered out like a volcano out of my staff. The impact sent shockwaves rippling outwards, knocking the puppets off their feet. I could feel the power coursing through me, my body buzzing with energy. I let out a fierce cry and brought my staff down in a sweeping arc, unleashing a devastating wave of purple mes. The mes roared towards the puppets, engulfing them in a searing inferno. The ground shook beneath me as the mes engulfed everything in their path. The heat was intense, scorching my skin and making it hard to breathe. The puppets were no match for the fury of my attack, their wooden limbs splintering and cracking under the onught. "Who are you¡­?" I ignored him and his puppets which were regenerating at an annoying speed and extended my staff to run on it, leaping through the swirling vortex. Chapter 123 16-Year-Old Father "Papa! I-I was so scared! Waaaaaah!" Annabelle cried and cried endlessly in my shirt, refusing to let go of me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I was back to the world and in the forest of the capital only rang Annabelle''s weeps. [ ] As if! ''Rece your twisted brain, useless Goddess!'' [] ''Shut up. I don''t know either why she is calling me Papa, in the first ce.'' It''s just a misunderstanding. I knelt down and looked at Annabelle. "Listen, Annabelle. I am not your father. I was the one talking to you back then in your house, but I am not your father. Your father, your mother''s husband is dead from what I know." "..." Annabelle silently stared at me with her big blue eyes. "You can call me, Edwa-" "Daddy!" "No, I''m not your daddy!" "You are my Papa!" Annabelle shook her head and hugged me again with her tiny hands. Why doesn''t she understand? [] Huh? [] ''Well, just a few since her father passed away and she was still a child.'' [] Right¡­but. I nced at the crying Annabelle and sighed. "How about calling me, Edward?" I asked, trying topromise. I mean, I didn''t want others to think that I was already a father of an eight years old child! I was sixteen so does that mean that I made a child at eight years old?! It''s something impossible on Earth but in this world, we are descendants of DemiGods so our bodies are more than developed at our early ages so despite that it might be rare, it wasn''t impossible but the problem wasn''t that. If I had a child at eight years old, they would all think of only one thing! That I forced myself into a maid at that age since at eight years old, I was already developing my twisted mind. I didn''t need another misunderstanding¡ªeven more now! "N-No! Papa!" Annabelle shook her head vehemently. It was honestly cute. Damn¡­ How the hell did I end up in this situation? Like Cleenah said, the contracted spirits were random and I couldn''t have guessed I would fall on a child. The first time, I was lucky to fall on Mary but this time, it was a child. I couldn''t tell if I was lucky or not. Of course, it was like giving a second chance to a young girl like Annabelle but was it okay? By following me around, she will not live a normal life or really a better life than when she was with her mother. I was surrounded by threats and danger and it was only the First Game¡­ The Second Game and the Third Game, I still don''t have any ideas on how I will deal with the Events and the enemies. "Okay, okay¡­" I patted her hair gently and Annabelle spurred like an adorable kitten before falling asleep in my embrace. A few secondster, she disappeared in her dimension. Now that I contracted her, it was my responsibility to take good care of her and¡­well, I have seen her nightmarish life for a whole month so it would be a lie, if I say that I don''t hold any affection for Annabelle. How am I even supposed to take care of Annabelle? I don''t know how to deal with children¡­ I had a sister in my previous life and in this one as well but it wasn''t exactly the same thing. Oh. "Mary," I turned around where Mary was silently watching us this whole time. "Can you take care of her? I won''t always be there for her." From what Cleenah told me, the dimensions of each spirit were connected so they could speak to each other. Mary smiled at me and vanished. "Yes, Nyr." Putting on my mask, I altered my eyes to red and hair to ck before resuming walking. I didn''t know exactly where to find the Golden Grass but I knew that it was deep in the forest so I could only walk to the center for the moment. More importantly, I had to find Milleia. She probably already arrived at the forest before me since she knew that she needed the Golden Grass to save her mother. She probably thought it was only a legend as well but it was her only hope. As for me, I knew it wasn''t a legend as in the game, I did find them with Jayden. In the game, I chose Milleia over Lyra''s event if I remember. Jayden who was worried for Milleia followed her in her vige and even in quest to find the Golden Grass. It was the final strike and Milleia eventually fell for Jayden and epted her feelings for him. Well, currently, I didn''t even know if Milleia loved Jayden but I was certain that her rtion wasn''t as advanced as it was supposed to be. Anyway, I had no choice but to help Milleia instead of Jayden as thetter is busy with Ca''s event. Speaking of that, his fight should start in an hour or two. Don''t disappoint me, Jayden. I was confident in beating Thomas with my arsenal of abilities and legacies so I was pretty sure Jayden could as well with Zeus as his legacy. In the case he lost his match so his bet, I will have to talk to the oldman to bring back Jayden though thetter would probably save Jayden even without my intervention. Jayden meant that much for the future of the Celesta Kingdom. There was nothing to hide. The King, and every high-ranking nobles, knew that something was preparing. A threat never seen before and the 4th Great Holy War was already discussed between them. The threats were numerous; Ante-Eden, Iris Project and the assassins of Caishen. That''s precisely why the current Golden Generation in the Celesta Kingdom was nothing short of a miracle for them. Louisa, Miranda, Kleah, Aurora, Alfred, John and La were said to be the pirs and the future leaders of the Celesta Kingdom. They had been gifted with tremendous talent and strength since their young age and it couldn''t please the nobles more than that. First to unt in front of the countries and second for their own security. But as if Eden himself wanted the glory of the Celesta Kingdom, two other amazing talents appeared. Jayden Rayena with his Legacy of Zeus and Milleia Sophren who had Raphiel''s bloodline flowing down inside her. Louisa and the others were in another caliber, above Thomas obviously. Milleia was still weak though but once she managed to awaken her bloodline¡­it would be another matter. ... ... ... I have been walking for now three freaking hours and I finally found her. It wasn''t difficult. She was letting out cute and girly yelp here and there, each time, she met a mana beast but despite that, she was strong enough to kill them. She was wearing a ck leather armored dress and was using a sword and a shield as weapons. After a minute, Milleia let out a tired sigh. She had been hunting for hours and was tired, but she had not caught anything yet. As she turned to leave, she heard a low growl. She looked around and saw a fierce wolf, its eyes locked on her. Hmmm. It''s a strong one. Milleia tightened her grip on her sword and shield and prepared to face the wolf. The wolf charged at her, its ws and teeth bared. Milleia deflected the first attack with her shield, but the force of the blow almost knocked her off her feet. Not bad. The wolf circled around her, looking for an opening. Milleia waited, watching its movements carefully. Suddenly, the wolf lunged at her again, and Milleia swung her sword. The de hit the wolf''s shoulder, but it did not seem to do much damage. The wolf growled and attacked again. Milleia blocked the wolf''s attack with her shield and swung her sword again. This time, the de hit the wolf''s head, and the wolf staggered back. Milleia took advantage of the moment and lunged at the wolf. The wolf dodged, and Milleia stumbled. She quickly recovered and regained her footing. The wolf circled around her again, and Milleia knew she had to finish the fight quickly. She raised her shield and charged at the wolf. The wolf tried to dodge, but Milleia hit it with the shield, stunning it for a moment. She followed up with a powerful swing of her sword, and the de hit the wolf''s neck or so she thought. -GROWL! "!" The wolf dodged at thest minute and jumped toward Milleia to bite her. Milleia closed her eyes tightly. "Triple Mirrors." Chapter 124 [Event] [Milleia Sophren] [1] "Triple Mirrors." I said and three mirrors appeared in front of Milleia. The wolf was first surprised but nheless continued its attack, breaking the ss easily. Easily indeed since I didn''t want them to be sturdy. The countless broken shards of the mirrors didn''t fall on the ground but instead floated around the wolf before attacking it from every side. The wolf let out a painful groan as the shardscerated his skin and eventually slumped lifelessly on the ground. " ¡­ " Milleia was looking speechless at the dead wolf for a minute before recovering. " T-This mirror! " She looked frantically around looking obviously for me. Whatever, my face is altered. Thinking that, I came out of my hide, and Milleia eventually saw me. "Y-You are!" I ignored her for the moment and put all the wolves'' corpses in my space ring, including the ones killed by Milleia. Nice, I am a little wealthy now. [] ''I took her prey aspensation for saving her. It''s a win-win situation.'' [] ''That''s good as well.'' [He has the Evil Edward''s genes, it''s nothing for him.] Whose genes do I have?! "U-Um¡­" Milleia stuttered, still surprised. "Thanks¡­for saving me." As she said that, she scanned my face trying to confirm something. "It''s nothing. I was just passing by." I lied as I couldn''t say that I was stalking her before intervening when she was really in a pinch. ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom "D-Do you remember m-me? You saved me twice, first five months ago and yesterday as well¡­" Milleia eventually asked a question I didn''t want to answer. Should I lie to her? What was the benefit I would get by telling her the truth? She will just uselessly get curious and try and befriend me which was just a waste of time. "Maybe. I don''t remember." I just shrugged my shoulders. "Y-You don''t remember?" Milleia was dumbfounded at my reply. " It was yesterday¡­I''m sure that you were the one saving me¡­and I think you are also one of my ssmates¡­and you are in the BikeRace club. " She really guessed all of that? "Maybe." I answered ambiguously as if it was the better way. I was just here to help her get the Golden Grass instead of Jayden who was busy. "This¡­" Milleia pouted, upset by my answer. " ¡­" Without waiting, I started to walk away. "W-Wait! Sir, please!" Milleia stepped in front of me, blocking my way. I knew she would stop me and that''s what I wanted. "What?" I asked while showing her my confusion. "I''m sorry¡­it''s just¡­may I know where you¡­are going? " Milleia asked in a guilty tone. It wasn''t like her to speak and stop people like that but she knew that her situation was urgent. Any help would be weed. "The Golden Grass, " The moment I said that, Millie''s pink eyes shone in shock and happiness. "I-I''m also looking for the Golden Grass! " She shouted and approached me excitedly. " I-I have a proposal, please hear it¡­ " Milleia fumbled in her words. "Proposal?" "Yes!" Milleia nodded. " Since we are both looking for the Golden Grass, wouldn''t it be better to work together, Sir? " " ¡­ " Milleia''s eyes started to turn teary at myck of answer. It was so touching that I wanted to say ''yes'', right away but I needed to act like any random guy out there. "H-How about that! I will give you all objects and Mana Beast I have beaten!" Milleia insisted and even added her today''s chase. "Seems good for me." I immediately epted, trying to hide my grin beneath my mask. I will get a lot of money today, I feel it. " T-Thank you very much! " Milleia grasped my hands gratefully. She knew I was strong so she must be happy and relieved to have me at her side now. "Oh, yes! I am Milleia Sophren. Pleased to meet you." Milleia introduced herself and waited for me. "Nyrel. " I kept the name I always use with that mask, hair and eyes. "Nyrel¡­? Such a unique name¡­ " She wasn''t the first one saying this to me. It was the name given by my parents from Earth. " B-By the way, Sir Nyrel¡­ " She was sure chatty. "What?" "Um¡­ " Milleia seemed hesitant to speak but it didn''tst long. " Thest time, I saw you, you were wearing another mask, covering your eyes until your nose¡­ " " ¡­ " I groaned inwardly, remembering that cringe mask. I really wanted to forget all memories about that day, I had to wear that mask to save the children during the entrance ceremony day but looks like it will follow me forever! All of that, because of Jarvis and that tasteless guy from Tokyo! "I don''t remember wearing that mask. I always wear this one. " [] Face what? Humiliation?! "N-No, I''m sure you had that golden and ck mask! The one someone who wears during parties¡­ " Milleia seemed to remember that mask really well, unfortunately. Kuh¡­Kill me! "Why would I wear such a strange mask? " I retorted to her. "I¡­really liked this mask¡­though¡­ " Huh?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Is that a joke? "You liked that mask¡­?" I couldn''t help but ask her with a raised brow. "Yes!" Milleia nodded. "It suited you well, Sir Nyrel¡­you know¡­like a H-H-Herooooo¡­" her face blushed in embarrassment when she finished. I also wanted to blush in embarrassment but my memories of that mask kept me cool. "I see¡­" I should get rid of that mask fast before she asks me to wear it again. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. After confirming my partnership with Milleia, we both explored the forest together. If there were beasts, we would obviously fight together. "Wow! Sir Nyrel, you are really strong!" Milleia said, genuinely impressed when I killed three beasts with my two short swords. "As expected of someone from the Royal Eden Academy¡­" "I''m not in the Royal Eden Academ-" "I wish I was also strong¡­like you Sir Nyrel¡­" Before I could deny something Milleia had confirmed, she muttered that in a sad tone. I knew why she was sad. It was something that was slightly said in the game but now it was real life and I noticed that as Milleia''s ssmate. It was herplex of inferiority. When she was chosen by the Royal Eden Academy, Milleia was proud of herself. She trained from childhood to be strong like her father after all. But when school started, she understood that she wasn''t one of the strongest. The first day, she understood that when Ronald Trueheart punched Jayden who was the strongestmoner. Then one by one, she met the nobles and the High-ranking nobles. They were true monsters. Lyra was already a monster from Milleia''s point of view but the Prince, the Princess, the Tarmias Twins were on another level. What discouraged even more Milleia was Jayden''s and Tyler''s amazing progression over the course of months. They became strong enough to contend with high ranking nobles, even more Jayden. Plenty of times, I saw her gloomy expression when she looked at us. Us, I mean, Jayden, me and Lyra. Thest straw was probably what I showed against Ronald. I didn''t tell them about the Anathemas Fire so they were all shocked. I had two legacies, Jayden had Zeus'' Legacy, and Lyra was born strong and talented. Her sense of inferiority was understandable. It wasn''t good to let her like that, cursing her own helplessness. "You are strong." Without choice, I choose to cheer her up. "Eh?" Milleia turned toward me. "You are strong. Stronger than what you think." I just said that and walked ahead. It wasn''t even tofort her as it was the truth. Milleia when she awakens Raphiel''s bloodline, she will be a freak. She doesn''t understand how powerful she is. Her pink eyes were proof of Eden''s blessing. If I remember they recognized Milleia''s talent thanks to her eyes. Even in the game, she was extremely important. She had as much importance as the Saintess, the Prophetess, the High Priestess and the Apostles of Eden. In the First Game, she was the one helping the most Jayden to kill the [Main Antagonist]. Without her, it was possible but you had to have nearly all the other Heroines at your side. In the Second Game, with Jayden, the [Protagonist of the Second Game] and the Prophetess, Milleia will kill me thanks to the help of all the other Main Characters. In the Third Game, I didn''t finish so I didn''t know but I heard that she was also important in this game. Of course, she could die but without her, it was hard to finish the Game and get the happy endings. I knew Milleia''s potential and strength and that''s why I first befriended her. It was the same for Jayden. With the two of them at my side, I felt a strange sense of safety BUT of course, I wasn''t relying only on their plot armor or strength. If I reached such a level in only six months, it was because I needed power to defend myself¡ªfrom Ante-Eden. Chapter 125 [Event] [Milleia Sophren] [2] Ceatha Where in the world can I find those freaking grasses?! It had been now five hours since I and Milleia were walking together in that forest and we still didn''t find a single clue about the emcement of the Golden Grass. In the game, they skipped the travel so I really didn''t have any ideas about where they were. "Are you okay, Sir Nyrel?" Milleia asked, noticing my bad humor. I looked at her. The fire crackling from the campfire illuminated her tired yet beautiful face. "I''m fine." I said shortly. Milleia nodded and as if thinking about something took several boxes from her space ring. The boxes were filled with dishes of all sorts. "Here, Sir Nyrel." Milleia handed me a box. " ¡­ " " U-Um¡­ " Milleia became nervous at myck of empathy. I was behaving like aplete asocial person so someone always enthusiastic like her felt awkward with the current me. Whatever, I was hungry anyway. I took the box and opened the lid and a really pleasant smell invaded my nostrils immediately. The content was meat and rice. I also picked the fork Milleia handed out to me and took a first spoon. I tried to keep my eyes from widening as it was damn good! I rarely ate something good in both lives. Was she the one who cooked that? " Do you like it, Sir Nyrel? " Milleia asked, eager for my answer. " I prepared a lot of food for this trip as I wasn''t sure when I woulde back so I might have hurried a little too much¡­ " No, even if you were in hurry, when you did that, it''s really good. " It''s good. " I said, simply. [] Hm? She is perfectly alright. Maybe. " Sir Nyrel, can I ask you a question? " Suddenly Milleia asked, her voice even more nervous. " What? " I asked while wolfing down the meat with my fork. It''s so good! Better than the food from the cafeteria! Should I ask her from now on to cook for me? Knowing her, she wouldn''t even hesitate and would do it for me. Her personality was like that after all. " It''s about¡­five months ago¡­you saved the children and helped us to beat the bandits¡­why did you help us, Sir Nyrel? " Her question really caught me off guard. For someone like her, helping others in danger, and children on top of that was something obvious¡­so why? Why did she ask me that? " Do I need any reason to help children? " I told a half truth since it was not the only reason. I honestly couldn''t remain calm when saying that the carriage was burning with children inside but there was also Milleia and Jayden. They were fighting well but¡­I was a little scared that things might turn wrong at the end. You can''t me me. I mean I was really nervous since it was the starting of the novel and if any of them died, I was doomed. Milleia was surprised at first but then a big smile appeared on her face. " I knew it! Sir Nyrel is someone worthy to be a Hero. " " Pfff cough! " I coughed out the water I was drinking because of Milleia''s words. " S-Sir Nyrel, are you okay? " Milleia stood up and patted my back. Looking at her worried expression, I really wondered if this girl was for real. She was too kind¡­ Why the hell am I feeling like a scum each time I speak with her?! [Because you are a scu-] Shaddap! By the way, how can she think for a second that I am a ''Hero''? First, it''s cringe and second, I was thest guy in this world who could be considered as a Hero. If she knew what I would have done without my memories of Earth, she would have¡­ I don''t know but. Those eyes¡­ I could strangely see Milleia''s angry eyes ring at me in Sancta Vedelia after I burned alive most of the inhabitants of the ind there. It was the first time Milleia had gotten this angry. The more days are passing and the more I feel my existence ovepping with Edward of the Game. We were now two different entities¡­then why do I have those strange realistic shes in my mind. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. The night fell, revealing the beautiful moon looming over us. As I slumped on the grass, I couldn''t help but admire that moon which was just like the moon from Earth. I could remember me and Ephera admiring the moon some days at night. I really wonder if Ephera had really been reincarnated¡­ If yes, does she have memories of me? I mean, it''s themon plot of making the reincarnated Heroine without memories of her past life. If it was the case¡­what do I have to do? She would be nothing more than a stranger to me. "Hm?" As I wandered in my thoughts, I felt a weight on my stomach. nced and saw a small white horse. It was the same size as my forearm. The horse''s blue eyes looked at me curiously. Wait. I lifted the horse with both hands and scanned it. I know this horse. I have already seen it plenty of times while ying the First Game. It was Ceatha. Milleia''s Familiar. I was a little surprised since Ceatha was rather capricious Familiar and Milleia would go through hard time topletely bond to Ceatha. " Hmmm¡­ " Milleia, who was sleeping a few feet next to me, opened her groggy eyes slightly. She saw me lifting Ceatha and smiled before closing her eyes to sleep again¡­ Pretty sure, she thought it was a hallucination. " Niaaaaa¡­ " Ceatha let out weird sound like a yawn and this time, it woke up Milleia. She opened her eyes wide at that shocking sight. Oh, yes Ceatha usually doesn''t like other people expect Milleia¡­and after a year Jayden as well, in the Game. Now that I think about it, why the hell did Ceatha approach me and not run away from me? " C-Ceatha! " Milleia stood up and rushed to my side. " I-I''m sorry, Sir Nyrel! I should have been more careful¡­ " She apologized and knelt to take Ceatha back gently. "It''s nothing," I shrugged and put my arms behind my head as a pillow. "I can''t believe Ceatha approached someone other than me¡­ " Milleia patted Ceatha with a confused look. " She even avoids me most of the time but¡­Sir Nyrel must be amazing, aren''t you? " I was sure overrated by her. " It''s your familiar? How did you get it? " I asked curiously since I really didn''t know how she found Ceatha and became partner with her. In the game, there were cinematic about that but I skipped them since it was too long and it wouldn''t add anything to the Game. Milleia''s smile widened at my question. "It was back in my hometown¡­my father died when I was young, I was at my lowest despite my mother''s presence.'''' She said in a sad tone. "But one day, Ceatha appeared in my room. I was sleeping and itnded out of nowhere magically on me. I¡­was confused at first but slowly I became attached to Ceatha even though she is avoiding me most of the time." She sulked a little as she looked at Ceatha on her arms. Man¡­she is really blessed by Eden in person. I have never heard of such a powerful Familiar appearing out of nowhere except for a few rare ones, including Jayden. Yeah, for him, it was even more amazing as the Familiar saved him and his brother when they were attacked by [Caishen]. As for me¡­I, like 99,999% of people, I bought eggs from the nearby shop. I hope they will help a little at least. I bought them to take part in the Familiar Club but if they could support me, I will be even more satisfied. " Sir Nyrel¡­I have another question, if you don''t mind¡­ " Milleia asked again while hugging Ceatha. It was a killing move. " ¡­ " I signaled her that it was alright. " I-It''s about what you said earlier¡­you said that I was strong¡­and I am grateful that you said such kind words toward me at that time. I felt really relieved to hear that but¡­ " Milleia''s expression contorted to a worried one. " Did you really mean your words¡­? I-I, of course not meaning that you are lying! I-It''s just that I am weaker than Sir Nyrel so¡­I don''t think that I¡­am strong like you. " " ¡­ " How can she be this pessimist about her strength? It was a stark contrastpared to her jovial personality, the one always wearing a smile. Is she okay showing me this side of her? N?v(el)B\\jnn She didn''t even speak of such things to Lyra, Jayden or me but here she was confessing her worries to a random guy like me. [] Right¡­but is that enough? Maybe it''s because I''m a stranger that she feels free to talk about her worries? "You said that I am strong but I don''t have that. "I pointed to Ceatha." A Familiar willingly chose you, I don''t think you need a stronger proof of your capabilities." " ¡­ " Milleia''s eyes opened wide at my words before she stuttered. "T-Thanks! " "You''re wee but can you step away a bit? " I said as her face was only a few inches from mine. Milleia''s face turned crimson as expected and she drew back her head. "I-I am- " "You are sorry, I know." I cut her off. " ¡­ " Milleia stared at me wordlessly with her flushed face so I decided to turn my body on other side. Chapter 126 [Event] [Milleia Sophren] [3] The next morning we woke up early and resumed walking but this time we weren''t alone. Indeed Ceatha was also apanying us. The one walking ahead of us was also Ceatha and I was sure that Ceatha was leading us to the Golden Grass¡ªI hoped so. "Ceatha, don''t go too far from us," Milleia called out to her Familiar as she avoided the Mana Beast corpses we had just beaten. She was, of course, leaving them for me. I put all my ''money'' in my space ring with a delighted smile. It was the only source of happiness in this never-ending march¡­ We walked for more than a day and nothing advanced. I hope nobody is starting to look for me¡­ As always, a couple of guards were stalking me for my security when I was going out but I avoided them thanks to my mask which was really efficient to cover my face. Even powerful guys in a higher Ascension would have a hard time understanding that I altered my face. Anyway, I think people would only think that I and Milleia were sick or something like that. Our phones weren''t working deep inside the forest so I don''t know if I received calls or messages. I at least wanted to know the oue of the fight between Jayden and Thomas though. "C-Ceatha?" Milleia stopped her steps and nced down at Ceatha who was digging something in the ground with its paws just like a dog would do. Fast. Ceatha dug fast two meters deep into the ground in a few seconds. Hm? Then with its teeth, it bit something and took it out. "A sword?" I muttered as I saw the dirt covered sword. It was definitely not usable anymore but something caught my eyes. "Something is wrong, Sir Nyrel?" Milleia asked since she didn''t find anything wrong with a sword being in a forest filled with Mana Beast. I picked the sword and swung it around, blowing away most of the dirt. The sword was long and slim but it wasn''t the thing that caught my gaze. "The handle¡­" I could see several patterns on it, patterns that I did recognize. As the heir of a Duke, I was taught a LOT of things and some of them were the History of our Kingdom and the past war. The pattern on the sword''s handle was depicting a fight between two people. One from the Celesta Tribe and the other one from the Vatra Tribe. Amazing¡­ "The sword has been more than thousands of years old¡­since the First Great Holy War." "!" Milleia was speechless at my words. "F-First Great Holy War? B-But why such a sword¡­" "There might have been fights here¡­" Though I said that, I was even convinced. The battlefield of the First Great Holy War was in the current Arvatra Empire. Indeed, we found countless weapons and skeletons there but why in the Dorian Forest would there be a sword? I didn''t hear of any fight or battle happening here though? "Really¡­? I don''t know a lot about the First Great Holy War but¡­this sword is a big discovery, no?" Milleia was right on the spot. If the Kingdom learned that we found a weapon from the First Great Holy War here, they would surely send specialists to dig this ce in the hope of finding more. I put the sword in my space ring and walked ahead. "S-Sir Nyrel? " Milleia was dumbfounded at my casual move. "I will give the sword once we are finished. " "Ah, yes," Milleia sighed in relief. Rather than the King¡­I think I should give the sword to the old man. I trusted him more than the corrupted nobles and it was safer. Then, as if it didn''t care at all, Ceatha resumed running. Is she going to show us even more relics or treasures? We followed Ceatha without thinking twice after what we witnessed. The more we walked, the more the atmosphere turned heavy. Even the environment seemed richer than before. It was like we had taken a step into another forest. Even the number of Mana Beast seemed to diminish. There were only a few ones and they were only innocent animals. Why am I feeling this strange? I had those weird tickling sensations. And I wasn''t the only one¡­ I nced at Milleia and though she was hiding it well, she couldn''t prevent her body from shivering. "Are you sick?" I asked Milleia. Thetter flinched at my words and denied vehemently. "N-No! Not at all! Please, d-don''t leave m-me for that!" She pleaded to me with teary eyes. "Calm down, I just wanted to know what you were feeling," I asked before Milleia''s innocent charm affected me. "What am I feeling?" Milleia touched her arms and her chest. "It''s really strange¡­something is like traveling inside me¡­" Traveling huh¡­ It''s just like me. I couldn''t understand the reason behind it. I don''t think it had to do with the mana being dense in this ce but something else that I couldn''t figure out. "!" Suddenly, I felt something rushing at us at great speed from our left. I immediately jumped back and summoned several mirrors. "First Lance Of Ares." A calm voice rang and following that, a red st of energy broke all my mirrors. Ares? Don''t tell me¡­ I took my two short swords and kicked out the ground. "Sir Nyrel!" Milleia shouted but I was already rushing at him at high speed. My eyes narrowed seeing a punch glowing in red reaching my vision. I raised both of my swords and swung them. "Ah!" -BOOOOM! The shockwave was so powerful that it uprooted most of the trees around us in a three-meter radius. The pieces of broken trees flew on every side and grazed my body and clothes. I wasn''t the only one bleeding. The guy before me who was the same age as me was also bleeding.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Eric Scarlett. A [Pretender] of the First Game. His fiery red hair were blown by the wind and his red eyes were ring at me. What the hell is he doing here?! Fuck! I felt slowly pushed back by Eric''s sheer strength. His Legacy was Ares, the God of War. He could raise his strength at top notch and send a monstrous st of energy like now. "Who are you?" Eric asked as he channeled even more mana. Heavy! I felt great pressure on my hands and my arms started shivering. I really didn''t want to reveal my face to a suspicious guy like him so let''s increase my strength as well. I wasn''t a weakling anymore. I channeled a tremendous amount of mana and my swords started shivering. "You¡­." Eric was shocked when he saw that. A web-like crater was created below us when the ground underneath us was gouged out. "Stooooop!" Milleia''s loud shout broke both our concentration. Even more Eric who recognized Milleia. "You are that girl-" Taking advantage of Eric''sck of concentration, I tilted my sword and hit him with the handle. "Urghh!" Eric coughed out blood and jumped on his left. He stroked his cheek and red at me. "Coward!" "That''s my second name," I sneered at him. Who is the one who attacked us out of nowhere like a savage beast? "I will kill-" "Stop it! Please!" Milleia stepped in front of us and spread her arms. "He is my friend, Lord Eric¡­please." She asked Eric with her innocent face and it did the work as Eric lowered his hand and greeted his teeth. I love that expression! [] That''s my third name. [That''s your essence.] And you are existing thanks to that essence. I threw a jab at Jarvis'' snarky remark and turned toward Milleia. "Who is that guy? A beggar of the Dorian Forest?" A vein popped out on Eric''s forehead and he smiled. "Who is that guy, Milleia Sophren? Your timid, sociopath and shady boyfriend?" Who is shady?! [] Shut it! "B-B-Booooyfriend?!" Milleia''s brain short circuited at Eric''s words. " S-Sir Ny-Nyrel i-is not my boyfriend!" "Nyrel? A suspicious name¡­" Eric narrowed his eyes at me. "As suspicious as a guy attacking people like an enraged beast," I snorted. "I just took you for other people¡­" Eric clicked his tongue before frowning. "What are you doing here, in the first ce?" I quickly replied to his question. "Nothing. Just sightseeing." "We are looking for the Golden Grass, Lord Eric, do you know where they can be found?" Milleia also replied! "..." "..." "..." I pped my face inwardly. The Golden Grass was just a Legend and I wanted to avoid anyone knowing what we were looking for. "W-What¡­?" But Eric''s reaction was not what I expected. "You¡­are also looking for the Golden Grass?" He said in a shocked tone. Huh? "Eh?" Milleia''s mouth hung open. "L-Lord Eric¡­ wants the Golden Grass too?" "Yes¡­" Eric nodded with a conflicted expression before looking carefully around us. "And we are not the only ones¡­" Chapter 127 [Event] [Milleia Sophren] [4] Eric Scarlett "Yes¡­" Eric nodded with a conflicted expression before looking carefully around us. "And we are not the only ones¡­" "What?" Now¡­I was even more confused.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The situation was getting out of hand. Milleia''s Event was hard already and I didn''t want anything else hindering that. "We are not the only ones?" Milleia tilted her head. "Yes¡­" Eric said as he grabbed his left arm¡ªwhich was charred ck¡­ Someone managed to injure Eric that much? "A-Are you okay?" Milleia asked worriedly. "I''m fine." Eric waved his hand. "I just want to get the Golden Grass and get out of this forest." "Why do you want the Golden Grass," I asked him. I was really curious why the hell he was looking for that. I wasn''t even aware of that even if I yed the game. I couldn''t even guess his reason. "I don''t need to tell you that," Eric closed the conversation. Tch. "As for me¡­I am looking the Golden Grass for my fami-" "Your mother?" Eric cut off Milleia. "O-Oh! Yes¡­my mother is seriously sick and only the Golden Grass can save her¡­" Milleia said in a sad tone. Wait. How did Eric know that it was for Milleia''s mother? "How did you know it was for her mother?" I asked what was on my mind. "Hm?" Eric was caught off guard by my question but he still replied. "I know when ites to family." That''s not an answer! This guy! Don''t tell me that he is really the reincarnated one who sent me that letter? He doesn''t recognize me with that mask so maybe I could get some answer out of him? "Who are the others? Who is looking for the Golden Grass except you and us?" I asked him. "..." Eric clenched his fists at my question. Did I wake up with a terrible memory of him getting beaten up? "Who are the others?" I stepped forward and asked again in a more strong tone. "S-Sir Nyrel¡­" Eric stared at me and clicked his tongue. "Knights of the Arvatra Empire." "!" I was dumbfounded at his answer. "The Arvatra Empire¡­?" Milleia was confused. "They are our allies so why did they attack us?" Indeed, we were allied with them. We did fight them in the previous Holy War but after that peace was formed between the rulers of the Celesta Kingdom and the Arvatra Empire. I don''t understand. Why are they also looking for the Golden Grass? Was there a scenario like that among the numerous in the Game? I wasn''t sure about that. I did Milleia''s Event several times but in none of them I met the Knights of the Arvatra Empire. No, first, why the hell are they looking for the Golden Grass even though it is widely known as a mere legend? "Why did they attack you, Lord Eric?" Milleia asked. I was also curious about that. They were from the Arvatra Empire and were in the territory of the Celesta Kingdom. They wouldn''t be that stupid to attack without a reason someone from here? Even less Eric who was the son of the Duke Scarlett. I don''t even want to imagine the reaction of that old man if he learned about that¡­ "They asked me where I was going and I ignored them. Then they asked me about the Golden Grass and I said that I didn''t know but that guy attacked me out of nowhere¡­" "Did he know who you are?" I asked in my turn. "Yeah¡­probably¡­" Eric''s answer really surprised me. So they knew it was Eric and dared to attack him? What the hell? Wait. Something was bothering me. Eric reached this far because he clearly had an idea about the emcement of the Golden Grass? I knew somewhat thanks to the Game so I took the lead with Milleia behind me¡­then Eric is really a reincarnator? "Where are you going?" I frowned when I saw Eric walking away. "Isn''t that obvious?" Eric scoffed. "Finding the Golden Grass." I rolled my eyes at him. "What? You have a map inside your brain?" "And you? You got there because you both had an idea, right?" Eric retorted. He was really getting on my nerves. [] ''No one can take the lead over me.'' [What about La in the race?] ''I wasn''t giving my all.'' I could have won if I had taken this race seriously¡ªmaybe. "We only know¡­that it is deep inside the forest, Lord Eric," Milleia slumped her shoulders. She wasn''t showing it but I could tell that she was really nervous and anxious as time passed. Her mother was dying and she only had it for a few days. "You don''t know?" Eric''s tongue slipped inadvertently. Huh? Don''t tell me¡­ I stepped and approached him. "You¡­you know where we can find the Golden Grass¡­?" "!" Milleia opened her eyes wide and looked at Eric expectantly. Eric''s mouth opened and closed before he sighed. "Yeah¡­I know." Then he nced at Milleia and shrugged. "We can go there together, if you want." "Of course, we are going there TOGETHER," I nodded and patted Eric''s shoulders. "Thanks man." "You are annoying¡­" Eric didn''t seem pleased by my sudden act of friendliness. Suddenly Milleia grasped Eric''s hands. "T-Thanks! T-Thank you very much! Thank you very much, Lord Eric!!" "Y-Yeah¡­" Eric averted his eyes. As expected, even he couldn''t resist Milleia''s unique charm. She wasn''t the Cover Heroine for nothing. Thus we started to travel together. It was annoying to support Eric''s presence but I ignored the annoyance for the sake of getting done Milleia''s event. Hmm. I should speak to Eric alone. I''m convinced he is a reincarnator and probably the one who sent me that message in front of my room''s door. That guy was living in the room right across mine! He sure has guts! But then was he someone I knew? Since he knew my full name¡­ ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. "It''s here." Eric''s voice rang. After another hour of walking, we reached a small hill. Yeah¡­it''s this ce¡­I saw it in the Game. The hill was grassless. Only sand and rubbles were covering it. Nothing like Golden Grass seemed to be in our vision but it was normal. "Lord Eric? Where are the Golden Grasses?" Milleia asked and unconsciously her fingernails pierced her palm. Eric pointed at the summit of the hill. "Up there." "Up there?" "Yeah," I nodded instead of Eric and started climbing. "We should do it faster just in case, the guys who had beaten ck and blue, ''Lord'' Eric, heir of the Duke Scarlett,e back." "Who are you anyway?" Eric followed after me and seemed to have lost patience with me. "It should be my question." I said and helped Milleia to climb. "Thanks." "You appeared suddenly and you are looking for the Golden Grass for some hidden reason," I said because I was honestly curious about his reason. My memories about Eric were rather blurry as I prevented him from robbing any Heroines quickly so he didn''t appear often in all my runs. "..." Eric kept silent for a while before looking at Milleia again! I hope you ain''t trying to hit on her, Eric. Milleia has Raphiel''s bloodline and Jayden is an Apostle. Only they could beat the Final Boss. "It''s for my sister, Rubina." Eric finally said his reason but- "..." I stopped my steps at his words. Rubina¡­ Rubina Scarlett. Ruby? That name¡­ I heard it before. In the Third Game. She is¡­ "!" A Sub-Heroine of the Third Game! I covered my masked mouth in realization. How did I forget her¡­ I didn''t see her since I barely yed the Third Game but I should have remembered her! She is Eric Scarlett''s younger sister and will be a First Year student during the Third Year Game. No. More importantly she is a Sub-Heroine of the Third Game. But why does Eric need the Golden Grass? Is she sick? But she appears in the Third Game so she must not have anything serious, right? The Golden Grass is used only for extremely incurably sickness¡­ "I-Is she alright?" Milleia asked, showing worry for Eric''s sister. Eric nodded seriously at Milleia. "I¡­I need the Golden Grass to save her¡­save her from that curse¡­and from her uing flight¡­" Curse? Uing flight? I don''t understand a damn about his words. I should really talk to him between reincarnators. "I..hope you will be able to heal your sister, Lord Eric!" Milleia reassured Eric in her way. Eric was surprised at first but then he smiled. "Thanks." Yeah, he was definitely not the Eric, I have known from the Game. He wouldn''t speak to amoner and even less about his family to a stranger. He even thanked her! ¡­. After reaching the summit, we could finally see below us something like a chasm. "Follow me." Eric said and crouched down to slide down the slope. "I will be behind. Go ahead." I said to Milleia. "U-Um¡­" But Milleia kept shifting her gaze between the chasm and me. Ah. In the game, Jayden helped her, if I remember. Without choices, I took a step forward and made sure to nail my foot on the rocky slope. Then I reached out my other hand to Milleia. Milleia smiled brightly at me. "Thanks!" Chapter 128 [Event] [Milleia Sophren] [5] Doors "How long are you going to cuddle her?" Eric''s annoyed voice wasn''t melodious to my ears. "A-Ah!" Milleia quickly stopped hugging me and stepped back with a flushed face. "What? Are you jealous, ''Lord'' Eric?" I asked with a snort.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Why should I be?" Eric tilted his head, clearly trying to provoke me. "What is this¡­ce?" Milleia interrupted our quarrel and pointed at a skeleton¡ªnot at a lot of skeletons scattered on the ground everywhere. The sunlight from above was illuminating this bleak ce. "I don''t know either." Eric replied. "But it''s easy to guess that a lot of people fought here." Yeah, that''s for sure. I''ve never seen so many skeletons in my life and judging by the really ''broken'' state of the skeletons, they fought really fiercely¡­ I approached one of them, leaning on a boulder and knelt down. He had leather armor and some clothes were visible and they were tainted from dried blood and dirt so I couldn''t even try to recognize who they were but¡ªif I had to guess, I would say that they had died several hundreds years ago. Something¡­something is really bothering me but I don''t know what. ''Cleenah.'' "?" ''Hey, Cleenah.'' I called out to her again but she didn''t answer again. Was she tired or something? ''Jarvis?'' [Yes.] Jarvis is here but Cleenah is not¡­ Whatever. I stood up and followed Eric and Milleia. They were heading to a specific wall which had a huge crack on it. The crack was filled with vines, creepers and seemed to head to nowhere. Anyone would have ignored that but I and Eric knew that it was the destination to the Golden Grass. Taking out a short sword, Eric started to cut away all the nts as he advanced further and further inside the crack. Milleia followed after him and I followed behind her. We didn''t have to do anything since Eric was clearing the way for us. "K-Kya!" Milleia let out a cute scream when she saw a spider web sticking to her blue hair. A small spider was even climbing on her head as it owned the ce. "Calm down¡­" I sighed in exasperation, seeing Milleia''s teary eyes and removed the spider before throwing it to Eric''s head. [Do you want his death, like in the Game?] ''He won''t die from it.'' "Ah! Something bit my neck!" Eric pped his neck with a groan. "Enough screaming like a little girl. We are in a hurry," I said, annoyed. "S-Sir Nyrel¡­" Milleia was sure shocked by my condescending way of speaking to Eric."Lord Eric is the Heir of a Duchy¡­you should be more polite." She whispered to me. "I know, don''t worry." I shrugged at her. He won''t do anything and even if he tries, I will threaten him, now that I''m convinced that he is a reincarnator like me. He started with that displeasing letter so it was merely a payback. "Eh? We reached a dead end¡­" Milleia said as Eric stopped advancing in front of a rocky wall. "No," Eric shook his head. "It''s behind that." He said and channeled a huge amount of his mana in his right hand. "Protect yourselves." "Y-Yes." Milleia nodded and immediately summoned several shimmering barriers to protect herself, me and even Eric. Eric pulled out his fist and punched out. An astounding sound resounded and the wall cracked but it wasn''t enough¡­so he pulled back his fist again to punch again. For a long minute, we could only hear the deafening sounds caused by Eric in the attempt to break the wall. It was sure sturdy. Finally after another minute, the wall copsed revealing a passage. A pleasurable blow of wind caressed our faces and it was really pleasing as we have been in that narrow ce for a long time. One by one, we left the crack and stepped out. "Woww¡­" Milleia let out a long sigh of admiration seeing her surroundings. The ce had nothing special except its strange cleanliness. There were pebbles lying around but somehow the ground seemed spotless. More than that, what was eye-catching was the immense doors of stones in front of us. The doors also had nothing special, like runes or engravement but it was releasing an amazing and indescribable aura. Behind it were the Golden Grasses. Finally. It seemed easier in the Game. Anyway, how the hell did Eric know about that? He must have really yed the Game hard to find how to reach the ce. "Finally¡­" Eric let out a tired breath but he had a smile on his face. Even though he was reincarnated, he cares for his sister huh¡­ He probably has both the memories of his past life and current life just like me. Eric quickly walked to the doors and put both his hands to push them. "Hm?" A frown emerged on his face as he put even more strength but¡­still not. The doors didn''t even make a sound and stood tall in front of us. "Ah!" This time, he channeled his mana, and pushed the doors with inhuman strength. His feet started to slide because of him exercising too much strength in his hands. What the hell is he doing? "Are you that weak?" I snorted and pushed the doors next to him. He is really embarrassing himself like that. "Then do it!" Eric spat angrily. I sneered at him. "Look and learn." ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. "Ah¡­ah¡­ah¡­fuck!" I cursed and slumped on the ground with a ragged breath. [Looks like, you also embarrassed yourself.] Shaddap! What''s happening, for God''s sake¡­ "I-It''s¡­it''s not possible!" Eric punched the ground helplessly. "They should have opened! Jayden did it¡­then why can I not¡­" Hisst words were barely audible but I was near him so I heard them clearly. He probably didn''t care about my presence since he thought that I was just a random stranger but¡­unfortunately I was Edward and a reincarnator. If before I wasn''t convinced then now, I was hundred percent sure he was a reincarnator. Like he said, in the Game, Jayden didn''t even have to use mana to open the doors. No, wait. He didn''t open them alone, if I remember. "?" I turned to my left seeing Milleia walking to the doors. "Milleia¡­" Thetter seemed in trance as her light pink eyes were only looking at the door. It was Milleia. Yeah. Milleia and Jayden were the ones who opened the doors. Milleia put her hands on the doors and the reaction was immediate. The doors shone in a bright golden light and started to open. It was a surreal sight, seeing Milleia with her fragile looking figure opening such immense doors made of stones. I and Eric couldn''t even open them but she seeded. Was that because she has Raphiel''s bloodline? It was the only reasoning into my mind. But then does that mean that this ce has somewhat a link with Raphiel? I wasn''t even aware of that¡­and judging from Eric''s dumbfounded expression, he was also in ignorance. In the Game, Jayden and Milleia opened and there were no exnations or whatsoever about how they did open the doors. As if the threads controlling her had been cut down, Milleia''s eyes recovered rity and she started to fall. I took a quick step and grabbed her shoulders to prevent her fall. "S-Sir¡­Nyrel¡­What happened¡­?" Milleia mutteredpletely unaware of what she had done. "..." I looked wordlessly at her glowing pink eyes. "Thanks to you, they are open." Milleia followed my gaze and opened her eyes wide seeing what was on the other side of the doors. The sight was even more absurd as a huge chunk of ground, ind or maybe from a kingdom was there, inside the great hall. But what caught all our eyes were the small yet numerous shining golden ground. Obviously the ground was golden because of the grass from the same color recovering it. It''s really a beautiful sight. I didn''t believe in those holy things but right now, I felt like I was in a holy ce. The air we were breathing was scarily pure, the same could be said for the mana in this ce. "T-They really exist¡­" Milleia''s voice turned hoarse and tears fell from her eyes. "I-I can finally save my mother¡­" "Wait." Eric stopped Milleia from rushing ahead. "Lord Eric?" "Of course, it won''t be this easy," I said and took out my two short swords. I and Eric were aware of the enemies guarding such a ce. Now that I think about it, wasn''t that nearly impossible without Jayden''s or Milleia''s presences? I nced at Eric. This guy was really desperate to try to do this alone. "W-What¡­!" Milleia eximed when she saw several humanoid figuresing out of the ground. The figures had no facial features except their irisless eyes. "Hey!" Eric spoke to me. "You know how to fight?!" Is he for real? "You ask that, the one who nearly beat the hell out of you?" "Enough! Listen for a minute! Those things are dangerous, don''t underestimate them!" Eric, oblivious that I was already aware of that, warned me. Anyway, I am grateful for his warning nheless. "I know," I muttered and enhanced all my senses to the maximum and clenched both of my swords. Chapter 129 [Event] [Milleia Sophren] [6] Irisless "U-Um, I will help you!" Milleia said when she saw me and Eric preparing to fight the irisless. "No," But Eric shook his head. "I will take care of them with him. As for you, just quickly grab some Golden Grasses for us." "I agree," I also give my consent for the n. We might sound like heartless monsters to send Milleia alone there but we knew that she wasn''t in danger. Indeed, the irisless humanoids will never attack Milleia. It must have to do again with her bloodline again but anyway, it was good news for us. With Milleia, it was easy to get those Golden Grasses. "B-But¡­" Milleia looked at us, trying to say something. She clearly didn''t feel confident and was scared of dying here. "It''s okay," I faced Milleia. "Sir Nyrel¡­" Milleia stared at me and I stared at her back. "It will be okay, Milleia." I called her by her name to influence her emotions and it worked well. "Yes!" Milleia smiled and took out her sword and shield. "Now!" Eric swung his sword which was shining in red and a st of energy exploded knocking away several Irisless. Milleia didn''t need another word and ran toward a small hill-like structure where the Golden Grasses were growing. When she saw one of the Irisless approaching her, Milleia brought her shield in front of her to defend but- "Eh?" The Irisless just looked at Milleia for a second before rushing at us. "What are you waiting for!" Eric broke Milleia out of her stupor. "S-Sorry!" Milleia continued to run. "Now-" Shit! One of the irisless stomped the ground and appeared in front of me in a second. I parried the punch with one of my swords but it was really getting difficult as I was slowly pushed back. What the hell are those things?! I gritted my teeth and swung my other sword. This time, I took the advantage and sent him crashing into his other fellow mates. "What are they¡­?" I muttered as I saw my hands still shivering from the shock. Those creatures are way too dangerous. "Look out!" Eric''s voice rang from behind me at the same time an explosion shed. I jumped back and saw Eric breathing hard. "Don''t lower your gua-" I threw my sword before he could finish and it hit head-on a irisless trying to attack Eric. "Don''t lower your guard, ''Lord'' Eric." I scoffed and walked toward the group of Irisless rushing at me. I don''t need to beat those freaks. I just need to buy time. I raised my hand and mirrors appeared around me, their surfaces reflecting the ferocious Irisless. The Irisless charged forward, their movements swift and agile. I moved quickly, my mirrors shifting to reflect their attacks. I deflected their blows with the mirrors, striking back with my short swords. The sound of metal on metal echoed through the air as the battle raged on. Also thanks to the mirrors, I could even see the Irises'' movements before they made them. I parried their attacks effortlessly, finding the perfect moments to strike back. But as expected, as the fight continued, I began to tire. The Irisless seemed to be endless, and I knew he couldn''t keep up this defense forever. I took a step back, summoning more mirrors around me to create a barrier. The Irisless charged at the barrier, mming into it with full force. But the mirrors held strong, deflecting their attacks and reflecting them back. It''s getting annoying. "Break!" I willingly broke my mirrors and they split into countless shards. "First Lance of Ares!" Erded next to me and punched out. -BOOOOM! I didn''t expect him to intervene but I wasn''t disappointed since the result was deadly. The shards flew at a tremendous speed thanks to Eric''s st of energy piercing every part of the Irisless. "You are strong¡­and you seem to be at the same age as me¡­" Eric muttered. "Who are you? I never heard of you in¡­someone like you should be already famous." Eric quickly corrected himself. Indeed, in the Game, no one strong with a unique mirror ability appeared. His confusion was understandable as I would have felt the same in his ce. I looked back at him and smiled. "You are a reincarnator." "!" Eric''s eyes and mouth opened wide. "Y-You!" "Yeah," I nodded at him before dodging another attack from the Irisless. Fuck! With my current strength, I can''t beat them. Maybe with the Anathemas Fire but I wanted to preserve my mana just in case something goes wrong. "Ah!" Suddenly Milleia screamed. I and Eric shifted our gazes toward her. What? A three-meter tall Irisless was fighting Milleia. What the hell?! I remember the three meter tall but in the game it was weing Milleia and Jayden like they were his master! Milleia was kneeling on the ground with her broken shield and her broken sword. "I-I can''t lose¡­" She bit her lips trying to hold back tears and rushed again but the Irisless was ruthless. He threw a powerful punch and Milleia''s barrier broke in a second and she crashed on the ground. "Hey! If she dies, it''s over! You know, right!" I shouted at Eric.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Eric''s face turned pale as if remembering. "I-I know!" "Then send me there with your ability!" I told him hurriedly. "W-What?" Eric was puzzled at the sense of my words. I approached him and clicked my tongue. "Send me there with your st of energy! Quick!" "Are you stupid?! You will be seriously injured!" "I won''t die." I red at him. "If she dies, how are we going to beat that fucker from Ante-Eden?!" Eric''s mouth opened but no words came out of it. "Alright!" I nodded and went in front of him. I felt Eric''s mana overflowing from behind me. Damn¡­where do I get those twisted ideas? [From your twisted brain.] Where is Cleenah? I''m already missing her. "Second Lance of Ares!" "Cough!" I coughed blood at the same time, I felt a simr feeling of a truck hitting me from behind. I softened the shock thanks to the Anathemas Fire but notpletely. In a few seconds, I appeared in the Irisless'' vision. Let''s see how you react to Ruah. I coated my two short swords in a dense envelope of Ruah and mana before swinging them. The sound of swords cutting the wind echoed and following that, a long arm fell on the ground. Shit! I couldn''t stop my body while flying so I crashed on the ground. "Arghh¡­" I again broke a few bones. "S-Sir N-Nyrel¡­" Milleia, on the ground, nced up at me. That damn thing is still aiming at Milleia even after I cut his right arm! Speaking of that, it was already growing back. Ceatha isn''ting? Do I have to do it? First, I should get Milleia to safety. The little Irisless were heading toward her as well. But before I could take a step forward, something shone in front of me and a figure appeared. "Mary?" She again appeared on her own. Mary turned her face around and I couldn''t help but notice how she bes more and more beautiful each day. I couldn''t get enough of her pitch ck hair and onyx eyes. "You are not alone, Nyr," Mary said and patted my back which was burned and injured. "Does it hurt?" Mary asked while lowering her head. I smiled and grasped her soft hand. "It''s better now, thanks." Mary looked panicked when I said that and she turned her face away. "I-I will buy you some time, Nyr." "I''m counting on you." I took a step forward and rushed toward Milleia. Seeing me running toward Milleia, the tall Irisless tried to smash me with his foot but- "Reflect." Mary''s calm voice rang and a mirror appeared above me. -Booom! The foot collided with the mirror and the Irisless'' was knocked back with a broken foot. As expected of Mary, she is of course way better than me in controlling mirrors and their abilities. Even her mirrors were more ornamented and had a tinge of ck, adding even more beauty to the reflection. I didn''t even have to fight the little Irisless as Mary was also taking care of them. I just hope she wasn''t overexerting herself. "Milleia." I finally reached Milleia who was on her knees now. "I-I''m s-sorry¡­" She eventually started crying. "I-I am not even able to p-pick some grass¡­you were fighting with Lord Eric for m-me but I-I-" "Milleia." Without choices, I grabbed her hand to make her stand. "If you keep thinking that you are weak, you will never change. This mindset will keep you weak even if you can be strong." "..." I tried to soften my words. "If we don''t get those Golden Grasses¡­Eric''s sister will die." "Y-Yes¡­" "Your mother will die." "!" Milleia''s pink eyes started to glow at my words. "But it will not happen." I said to her with utmost confidence. I tried to convey how much I was confident to Milleia so she can feel more at ease. Milleia''s eyes turned into a brighter shade of pink and even the hue of her blue hair turned deeper. "I am here and you are strong. It''s enough." Chapter 130 [Event] [Milleia Sophren] [7] Awakening "I am here and you are strong. It''s enough." "Yes." Milleia wiped away her tears and stood next to me. Her whole body was shining. She is awakening her bloodline. It was probably one of the things I was waiting for the most since I recovered my memories. "Wow¡­she is so beautiful¡­" Milleia muttered when she noticed Mary fighting. Indeed in her leather-armored dress, she looked sublime. "Is she someone, you know, Sir Nyrel?" "Yeah." I nodded at her. "She is my partner." "Your partner¡­?" Milleia''s expression turned gloomy at my reply. What was that? I really had a bad premonition but let''s concentrate for now. I have to help Mary. -Booom! Just when I was about to leave, Erded next to me. He had bruises all over his body and he was holding on his knees, trying to recover his breath. "A-Are you okay, Lord Eric?!" Milleia was horrified in front of Eric''s state. "He won''t die, don''t worry." I reassured her. "You¡­left me alone!" Eric spat at me angrily. I shrugged at him. "Milleia was in danger, she is the priority." "Ah¡­u-um¡­thanks." Milleia thanked me bashfully. I said some unnecessary words. "More importantly, we have to deal with that thing. The Golden Grasses are just behind him," I showed Milleia and Eric. This Irisless was obviously protecting the Golden Grasses but- "Isn''t he looking at us?" Eric narrowed his eyes when he saw the Irisless turning his gaze to us. "No," I said and nced at Milleia. "He is only looking at Milleia." "Eh? M-Me?" Milleia, unaware of the change that was happening inside her body was confused. "She is nearly at it¡­" Eric muttered seeing Milleia''s shining body. "Yeah, it''s good for us." I nodded at him. "But first, let''s get over with this, I don''t feel good about you being attacked by the Arvatra Empire." "You are not alone to feel like that¡­" Eric crossed his arms. Suddenly Mary emerged from the mirror that materialized next to us. "!" Eric''s face froze when he saw Mary from up close. Mary nced at him, then Milleia beforeing toward me. "I''m sorry Nyr. It''s ignoring me now." "Don''t fret over it." I smiled at her. "It will be over soon." "Wait, who is she?" Eric interjected. "She is with me, no worries," I said and shifted my eyes to the Irisless. "Milleia, you can go now. It won''t attack you." "Uh? R-Really?" Milleia was perplexed as it attacked her ruthlessly a few minutes before. "Yeah," I confirmed to her. I think it attacked Milleia the first time because she was in her weak state and the Irisless didn''t recognize her powerful bloodline. "Believe me, we will follow you anyway," I said to her. I had been wrong the first time but not this one. "Okay." Milleia nodded and rushed past the Irisless. The Irisless stared at Milleia very long before turning its gaze toward us. "Roaaaaa!" "I think he is furious," Imented. "Of course, it is!" Eric raised his sword seeing the uing fist. Before I could take action, Mary raised her hand and a giant mirror appeared above us as a shield. The Irisless'' fist entered the mirror and stuck out from another giant mirror next to us. With her other free hand, Mary clenched her fist and the second mirror shattered into pieces along the hand¡­ "ROHHHHHH!" The Irisless screamed in agony as its right hand vanished as if it had never existed in the first ce. "W-What the hell was that¡­" Eric was sweating profusely upon witnessing that. I smirked and somewhat felt proud of Mary. She was a genius. Honestly, even I was shocked by her improvement over the course of months. I mean, I already knew she was special as I received most of her important memories when I became contracted to her but it was still amazing to witness such a progression. "Take care of the rear, Eric." I said and rushed at the Irisless. "Mary, just support us but don''t overexert yourself, okay?" "Um." "Fine." With that said, I slid between the Irisless'' legs and swung my swords. A grey-like matter flowed down upon my shes. Taking a deep breath, I shed one after another with each of my swords repeatedly on his leg. "Falkrona Bloodline, Third Wing." I muttered and pure mana from the surroundings started to gather around my swords. "Mana Agglomeration." A burst of energy started to sputter from both of my swords in a second. "Ruah." I coated with Ruah as well and felt my swords really¡­really heavy. Clenching both of my swords tightly, I spun on my heels and swung my sword at a frightening speed. A powerful shockwave of wind rippled and grey matter burst out likeva from a volcano. ROAAAAAAAAHHH! The irisless let out a deafening painful scream as it fell on the ground without his lower body as I sliced half of his body. "It''s¡­disgusting¡­" I jumped away with some of the grey matter tainting my clothes. Before I could take a rest, a pir of light shot out from behind me. Even the ground started to rumble as it was going through an earthquake. I immediately turned around and saw that Milleia was in the center of the pir of bluish-pink light. All the Irisless stopped fighting and turned toward Milleia. "Finally¡­" The light receded and a picturesque sight reflected on my eyes. Milleia was standing there, her hair longer and a vibrant shade of blue. Her pink eyes further lightened in color, and her skin was as smooth as porcin. Due to the few grasses she had plucked, Milleia cupped her hands, which were now glowing gold. A smile that could put any guy in trance slowly developed on her face. She transformed dramatically after her bloodline''s Awakening, and I had to admit that she was breathtaking. I don''t even want to imagine how Alfred will react now¡­ Putting aside Cleenah, a Goddess, Milleia''s beauty rivaled Aurora''s, whom I had previously believed to be unsurpassed in that regard. "It''s finally over¡­" Eric arrived next to me and said tiredly. "Yeah." I said. "By the way, we should have a discussion together." "It''s my line." Eric seemed to agree as well thankfully. "I have a lot to ask you." Sigh¡­ It has been a tiring day honestly. At least now Milleia''s EVENT should be over. It should have been the moment for Jayden to definitely get Milleia but he chose Ca so¡­ Whatever. "S-Sir Nyrel! Lord Eric! I obtained them!" Milleai ran toward us while jumping in joy. "Beautiful¡­" Eric muttered unconsciously.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Oy." I elbowed Eric. "U-Uh¡­What? Could it be that you are also aiming at her? Even though you already have this girl?" Eric pointed at Mary who was next to me. "What are you bbering about? Why would Ipromise the Ending by doing such a stupid thing?" I shook my head. "Oh thank god, I feared that¡­" Eric sighed in relief. "I finally got them, Sir Nyrel!" Milleia smiled brightly at me and it was a destructive power. "I see, that''s good." When she got this near to me, I stumbled. "Now, let''s leave this ce." The Irisless stopped fighting but they were looking at us motionless and it was not putting me at ease. Like that, the three of us left that ce and the doors opened and closed when Milleia just approached the proximity. "Um? Where is that girl?" Eric asked, seeing Mary not here anymore. Since I could feel her getting tired, I asked her to leave. "She left." I said shortly. "Left? How? I didn''t even notice her leaving though¡­" "Are you blind?" "I really want to beat you-" [] -BOOOOOM! A deafening explosion obliterated everything in its vicinity. The sheer force of the st left me reeling and disorientated. "Kah!" I coughed up blood as I struggled to regain my bearings, my hand still raised from my initial defensive stance. "W-What¡­" Eric, who had been standing behind me, was clearly in shock as he looked around at the aftermath of the st. At that moment, I realized that I had only managed to react in time due to Cleenah''s heightened instincts. I had summoned several mirrors to protect myself, Milleia, and Eric from the explosion. "Hey!" Eric called out to Milleia. What?! As I nced to my left, I saw Milleia with her hands still raised. Her blue barriers were still up, though they were on the verge of copsing. I knew that she had used an enormous amount of mana, which wasn''t advisable immediately after her awakening. Eric, however, was quick to catch Milleia before she could crumple to the ground. I clenched my teeth, annoyed at myself for not being able to provide better protection for Milleia. However, her quick thinking had ultimately saved us all. Of course it would have been too easy! It was evident that the attack had been intended to eradicate all evidence of our presence. Chapter 131 [Event] [Milleia Sophren] [8] Arvatra "Milleia! Hey!" Eric shook Milleia to wake her up but she seemed unconscious. "I-Is she alive?" I asked while wiping the blood on my lips. Eric nodded at me. "Yeah¡­she protected us and you protected her. You did it purposefully¡­right?" "Yeah." Obviously, Milleia''s safety was the priority for me so I protected with even more mirrors. I looked at Milleia''s face. Blood was bleeding from her forehead and nose. I gritted my teeth, seeing that. This whole world was against us. I felt like it was even more dangerous than in the Game. "Interesting." Suddenly pping sounds echoed. "I''m honestly surprised that you survived this attack," A man in dark blue armor said. He had ck hair and deep green eyes. He seems to be in his early twenties, a few years older than me but he was extremely strong. I could feel it. Anyway, he and his mates were also in that dark blue armor which had a dark blue wings engraving in the chest part, showing and confirming that they were from the Arvatra Empire. "Oh, isn''t that the escaped rat? He joined with other rats, I see." The man smiled seeing Eric ring at him while clenching his injured arm from before. "Who are you?" I asked though his face seemed familiar to me¡­ The man shifted his gaze toward me and smiled. "It will be Lord Melvin for you. Melvin Troyen, a Commander of the Arvatra Imperial Army." "Melvin¡­?" Now, I was sure. I definitely heard about him. "Yeah¡­" Eric nodded at me. "You remember that Prince of Arvatra? He is his bodyguard and advisor." Now that Eric said, I could remember a little about him. He was that annoying guy always with that arrogant Prince of Arvatra. Was that bastard who sent him here? "Why did you attack us?" I asked with a threatening tone. "Why?" Melvin sighed and drew his sword from his waist. "I am here for that." He pointed at the Golden Grasses which were scattered on the ground after Milleia lost grip on them. That B*tch-! Before I could turn back my eyes on him, Melvin''s figure blurred and he appeared next to Eric who was kneeling besides Milleia. Eric immediately protected his face when Melvin''s leg reached him at a sonic speed. -BOOOM! With a loud boom, Eric was flung away and crashed on a tree. "AGH!" "What a beautiful girl¡­" Melvin muttered seeing Milleia''s unconscious face. "But¡­she is no match in front of our Princess." He added and picked up all the Golden Grasses. -BAM! I swung my white staff and despite Melvin''s attempt to block it only with his hand, he slid back several meters away. "Give them back." "That weapon¡­" Melvin''s eyes scanned my staff. He tried to grab it but- "Anathemas Fire," It wasn''t time to hold back. Those guys were really trying to kill us. "!" When a purple fire started enveloping the staff, Melvin swung his sword at my neck, clearly to kill me. "Reflect." I summoned a mirror next to me and the mirror reflected Melvin''s attack. The sound of a sword slicing skin rang. Silence befall right after that and only the rustling of the forest''s trees'' leaves disturbed that silence. "W-What happened?" "Commander Melvin¡­is injured?" "I-Impossible¡­" His knights couldn''t believe what they were seeing. They seemed to hold their Commander to high respect. "You have two Legacies¡­" Melvin stepped back and wiped the blood on his cheeks, revealing the fresh scar. "I can''t believe someone like you is roaming around in a lost forest like that." "Eric, you slept enough." I ignored Melvin and called out to Eric. "I know¡­fuck it¡­" Eric stood up and spat blood. "I understand who you are now." Well, the moment I revealed the Anathemas Fire, it was easy for him to guess who I was. "We don''t have time for that. Can you bring Milleia out of here? I will buy some time." I asked him in a serious tone. I knew I couldn''t beat that guy who was at least 2 Ascensions higher than me but I had to guarantee Milleia''s safety first. As for how I''m going to escape, I still had the LifeStone for one attempt. "Are you serious? You can''t beat them alone." Eric said. "I know but I have a way to escape. Just take her away-" "No." But Eric cut me off. "I have a way to bring all of us out of here but I need time. Just two minutes." I was surprised at his words. He seemed confident and his solution seemed better than mine. "Alright," I nodded and swirled my staff before pointing at Melvin. "You attacked Eric while knowing well, he is the son of the Duke Scarlett? You sure have guts." I scoffed at them. Melvin burst outughing at my words. "Do you think I will believe that? Twomoners are insulting and fighting High Nobles of the Arvatra Empire. You are the ones in danger. You should better die peacefully right now to avoid any repercussions." I can''t believe it. He does not believe Eric is the son of Duke Scarlett? "Hey, Eric. You don''t have the badge of your House?" I asked Eric. He should have it. But Eric averted his gaze. "I didn''t bring it with me." Are you serious? How the hell is that guy supposed to believe someone who forgot something so important is a noble?! The Badge of the House is given to all the children of nobility and they have to keep it with them always when they go out. I also had that before but I left it in the Falkrona Mansion when I abandoned my status as Heir. "And you attacked him for that? If he ends up to be really Eric Scarlett, you will get the Celesta Kingdom as an enemy, I can swear to you that." I said to Melvin. "In that case¡­we will not have any problem since you will disappear without any traces remaining," Melvin said, clearly not even uneasy about my words. "A Commander of Arvatra who doesn''t recognize the face of a powerful heir of the Celesta Kingdom is pathetic." I spat contemptuously at Melvin. As I spoke to him, I nced at Melvin. He was holding a stone in his hand and reciting something. He still needs more time?! As I thought that, a tremendous pressure leaked out from Melvin''s body. His smile was no longer there and his sword was pointed at me. "Your Fire is really dangerous kid¡­I will have to kill you." "Septem Treina, Thrust!" I swung my staff in a piercing motion and it elongated at a shocking speed. Melvin barely reacted to the speed and raised his sword, deflecting slightly the direction of the staff. "The problem with such a long weapon is that¡­" Melvin smirked and rushed at me. "You are defenseless, once it parried!" "First Wing!" I tilted my head and Melvin''s sword cut some of my ck hair which turned back to their original grey color once cut. "Hm?" Melvin frowned seeing that. "Something is strange about you." Then he turned toward his men behind him. "Kill the other guy and the girl." """Yes!"""" As if I would let that happen. I stomped the ground and jumped toward Melvin. Thetter smiled and raised his sword to swing it but just when I approached him- "Second Wing." I vanished from his vision and appeared in front of his surprised knights. Then I swept my staff in a circr motion and knocked away three of them. Their armor broke and their eyes turned white in an instant. "B-Bastard!" The other two swung their swords angrily at me. "What''s happening here?" A voice resounded out of nowhere and stopped all our movements. Who again?! I turned around and s saw a beautiful woman in also a blue armor floating above the ground. To be more precise, wind was swirling around her legs, keeping her mid-air. This one, I didn''t know who she was but she was also extremely strong. Not good.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I summoned a mirror and entered it to get out next to Eric via another mirror. "You are a sure resourceful kid," Melvin said, impressed. "You are only a few years older than me, don''t act like someone you are not," I sneered at him. Eric?! I red at Eric who was still ying with that damn stone! Two minutes had already gone long ago! Eric let out a tired breath and nodded at him. He grasped Milleia''s hand and waited for me. It was finally ready. "I will get an amazing pleasure to kill you, kid." Melvin said with a crooked smile. "Enough Melvin." The womannded next to Melvin. "Stay out of this, Karen." "No. You already have the Golden Grasses. We don''t need to waste time here anymore. I have to join the Princess." The girl named Karen shook her head. "You don''t understand! This guy is dangerous. We should get rid of him now." Melvin pointed at me. Karen nced at him and raised her hand. "Then do it." A tremendous amount of mana started to gather around her hand, giving me goosebumps. "Not today, morons." I snorted and put my hand on Eric''s shoulders. We both vanished in a reddish light. Chapter 132 [Event] [Milleia Sophren] [9] Rubina Scarlett "Ahg!" Thankfully, I didn''tnd on the ground as my body bounced on something soft. A bed? I opened my eyes and saw the white bedsheets in vision. "Fiuuu¡­" I sighed in exhaustion and turned around toy on my back. It''s better. I wanted to sleep right away but- "Get out of here!" Eric stood up from the ground and red at me fiercely. I looked away from the bed''s princess ceiling to Eric. "What?" "You ask me what?! Get out of this bed, first, fucker!" He yelled and clenched his fists. "Why am I the only one whonded on the ground¡­" I frowned and raised my body. "Ah." I finally noticed the two women on my right and left respectively. On my right was Milleia soundly sleeping and on my left¡­was a very pretty girl. She was a girl probably in the same age as Maria and Seraphina. She had the same bright red hair as Eric and her eyes were closed. I was really in a shady situation¡­ "Is she your sister?" I got off of the bed while making sure I didn''t wake any of them. "Yeah." Eric said and patted his sister''s forehead. Oh, she is Rubina Scarlett huh. A Sub-Heroine of the Third Game. It''s the first time that I''m seeing her so clearly. She was obviously younger than the one I had seen in the Third Game. "Hmm. She indeed seems sick¡­how are you going to heal her? We also have to find a way quickly to treat Milleia''s mother." I said to Eric. We lost the Golden Grasses and I don''t even want to imagine Milleia''s reaction to that news. "About that." Eric put his hand inside his pocket and took out¡­ I opened my eyes wide when I saw the golden light. "When did you¡­" Eric shrugged his shoulders. "Just when that Melvin kicked me." I crossed my arms, relieved. "We won''t have to go back there, that''s a good point; those guys from Arvatra might be still there to try to get even more Golden Grasses. "Well¡­about that." Eric didn''t seem enthusiastic. "What?" Eric sighed and showed me the few Golden Grasses in his hand. "They are only enough for one person." "Huh?" I couldn''t understand where he was going. "And?" Don''t tell me¡­ "..." Eric had a conflicted expression on his face and I didn''t like it a bit. "Hey. You know that Milleia''s mother is going to die tomorrow at best, right?" I red at Eric, knowing well what he was thinking. "I know." Eric clenched his fists. "I know¡­dammit." "Then?" I reached out my hand. "Give me those Grasses." What was he hesitating for?! "I can''t¡­sorry." Eric shook his head and nced at Ruby. "I need to heal my sister right now, it''s seriou-" "What the hell are you saying?!" I squeezed Eric''s shirt and red daggers at him. "You yed the Game, right? You know how much we need Milleia in perfect health, right?!" "You don''t need to tell me that." Eric pped my hand away. "I know¡­but my sister is in danger¡­if I don''t treat her now¡­she will die." She will die? What is he talking about?! She is a Sub-Heroine of the Third GAME and appears healthily in the Third Game. She can''t die. "What? She is not supposed to die before the Third-" "I don''t know!" Eric cut me off and cursed. "I don''t know why¡­but suddenly her situation aggravated and¡­anyway, I need those grasses now." "No." I grabbed his arm holding the Golden Grass. As if I was going to let him spoil everything after I had reached this far. That guy was also a reincarnator and didn''t even reveal his presence to me. I had been doing everything alone until now while he was enjoying his life as the Heir of a Duke. A mere [Pretender]. He didn''t even have to be cautious of anyone. "What are you doing?" Eric asked in a low tone as his mana started to put pressure on me. I snorted. "Isn''t that obvious?" I also released my mana. "I will take the Golden Grasses and give them to Milleia''s mother. Your sister has more time than Milleia''s mother. You can go tomorrow if you want to get more Golden Grasses." "Is that supposed to be a joke? I can''t go without Milleia and I am alsocking in time." Eric grabbed my arm with his other hand and started to remove my grip slowly. "You want to y that game, Eric?" My expression turned cold and despite this situation, a weird smile started to form on my lips beneath my mask. Milleia''s mother shouldn''t die. She must live. ¡­to keep Milleia''s sanity. "S-Stop it¡­" I turned around and saw Milleia standing. Tears were falling from her pink eyes and her lips were quivering. "L-Lord Eric¡­I-I know¡­I know i-it''s presumptuous to a-ask you that even though your sister is¡­in this situation¡­." Milleia nced down at Rubina who had a pained expression on her face. "B-But¡­my m-mother has no l-long¡­they said¡­.they said it would be a miracle if she survives tomorrow¡­" Milleia knelt on the ground and sped her hands together. "P-Please¡­Lord Eric¡­she is my o-only family¡­" Then she raised her gaze, her eyes shimmering because of the endless tears flowing down. "I-I will do a-anything you want¡­y-you can ask me whatever you want and I-I will obey¡­I-I" "B-Big brother¡­" At that moment, an unexpected voice intervened. Rubina Scarlett opened her red eyes. "R-Ruby!" Eric freed himself from my loose grip and knelt next to Rubina''s bed. He stroked her hair and smiled. "I-I will heal you¡­you do-don''t have to w-worry-" "N-No¡­big brother¡­" Rubina shook her head. "P-Please h-help her mother¡­" She muttered in a barely audible tone. "W-What¡­.! What are you saying, Ruby?! Y-You are dying!" Eric squeezed Rubina''s weak hand in his palm and said, shocked by his sister''s words. Even Milleia was shocked that Rubina was putting her life in danger for a stranger¡ªfor amoner. "..." As for me. I was perplexed by that. Why is she saying that? The little I knew about Rubina Scarlett was an arrogant Heroine who didn''t really likemoners though she never showed it. Did her sickness change her thinking and made her question herself? Huh? As I stared at Rubina, something attracted my eyes. It was those ck tentacles around her head and body. Was I the only one seeing that? Milleia and Eric didn''t seem to see it. Those tentacles¡­ I already felt a simr energy before¡­ "B-Big brother¡­I-I am at fault¡­I am responsible for this situation¡­" A single tear left Rubina''s eye as she voiced out those words filled with pain. "Listen me, Rubina. I-I finally get the remedy for you." Eric really cared a lot for his sister. I don''t know how but their rtion seemed to be way better than it was in the Game. Rubina shook her head at her elder brother''s words. "Y-You can''t brother¡­nobody c-can¡­because it''s a curse¡­" "..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om A curse¡­ My brain started to race and work at a high speed as I started to form a conclusion. I don''t even know how the hell I reached this conclusion but- I hope I am wrong¡­ ''Cleenah.'' [] ''Is the illusionary world where the Banshees can be contracted and saved is linked to the real world?'' [] ''If I somehow made contact with another person other than Annabelle in the illusionary world, can that person remember me in this one?'' [] ''Except?'' My heartbeat rose without sign of diminishing. [] I didn''t even tell her about meeting Baphomet since it was insignificant for me¡­ For me, it was just his illusion or his clone. [] Curse myself! "Move away, Eric," I said to Eric. "W-What-" "I will try something, I need some space." I didn''t speak further and put my hand on Rubina''s forehead. "You are¡­?" Rubina seemed to have just noticed me and seemed on her guard. Well, I had a mask covering half of my face after all. "Nobody. Close your eyes." I forced her to close her eyes before it got annoying. Eric didn''t seem pleased by my sudden approach toward his sister and tried to push me away from his sister. "H-Hey; Edw-Nyrel! What are you-" I sighed in annoyance and looked at Eric. "Look. I don''t have time to exin to you. Just believe me. I won''t harm her." Maybe. Eric seemed out of words to reply but he eventually stepped back. "I hope for you otherwise, I will never forgive you." "Yeah." Though I appeared confident, I wasn''t not all. I mean, I was pretty sure by doing that, I will see that guy again¡­and for real this time. Baphomet. Chapter 133 [Event] [Milleia Sophren] [10] Baphomet And Cleenah A dark ce and dark mountains scattered around. No doubt anymore. "A Human." I recognized that voice immediately. I turned around and my eyes narrowed. Before me, sitting on a throne made of rocks was a tall man. He had short ck hair, a well-trimmed beard with red eyes in which golden slits were present. Is that his true form? The two times I saw him, he was more like a monster than something human-like as now. And this time I could feel¡­his aura of a God. I didn''t have doubts that I was in front of God and¡­not a good-natured one. I don''t know how the hell I ended up here but¡­ I nced on Baphomet''s left and saw a red crystal floating. It had a simr aura as Eric so it must be Rubina''s soul or something like that. He was corrupting her like he did with Annabelle. "You see¡­I had a weird dream recently." Baphomet said while tapping his finger on the armrest of his throne. "I killed a girl several years ago. It was nothing difficult. I first killed her mother and her weak-mind gave up to me." "..." "I''m certain that I had killed her but in that dream someone appeared in my isted dimension and managed to save her. A mere dream." Baphomet said before staring at me. "But I don''t believe in that. I am a very cautious man and I¡­will not approve of the existence of a mere human with the ability to enter and leave my dimension as he wishes." As he said that, Baphomet scanned me from head to toe, as if trying to peer through my soul. "That girl is just an unfortunate one who fell on my sight just when I thought of finding out this mysterious ant who dared to taint my dream," Baphomet said as he swirled the crystal in his hand. "And here you are again in my dimension. Seeking death." As soon as he finished, it became difficult for me to breathe. With sheer will, I kept myself from falling on my knees. The first time I entered his dimension was thanks to Cleenah''s Legacy but this time, if I had to guess, it''s because of Annabelle being contracted to me. Since she inherited Baphomet''s power, I also obtained some of his power, thus the reason why I was able to enter his dimension. I should better leave before something happens. I thought I could have done something to treat Rubina but guess I was wrong. This guy was way too strong for me. He was currently notparable to the one I saw before. Just when I was thinking that, a green light shone in the dark ce and a familiar figure appeared in front of me. "Cleenah?" With her long shining green hair, green eyes and wless face, Cleenah appeared with a stern expression as she looked at Baphomet. "Oh~" Baphomet stood up when he saw Cleenah. "The Colorless Goddess in person in my territory." Colorless? Baphomet''s smile widened at Cleenah silence. "You are as beautiful as ever, Cleenah-" "Enough tterie Baphomet." Cleenah didn''t seem in a good mood. Moreover, she seems to know Baphomet¡­ "Hm? You disappeared thousands of years ago and here you are in a perfect form and¡­apanied by a human," Baphomet muttered before widening his eyes. "You chose to be a Legacy? His Legacy?" Do you have a problem with that? "This is something not even Athena would have guessed¡­you seem to have changed a lot as well¡­" Baphomet''s eyes were only on Cleenah as he spoke about things that I couldn''t understand. Still, without showing much emotions, Cleenah spoke. "I am here only to warn you, Baphomet." "Warn me?" "Yes." Cleenah nodded. "Amael is with me. Forget whatever dreams or ns you had already thought of during this whole time." Her tone was threatening. "Ahahaha!" Baphomet burst outughing at Cleenah''s words. "You got me there, Cleenah but your protegee stepped willingly in my territory and probably because of you, he can from now on enter and leave as he wishes as long as he approaches someone I already put my hands on. It''s problematic you see." What is problematic?! Me trying to save a little girl or the pedo?! "You are not in the situation to ask for anything, Baphomet. You are an enemy of Eden. You killed countless Gods and they are all looking for you. I just have to reveal what you are doing and where before theye for you." Well, it wasn''t really a surprise for me since he is an Evil God but again, he really killed a lot of Gods and managed to run away? It must exin why he chose to be a Legacy. It''s easy to escape gazes from Gods like that. "Come for me?" Baphometughed out loud. "You should be the one worried about that, Cleenah. From what I remember, you have been banished to the mortal realm thousand of years ago." Huh? I looked at Cleenah. Banished? "The only reason you are still living right now is thanks to Zeus'' obsession with you; otherwise, all those lunatics of Eden would have already killed you long ago." Zeus¡­ He means¡­Jayden''s Legacy? "I am perfectly aware of that but I am safe with Amael." Cleenah said and put her hand on my shoulders.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Wait." But Baphomet stopped her and threw the red crystal to me. "Huh?" "It''s my gift," Baphomet said. "I am already satisfied to have seen Cleenah." What the hell is he bbering about? "But." Baphomet''s smile vanished as he sat back on his throne. "In a year or two, I will recover my body and not even you Cleenah will stop me from killing that brat." "In a year or two?" I snorted at Baphomet. "At that time, I will be strong enough to kill you." "I am disappointed in you Cleenah," Baphomet ignored me and spoke to Cleenah. "Someone of your caliber is choosing such a weak man? He will not go far with this mentality." "What¡­?" I was about to take a step forward but a light engulfed before that. I just red at that bastard before my vision blurred. ¡­. ¡­. "Ah!" I breathed out when I was brought back to the real world. "Hey, what did you do¡­" Eric asked me with an utterly shocked expression. Then Milleia "Sir Nyrel¡­she is awake¡­" I looked down. My hand was still on Rubina''s forehead. "T-Thank you¡­" Rubina thanked me with a healthier face than before. She didn''t have that pale face anymore. She was still recovering so she fell asleep as soon as she muttered these words. I stood up and leaned my back on the wall. I was tired mentally and physically after meeting Baphomet. I put on a tough front there but I was really shivering in front of his monstrous pressure. But in the end, that bastard noticed my state and even made fun of me. I knew it. Since I met Cleenah and the other two, I already knew that the Gods were clearly in another realm of strengthpared to us, lesser races. Still, I didn''t expect that Baphomet to be that strong. I couldn''t even tell how strong he was since it was unfathomable. I felt like I couldn''t beat him with even thousands of years of training¡­ ''Cleenah?'' [<...>] I sighed inwardly at herck of answer. I knew she was there. ''You are angry?'' [] I closed my ears but it was useless as her voice rang inside my mind. ''I know, it''s my fault, I should have told y-'' [] I had never heard such a angry I was so engrossed with Milleia''s Event and Annabelle''s apparition that I just shrugged it off. ''Well, I thought that he wouldn''t remember me in the real world¡­'' [ ] ''Cleenah¡­I''m sorry.'' [] ''...'' [] Laima? I''ve got that strange impression of having already heard that name. "!" It''s her? I''m sure it''s her. ''You mean the Goddess with white hair?'' [] ''No! I didn''t mean my words, Cleenah-'' [] ''Cleenah. You know most of my thoughts. You know what I think of you.'' [] Chapter 134 [Event] [Milleia Sophren] END [] ''No¡­it''s not¡­'' I didn''t know how to exin myself. I was indeed taking things too easily and wasn''t really speaking to her before doing something or asking anything else but I considered Cleenah as someone close to me. ''Cleenah¡­'' She wasn''t answering me now. [She is angry and upset because of your recent decisions.] I know. "I don''t need them anymore." I nced ahead and saw Eric handing the Golden Grasses to Milleia with a guilty expression. He must have felt guilty as Milleia was the reason why we got them and despite that, he didn''t even try to listen to Milleia''s pleas. "T-Thanks! Thank you very much Lord Eric!" Milleia epted and thanked Eric gratefully with a relieved expression. "Now¡­can I speak to you alone?" Eric turned his gaze toward me. "Yeah." I nodded without hesitation. We were both Reincarnators and we had sure plenty of things to discuss. "Ah¡­" Milleia seemed to want to say something to me. "Later." I said. "Just stay with his sister." ¡­. ¡­. "You are Edward, right?" Eric asked me as soon as we entered another room of his huge mansion. Well, he saw me using those peculiar purple fire as Edward. Moreover, I seemed to know Milleia so it was easy to guess. "Yeah." Without the need to hide anything anymore, I removed my mask. My ck hair turned to their original grey and my red eyes turned amber. "So it was really you huh¡­" Eric said, scrutinizing my face. "What?" I felt ufortable with his gaze. "Are you hittin-" "Not that!" Eric denied me before I could finish and sighed. "Your face, I''m sorry but it''s really stirring my desire to kill you. I also feel extremely sick each time I see you." "..." My lips twitched at his words. "Don''t take this to heart. It''s just you know, I yed the Games and you probably had as well so I hope you can understand me. What you have done¡­is really the act of a psycho." "I didn''t do anything, Eric. I''m not ''that'' Edward." I reminded Eric as I also didn''t want to bepared to that Edward. "Yeah, you''re right, my bad." Eric apologized and sat on a chair. I also sat on another chair and spoke. "Then you were a guy from Earth in your past life as well?" "Yes, I was a highschool student," Eric replied with a look of nostalgia. A highschool student? Then he is younger than me since I was 22. "When did you recover your memories?" I asked since it seemed like it was long ago. Eric looked at a family picture hung on the wall and smiled. "Ten years ago." Ten years ago? I can understand then why despite being a Reincarnator, he seemed just like the true Eric. He was reincarnated long ago and they are like one being now. "What about you?" Eric returned the question to me. "Well I think it''s easy to guess for you?" I said. "Right¡­" Eric nodded and fell in thought. "Something like at the start of the academy? When you suddenly barged in the entrance ceremony with a different appearance, I knew that something was up." "Seven months ago." He wasn''t far off from the right answer. I entered Edward''s body seven months ago and recovered his/my memories six months ago, after I managed to win the Unique Challenge of Miranda in the dungeon. "Oh¡­then when they said that Duke Falkrona disowned you and put Simon as the new Heir-" "Of course it''s a lie!" I couldn''t help but shout. "That shitty father lied to all of you! I was the one who willingly left the House and abandoned my status as Heir." "I see¡­buy why did you do that?" Eric was confused at my decision of leaving the Falkrona Mansion and abandoning my status. "Well, at that time, I just recovered my memories and my family hated me for crimes that I didn''t evenmit. I mean, at that time, I still hadn''t recovered the memories of Edward so my reaction was a bit precipitous, I agree." My state at that time wasn''t really good. That guy from Tokyo told me bulls*it like Ephera was alive in this world and sent me there without any information about her whereabouts. Anyway, I won''t believe him. "By the way, your sister, Rubina Scarlett." I shifted the topic. "She is a Sub-Heroine of the Third Game, right? I don''t remember her being so amicable with others, even less Milleia, amoner." "Don''t treat my sister like an arrogant and disrespectful girl!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "She is though? Something must have happened." Eric scoffed at my words. "If you really need a reason then her sudden curse might be what you are looking for." As expected it was that. Her curse which had a great chance of being indirectly caused by me as I interfered with Annabelle and appeared in his dream¡­ "Then don''t you have something to tell me?" I asked Eric with a raised brow. "Tell you what?" Eric''s confused expression put me off. "I don''t know, Eric." I said sarcastically. "Maybe thanks for taking care of Jayden and Milleia. Sorry for having been a useless man for six months while knowing well the story of the Game! Or again thanks for saving your dear sister!" I spat one after another and Eric''s expression turned awkward. "Okay¡­thanks for my sister but about Jayden and Milleia, I didn''t really want to interfere with them. I tried when I was young but I thought it was better to let things go as in the plot. Jayden and Milleia are already close, right? They just need another push. It will happen next week in the Dungeon Event." "Yeah¡­but I don''t think so¡­Jayden is currently focused on Ca and her family and also Milleia should have already fallen for Jayden now." I said with a conflicted look. "It''s because of you Edward. You interfered too much with the plot trying to quickly form Jayden''s harem. What you were trying to do was obvious to me. Maybe it should have been better to let things go as in the plot." Eric had a point but- "Nah. There are more than hundreds of different scenarios. How can I be sure that this world is not taking the worst scenario where Milleia dies or didn''t end up with Jayden? Moreover I wanted to secure my safety with them. Being friends with them, I should be safe for the next few years when they will be freaks. I am a Major Antagonist of the First Game, remember?" I exined to Eric. "Right¡­" Eric nodded but frowned right after. "Ante-Eden still didn''t contact you?" I shook my head. "No. That''s what I am worried about because they will now likely contact me¡­" "In the Dungeon Event¡­" Eric finished my words in a serious tone. "If I remember, one of the Heroines is destined to die there, right?" "Yeah," I said. "There will be plenty of enemies including Ante-Eden. Don''t forget Eric, the priority is Milleia so ensure her safety if you are close to her. We need her to beat Dvoic." "Right but Milleia isn''t the only one able to beat Dvoic, you know." Eric shrugged. Dvoic is the leader of [Ante-Eden] and also the [Main Antagonist] of the First Game. "She is not the only one with Raphiel''s bloodline, you forgot?" Eric asked as he stared at me. "I know," I replied and sighed in resignation. "But the other one won''t awaken her bloodline, you know how she is." ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. "T-Thanks for apanying me, Sir Nyrel." Inside a carriage heading to the hometown of Milleia, I was sitting with Milleia. "It''s nothing," I replied to her. Curse you Eric. After speaking to Eric, Milleia announced that she was directly going to her hometown to heal her mother but there was a problem. Thetter didn''t know how to use the Golden Grasses. That''s why I asked Eric to help her but that bastard using his already healed sister as an excuse threw the ball at me. Of course, I knew how to use the Golden Grasses since I witnessed it in the Game! "Where did you learn such things, Sir Nyrel? You are really knowledgeable¡­" Milleia asked with admiring eyes. "I read a lot of books." I lied through my teeths. "Oh, I also read books but it''s for the children¡­ehehe." Milleia giggled remembering about the children of her hometown. "I really miss them¡­" She mumbled before falling asleep on my shoulders but before she could lean, I gently leaned her head on the windows next to her. ¡­. ¡­. "It''s here, Sir Nyrel! Come I will show you around!" Milleia said excitedly. "No, I''m busy. I will just help your mother and leave," I said to Milleia otherwise, it will never end. "Ah¡­I see." Milleia seemed disappointed but nheless epted and led me to her house. Seeing her house in the Game and in real-life was sure different things. "Mom! I''m back!" Milleia removed her shoes and quickly walked toward her mother''s room. Should I remove my shoes? Lazy. I followed Milleia and entered her mother''s room. Another woman was there with her mother. "Milleia, you grew so much in a few months¡­" The elder woman said and caressed Milleia''s cheeks. "Of course, Aunt Dalia! I also became very strong, you know!" Milleia eximed before kneeling in front of her mother''s bed. Dalia sighed when she looked at Milleia. "Milleia, I''m sorry¡­your mother will-" "It''s okay Aunt Dalia! I know how to heal mom!" Milleia said and turned toward me. "This young man is?" Dalia noticed me at the entrance of the room. "He is Sir Nyrel, my friend." Milleia said with a smile. "I am in the kitchen." I said to them and left but Milleia was about to follow me. "No, stay with your mother." "B-But-" "Stay with your mother. Don''t worry." I said in a reassuring tone to force her. "O-Okay¡­" After Milleia nodded, I finally headed to the kitchen which was also in the living room. "Now, let''s get over it." I took a saucepan and boiled water in it. Then I put all the Grasses in it. The moment I put them in the hot water, I channeled my mana inside the saucepan. A staggering pressure hit my body right after that. I could feel the Golden Grasses'' power right in my veins and it hurt like hell but it was nothingpared to the previous pain I had gone through. I continued to channel and activated my First Wing to clear my thoughts. In the Game, Jayden was the one who did that. With his powerful Legacy and his Familiar, he managed to pull it off. I didn''t have Familiars but I had Ruah. Waiting for the right timing, I stopped channeling mana and transferred Ruah in the boiling Grasses. Honestly I didn''t even know what I was doing but strangely I knew HOW to do it. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. After half an hour, I brought a cup of golden water and handed it to Milleia. "Thank you¡­"Milleia said and helped her mother to drink the water little by little. With my job done, I started to leave the house with a tired gait. As I stepped out, the moon''s rays sublimely lit the dark roads with myself. The silence was sometimes broken with the chirping of birds but it was agreeable. "Cleenah¡­" I called out but she still doesn''t answer me. Scratching my head, I walked away. "Sir Nyrel!" But Milleia''s voice stopped me. I turned around and saw Milleia with the happiest smile I had ever seen on her face. "I-It works! I-It worked! My mother can sp-speak and s-she is already e-eating¡­sniff¡­" Milleia said while wiping her tears. "Tha-thank you! Thank you very much! S-Sir Nyrel¡­wholeheartedly¡­thank you f-for everything!" She walked toward me, grabbed my hands tightly and raised them. "Thank you!" Her bright smile lit by the moon''s rays was enthralling me. Chapter 135 High Ranking Nobles Meeting [1] The Royal Pce of Celesta. It was the symbol of power and royalty inside the Dorian Capital of the Celesta Kingdom. The pce was built by the most talented architect centuries ago right after the end of the First Great Holy War for the First King of the Kingdom of the Celesta, Dorian Celesta. Despite the size of the Pce, not all the rooms were upied. It was the ce where the most important people of the Kingdom were residing after all. The King, Queen, Princes and Princesses. But today, especially a lot of guards were present. Something curious was the diversity of those guards. They were all wearing different kinds of armors despite all belonging to the Celesta Kingdom. "Hey! Did you push me?" "What?" The man who was used scanned the other from head to toe and sneered. "A knight of the Duchy of Duke Roger? I understand your stupidity now." "What did you say?! A dog of the Duke Tarmias is speaking to me like that?!" "Please stop that. We are in His Majesty''s pce." Another man with a different armor joined." "A knight of Duke Scarlett is sure good at acting," another one snorted. The three knights toward the other group of knights who were wearing a grey armor. "Falkrona¡­" The knight of the Scarlett gritted his teeth. The knights of the Falkrona army were trained by both for a long time by the powerful previous Dukes and the current one, Thomen Falkrona was even more strict than his predecessors. His younger cistern Belle Falkrona also trained the knights thus transforming the already mighty army of the Falkronas to an unbeatable one. They were known across the world for being the most powerful army of the Celesta Kingdom. "Sigh¡­that''s why I didn''t want them toe¡­" A man with an armor bearing the royal emblem of the Celesta kingdom shook his head exasperated. "You know how it is. All the Dukes hate each other and their knights learned that from their colleagues." His mateughed while enjoying the quarrel between the knights. "We are all from the same Kingdom¡­we should help each other though¡­" "Ahahaha! How many years do you think we''ve fought together with the other knights? There is not even an ounce of bond between us!" "I don''t think this is somethingughable¡­we should be on our guard just in case¡­" "In case of what dude? Nothing will happen in this Kingdom! Thest great war happened more than three hundred years ago!" "What''s happening here?" The noisy knights all shut their mouths when an authoritative voice rang. They all turned toward the voice and found a muscr man. His presence alone was enough to inspire respect from all the knights. "L-Lord Seaven!" The knight with royal armor greeted the blue-haired and blue-eyed man. He was Davis Seaven, the Knight Commander of the Celesta Kingdom. He was the Knight Commander of the Celesta''s Royal Army. He was also David Seaven''s father. "The Knights of the Dukes are all uneducated? Is that the time to quarrel with each other?" His voice boomed powerfully and made all of them uneasy. "Such a disappointment. Your Lords are gathered all in this ce and you are all ashaming them like little brats." His look of contempt made all of them lower their heads ashamed of their behavior. Davis gave ast cold nce and left. "Are all the Lords gathered?" He asked one of the knights following him. "Y-Yes, Knight Commander! They are all in the meeting room with His Majesty!" "Good." Davis said and quickened his steps. He reached the third floor of the pce in two minutes and knocked on one of the biggest doors.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After a few seconds, the door opened, revealing arge room with arge round table in the center of the room. Around the table were seated several figures. Davis held back his gasp feeling the baffling pressure condensed inside a single room. "You are here, Davis," said the man who sat on the most ornamented chair. His words wereced with amusement, and everyone knew right away who he was. It was none other than Charles Celesta, the King of the Kingdom of Celesta himself. The father of Alfred Owen Celesta and Aurora Avia Celesta. Despite having seen him often Davis'' eyes flicked over to him, and he felt a sense of awe and fear wash over me. The King''s piercing green eyes seemed to look right through him, and he could feel the weight of his power bearing down on him. His short golden hair was adorned with a matching golden crown, a symbol of his royalty and status. "Your Majesty." Davis bowed and went behind his King and next to another man. "You arete, Davis," A green-haired and green-eyed man said in a cold tone. "Greenvern, do just your job." Davis said in a low tone. "It''s okay, Peter." Charles waved his hand. "Yes, Your Majesty." Peter Greenvern, the Royal Guard Commander nodded. He was the one responsible for the protectionof the Royal Family and the Royal Pce. He didn''t care about others as long as he could keep the Royal Family safe. He was also the father of Thomas Greenvern. "Now, let''s start." Charles started. "First and foremost, I would like to thank you all for epting my invitation despite its suddenness." "Of course we would ept, Your Majesty. You are our King." A man with brown hair said with a ttering tone. "Years are going and you are still the same Roger. The King must be happy to have such a loyal man on his side." Another man with dark green hair and brown eyes said with augh but a bordering mockingugh. He was Draven Stormd. Miranda''s and Loid''s father and also a [MONARCH], one of the strongest people of the Kingdom and world, like Charles Celesta. "What did you say?" Duke Mark Roger, also Ca Roger''s father, narrowed his eyes. "You are in front of the King. Show some respect." Peter Greenvern furrowed his brows at Draven''s and Mark''s behaviors. Mark snorted at Peter. "I will never disrespect the King but you Peter, I will. Since your son lost pathetically against that brat with Zeus'' Legacy, a lot of nobles are mocking my choice of fiance for my little girl." Peter gritted his teeth at Mark''s words but kept his mouth shut. "Seriously?" A man with bright red hair and red eyes opened his eyes wide. "I knew that he was strong but he really beat your son, Peter?" Duke Avner Scarlett, Eric''s and Rubina''s father, asked in surprise. "You seem a lot more jovial, Avner." Charles Celesta shifted the topic before it escted. "Oh, yes, Your Majesty." Avner smiled. "Actually my daughter who was seriously ill two days ago is now healed and fine¡­It''s really a relief." "Oh. That''s excellent news. Eden would never leave innocent people in torment," Charles said and nced at Draven. "You must be happy as well, Draven. Your son, Loid, was nned to be betrothed to Rubina Scarlett, if I remember?" "Oh, yeah, I nearly forgot that." Draven said with augh. "The agreement is still on, Avner?" He turned toward Duke Scarlett. "Of course, Draven." Avner replied with a smile. "Very good then! I was afraid that another engagement would be broken¡­" Draven said and nced at a man who still hadn''t spoken yet. Everyone''s gazes turned toward the grey-haired and grey-eyed man whose presence screamed nobility. He was Thomen Falkrona. Duke and the one possessing the most powerful army of the Celesta Kingdom. They all waited for Thomen''s answer. Of course, they knew that Draven was speaking about the promised engagement between Miranda Stormd and Edward Falkrona. Because of Edward''s fall into misery, Draven Stormd decided to break the engagement for his daughter''s well-being. Thomen didn''t say anything and also agreed to cancel the engagement. Thomen''s grey eyes seemed lost in thoughts for a few seconds before he spoke. "Such things are recurrent in the world of nobility. Princess Aurora also canceled her engagement months ago and recently¡­" Thomen''s grey eyes shifted to Peter Greenvern. "Roger decided to spare his daughter as well." "Spare? Ahahaaha!" Draven cackled at his best friend''s words. Even Duke Roger seemed amused. Peter though didn''t look happy at that free insult toward his son. "I don''t think the rupture of an engagement is something tough about." A cold voice cooled down the atmosphere. Roger gnashed his teeth, recognizing the voice of his worst enemy. "Tarmias¡­" With jet ck hair, piercing red eyes was Duke Jarett Tarmias. The father of John and La. He was crossing his arms and seemed already tired of the meeting. His gaze as he spoke out those words was aimed at none other than Charles Celesta. It was an indirect message to Charles to not forget the agreement of engagement between his daughter, La and Charles'' Heir, Alfred. The tension seemed palpable as they all had problems with at least one person present in the room. Chapter 136 High Ranking Nobles Meeting [2] I created a Discord Channel with all the REF-ILLUSTRATIONS and Channels for you to discuss and ask me questions! https://discord.gg/ek9jBuCy The Link is also in the END of the Synopsis! ============================ Charles Celesta smiled at Jarett''s indirect message. "Of course, Jarett. I absolutely want your beautiful daughter for my son. They will make a beautiful Queen and King. And I hope as by our agreement, your eldest son, John will be engaged to Sylvia." "Yes, Your Majesty." Jarett nodded without hesitation. The agreement between Charles and Jarett was in two parts. La, the only daughter of Jarett Tarmias will marry Alfred, the heir to the throne of the Celesta Kingdom. La was a born genius and it was the Queen in person who offered this proposal to La''s deceased mother. Jarett didn''t even hesitate to ept that of course since it would mean that the future royalty of the Celesta will have his blood. The other part of the agreement was concerning the second engagement. This time, it was Charles'' offer. He put a condition since he also wanted something in exchange and that something was Jarett''s genius son. John Tarmias who showed great intelligence and talent since childhood. He wanted absolutely John''s future on his side and that''s why he proposed his second daughter, Aurora''s younger sister, Sylvia Kiara Celesta to John Tarmias. Jarett epted and the agreement was done. Then there must be a question. Why hadn''t Charles offered his first daughter, Aurora to John? It would have been simpler. The reason for that was simple. The Falkrona Household. One of the mightiest of the whole world. Putting aside Thomen Falkrona''s powerful army and wealth, outside¡­was the Falkrona Household led by Waylen Falkrona, Edward''s grandfather. Charles wanted absolutely their blood in his descendance to have them as allies if they needed help in the future but also to avoid enmity¡­ The blood of the Falkrona was sought by everyone around the world. They were all willing to offer their daughters and sons to the Falkrona Family to have at least a little bound with them. That''s why the Falkrona House was rather a seclusive family. They were living alone on a giant ind and didn''t trust anyone. Thomen and Belle were rare cases who had chosen to leave the Household and live in another country thus earning the Household''s contempt for them and the children. Despite that, their blood was precious and desired by everyone including royalty of other kingdoms. Truthfully after Draven broke off his daughter''s engagement with Edward, Charles was extremely happy. He immediately started negotiating for engaging Aurora and Edward. Thomen who refused already plenty of times before to give Elona or Edward, surprisingly epted after a long talk. But. Something Charles didn''t expect was Edward''s fall into depravity. He would have never believed that the little genius on par with John Tarmias, Aurora and La would one day be this¡­stupid. He was even distraught as he already believed to have hit the jackpot by having John, La and Edward, born geniuses, in his family¡­ Of course, he could have forced his daughter to marry Edward despite her reluctance because of thetter''s behavior toward her but in the end, his affection for his daughter made him forget about Edward. However, not everything was lost. Edward''s cousins in the famous Falkrona Household were all incredibly gifted and monsters in their own right. They were about the same age as Aurora, so Charles decided to wait for the chance to win them over once they were in the Celesta Kingdom or if he encountered them outside. "Speaking about engagement," Duke Scarlett intertwined his fingers together. "I would like to propose an engagement between my eldest son with the First Princess, Aurora, as she is not engaged to Thomen''s son anymore." Avner finished and nced at Thomen, waiting for a reaction but unfortunately thetter didn''t even move an eysh. Two other people reacted though. Peter Greenvern and Davis Seaven. Both also wanted to engage their eldest son to Aurora. "I expected you would say that, Avner," Charles smiled. "But Peter and Davis have been faster than you." "Huh?" Avner looked at Peter and Davis with a frown. "What did you expect, Avner? Those guys are obsessed with the royal bloodline," Draven Stormd didn''t even hesitate before uttering Peter''s and Davis'' intentions. Peter and Davis, of course, were angry but didn''t let out anything leak from their faces. Draven was a Monarch just like their King so it was better to keep quiet. They didn''t want to antagonize a guy like him. When Draven''s wife was killed, only few knew about Draven''s rampage and it scared the hell out of them. Two Monarchs were needed to stop Draven from destroying cities and killing innocent people in his anger. "Now, now." Charles pped his hands to calm down everyone. "Enough chatters, I called you here to speak about two things." When Charles finished speaking, Peter handed to him two files. Charles took the first file and retrieved several photos from inside. "There." He put the photos at the center of the table so everyone could see it. On several of them, they could see a scarred man who was burning with orange fire. He was fighting several people and among them were familiar ones. Thomen''s grey eyes opened slightly wide when he saw daughter, Elona and step-son Simon fighting for their lives. Of course, he heard about the battle despite being in the other corner of the Kingdom but he would have never imagined that the fight was this fierce. "Ah¡­it''s difficult to see¡­is that a teenager? He is fighting really well¡­" Mark muttered seeing a white-haired man with a blindfold getting beaten up by Pyres. "He is really strong then¡­" Avner added. Charles nodded at them. "For now, we have no information about him¡ªno. I have no information. Geoffrey knows about this child, I''m sure about that. He seems pretty close to him since he asked for Myrce''s help." "Myrce? That bratty?" Draven, who knew about Myrce since she was a fellow Monarch despite her young age, was surprised. "Yes. From what Geoffrey told me, she saved the teenager who was fighting against Pyres who decided to withdraw after Myrce''s apparition. My daughter was also there so I''m grateful to her." Charles exined omitting a few details since even he wasn''t sure if they were true or not. Geoffrey was clearly hiding a lot of things from him. "Another thing." Charles sighed before looking at Draven with aplicated expression. "Pyres is from the Iris Project." "!" Draven''s calm smile vanished in a second and his expression distorted. "W-What?!" He stood up with a jump. "Calm down, Draven." Charles unleashed a little of his mana to repel Draven''s fluctuating mana. His emotions were in disarray. "I will not?? beat around the bush, Draven. The one who killed Olivia, who nearly killed your daughter and son, managed to even cripple your youngest son is still active and is in the same organization as that Pyres." Charles didn''t mind his words as he knew Draven. Rather, he wanted to help him so his decision to be tactless.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Raisa¡­" Draven clenched his fists just remembering the woman who killed his beloved wife. She was the one responsible for his broken family. He couldn''t even properly face his daughter and two sons because of his inability to protect any of them that day. "Draven, enough." Thomen spoke to his friend. "She will have her time. For now, be patient." Thomen''s calm words seemed to have gone through as Draven sat back on his chair even though he wasn''t smiling anymore. Charles gave a grateful look to Thomen and continued. "The purpose of the Iris Project remains as of now unknow but we do know that they are looking for talented and young people. Myrce, by the grace of Eden escaped that hell but even she doesn''t know their goal." "I wonder about that. She could have lied." Mark Roger didn''t seem convinced about Myrce''s supposed ignorance. "It''s not like you will get answers from her in any case. She is stronger than most of us." Jarett Tarmias said. "I know that, Tarmias!" "What about Emilia? Does she know something?" Thomen ignored the noise and asked Charles. "Emilia¡­she refused to speak to us and her whereabouts are unknown." Charles shook his head. "Right?" He asked for Draven''s confirmation as Emilia was also one of the escapees of the Iris Project and a Monarch just like Myrce. "Yes, it has been awhile since I spoke to her. I don''t like her way of looking down on us." Draven replied, clearly not holding any good impression on Emilia. "That''s it." Charles sighed. "They are dangerous people and I ask you to be careful against them and to be too hasty." Hisst nce was aimed at Draven. When all the people around the table nodded, Peter recovered the pictures and handed another file to Charles. "Another important matter is of course Ante-Eden." Charles removed several papers and scattered them on the table. This time his gaze was on Thomen Falkrona because¡­ Thomen''s eyes twitched when he heard Ante-Eden. ¡­his wife, the Duchess, Oryanna Olphean has been killed by the leader of Ante-Eden. Chapter 137 Celesta Royal Family "Another important matter is of course Ante-Eden." The atmosphere turned serious at Charles'' words. If there was an enemy, the Celesta Kingdom was fearing, it would be without doubts Ante-Eden. Only the high-ranking nobles knew about them and they knew enough to deem them as the most dangerous threat for them¡ªbecause their goal was nothing other than the Garden of Eden which emcement was only known by Charles Celesta. The emcement was known and given by Kings to their heir for several generations. "This is a matter of utmost importance." Charles'' tone turned serious and regal. "Brandon Dvoic must not even approach the proximity of my capital, let alone the Holy Garden of Eden." Charles'' words entered Thomen''s ears but his mind was elsewhere. The day his wife had been snatched away from his life kept shing in his eyes like a broken record. "Thomen." When Charles called out to him, Thomen shifted his cold eyes to Charles. "Thomen, I know that you have talked and know a lot about Brandon Dvoic and Matthew Leroy who betrayed us." Charles said while reading some papers. On one of them were three people smiling together. Thomen was one of them. Another man had messy brown hair and blue eyes while the other had ck hair and dark eyes covered by his bangs. "They were you friend-" "No." Thomen shook his head. "They are the enemies of the Kingdom and mine as well." "Hm." Charles seemed pleased but then something picked his curiosity. "Did you tell your step-son about his father?" "No, Your Majesty. I don''t have any intentions to do so either." Thomen said shortly. "You revealed to none of them?" Charles inquired further but Thomen''s silence was enough of an answer. "Alright. I want all of you to strengthen your borders. I already reinforced the capital''s security but I don''t need to tell you that Ante-Eden will not be stopped with a mere barrier. Be careful." Charles asked them to which they nodded. "Lastly." "I thought they were only two matters, Charles?" Draven raised a brow. Charles smiled at Draven. "Yes but this one doesn''t concern urgent affairs of the Kingdom." He said and stood up. "I''m inviting all of you to the birthday of my son, Alfred and my daughter Aurora in a month from now. I would like to have all your children as part of that as well. I already invited the Saintesses Candidates and the Royals of the Arvatra Empire. I want a spectacr party for them." ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡­.. "Where was the Pope? I told you to call him, Peter?" In one of the numerous corridors of the royal pce, Charles Celesta was walking with Peter Greenvern and Davis Seaven. The meeting ended after they discussed it again for an hour. "Pope Francis apologized for his absence as he had been busy for a week now. He promised to meet Your Majesty next week." Peter replied. "Hmmm." Charles nodded but he didn''t seem convinced. "No. I needed him with the others, now it''s useless. Tell him to take care of his ''busy'' affairs." "As you wish," Peter nodded. "Davis." Next, he called Davis. "Your Majesty?" Davis took a step forward. "I asked you to look for Edward''s newfound Legacy. Did you find something?" Charles asked. "I did look, Your Majesty¡­" Davis nodded but¡­" Unfortunately I didn''t receive any relevant answers for his sudden ability to use that fire. It''s like he obtained it suddenly." Since the day Edward fought against Ronald, countless nobles became curious about Edward''s fire. They had no doubts about it. Edward had a Legacy which had nothing to do with his Falkrona Bloodline. Charles Celesta watched that match again and again because Edward''s radical change in a few months was something never in his wildest dreams, he would have believed. That child¡­ Charles could still remember the smart child he had talked to a few times before when he visited his pce with the other children to y together. Edward caught immediately his gaze because of his peculiar birth and parents but also his maturity for his young age. ''I thought he would decline after Oryanna''s death and he did but¡­now here he is, stronger than before with that fire¡­'' "Your Majesty¡­" Peter brought Charles out of his thoughts. "Hm?" Peter hesitated before speaking. "It''s about Edward''s fire¡­I think we all have heard about the legends of the Rhedorah Empire-" "I know Peter." Charles nodded. The Rhedorah Empire was the Empire built on the corpses of killed dragons by the First Emperor centuries ago after he defeated the rebellious and terrific dragons who ughtered humanity ruthlessly. "The most famous tale about the First Emperor speaks about the Emperor fighting for ten days¡­" Charles muttered and looked through the windows at the blue sky. "A dragon breathing a purple fire." "The Renegade Dragon¡­" Davis said, remembering about what he had read before. "Vysindra was his name." Charles said. "Is the Emperor of Rhedorah aware of that?" "If he is, he still didn''t act upon that news, Your Majesty." Peter responded. Charles chuckled suddenly. "That child is attracting all the troubles¡­just like his father and mother in the past." Charles couldn''t help but feel nostalgic thinking about the past. "Thomen did nothing to prevent any potential threats?" He asked curiously. "He did, Your Majesty. There are more than hundreds of knights of the Falkrona Duchy keeping an eye on him and the surroundings of the Academy." Davis said. "He shouldn''t be able to leave their eyes." "I hope you are right¡­" Charles smiled while thinking about the consequences resulting from the disparition or death of Edward Falkrona. ''I already have enough problems to deal with like that.'' After dismissing Peter and Davis, Charles muttered something under his breath and disappeared in a sh of light. When he reappeared, he was in front of a golden door with several runes drawn on it. He put his right hand on it and the runes glowed gold before the door opened. "It''s me Edith," He said walking ahead. "Dear¡­" A woman greeted him with a smile. She was a beautiful woman who didn''t seem to be the mother of four children. She seemed too young for that. She had long flowing tinum-blond hair and sapphire eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Has his state improved?" Charles asked while walking toward a giant bed on which wasying a young white haired man. He had simr features as Edith who was the Queen of the Celesta Kingdom. Edith smiled sadly and shook her head before patting the white-haired teenager. "Still not but someday he will. I am praying to Eden every days for that." "Oh," Charles noticed a young girl with tinum-blond hair sitting on a chair but sleeping with her head down on the same bed. "She is here again¡­" Charles'' expression rxed as he stroked his second daughter''s head. "U-Um¡­" The girl slowly raised her head while rubbing her eyes. When she opened her mesmerizing emerald green eyes, she met her father and panicked. "F-Father!" She stood up and straightened herself. "It''s okay, Sylvia," Charlesughed. "We are just in family." The girl Sylvia nodded with a bright smile. Sylvia Kiara Celesta was the youngest child of Charles and Edith. She shared the beautiful tinum-hair of her mother and the emerald green eyes of her father. Despite being younger than her elder sister, Aurora, by two years, her beauty rivaled her sister''s. Though the elder sister had more charm because of her mature figure but there was no doubt that in two or three years, Sylvia will be a breathtaking girl. "Did you finish your sses?" Charles asked in a serious yet joking tone. "Yes, father. I just finished the dance lessons." Sylvia nodded with a triumphant smile. "I''m blessed with such genius daughters!" Charles didn''t have time to finish that the golden door opened, revealing- "Sister!" Sylvia disappeared into a sh of light and jumped into Aurora''s embrace. Aurora smiled and caught her younger sister. "How are you Syl?" "Very good!" Sylvia nodded her head and pouted. "You are always busy, sister¡­" "Ah¡­I''m sorry¡­" Aurora apologized awkwardly before walking toward her parents. Then she nced at the young man, her younger brother. "How is h-" "Still the same, Avia." Edith replied. "I see¡­" Aurora sighed in powerlessness. Sylvia also seemed sad seeing her twin brother in that state. "Then Charles? What did you speak with your old friends?" Edith shifted the topic and crossed her arms. "I hope you didn''t bring up the topic of marrying Sylvia off to Jarett''s son." Charles started to sweat when his wife red at him. She hit the bullseye. "Dear¡­you are the one who wanted La as your daughter-inw¡­" Charles said and nced at Sylvia. "John will be a good match for her. Believe me. He is talented-" "I know about that Charles." Edith rolled her eyes at her husband''s excuses. "Sylvia is just¡­.too young for that!" "Fourteen years old is the age most women are married, Edith." "Oh, enough!" Aurora and Sylvia giggled at their parents'' usual bickering. But Aurora noticed her sister''s body shivering. Since little she always had been afraid of John because of his cold expression. ''I wish it would have been me¡­'' Aurora sighed inwardly. But as a first princess, her status was higher than Sylvia''s so her father wanted to form a great alliance with her. Then someone''s face shed in her mind. It was the face belonging to the person her father wanted her to marry absolutely to earn the alliance with one of the greatest powers of the world. ''Edward would have been good but¡­'' Aurora shook her head vehemently. But then another face shed in her mind. It was so sudden and so out of context that Aurora''s face flushed slightly red. ''W-Why him?'' It was a man she had met a month ago. He was wearing a white blindfold and had white hair. He was going by the name of Amael. Recently she got close to him because of Elona Falkrona. Thetter asked her to help payback Amael. As for how she was paying back Amael, it was with his two Familiars that she had chosen for him. She was helping him to wake them and take care of them every day. Her mother who was expert in that domain taught her a lot of things that enabled her to get extremely close to her familiar Ruma in a few days. In a month, they could be considered as friends even though Aurora felt like Amael was avoiding any contact with her as if he was afraid of something. But instead of feeling upset, Aurora was amused by Amael''s weird behavior with her. He wasn''t speaking formally to her as if her status was nothing amazing for him and he even acted casually with her despite knowing that she was a Royal Princess. The weird mix of all those traits was making a funny yet interesting man for her. ''Oh! I am alreadyte to meet him!'' Chapter 138 Meeting With Aurora "I wonder whether those guys will one day understand that I can slip away from their attention without breaking a sweat," I muttered with a smirk stered on my face. Today was day-off. It had been two days since Milleia''s Event ended and since then, it was like a weight had been pulled off of my shoulders. Her event was on my mind since the beginning of the year. Why? Because I absolutely wanted her to awaken her bloodline. The faster she awakens, the better are our chances to survive and beat Dvoic. Thankfully she did awaken though it was a little more difficult because of herck of confidence in herself. Still, my words affected her so much that I was surprised. Anyway, Milleia awakened and Rubina Scarlett was alive so it ended well in the end. About Jayden''s duel against Thomas, I heard that though Jayden was losing at first, thetter awakened and managed to beat Thomas. It''s a shame that I couldn''t witness his awakening but it was another good news for me nheless. Both Milleia and Jayden awakened their bloodline. They were ready for the Dungeon Event in a few days. At least I hoped so. There was a real chance of Milleia dying after all. [Are you ready?] Of course I am. ''In the case something goes wrong Cleenah will be there, right?'' "..." I tried to make her speak but still not. It had been two days since she spoke to me and I had to admit that I felt lonely. I mean she always spoke to me since she appeared so¡­ She is still angry at myck of prudence. I had already apologized though? [It wasn''t enough.] Why do I feel like he is hiding something from me? While frowning suspiciously, I slid my white blindfold on my eyes. Now, I had the same look as when I fought against Pyres from the Iris Project. White hair and a blindfold hiding my eyes. The blindfold which was avable in the SHOP and I instantly bought it. It was reminding me of my Third Legacy, the scary Goddess with dark hair and a ck blindfold. Anyway, if I was wearing that disguise now it was because I had my usual meeting with Aurora to take care of my Familiar in their eggs. Usual meeting yeah¡­ Few days after my fight against Pyres, I asked Elona to help me with my Familiars. I didn''t know how to take care of them and they needed the maximum of care to hatch in a perfect form so I asked my younger sister to help me since her Familiar was in a good form. Thetter told me toe to a particr restaurant to meet up but I wouldn''t have guessed that the one waiting for me was none other than Aurora! I called Elona and she told me that Aurora was the better choice to awaken my Familiars as she was an expert in that domain thanks to her mother. Then without any choice, I put on my disguise as Amael to meet up with her, a month ago? It seems that Elona asked Aurora to help me (Amael) and thetter didn''t even hesitate as she felt indebted to me since the fight against Pyres. At first, it was awkward but a few dayster, I started to give up the stiff demeanor, like myself without revealing any hint of me being Edward and I had to admit that it was nice to talk to her. She was definitely more chatty than when we were children but she was still the same kind yet regal girl. Somehow, I felt nostalgic when speaking to her. It reminded me of our childhood when we were ying together with the others in the garden of the Royal Pce. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. "..." The ce where we nned to meet was the usual restaurant. It was Aurora''s favorite restaurant and we used to eat there every time before she helped me with my Familiars. Of course she would never tell me that it was her favorite restaurant. I knew that from the Game and my sister who was unusually noisy when I met up with Aurora. The reason why I was so quiet and standing motionlessly in front of the said restaurant: Angel''s gourmet, was because of what I was seeing through the window inside the restaurant. Aurora, punctual as usual, was already there waiting on a table while reading the menu card but what was catching my eyes was the girl sitting in front of her. Elona¡­ What the hell was she doing here?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Until now, she never appeared in any of my meetings with Aurora. She just yed the intermediate between me and Aurora. Of course Elona knew that I was Edward and only Aurora was unaware of that. Fortunately. I mean she would have never epted to help me if she knew who I truly was¡­ [No. She would have helped you since you still saved her life. From what I know from Aurora Avia Celesta, there is even a high chance of her forgiving you.] ''Forgiving me? Impossible.'' I humiliated her so many times despite being engaged to her that I don''t even know if she had an ounce of sympathy for me. If she had though, it must be only because of her close rtion with my sister. Speaking of my sister, she sure has free time. Whatever! "Stop." When I tried to enter through the ss'' doors, a man in a ck suit stopped me. This guy¡­ "You know me. I''m a regr client," I said to him. "Several important people are gathered there,monerds are authorized but need to be thoroughly checked, Sir." His ''Sir'' was sure sarcastic. Those third-rate guards are present everywhere in this kingdom. "He is with me," Coming from behind him was Aurora in her disguise. She looked really beautiful with her brown hair tied neatly behind and her white skirt fastened with a brown belt. "My Lady, I just nee-" "He is with me." Aurora said again while showing a badge with the royal emblem. Of course, no one here except me and Elona knew about Aurora''s identity so the guard''s face turned stiff upon seeing the Royal emblem of Celesta. The guard turned toward me and slightly bowed his head. "I apologize for my rudeness, Sir." "Yeah," I shrugged and followed Aurora. "I''m sorry for the inconvenience, it''s a very guarded restaurant, Amael." Aurora sighed. "I know, Princes-Avia," I quickly corrected. Since I was a child, I always called her Princess though I had that rebellious period when I called her directly Aurora but somehow I felt used to calling her ''Princess''. Must be my upbringing as the Duke''s son or something else? "You are still blundering here and there, Amael," Aurora said with a giggle. "Are you going to sentence me to death, Mdy?" "I''m not such a brute, Amael," Aurora replied amused by my words. I smiled and turned my attention toward my sister who was shamelessly waving her hand at me from the table. "May I know Mdy, why is Miss Elona here?" "Oh, Elona. She was bored so she called me. I told her that I had the usual with you but she didn''t seem to care and wanted to be there as well." Aurora sighed in exasperation. "She is really bing a spoiled girl¡­like before¡­" Her mutter reached my ears. I see¡­so she was bored huh? Should I just rat everything out to that useless so-called brother and my shitty father? "Oh! Sir Amael! It has been a while. Thanks again for the help back then!" Elona thanked me without giving any hint of my identity. "I''m already padi back endlessly thanks to Lady Avia''s help so you don''t have to thank me anymore, Lady Elona." I replied and sat next to Aurora. "Order anything you want, Amael. Elona will pay for us." "Hey! Aura!" "I was the one paying until now Elona. It''s your time now." Aurora shook her head vehemently. "How about Amael, then?" Elona threw the ball to the surprised me with a snarky smile. I will definitely rat out everything. "It would be my pleasure to treat such lovelydies," I acted like a true gentleman and took out my card which was filled with Aunt Belle''s money. [You don''t deserve her.] How many times are you going to repeat that?! I will eventually- [You said the same thing six months ago but nothing has changed in your situation except your weight.] I should create a body for him first before Mary to beat him up. "Oh!" Elona pped her hands. "Lovelydies? Look Aura, Amael is trying to seduce you." Seduce who?! "Lady Elona sure is good at joking," Iughed while promising myself to punish herter. "..." "Aura?" Elona called out to Aurora who was unusually silent. I looked at Aurora and she was wearing an expression I had never seen before. It wasn''t a sad one but a mncholic one? Chapter 139 Miranda-Edward-Aurora "What are you doing, Aurora?" "Ah!" A six year old girl jumped up when she heard the voice behind her. She was wearing a cute pink dress and despite her usual calm expression, right now she seemed panicked. "M-Mommy¡­" Aurora turned around and met her mother''s sapphire eyes which she shared. "N-Nothing." Aurora shook her head. "Hmmm¡­" Edith raised her brow at her daughter''s unusual state. "Is that so?" With a green, she zed through the window where Aurora was looking. "N-No! Mommy!" Aurora tried to hide but it was toote. "Oh¡­aren''t they Oryanna''s son and Olivia''s daughter?" Edith muttered seeing a grey-haired boy who was lifting Miranda on his back. Both of them were talking happily together. "They are really cute together¡­they are engaged on top of that." Edith smiled but tilted her head when she saw Aurora''s gloomy expression. Aurora was staring at Edward and Miranda with a tinge of sadness on her face. "My darling¡­" Edith patted her daughter''s hair gently. "Daddy told me that he wishes I would marry Edward, mommy." Aurora muttered without turning her eyes away. "As the first Princess of the Celesta Kingdom, I should answer my father''s expectations¡­" Edith sighed and made a mental note to beat up her husband who was filling useless things inside a child''s mind. "You don''t have to worry about that, dear. There are plenty of amazing boys of your age out there." Though Edith said it casually and with sincerity, she had to acknowledge that boys like Edward were quite rare. She could see why her husband was so adamant about having Edward in their family. He was a miracle of brilliance at such a young age, having the formidable Falkrona ancestry. An alliance between the Celesta Royal Family and the Falkrona Household would undoubtedly be potent. Sadly for Charles Celesta, Edward and Draven''s daughter were already incredibly close, and their parents had decided to marry them in the future. But despite all those good gains by creating a bond with the Falkrona Bloodline, Edith didn''t seem as enthusiastic as her husband. All of that because of the trouble-ma that were the members of that family. Especially Edward''s mother and father¡­ "B-But¡­" Aurora lowered her head. "Edward is¡­not like the others¡­" "Aurora?" Edith leaned closed when she heard Aurora muttering something with a slightly flushed face. "Could it be¡­" Before Edith could finish, Aurora turned around to run away. "Hey!" Edith followed after her daughter. ¡­.. In a spacious andvish room two elegant and beautiful women who seemed to be in their early twenties were speaking while drinking coffee. There were few maids with them to serve them. "Then you see this idiot told me that he''d rather fight than sing with me. What a useless husband I say," A woman with tangerine eyes said in an annoyed tone. "I told him countless times that his status as Monarch should not go to his head but that idiot¡­" "Hmm. Hasn''t Draven always been like that, Olivia?" The other woman with ck hair and amber eyes asked with a tilt of her head. "No. Before he used to be at least gant but now¡­not even that¡­" Olivia pouted. "I wish he takes more time with us. I am alone with Miranda, Loid and Joyca¡­I am doing my best but they need their father as well¡­" "Well, at least Edward is there for the little Myra," Oryanna grinned. To which Olivia smiled as well. "Edward already seduced my cute and strong daughter!" "Mom, Aunt Olivia!" Just when they were talking about them, Edward arrived in the room with Miranda on his back. "Oh, Edward? What happened?" Oryanna stood up. "Are you already pampering your fiancee?" "M-Mom?!" Edward blurted out with an embarrassed face. Miranda though just smiled happily and hugged tighter Edward. "Myra is injured on her leg, Aunt Olivia¡­" Edward approached Olivia and gently put down the reluctant Miranda. "Oh, Myra¡­" Olivia knelt down and took bandages out of the void to treat her daughter. "I''m sure you overworked yourself to impress Edward¡­" "Impress me?" Edward, despite being a genius in many domains, had a hard time understanding the actions of the girl in love with me. "Oh, Edward¡­you need to improve in that domain if you don''t want to be killed by a girl one day." Oryanna shook her head and pinched his cheeks. "I don''t wachanna chie¡­" Edward replied with his pinched cheeks. Then suddenly the doors of the other corner of the room swung open and two girls fell on the ground. ""Ouch!!"" The two girls were familiar to all of them. "Eh?" Edward turned around surprised. "Elona? And Princess?" "Big brother!" Elona stood up and rushed to Edward. "Wow!" Edward caught his sister before he fell on the ground. "Big sis!" Then Elona jumped toward Miranda and hugged her tightly. "Elona! Calm down a little, dear." Oryanna pulled off her daughter before she hurt further the injured Miranda. "Princess, are you okay?" Edward went toward Aurora and reached out his hand. Thetter hesitated so Edward grasped Aurora''s hand and pulled her up. "What were you doing, Princess? "We were spying on you, big brother!" Elona admitted with a broad and almost proud smile. "Ah¡­" Aurora''s face turned beet red and she averted her face when Edward nced at her as if to confirm his sister''s words. "Edward enough flirting, dear," Oryanna sighed seeing the young Princess'' expression. She would be blind and stupid if she didn''t notice Aurora''s recent nervous behavior near Edward. "M-Mom?!" Edward''s face turned red this time. She is the Princess!" "Oh! Big brother is seducing Aura!" "No Elona!" "No! Edward was seducing me!" Miranda hugged Edward''s arm tightly, feeling danger from Aurora. "Edward seems like a protagonist with countless wives of those books we had read, don''t you think so, Olivia?" Oryanna muttered dumbfounded at the sight of Edward being surrounded by two women and even Elona was on the fray now. "Hmm. I don''t like the prospect of my cute daughter being one of his countless wives though?" Olivia replied with a sigh. "I don''t think Edward will do that to Myra if thetter wants to monopolize him, don''t worry Olivia!" "Hmm. Yes. Edward is a good boy. I just hope he will take good care of my daughter regardless of how many wives¡­" Olivia leaned and grinned at Aurora. "He has." "!" Aurora''s face, which was already red, turned crimson and she ran away from the room. **** "Lady Avia?" I waved my hand in front of Aurora''s face since she seemed to be in a daze. It was rare to see her like that. "Ah!" Finally Aurora recovered and looked at me and Elona. "M-My apologies for this disgracious-" "It''s okay Aura," Elona patted Aurora''s hand to calm her. Aurora nodded a few times before ncing at me stealthily or so she thought- "..." It was a little awkward for me so I stared at my empty te. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. Two hourster, after we ate, we parted away with Elona who suddenly chose to leave us alone with a random excuse. What was she trying to do anyway? If anything, she embarrassed me and Aurora most of the time! "Amael, please concentrate," Aurora rebuked me when I was lost in my thoughts. "Ah, yes sorry¡­" Aurora and I were kneeling in the middle of nothing. My two eggs were glowing on the ground. Aurora''s hands were ced above mine, and both of my palms were on each egg. It was truly embarrassing. I was scared she''d kill me on the spot if she found my identity, and her reaction seemed even scarier. I was already tricking Milleia with my identity as Nyrel and now it was Aurora. The day they will understand who I was¡­ Oh god¡­I don''t want that. That situation will surely turn out of my control. While I was thinking that, Aurora''s hands shone gold and a golden magic circle appeared above our hands. She is really amazing¡­ She could even use magic circles to alter and use spells¡­ Something that can only be learned and taught in Sancta Vedelia nowadays. It wasn''t the first time I saw that, but it still impressed me each time I saw it. Aurora whispered something, and the magical circle dropped on our palms, encircling the eggs. "They seem to love you a lot, Amael," Aurora mumbled, a gorgeous smile on her face. I could see her true smile now because she wasn''t wearing a mask. "It''s cool then," I replied randomly. "Cool?" Aurora giggled at my weird word. I think I understand why David Seaven is head over heels for Aurora and I... think I understand why I loved her¡­ [Why are you using the past tense?] ''What are you implying?'' "Amael¡­" Aurora, still with her hands on mine, met my eyes. "Y-Yeah?" I stuttered when she spoke so seriously.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Don''t tell me she found out?! Aurora hesitated for a whole minute before opening her lips. "I¡­I need you¡­" Chapter 140 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [1] Beginning "N-No¡­" A weak and desperate sob rang inside a burning cavern. "Noo!" Jayden shouted in a desperate tone as he held in his arms a girl who was bleeding from her whole body. "C-Cough!" The golden-haired girl, Aurora Avia Celesta spat out blood with a painful expression on her face. In her stomach was a serious hole with blood flowing out endlessly from it. "A-Aurora! S-Stay! Stay with m-me!" Jayden covered the hole with his hand desperately but it seemed useless. "Aurora¡­n-no¡­please¡­" Jayden grabbed Aurora''s hands which were turning cold. "It''s all your fault." The muffled voice of a man cut off Jayden''s voice. He walked slowly but relentlessly toward Jayden. A mask was covering his entire face and the emblem of a red skull with a snake was engraved on his neck. "If you had died peacefully without making things moreplicated than they already were, this girl wouldn''t have to die now." Jayden didn''t pay any heed to his words and concentrated on finding a way to heal Aurora. "T-The Golden Grasses! I-I will bring t-them and- and!" "J-Jayden¡­" Aurora grasped back Jayden''s hand. "I-I wished to¡­live longer¡­I-I wanted to have a family¡­w-with you¡­.cough!" Tears brimmed in the corners of Aurora''s sapphire eyes and soon they ran through her cheeks. "I-It''s not toote! C-Come with me Aurora! We will live together¡­l-like a true family!" Jayden smiled as even he started to cry, unable to see Aurora in that state. Aurora smiled and raised her head. Putting one hand on Jayden''s shoulder, she raised her head, closing the distance between her face and Jayden''s face¡ªthen her lips met his. "!" A minuteter, she parted her lips, "I-I love you, Reinhart." "..." Jayden saw nkly Aurora''s hands falling lifelessly on the ground. "It''s only the beginning." The man muttered without a shred of sympathy. "More will die because of you, right?" He asked a person who was watching the whole scene unfold until now in a corner. He was clothed with a rob but his grey hair sticked out of his hood betraying his identity. The young man looked expressionlessly at Aurora''s lifeless body and slowly his lips twisted into a sinister smile. "Edward Falkrona." **** "W-What the hell¡­?!" I woke up in stupor on my bed. I was sweating profusely from my whole body. "Ah¡­ah¡­" My breathing was ragged and my face was pale. "W-What was that¡­?" Getting out of the bed, I filled a ss with water and gulped down. Then I poured water again to drink it again. "I-It was a scene of the g-game¡­I just dreamed that scene from the Dungeon Event of the game from ''my'' perspective?" I shuddered when I remembered all those corrupted and dark feelings while I was that ''Edward'' observing Aurora dying in front of my eyes. I was enjoying that? For Eden''s sake¡­ "!" I covered my mouth and went immediately to the bath. It wasn''t me. It''s not me. It''s not freaking me. After the bath, I opened the closet and put on the tracksuit we were told to wear today. We were going into an expedition in an Enigma Dungeon for the final Midterm practical test. It was also the beginning of the Dungeon Event. I grabbed the door''s knob and opened the door. Stepping out, I tried to close the door but¡­ "..." My eyes were focused on my neatly arranged room. [Mary is the one cleaning your room.] Shaddap. ''Cleenah.'' I called Cleenah like everyday for three days but- "..." She still refuses to talk to me. It had been six days, Cleenah! How to say it? I felt a little lonely without her usual banter. I couldn''t even feel her presence. Clicking my tongue, I closed the door and turned around. "Eric." I spoke with a yawn. Eric was there, closing his door. "Are you ready?" He asked me in a serious tone. "Yeah," I nodded. What do I have to prepare anyway? I already told the old headmaster to reinforce security because I had a bad feeling. But when he asked me about that feeling, I spat out what was going to happen in the Dungeon. ''Tch.'' Remembering his expression and his words: ''You are not a child anymore.'' I felt upset. I knew I couldn''t prevent that Event but I at least wanted to try something. [Ante-Eden], [Caishen], [Iris Project]. They were all dangerous. In the Dungeon Event, there were several different scenarios. In the one I yed back on Earth, the one dying was Elona, my sister by the hands of [Ante-Eden]. Then there were other possibilities like Aurora dying by the hands of an assassin of [Caishen] or Miranda dying by a bastard of the [Iris Project]... I shook my head feeling a little sick. Anyway. Eric and I both talked and decided that, regardless of the group we were going to be in, we have to protect Milleia in priority and the other Heroines just in case something goes wrong. "I couldn''t even get sleep because of theic cursed event¡­" As we walked toward the elevator, Eric muttered. Indeed he had dark rings under his eyes. "I hope it won''t weaken you." I replied. Thankfully I slept really well and didn''t really bother myself with that Event. The reasons for that were the fact that Jayden and Milleia had awakened their bloodline and were way stronger than before. More importantly, Elona had a real chance of dying and I had to find a way to ensure her safety. I should tell Eric as well. "If you are in Elona''s group-" "I will protect her for you if you want." Eric quickly replied without any signs of teasing. He really meant his words. Wow. I didn''t expect that. Seeing my surprised expression, Eric shrugged his shoulders. "You did save my sister. It''s only normal that I do the same with your family." "Well, thanks." Surprisingly he wasn''t a bastard. I can''t remember well how he was in the Game but he was definitely better now with his memories of Earth. [Like you.] ''Maybe.'' I can''t say that I was a good guy on Earth since I didn''t even hesitate to shoot that guy who killed my family. He didn''t die but still I shot him. Then there was that time after Ephera''s death¡­ [Don''t you have anything to ask your friend?] Oh, yes, I had to ask him. "By the way, why did you put that threatening letter in front of my door?" Since I forgot to ask him before, I asked him now. It really scared the hell out of me and I took on Aurora because of that. "What?" But Eric furrowed his brows. "What letter? I didn''t even make any contact with you before." "Huh?" I stopped my steps. "Is that a joke? You know me right? Nyrel Loyster?" I asked him again, trying to calm my racing heart. "Nyrel Loyster? Is that your name?" Eric asked with a raised brow. I stared at him and he didn''t seem to lie or hide something from me. What the hell? Then he wasn''t the one who put that message¡­? There is someone else who was reincarnated¡­ ¡­and he knows me. "Edward?" Eric called out to me seeing frozen on the spot. I looked at him with aplicated expression. "You really didn''t put that letter¡­?" I asked, really hoping it was a joke. Until now, I was thinking it was Eric and was thus relieved as he was clearly not a bad guy. He only wanted to keep his family safe from what I understood but if there was someone else¡­ "What are you even talking about?" Eric asked clearly lost. Dammit¡­ I pressed the button for the elevator and groaned. "Nothing¡­" "Hey! Oh!" Just when the elevator was about to close, someone''s hand stopped them. "La?" Eric muttered seeing La with her usual smile. "Oh! Eric and Edward together? Must be an illusion." La covered her mouth exaggeratedly. "You sure are lively right in the morning La. Did Alfred finally confess to you?" I asked with a joking tone. "Nope," La sighed in disappointment. "I wanted to jump in his room tonight but held back in the end." "I hope you did!" I snapped at her, dumbfounded. Why does such a smart girl''s gears turn wrongly when ites to Alfred?! "I really wanted but since we had an exam today, I refrained. I mean I-I would be too exhausted to take part-" La''s cheeks flushed red. "What is she bbering about¡­?" Eric averted his face. "You definitely know what she is talking about, Eric." I scoffed. "You are the one with a weird brain here, Edward," Eric, visibly offended, snapped back. "Weird brain? Is that how you thank the one who saved-" I quickly stopped when La was staring at me. Shit. I nearly blurted out.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Saved?" La tilted her head, then looked at Eric. "Could it be Eric''s sister? Hm?" She What?! I started to sweat when La guessed the truth in a few seconds. "Oh, it''s true that Ruby, who was sick on the bed, recently woke up in a very good shape¡­" La nodded her head and turned toward me. "Did you-" "I s-saved his girlfriend not his sister," I stammered a lie out of nowhere. La''s mouth opened slightly at my words. She was sure shocked but the one who was truly shocked was Eric who also had his mouth hung open with his eyes ring daggers at me. My bad, Eric. This was the first thinging to my mind and I needed to save myself. Chapter 141 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [2] Protagonist Jayden "Then you have a girlfriend, Eric?" La asked with narrowed eyes as if trying to peer through his soul. "W-Well¡­" Eric became nervous as he started to think of a way to get out of the mess I put him in. "Is your father aware of that? I hope it''s not amoner, Eric. Your father will not acknowledge that since it''s well known that he wishes you to marry Aurora," La''s words seemed a friendly warning but it was obvious from her tone that she was amused by the situation. "We arete, La," I came to his rescue as a good friend. "Oh." La let out a voice filled with¡­ahum¡­sensuality. Shit. Here we go again. "I do not want to bete, Edward." La said while running her hand on my chest. I stepped back but since I was in the elevator I couldn''t. Give me a break. "What are you doing¡­?" "!" La turned around and saw Alfred with Thomas. "Oh!" La immediately separated herself from me. "D-Don''t misunderstand Your Highness! E-Edward suddenly approached me!" "Eh?" My brain took time to process La'' words. "W-What the heck?!" Alfred looked at us with a clearly disinterested expression. He always showed his disinterest for La. It only worsened when Milleia appeared in his life. Even more when he witnessed her new appearance which was without lying breathtaking. He was even more convinced and determined to marry Milleia. As for Thomas¡­ He didn''t seem in a good shape¡­well it was less than a week ago since the day he lost against Jayden in front of the whole academy¡­ La without an ounce of shame made a ce inside the elevator to enable those guys to enter. I sneered and pressed the button to close the doors. "H-Hey! Not again-!" Before Alfred could finish, the doors closed and the elevator started to descend. -Bam! I mmed my hand behind La, on the elevator walls. "Putting me on the mess has be quite the hobby for you, La. It might be amusing for you but as the person being subjected to that, I felt just irritation." I said with a twitching smile. "..." "What?" I frowned when La didn''t reply and just stared at me. "I¡­just thought that¡­" La''s tone was unusually misty. "Thought what?" La''s red eyes flickered a little before she avoided her gaze from me. "Nothing, Mr. Viin." Fuck it! As soon the elevator opened, I stepped out annoyed. From the corner of my eyes, I could see La smiling at me. That girl¡­ "Oh, Edward, you are finally here!" In front of me, in the reception hall was Milleia with both her hands on her hips looking at me disapprovingly. "You are againte¡­" "Because of whom? I wonder?" I turned around to re at La but thetter wasn''t there anymore. Only Eric was there. "L-Lord Eric! Pardon my and Edward''s rudeness!" Milleia who was feeling indebted to Eric spoke hurriedly. Oh, yeah, she doesn''t know that I am that ''Nyrel''.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "It''s nothing. Edward is also a noble," Eric shrugged and walked off while giving me ast nce. I know. Stay focused too. "I am so nervous¡­" Jayden joined us with a tensed expression. "Is that supposed to be a joke, Jayden? You awakened your bloodline and the same is for Milleia from what I heard. Both of you are guaranteed to win unless you clown around," I stated as a matter of fact. "C-Clown around? We won''t Edward!" Milleia replied with a pout. "Anyway, I''m the only one who might fail this exam¡­as I didn''t even awaken my bloodline¡­" I muttered under my breath. Has Elona awakened in the first ce? Knowing her, it''s possible and I would be relieved if she had. Thankfully she also had the Wings Krona to escape death but even that protection had limits against powerful foes. Since I abandoned my blessing, my awakening might take more time as well¡­ "Don''t worry Edward," Milleia interrupted my thoughts. "We will help you so don''t hesitate to ask for our help, isn''t it Jayden?" "Right, Edward, we''re your friends. We may wind up in separate groups, but if we cross paths, we will aid each other." Jayden smiled and nodded. What a relief to have befriended these guys. "Your Highness!" La who disappeared from my side just appeared next to Alfred and Thomas who took the stairs. Alfred red at me while Thomas red at Jayden. I could understand him. Jayden humiliated him and broke off the engagement between him and Ca. Moreover Ca was now- "Hey, Ca!" Jayden, who hadn''t noticed Thomas, turned toward Ca who was leaving with her friends. "Hm?" When Ca turned around and found Jayden with a smile, her face turned red instantly. She is definitely head over heels for him and there is turning back. "Jayden¡­" Ca''s friends giggled between them and left with a knowing smile. Such good friends¡­ Jayden, without minding Ca''s current expression, walked toward her with amazing confidence. He would have never done such things six months ago. "Ca." "J-Jayden w-wait!" Ca panicked seeing Jayden''s serious expression. "My f-father will not acknowledge you-" "You don''t have to worry about that." Jayden grabbed Ca''s hand suddenly. "!" "J-Jayden?!" Milleia was dumbfounded at Jayden''s sudden surge of confidence. Ca Roger was the daughter of one the four powerful Dukes of the Celesta Kingdom. Even Counts'' sons wouldn''t dare to approach more than three meters Ca. Ah. Even I didn''t expect that from Jayden. "I promise you, Ca." Jayden smiled. "I will make the Lord, your father acknowledge me. Trust me. I will be someone worthy of you." Damn¡­ It''s really a protagonist''s line. If I said something like that, nobody would have believed me and would haveughed out loud. I would have even be theughing stock of the academy. Obviously, when it was Jayden, the effect was quite different. "Kyaaaa!" "So cool!" "I-I''m so jealous!" "H-He is like a prince!" The girls around regardless ofmoners or nobles¡ªeven high ranking nobles screamed seeing such a scene. Could it be the fantasy of any girls? When I nced at Milleia, I could see a little envious gaze on her light pink eyes. Speaking of her, her awakening traveled around the whole academy. Well, her new appearance rivaling Aurora caught all the men''s eyes who were indeed even now staring at Milleia like hungry beasts¡­ They really have no shame at all. I don''t think on Earth, people would be so bold and shameless. "I am so happy for Jayden and Lady Ca, right Lyra?" Milleia asked Lyra who was just a second next to her- "Lyra?" "She is there," I showed Milleia where Lyra was. "Oh, isn''t that your brother, Edward?" Milleia asked in a surprised tone. "Step-brother and not anymore," I corrected her as I narrowed my eyes, again seeing Simon speaking to Lyra. But this time, Lyra wasn''t rejecting him. It was more like she was ignoring him but even that was impressive. I can''t believe it. His three months of harassment, really started toe to fruition. Lyra didn''t seem as cold as before and even herplexion seemed better. "Since when, is she like that? I thought she was in depression though?" I asked Milleia. "T-That''s rude¡­but yes she is clearly better! Yesterday, we went shopping and even to the cinema. She clearly felt better than before. I''m really d about that. I¡­think Lord Simon helped her but I am not sure¡­" Milleia exined with a proud smile. Simon helped her? I looked around me looking for that guy and I soon found him. Carlos Dugary. He was Lyra''s first love and was the one behind Lyra''s Event. He was looking at Lyra with a frustrated expression. Since he is still there, it''s not over. I wanted to intervene but¡­ Seeing Lyra and Simon, I think I can leave that matter to Simon. That guy is like¡ªno I can confirm that he is in love with Lyra otherwise he wouldn''t have left the Falkrona House in the capital early in the morning to reach the dormitory to speak to Lyra. Anyway, I''m already busy with the Dungeon Event and I''m not sure I can handle all the Heroines at the same time so it was good news for me. The next Event should be Senior Kleah''s Event and I don''t want to miss that. She was a good girl and helped me a lot so I wanted to help her in return. Not sure I could leave that to Jayden since he didn''t even speak more than a few words to Kleah since he joined the Club. Before even thinking about that¡­Kleah had to survive in this Dungeon Event first. Same was for Miranda. I feel like I''m getting overwhelmed by the amount of work to do. "Oh, look, the Princess is here." At Milleia''sments, I turned back to see Aurora, like everyone else, exiting the elevator in her tracksuit. The girls'' tracksuits, inparison to the men''s, resembled leather-battle dress armor, which was far too fashionable for a dungeon tour. Even in that dress, she was sublime. It hadn''t been even three days since Ist saw and spoke to her! What am I bbering again?! Aurora, with her regal attitude and smile, nodded to everyone and began to walk away, making care to ignore me. Unfortunately, by doing so, I learned that she had noticed me. I smiled thinking how childish she was when it came to me. Even before it was like that, if I remember. "Princess Aurora!" Huh?! I let out a weird voice seeing Jayden walking towards Aurora this time. Chapter 142 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [3] Survival Exam "Princess Aurora! Thank you again for your help yesterday. I didn''t know where I put that book and I was worried to death for today¡­" Jayden thanked Aurora gratefully. "What book?" I asked, having no idea what he was talking about. "Geez, Edward." Milleia shook her head at my ignorance. "The book about the Mana Beasts we could meet during the exam. Professor Almona reminded us many times to read it and learn it by heart. Don''t tell me you did not?" "Of course I read it. Who do you take me for," I lied through my teeth and escaped Milleia''s suspicious eyes. That book was probably somewhere in my room but at least I didn''t lose it like Jayden! "Oh¡­Jayden. There is no need to thank me. We are in the same academy and same year." Aurora replied with a smile. "A-Ah¡­yes!" Jayden nodded with an embarrassed expression averting his gaze from Aurora''s smile. Aurora nced around her and upon noticing that they were attracting quite the attention, she walked past Jayden. "Then I am-" "U-Um Princess Aurora¡­I-I¡­" Jayden though didn''t seem to have finished speaking to Aurora. Aurora stopped her steps but was clearly in a hurry to leave this ce as it was only going to further develop the misunderstanding about her and Jayden being in a secret rtion. But¡­ Jayden¡­ Don''t tell me he developed feelings for Aurora as well? It won''t surprise me as in the Game he could fall in love with all the Heroines at the same time but well¡­ I could see from afar Ca with a displeased expression but she seemed like she wouldn''t mind another one. Polygamy was present everywhere in this world, even more for nobles. "My apologies, Jayden but I have to go-"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "W-Wait Aurora-" Jayden was about to grab Aurora''s hand but another hand grabbed Jayden''s hand before. "What are you doing?" A cold voice rang next to Jayden. Jayden turned on his left and saw a young man of his age with blue hair and blue eyes. David Seaven. He was in the same ss as Aurora and had a not-so-hidden crush on Aurora. Even his father was trying to influence the King to form an engagement between them. "H-Hey!" Jayden groaned when David''s grip hardened on his arm. "I asked what you were trying to do, miserablemoner." David red at Jayden. "How did you even dare to approach a Royal Princess? Even less try to touch her?" "Jayden-" "Wait." I stopped Milleia from intervening. If he couldn''t handle that after all his growth, it would be pathetic. Moreover things are getting interesting¡­ "David enough." Aurora tried to stop David. "Aurora. You are too kind to him. If it continues, he will misunderstand something quite cringe and perturbing." David said in a serious tone. "..." Aurora couldn''t deny David as she knew that he was in the truth. Confirming that Aurora understood him, David turned back toward Jayden who was staring back at him without any fear. "You are getting too cocky just because you beat Thomas," He said. "It will not be the same with me or the others. Mind your behavior and ce." David added before releasing his hand and walking away. "I''m sorry Jayden¡­" Aurora sighed and left as well. At least nothing serious had happened. Well, David wasn''t as stupid as Thomas. Though he loved Aurora, he had never been too clingy or anything. That''s why Aurora still considers him as a friend despite knowing what he felt about her. "Are you okay, Jayden?" Milleia asked worriedly Jayden. "Yeah¡­it''s okay." Jayden replied awkwardly. "Ca isn''t enough for you Jayden?" I asked bluntly. "E-Edward?" Milleia was dumbfounded at my directness. "That''s¡­" Jayden was hesitant at my words at first. "I¡­just like her. I know it''s strange but I feel like I will regret it if I don''t try. I mean I really lov-" "Okay I understand." I cut him off since it was getting weird to hear that from Jayden. "Let''s go." ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. "Silence please!" Professor Almona shouted loudly and pped her hands to stop everyone who was speaking. Seeing that there were still some noises, Professor Katia spoke. "Silence!" Her cold voice chilled everyone and they immediately stopped their banter. "Thanks Professor Katia," Professor Mona sighed and turned toward us. The entire First-Year promotion of the Royal Eden Academy. "As you can see, we are on the ground floor of the Enigma Dungeon of the Dorian Capital. Some of you might have already entered this Dungeon and even killed some mana beasts but it concerns only a minority of you all so I ask you to be very attentive to our instructions." With Professor Almona were also Professor Katia (Homeroom teacher of the Phoenix ss), Professor Walter Celesta (Homeroom teacher of the Dragon ss) and Professor Erwin (Homeroom teacher of the Pegasus ss). There might be other professors to oversee the exam but they weren''t here with us. "For all of you, we have requested the Eden Council to reserve all the floors from the 40th to the 50th floor. You will meet no one there to bother you during the exam." Professor Walter said with a smile. "Indeed. That''s why we count on all of you to take advantage of this opportunity to progress and eventually pass the exam!" Professor Erwin added. Hmmm. 40th to the 50th floor huh. If I remember correctly, there are 101 floors in the Enigma Dungeon of the Dorian Capital. I don''t think that the mana beasts of the 50th floor will cause any problems for the elites or strong''s like me, Jayden, La and the others of the Main Cast. But the mana beasts are unfortunately not the main problem. "The exam willst three days from now," Professor Mona said. "I hope you all prepared and put in your Space Ring everything you needed for the three days inside the Dungeon. The ones with financial difficulties have already been aware that they could borrow Space Rings from the Academy but they belong to the Academy. If you lose and damage them, you will have to repay them with your own money." Nothing to worry about. I already have enough food for a month inside my space ring. "The same is for weapons. You can bring your own weapons and thete ones can also borrow weapons from us." Professor Walter added as he pointed at a tray filled with different kinds of weapons." Weapons, I''m also full with them. I had my white staff made of branches of Eden''s Holy Tree and two short swords from the SHOP. I also added a few more weapons just in case. I mean my chances of dying were really high here. Aunt Belle also gave me a sturdy and precious shield as a gift yesterday so I was literally stuffed. "You can also borrow the strength of your Familiar. It''s a huge advantage so I hope that you did not forget them. For the ones who do not have Familiars, we can''t unfortunately lend them. You will have to fight and pass the exam without them. But do not worry. The exam is only assessed on YOUR achievements not on your Familiar''s ones. You can already forget leaving the dirty work to your Familiars." Unfortunately I didn''t have any Familiars. They were still in their Eggs. Well, not like I nned to rely on them anyway. Jayden and Milleia though will be sure to be happy with them. Now that they have awakened their bloodline, their Familiars are in a perfect harmony with them. "Now, the rules. To pass the Exam you have to kill thirty Disaster Beast. We also want proof of your kill. You can bring any parts of the in beast as a proof." "What?!" "Isn''t that impossible?!" "W-We are only first years!" The students started toin upon hearing that we had to kill thirty Disaster Beasts. For reminder, the Disaster Beasts were ranked in danger from 4¡î to 6¡î. The strongest beast being the Chaos Beast, from 7¡î to 9¡î. Putting aside the Chaos Beast who could be only beatable by people of Higher Ascension like 7th or higher, the Disaster Beast were also strong on their own. For example the Kangaroo I and Miranda fought back then was a 4¡î Disaster Beast. I nearly died that day and I would have without Miranda''s intervention. Now, we had to beat 30 of them. "Silence!" Professor Katia''s shout calmed everyone down again. "I can understand your worries but you did not let me finish," Professor Mona said. "Of course we are not monsters and do not ask you to kill thirty Disaster ss Beasts on your own, ''alone''." "Does that mean¡­" Alfred seemed to have understood. "Yes." Professor Mona nodded with a smile. "You will all be divided into groups of ten." It''s sure easier that way. In group, we have more chances to beat a Disaster Beast and with time and cohesion, it shouldn''t be impossible to kill thirty of them. "Another important thing." Professor Mona smiled. "Robbery is not prohibited. The same is for fights between groups. It''s a survival exam after all. You can fight against each other within the limits of course. We do not wish any death." Great. She raised the red g. Chapter 143 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [4] Groups "We just ask that you bring proof of the 30 ughtered Beasts to the fiftieth level where we will be waiting for you. We shall be keeping an eye on you. Anyone who is found to have contributed insufficiently to the group will fail the exam. You must assist one another. This exam will also have a significant impact on the rankings of the four sses." Professor Walter said. Bruh. The Basilisk ss is in thest position and is showing no sign of going up. Aurora''s ss (Pegasus ss) is in the 1st ce, Alfred (Dragon ss) in the 2nd ce and La (Pegasus ss) in the third ce. But these three sses have only a few points of difference between each other. The Basilisk ss though is sure far from them. "If you are in a state unable to fight anymore or one of the overseers judge that continuing would be reckless for you, then you would be brought back in safety but would have failed the exam," Professor Katia added. Of course, it was an exam, they wouldn''t put in danger any danger. Teachers would be there here and there to survey us stealthily. "Without wasting more time, we will make the groups." Professor Mona said and took out a file. I took a deep breath when she said that. In the Game, the Groups varied for each scenario. Jayden, as the protagonist was bound to be with a Heroine but I could be considered as a mob since I didn''t ''take part'' in this exam. In this part of the Game I had already left the Academy and joined Ante-Eden. If I had a preference, it would be of course to be in the same group as Elona or Milleia. They were the most in danger and had a great chance of dying here. Professor Mona took several papers out of the file and scattered them neatly on the table in front of her. "Five by five, you will approach and take note of your group before walking toward the number of your group engraved on the ground." Here we go. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. "What the hell¡­" Fate is a b*tch. That''s what I thought when I saw the groups. Group S: Overseer: Liart -Edward Falkrona -La Tarmias -Alfred Celesta -Eric Scarlett Why was my luck that shit? I ended up in a group made of guys who were the most likely to survive and with the most chances of survival for this Event. La and Alfred together. Oh God, I can already feel headaches thinking about this group''s ambiance. As if it wasn''t enough, Eric was in my group as well. I wished he was with Milleia or Elona as guard or something like that but he ended up with me! And it''s not over! The worst part was Liart being our group''s overseer! Liart Berson, a second-year student and the guy famous for flirting with Miranda and Kleah at the same time. "Ugh¡­" Thinking about ourst meeting, I wanted to scream in anger. As for the other groups¡­ ¡­..n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Group C: Overseer: Dn -Simon Falkrona -Lyra Kertalir -Carlos Dugary Simon, Lyra and Carlos together. Bruh. This group screams drama. Something will surely happen between those three. A shame I won''t be there to witness that. Their overseer was Dn, that bum who is friend with Miranda and had a one-side crush on her. ¡­.. Group H: Overseer: Miranda -Milleia Sophren -Elona Falkrona -John Tarmias -Jayden Rayena This one, I wasn''t really surprised since Jayden was literally a ''Heroine-Ma''. Milleia and Elona was in his group and his overseer was Miranda. He had three Heroines around him. John Tarmias here though was quite out of the ce. ¡­.. Group L: Overseer: Louisa -Aurora Celesta -Ca Roger -Ronald Trueheart -Thomas Greenvern This group was also a strong one with Aurora being in the top three of the strongest First Year. Ca had a rather good rtion with Aurorapared to La. Ronald and Thomas won''t dare anything to Aurora either and respect her, even more Thomas whose best friend was Aurora''s brother. And their overseer was Louisa Trueheart. Ronald''s elder sister and the president of the student council. How can they ept to put her the overseer of the group where her younger brother is in? Whatever. Louisa''s rtion with me didn''t evolve and hadn''t changed since the first day. Thest time I spoke to her was about her brother and uncle and she didn''t seem pleased about that. As for Louisa''s rtion with Jayden, it was quite good. I don''t know exactly since I am not a stalker but he talked to her quite a bit and formed a friendly rtion with her with no feelings involved. Well, Louisa, in the first ce was aplicated Heroine to acquire since she was in her Third Year. Jayden might have a chance though since Louisa is going to work inside the Royal Eden Academy next year. It''s just that her ''Event'' will be dyed. I don''t think Jayden will be able to take care of Louisa''s Event before the end of the year. There are only four months remaining in this year after all. ¡­. Group R: Overseer: Lea -Loid Stormd -Tyler Sawyer -David Seaven Noment for this one. Except that Lea and Tyler were in the same group and would probably flirt together during three days. David Seaven might be upset to not being in Aurora''s group but that''s it. He is not obsessed with her like Thomas is with Ca. Andstly Loid Stormd. Because of that b*tch, I lost against Ronald. The other groups also had strong ones but they weren''t interesting for me. "Looks like, I will be your overseer," Liart approached with a chuckle that made the three girl of our group blush. Fuck my life! Of course La didn''t blush at all. Rather, her eyes were only on Alfred who was doing his best to act like he didn''t notice her gaze which was useless since La knew it. I was in Group S, which included four girls and six men. Liart was merely there in case something went wrong. All of the second and third years here are volunteers who have chosen to assist the teachers with our exam this year. Of course, I''m not buying that Liart came here to assist us, his juniors. No. If he is here, it''s because Kleah and Miranda chose to help the teachers here. That guy should know when to give up. There is no way in hell, Miranda or Kleah fell for this guy. At least, that''s what I wanted to say but since he was a Pretender, there was still a chance. "I may be one of the top three of the Second Years but don''t count me to help you girls," Liart said with a dazzling smile. My face contorted at his words and the three girls squealing. This guy is sure cringe. "La how have be you been! It''s been a while!" Liart spoke to La since thetter was clearly not interested in him. She was just switching her gaze from Alfred to me sometimes, surely to annoy me. "Good, Liart, thank you." La said quickly, putting a few strands of her hair around her ear. This flirty and sweet gesture was enough to put Liart to sleep. La, as expected, knew how to cope with unpleasant guys like Liart. "Luck is not on our side," Eric said as he approached me. "You bet." I sighed, already exhausted by this situation. "We should take care of the exam quickly before concentrating on the threats, what do you think?" Eric asked. I nodded at him. "Yes, the sooner we do that, the sooner we can help Milleia and the others if they are in danger, but if they are while we are still fighting, we should not hesitate." I said in serious tone. "We have to secure Milleia''s safety and I also don''t want my sister in danger." "Right but what about the others?" Eric replied with another question. "You were close to Miranda before, right? She might be a overseer but she has a real chance of dying now. If I remember, Aurora is in the same case?" "I know, but Aurora and Miranda are far more powerful than Milleia and Elona." We first secure Milleia and Elona before turning our attention to them. However, if they are in grave danger, you can go for them." I exined to Eric "Yeah, it''s better that way. The Heroines have been my childhood friends so I will feel somewhat bad if something happens to them," Eric said. "Childhood friends huh¡­" Yeah¡­there was a time we used to y together. I could remember us ying in the giant garden of the Celesta Royal Pce. "At that time, Lucius was still conscious and well¡­ah." Eric muttered and nced at Aurora. "She suffered a lot since then. I don''t even know how Sylvia is." I shrugged my shoulders at him. "Lucius and Sylvia will be well, you know well that." "Yeah," Eric nodded. "By the way, since when are you this close to Kleah?" He asked suddenly. I looked at Kleah and when she noticed me, she waved her hand with a smile. I waved back but someone clouded my vision by putting his body in front of me. "You''re in exam, Edward Falkrona." Liart hid well his hatred behind his smile. "Group S; it''s your turn." Professor Almona shouted to us. "She pointed at a shining circle which was going to transport us to the fortieth floor, the starting floor of the exam. I closed my eyes and let out a deep breath. It will be fine. Chapter 144 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [5] Raphiels Bloodline "Ugh¡­" I held my head feeling a wave of nausea after getting teleported to the 40th floor. Since I got teleported from the ground floor to the 40th floor suddenly, I felt sick. It was just a normal reaction for people like me who didn''t go often to Enigma Dungeon. Which wasn''t the case for La, Alfred and Eric who were used to the Enigma Dungeon. I would have as well if I hadn''t cloistered myself inside the mansion for nearly ten years. "Where are the others?" A girl from Alfred''s ss, Shannon asked. The other groups also stepped in the same circle as us after all but- "We were all sent off to different parts of the fortieth floor at the beginning. Someone along with our teachers must be very knowledgeable about spells and circles." Alfred muttered. He is right. Changing tiny bits of the circle''s form is not the level of a beginner so that guy must have learned the way of the spells and circles in Sancta Vedelia or he might even be native from Sancta Vedelia. "That''s rather fortunate for us," Eric said. "We can learn about each other and borate a n." "Yes I agree." Alfred nodded. "If His Highness agrees then so am I!" La added with a charming smile directed toward Alfred. Not good. Around Alfred, her brain enters a dead-state mode. I wish she would stop trying to flirt with Alfred with her provoking sensual voice and movements as the other three guys in our groups are only focused on La! I looked around me and as expected Liart wasn''t there. He was probably not far away from us to not bother or involve more than necessary. Thank god, I don''t have to see his annoying face. "Okay, I will start." Alfred spoke up and took the leadership. By the way, I didn''t care that he was the leader, rather I was grateful since I won''t have to make up ns and trail away from my initial thoughts about the Event. [Not like you would have made good ns in the first ce.] I ignored Jarvis and listened. "I''m using the Archangel Michael''s Legacy. I''m fast and can use light based magic." Alfred resumed his good points in a few words. Archangel Michael. He was the Supreme Leader of the guardians of Eden. As a matter of fact, Milleia inherited the bloodline of Raphiel who was said to be the First Goddess appeared from Eden''s part. Her identity differs all around the world as some said that she was the Goddess who gave birth to the Archangels and another one that she was Eden''s daughter or maybe both. Anyway, I think everyone can now understand how much Milleia is important for everyone in Celesta. She is important but she is not monitored heavily as she is not really threatened by others because only a few people know about Milleia''s bloodline but there was also another reason. Milleia wasn''t the only one who inherited Raphiel''s bloodline. There was another one before her and this one was heavily monitored. My eyes turned toward La who was pestering Alfred with a happy smile. Yeah. La had also inherited Raphiel''s bloodline. When she was born, everyone felt that La was special. She inherited Raphiel''s bloodline but also had the ancestry Legacy of the Tarmias House. You could say that she had two Legacies but it was different since Raphiel''s bloodline was directly inherited by her and no one else before except Milleia. Also, La didn''t awaken Raphiel''s bloodline and will not awaken it since to awaken it she had to interact and fall in love with Jayden who was the Apostle of Lumen and one of the six chosen of Eden. In summary, Jayden had to take the Viiness'' route which was impossible and would never happen as we are already a few months before the end of the Game. That''s why I was insisting on hooking up Jayden with Milleia. Together, they will be nearly invincible as they are blessed by Eden in person. There was only one thing bothering me and it was Alfred not showing any interest toward La. No. I could tell that he had a degree of love toward La but the hic was that he was head over heels for Milleia. What I was fearing was La snapping and turning evil like in the Game. The following events won''t be nice either. John will never leave his sister alone and neither will their father. La''s fall into depravity was really one of the worst Arc I had to do. "Hm?" La who felt my gaze turned toward me. I was ready to receive one of her tricks to tease or use me to make Alfred jealous but surprisingly she did nothing like that and just resumed pestering Alfred. "Next Eric." Alfred quickly spoke to escape from La. Eric nodded. "Yes. I have a strong build and I can send sts of energy. I could also repel some powerful attacks thanks to Ares'' Legacy. "Then me, now." La said with a smile. "I am using Fire-Based techniques thanks to Lady Hecate''s blessing." As she finished, La snapped her finger and a dark red fire flickered on her finger like on a candle. La''s fire was not like everyone''s fire like mine. She inherited Hecate''s bloodline and Hecate was a Witch-Goddess. In other words, La was using witchcraft. In her family, she was the only one who could use witchcraft as John''s fire was different even though strong as well. Then the others also exined their ability which had nothing amazing like Alfred''s, Eric''s and La''s Legacies. "And you?" Alfred asked me with a poorly hidden curiosity. He knew that I could use Falkrona''s Bloodline''s abilities but he didn''t not know about- I shrugged and opened my palm. Purple fire sputtered out tainint the surrounding in a mystical purple color. """Wo¡­"""" "That''s all. Like La, I can use Fire." I said simply but of course it wasn''t that simple. I had inherited Vysindra''s Fire who was a terrible enemy of Rhedorah Empire. I should really take care of those bums one day before they try to dissect me. [Your current strength is insufficient to defend oneself against the Rhedorah Empire.] I know. The Redhorah Empire''s intrigue appeared only in the Third Game anyway. Not like I wanted to fight those guys now since I barely knew things about the Third Game thus them! I should definitely ask Eric to tell me about the Third Game one of these days. After hearing everyone''s abilities, Alfred fell in a thought before speaking. "Then alright. I will take the lead with Eric while La and Edward will take care of our back. Shannon and the others, you will be at the center protecting our nks. We shouldn''t move away from each other too much. Try to be close to one person in our group at least when fighting. Any questions?" "Yes! Your Highness." La said and approached Alfred. "How about I switch with Eric, I don''t think he will be able to shield Your Highness." "Is Alfred a toddler?" Eric asked, a vein popping out from his forehead. "No. But His Highness is the future, Eric, don''t you remember?" La asked with ''hmpf''. "Calm down." Alfred sighed in exasperation. "La, please listen to me." He said and put his hand on La''s shoulder. "Y-Yes, Your Highness." La immediately acquiesced with a stutter. I watched the whole scene with a grimace. What are the odds to end up with Alfred and La?! [Do your job as the Wingman. It''s now or never, Edward.] Don''t say that in a serious tone! ***** "Sand Hammer!" Simon shouted and the sand around him gathered to form a giant hammer above the Boxing-Kangaroo Mana Beasts. -BOOOOM! The six kangaroos couldn''t even let out a scream before they were ttened on the ground. Right after the kangaroos on his side, Simon looked immediately for a peculiar girl. "Geyser!" Lyra waved her sublime ornamented wand and a torrent of water gushed out, knocking away at a great speed the kangaroo. The remaining water exploded in the air falling in tiny droplets of water wetting a little Lyra''s curly blond hair. "..." Simon stared at such a sight for a few seconds before waking up and walking toward Lyra. "Are you okay, Lyra?" Lyra''s sky-blue eyes shifted toward Simon. Her eyes blinked a few times before replying. "I''m fine." "I-I see. It''s a relief. Ahah." Simon awkwardly smiled. He didn''t know why but since the day Lyra stopped avoiding and cursing him, he found her more and more attractive.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "W-We should help the others," Simon shifted the topic. "I think they are all doing fine." Lyra said and nced at her teammates who were easily parrying the other kangaroos who were only 3¡î Beasts. They were strong beasts but since they were all fighting in groups, it was going well. "Have you already finished guys?" Suddenly a voice called out to them from behind. "!" Lyra reacted immediately and her body shivered. "Oh, Carlos? So did you." Simon said as he noticed the kangaroos beaten behind Carlos. "Nothing special Simon. More importantly¡­" Carlos turned his eyes toward Lyra and smiled. "We should help our mates, right Lyra?" Chapter 145 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [6] Scoundrel New Discord link: https://discord.gg/rzTvPEZR Also below synopsis ***** "Nothing special Simon. More importantly¡­" Carlos turned his eyes toward Lyra and smiled. "We should help our mates, right Lyra?" "..." Lyra didn''t answer and stayed quiet. "Lyr-" "Oh, they need help Simon, could you?" Carlos'' raised his tone and pointed behind Simon were their mates were struggling against kangaroos. "Ah, yes!" Simon rushed without waiting in a swirl of sand. "What''s that, Lyra?" Carlos asked when he saw Lyra''s hand reached out to stop Simon from leaving. He took a step aside and faced Lyra. Thetter was barely able to make eye-contact. She was gritting her teeth. "What do you want?" She raised her gaze and asked in a cold tone. "Oh¡­what''s that distant tone, Lyra?" Carlos asked. "We have been lovers, remember?" " ''Have been'' yes." Lyra said and walked past Carlos. "Lyra¡­" Carlos sighed and grabbed Lyra''s arm. "Leave me-" "If you do listen to me, I will send all the photos, videos and every single evidence to all nobles of this Kingdom, starting with your own father." He said in a more cold tone than before. There was no more a smile on him. "!" Lyra''s face turned pale when Carlos said that. Someone threatened her in the same way before. She could still remember that day when Edward threatened her but this time, she could feel the difference. While Edward threatened her, there was no ill-intentions in his words and his wish. He was merely asking her to stop involving herself with Milleia and Alfred. Now that she thought about it¡­Edward didn''t mean any harm to her from the beginning. Since the day she agreed to his terms, Edward didn''t even bother her anymore or brought the threat back. "Do you want that?" Carlos asked again, his voice getting lower as his smile curled up. "Lyra?" "..." Lyra clenched her fists in frustration. She cursed her previous naive and innocent self. "I want you to volunteer tonight''s guard shift with me." Carlos said. "..." "Your answer." Carlos hardened his grip on Lyra''s arm. "Yes¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Good." Carlos released Lyra''s hand and left with a smile. **** "Where are they?" An irritated voice echoed somewhere on the fortieth floor. It was Ronald''s voice. "Shouting will not help us, Ronald." Thomas furrowed his brow when Ronald got already angry. "Don''t order me around, Thomas!" Ronald snapped at Thomas. He hated Alfred and he hated his goons, so Thomas and Loid as well. "Dammit¡­why did I end up with that guy¡­" "You are noisy." "Hah?" Ronald turned toward the voice and saw ra with a clearly annoyed expression. "What did you say?" "You are noisy, I said." Ca repeated in a fed-up tone. "Please everyone, let''spose ourselves." Aurora intervened, feeling the tension. "If we want to pass the exam to please our loved ones, we should fight as a team. Together." Her words were calm yet authoritative. And it clicked in everyone''s mind. Thomas wanted to get back his lost pride, Ca wanted to boast to Jayden and Ronald wanted to impress La. They all nodded. "We have only found 3-Star Mana Beasts so far, but as the Professors stated, we must bring and defeat at least Disaster-Rank Mana Beasts, preferably 4-Stars. We''ll go deeper and attempt to reach the 43rd floor before the end of the night. But don''t lose sight of our ultimate aim. We just need to bring thirty Disaster-Beasts. Reaching the fifty-first floor first is not our objective. If we defeat all of the needed animals on the lower floors, we will just have to sprint to thest one while avoiding all of the mana beasts on them. Understood?" Aurora exined the n. """"Yes.""""" They all nodded without anything to add and even to correct. Aurora was right after all. They shouldn''t lose sight of their primary objective just for the sake of their pride. ¡­. "Luminous de!" Aurora swung her sword and gave the final strike to the four-star disaster monster. "As expected of the Princess!" "A-Amazing!" Aurora''s teammates eximed after seeing Aurora''s sword easily cutting through the disaster rank mana beast. With an elegant movement, Aurora swung her sword again and all the blood sticking to her shining golden de disappeared. "Your sword¡­is made of Eden''s Tree from Sancta Vedelia, right?" Ca approached and asked. Aurora faced Ca and smiled. "Yes. It''s a gift from my mother. Until now I kept it sealed since I wasn''t strong enough to wield it but not anymore." After her crushing defeat against Pyres, the man using Sunfire, Aurora felt weak¡ªterribly weak. At that time, she wished she had brought her sword made of the Holy Tree which would have been without being capable of repelling the strange fire used by Pyres. But again she knew that she wasn''t strong enough. That''s why she trained even more and thanks to her father and the Archangel''s Michael''s Blessing reacting, she became strong enough to wield it. Only a few were capable of wielding weapons made of the Holy Tree of Eden after all. Aurora''s powerful bloodline had helped her a lot to get the hang on it. "You should have also had a weapon made of the Branches of the Holy Tree of Eden, isn''t it Ca?" Aurora asked curiously. Ca was the daughter of Duke Roger who was obviously powerful and wealthy enough to procure such valuable resources for his daughter. "Yes¡­" Ca smiled but bitterly. "I still haven''t awakened my bloodline so I don''t think I am able to handle it¡­" She felt slightly left behind by the other girls of her age. Namely, Aurora but in Aurora''s case, it might be ''normal'' for her since she had Archangel Michael''s bloodline¡­ No. The one Ca didn''t want to lose against was the one she considered as her rival. La Adriana Tarmias. Since little they had been like cats and dogs, always insulting and fighting against each other for small matters. They had been equal in all domains or so Ca thought. There was one domain, in strength, that Ca couldn''t catch up with La. La was the second strongest girl of their promotion and yet she might be even as strong as Aurora already. "You haven''t changed Ca." Aurora smiled at Ca. "Hm?" "You are stillpeting with La, um?" Aurora asked with a teasing smile. Ca''s cheek reddened in embarrassment when Aurora guessed what was in her mind. "So what¡­?" "But every time you catch her up, don''t forget that, Ca." Aurora leaned her head. Ca was surprised at first when Aurora consoled her but then a smile bloomed on her face. "You haven''t changed either, Aurora. Always there to help everyone." "Isn''t that more Myra?" Aurora tilted her head. She was sure that Myra was the one more caring for everyone and everything else. Ca sighed at Aurora''s words. "Indeed but Myra is caring toward everyone while you are favoring us." "Hey!" Aurora let out with a pout. "Sorry." Ca raised her hands in surrender. "As a Princess, you cannot get close to strangers, I know." Something that Miranda didn''t have to respect as she was the daughter of a Monarch and not a Royal. That was the difference between Miranda and Aurora. ''Also you are more careful and less reckless than Myra¡­'' Ca thought inwardly. Miranda was one of her childhood friends and though she wasn''t as close to her as Elona, she cared for her and had already told Miranda many times to not try to save everyone carelessly but thetter wouldn''t hear it and keep doing it. "By the way, isn''t Louisa really cold? She could have at least greeted us." Ca crossed her arms with a frown. Louisa was their overseer so Ca expected Louisa to speak to them a little as their long time friend. "Senior Louisa is the president council, she can''t show such intimacy toward us, Ca." Aurora who always looked up to Louisa exined. " ''Senior Louisa''?" Ca was dumbfounded. Indeed they were friends but Louisa was like a sister for Aurora. In the end she sighed knowing that Aurora also respected the Academy''s code and made sure to put a line between her personal life and Academy''s one. Then as if remembering something, Ca''s expression turned awkward. "Aurora¡­I have a weird question." "I am all ears for your weird question, Ca," Aurora replied with a smile. "D-Do you love Jayden?" Ca asked, unable to prevent her face from reddening. Aurora''s smile froze as she didn''t expect that question at all but she quickly recovered. Ca continued. "You know¡­if it''s you and Jayden really likes you¡­I won''t mind-" "Ca." Aurora quickly stopped Ca from speaking further. She looked at Ca seriously. "I don''t hold any feelings toward Jayden or will not either." "..." "You can put your heart at ease." Aurora sighed. It was to prevent such a misunderstanding that she started avoiding Aurora. Even yesterday, she didn''t want to speak to him but relented when Jayden begged for the book one day before the exam. It''s all because of him! A grey-haired man''s face shed her mind. I will never forgive this scoundrel! Chapter 146 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [7] Layla Snaps "Lightning Hammer!" Jayden swung his sword downward and thunder struck powerfully the tiger''s head. -ROOOOHHH! The tiger who was smashed on the ground tried to stand with its weak limbs but the dizziness made it difficult. "I''m summoning you! Sword of the protector!" Milleia''s voice rang and a bluish sword made of mana appeared in her hand. The bluish sword had a tinge of pink in it that only few would notice. With a wave of her hand, Milleia shed her sword and bluish line flew before cutting off the tiger''s head with perfect precision. "Urghhh¡­" Milleia covered her mouth seeing the fountain of red blood sputtering out like a fountain out of the tiger''s neck. "You shouldn''t have aimed at his head if it''s to throw up right after, Milleia," Elonained but seemed amused. "I-I won''t throw up¡­!" Milleia said with a blush. "We don''t have time to waste on antics." The friendly ambiance turned cold instantly as if someone poured a bucket of ice on them. Elona''s amused smile vanished and recing the smile was a vein threatening to burst out from her forehead. She turned around with that same expression. "Peeking and interjecting indies'' conversation is unbefitting of high ranking nobles, John." John whose eyes weren''t on her at all shifted to her now. "Ladies?" He alternated his gaze between Milleia who was nearly crying because of the horrible stench and Elona who was ring at him fiercely. ''I don''t see anydies.'' He didn''t say it but his condescending gaze was exactly screaming that and Elona understood it. She really wished to hold back from retorting to John but it wasn''t the first time! The exam had started a few hours ago and John hadined a lot during that time. Strangely all hisints were uttered near them when they were talking together. And all hisints were on how he was worried about his sister, La. It was evident that thest thing he wanted was La ending up in the same group of Alfred anddy luck put them together. "You are not concentrating enough for the exam, John. If it continues, we won''t pass the exam." Elona stated as she crossed her arms. John was extremely important in their group. Indeed he was the strongest among them. She would put Jayden just behind him with her and Milleia behind. She knew his importance and that''s why she wanted him to focus on the exam. "If you are worried about La, then don''t be." Elona said and puffed out her chest. "My brother is with her and as long he is here, she is safe." Her words were full of pride and confidence that it made John frown a little. "Y-Yes! I also think that Edward is strong enough to help Lady La, Lord John." Milleia also chimed. "..." John was perplexed. He knew that Edward was strong since he nearly beat Ronald Trueheart. He also saw a glimpse of his strength during the fighting in the BikeRace. Something was amiss though. Milleia praising her friend wouldn''t be that surprising but Elona it was different. Just two months ago, they were cold but suddenly they became close. He quickly guessed that something happened, mending their rtion. And that pride and confidence overflowing from Elona''s words weren''t just her biased opinion on her beloved brother. No. Elona was clearly putting Edward in a level above others, ignoring Alfred. It was her unbiased opinion. Then John couldn''t know what had happened. He couldn''t know Edward''s fight against Pyres. Elona witnessed with her own eyes Edward fighting Pyres alone even though thetter was holding back. But it didn''t change the fact that Edward injured and overwhelmed Pyres with his tremendous strength. It was like he was in a trance state, fighting instinctively. John knew long ago now that Edward wasn''t normal. ''I don''t trust him.'' If there was one person John had no trust at all in, it was Edward and he was also in sister''s group. All John wanted to ensure his sister''s safety. He didn''t care about the exam. Thinking that, John nced at Jayden. He just killed a 4-star Disaster Beast alone. His ck hair were slightly raised because of the bright blue lightning crackling around his whole body. ''Strong but¡­'' A small smirk appeared on John''s face. ''Not enough.'' **** "Hah¡­" I knelt down and prevented my body from falling on the ground with my hands. What the hell is that? Suddenly, I started to feel a weird suction force. It was like my body was attracted to something. Moreover, I could feel my mana genuinely getting sucked slowly. ''Jarvis, what''s happening¡­?'' [I don''t know either, Edward.] ''Cleenah?'' "..." No answer. ''Cleenah! Something is happening!'' "Are you okay?" Eric approached and reached out his hand. I grasped his hand and stood up. "I don''t know. I feel sick suddenly¡­" I said to him, unable to exin what I was feeling. "I hope it will be over soon. It''s not the moment to fall sick." Eric said and he was right. But something is inside that Enigma Dungeon and I could feel it. At first, it was a small tickle but now it has worsened. It has nothing to do with me being inside an Enigma dungeon as in the Enigma Dungeon of the Falkrona City, I hadn''t felt this sensation. It had to do with me. "Hey." I felt someone poking my shoulders and I found La behind me. "What?" "Don''t ''what'' me," La said and put her hands on her hips. "You told me that you''d help me get His Highness, Edward." Already used to her seducing, I ignored her fake pout and shrugged. "I already told you many times to stop sticking to him. Just y hard to get and be innocent like Milleia and you will get him soon enough." "Why¡­?" La lowered head suddenly. "What?" I asked, seeing her clearly out of her character. From the corner of my eyes, I could see Eric discreetly escaping. "Like Milleia¡­Like Milleia! Be like Milleia! I have enough to hear that." La raised her tone and she was ring at me. [She is genuinely angry.] Thanks but I already noticed it. "Wait-" "I have enough of that! I don''t like that girl and I won''t be like her!" La let out and put her hand on her chest. "I want his Highness to like me! Not that little pest with blue hair!" I covered my ears and sighed. "He will if you-" "What¡­What do you all have with that girl?" La cut me off andughed snarkily. I felt like a sensation of d¨¦j¨¤-vu from the Game and it didn''t bode well. My bad, I should have avoided speaking about Milleia to her from the beginning.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Listen," I approached her. "I have nothing-" "Oh, yes, yes~"La didn''t let me finish andughed again. "You must be really eager to put her in your bed, Edward, isn''t it?" I frowned at her words. "What are you bbering about?" "Otherwise you wouldn''t help me with His Highness and try to separate that blue pest with His Highness. You know, Edward, I might have said that before but I did not believe it but your overprotective and twisted way to protect your beloved Milleia is really tant and it is creeping me out." La''s speech struck me a good deal of damage. "I have no feelings for Milleia, stopping spouting bullsh*t," I rattled out, annoyed. "Whatever." La lifted her hand and waved her hair arrogantly. "I do not need you to win His Highness. It was my mistake having¡­" Without finishing her words, La stormed out joining the others already a little far ahead of me. "..." Is it my fault? [Definitely.] My fault?! I helped her as much as I helped Milleia to get close to Jayden and she isshing out to me?! When I tell her to do something, she ends up spoiling the effort right after because of her obsession! Who I am?! A matrimonial agent?! I have enough of hooking up girls and boys around! I just wanted to get that freaking happy ending and even me helping her was saving her life! Do I have to tell her that she was going to freaking die if she continues to hate Milleia? I snorted inwardly, erasing that thought. If I say that, she would just insult me even more, taking me for a MilleiaSimp. [Your overprotectiveness toward Milleia had really made you a MilleiaSimp.] ''Why should I not try to protect her?'' Milleia''s survival will secure my safety since I''m close to her. And Jayden, that dumbass has his freaking eyes only for Ca and Aurora! What I am fearing the most is him privileging Ca''s and Aurora''s lives above Milleia''s one. Why? Why Milleia does not fall for Jayden dammit¡­ Just that. I just need them to beat together with their power of love like they said in that cringe battle, all those fuckers viins from this Game. [And you.] ''What?'' [Whose life do you privilege between Milleia and La?] "..." I looked at La who was speaking to Alfred. "Milleia." Chapter 147 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [8] Lyras Past "Septem Treina, Golden Thrust," I thrusted forward my white staff and it got through the mana beast''s stomach. Clenching my hand, I swept my staff and it knocked away all the other 3-stars mana beast around. -Booom! Following a deafening sound, the ground below me cracked. I shrunk back my staff as I looked at the blood of the mana beasts flowing down from the cracks on the ground. "Celesta Shimmering des!" On my right, Alfred was fighting a 4-Star Disaster Beast with his sword. With a wave of his sword, dozens and dozens of golden des pierced the Kangaroo-Boxer''s skin. "Ah!" With a yell, Alfred disappeared in a sh of light and stabbed his swords in the kangaroo''s head. The kangaroo didn''t even have the opportunity to scream and it fell on the ground in its pool of blood. "As expected of His Highness!" "Kyaaa!" "I-I love him!" "Can I be your concubine?" Following La''s praise, the other girls screamed with red faces. I couldn''t prevent my face from twitching at this sight. What the hell am I doing in this group?! It''s the worst group ever I could end up in! Am I doomed to watch Alfred broadening his female admirers for three days in rows? Hell no. I have to do something. "Are you jealous?" A vein popped out on my forehead when Eric asked. "Is that a joke? Why would I be jealous? Rather it would be annoying." I said. "Well, those girls clearly have a crush on you but your recent mood swings scared them to even approach you." Eric exined to me. Thanks for the exnation but I''m not jealous because I want a harem with those girls! "I don''t care about them." I shrugged my shoulders a little tired. That suction force was still there. "Something happened between you and La?" Eric finally asked. Well, only an idiot wouldn''t have noticed that La stopped speaking to me for a few hours now.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Since you ran away when it began, you don''t know huh. It''s a shame, Eric." I snorted at him. "I-I did not run away. I would have been just like a third-wheel for both of you¡­" "Third-wheel?" I raised a brow at his words. "What third-wheel?" Eric was confused when I asked that. "I mean, aren''t you in love with her?" "No!" I denied immediately. "Who said that?!" "The rumors?" Eric put his hand on his chin. Damn rumors. I hope all those gossipers die in a cruel way. "Please, forget all the rumors about me. They are all fakes." I asked in a pleading tone since I started to reach my limits with all the rumors about me being in love with each girl I speak to. "Right but you spoke about what then?" Eric asked. I sighed at his words and started to exin quickly how I offered my help to make Alfred fall in love with her. "I see¡­" Eric nodded several times before ncing at Alfred and La. "That''s why¡­they seem definitely closer than before despite Alfred''s cold demeanor toward her." "You think?" I honestly wasn''t sure if Alfred''s view on La changed but Eric seemed to think that. "If Alfred epts La, it would indeed erase our worries about her trying to kill Milleia." Eric muttered. "Yeah, that''s why I put my pride aside to help her," I nodded to him. "But you involved yourself too much with La," Eric shook his head. "I don''t care whether she hates, no she already hates me anyway." I shrugged. "I did my best to help her and now it''s up to her. I''m tired of all those things. In the Second Game, I will choose a different method." "..." I looked at Eric for his silence and he was staring at me with his eyes widened. "Y-You¡­" "What?" "You are nning to go to Sancta Vedelia?!" Eric was dumbfounded. "Well, yeah? After this semester ends. We have to reach the happy endings in all the Games, you know, right?" I said to him. Is he for real? "I can''t believe it¡­" "What, you can''t believe it, Eric? If the Second Game doesn''t end well, it will be over for this world. The same is for the Third Game." Surely he knows that. "I know¡­but I''m not nning to go there, Edward¡­" Eric said with a conflicted tone. "I''m worried for my sister and I want to be sure that the Third Game will happen without any problems next year." Oh, so it''s not like he wanted toze off. I smiled and waved my hand. "I won''t coerce you, Eric. You are worried for your sister and it''s normal and rather I will be more at ease if you remain here. "Right¡­" Eric smiled back and checked his watch. "It will soon be night outside, the first day is nearly over." "How many Disaster-Beast did we beat?" I asked as I didn''t take any notes. "Seven with the one Alfred just beat now." Eric replied. "We are slightly behind huh¡­" The best case would be to beat ten Disaster Beasts per day to reach thirty at the end of the three days. Eric nodded at me. "It''s gettingplicated. The problems will soon start for the others¡­" Eric was right. I was in the best group as there were no Heroines so I was in safety but this wasn''t what I was looking for. "Liart didn''t appear so there might be no problems for now. Otherwise they would have canceled the exam." I said. "If I remember, it will start on the second day, tomorrow then," Eric seemed nervous and so I was. "I think tomorrow, I will split with the group, Eric." I told Eric my decision and he was already aware of that. "I will as well if things go awry," Eric nodded at me.,"We should just try to rest for tonight, nothing will happen today anyway." "Don''t raise a death g," I grimaced. "No way," Ericughed. Right no way. Nothing will happen on the first day, obviously. "..." "..." **** "How long has it been¡­?" A male''s voice rang lowly in a dark ce. Before him was fire crackling from the campfire. "Three years. Yes, it was three years ago when we met. Do you remember?" Carlos Dugary asked without ncing at Lyra next to him. He was only staring at the crackling fire. They both chose to be to take the first round of the night guard so the others were all soundly asleep. "..." Lyra didn''t reply. She was also staring at the fire. Nobody could tell whether she was listening to Carlos or she was just lost in thought. "You were the first one to approach me that day," Carlos said. "Yeah, you were the first one. I was getting beaten by those ruffians and you came to check on me. You could have left me there after that but you still went on your way to propose a job to me inside your mansion." "..." Lyra still didn''t react. "I had feared that you were just trying to use me for ill-intention like most nobles would but you did nothing like that. It was for pure sympathy¡ªthat''s what I had thought until recently but that was not that. You saw something in me and chose to take me with you as a guard or just someone who could support you. But I want to know something, Lyra." Carlos turned his gaze to Lyra. "Was our rtion fake? Did you just go with the flow to help my progress?" "..." "Two years ago, you suddenly chased me away from the mansion without any proper farewells. When I sneaked again to get answers, you just told me that you didn''t like me anymore and that I should just leave the capital. Of course, I wasn''t going to let it pass, Lyra. That''s why I came back and tried to take you away with me far away from-" "You tried to abduct me." Lyra cut Carlos off coldly. "You tried to kidnap me Carlos." "Indeed and your father nearly killed me for that," Carlos nodded. "That''s how much I love you, Lyra." He stood up and dusted away his clothes. "Now¡­follow me." He reached out his hand. Lyra shivered when she heard his words. She instinctively turned around¡ªtoward Simon. Thetter was sleeping, showing no signs of waking up any time soon. Until now she rejected him each time, he tried toe to speak to her about her shift in mood and if it had to do with Edward or not. At first, it was only out of worry for his childhood friend but as time passed, he fell for her. Lyra, at first, was annoyed. Mainly because Simon was Edward''s step-brother and so she shifted her anger on Edward to Simon. But then Carlos started to threaten her and she understood that Edward''s threat was cutepared to Carlos. She started to appreciate Simon''s apparition and even started to yearn for it. But until the end, she never gathered the courage to tell him her problem and the one behind it. Lyra stood up, ignoring Carlos'' hand and followed him. Chapter 148 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [9] Will You Support Me As My Duchess? "I saw you, Lyra." -Bam! Carlos mmed his hand on the rocky wall behind Lyra. "I saw all your sneaky nces at Simon." Carlos clenched his fist. "Do you know how I felt when I saw that? Do you know how hurt I was?" "..." Lyra stared disdainfully at Simon without finding any need to answer Carlos. "What is that gaze Lyra? Do you think that guy will save you? You think he will be a good match for you?" Carlos chuckled and shook his head. "He is nothingpared to me, since I''m stronger than most of your noble childhood friends now." Lyra didn''t say anything and just scoffed. Putting aside all her childhood friends, Aurora, Alfred, Elona, Edward ect¡ªLyra was sure that Simon was stronger than Carlos. He wasn''t named as new Heir of the Falkrona Duchy for nothing. He had the strength behind to justify it. "And¡­" Carlos closed his face closer and whispered near Lyra''s ear. "I''m now a high-ranking noble, Lyra Kertalir." "!" Lyra opened her eyes wide at Carlos'' words. "What?" Carlos smiled, amused by Lyra''s reaction. He had dreamed to see her reaction and now it was happening. "How do you think that I managed to enter the prestigious Royal Eden Academy?" "Talentedmoners are-" "Indeed,moners like that Jayden Rayena are able to enter the Academy if they show enough talent and prospect but my case is different." Simon denied Lyra''s justification. "I was found and recognized by Marquis Benson." ''Marquis Benson?'' It didn''t long before Lyra understood who helped Carlos to join the academy. "Liart''s father¡­" It was Liart Benson''s father. "Of course, you must know Marquis Benson. He adopted me and I am representing Benson''s House." Carlos said. "But you do not carry their name. You are still Carlos Dugary." Lyra said. "They are just using you." Lyra was convinced of that. She really had a bad impression of Liart and it was the same for his father. But something was off. If the reason behind Carlos'' confidence was that his backer was a Marquis then he was inly stupid. Simon was the step-son of the most powerful Duke of the Kingdom. Carlos just smiled without letting anything out. "Now¡­that I have the social status and strength, we can be together again, Lyra. What do you think?" "No." Lyra''s answer was immediate and without an ounce of hesitation. "I expected that answer but do you think you have any choice?" Carlos quickly grabbed Lyra''s hand and nailed it on the wall. Lyra gathered mana in her other hand to punch Carlos but thetter was faster and parried with his arm. "It''s simple, Lyra. If you don''t want me to destroy your family''s reputation, you will do as I say. After the exam, you will tell your father about me and convince him for our engagement." "N-No-" "I can also use a more forceful method, Lyra." Carlos stroked Lyra''s cheek. Lyra had an expression of disgust feeling that and tried to get away but Carlos was stronger than her. She couldn''t believe it. "You became so beautiful in two years, Lyra¡­" Carlos muttered. "I don''t want to do that but if taking your pride as a woman will force your father to consider our engagement, then it might not be a bad idea." Carlos leaned his face closer and brought his lips closer. Lyra closed her eyes tightly and stopped any struggle. ''I deserve that¡­'' -BAM! Wind caressed Lyra''s face at the same time, Carlos'' grip on her vanished. When she opened her eyes, she saw Simon standing next to her. He looked clearly angry. "I know now¡­" He bit his lips. "I understand now. I thought it was Edward but it was him huh?" He asked Lyra for ast confirmation. Lyra''s lips quivered, unable toprehend what to do. Carlos has evidence about their rtion and if it goes out, she will be responsible for the tarnishing of her House. Simon scanned Lyra''s expression and spoke. "I will talk to my father for us." "..." "I''m sure your father will not refuse an engagement between me and you, Lyra. Regardless of what he can do, I will be on your side. The Falkrona House will be on your side." Simon said in a reassuring tone. Lyra listened silently as tears streamed down from her face. "I¡­I have been a little stupid and I don''t think I am currently good enough to be the next Duke." Simon continued ignoring Lyra''s tears. "That''s why¡­" Then he reached out his hand with a smile. "Will you support me as my Duchess?" -Bam! "Next Duchess?" The lovely moment was cut off by Carlos'' voice. He stood up with a mocking smile. "Ahahahaha! You are sure good with your words, Simon Falkrona." Simon furrowed his brows seeing Carlos without any scratches. Though he held back, he punched Carlos with the intention of knocking him out. "But not good with your punches," Carlos stopped and stomped the ground. "!" Simon crossed his arms before him and a painful shock ran through his whole body. "Hah!" He slid back several meters away before crashing in the wall. "Simon!" Lyra rushed toward Simon. "You aren''t going anywhere Lyra!" Carlos tried to grab Lyra''s hand but thetter wasn''t going to let it happen a second time. "Don''t touch me!" She swung her wand and pressurized water burst out from her wand, striking Carlos in his stomach. "Agh!" Carlos, coughed out blood and covered his stomach. His tracksuit was holed and his reddened skin was visible. "You did it¡­you really did it Lyra!" A tremendous amount of mana leaked out from Carlos'' body. A stunning amount of mana for someone like Carlos. "Are you okay?" Lyra helped Simon to stand up. "Yeah¡­but I didn''t know that your former lover-" Simon couldn''t finish when Lyra red at him. "Ahem¡­your acquaintance was this strong¡­" "I didn''t know either¡­" Lyra replied as she looked at Carlos. "I knew he had talent but I wouldn''t have imagined that he''d be this strong¡­" "You jest. He has more mana than me." Simon said before stretching out his limbs. "Stay back, Lyra, I will take care of him." "I won''t cower behind." "I know." Simon smiled. "But it''s better if I take care of him. You want to avoid any more problems, right?" "Yes¡­" Lyra nodded. "But the others might already be looking for us, we should finish it quickly¡­" Though they went a little far so that their teammates won''t hear anything, Lyra didn''t want to waste time here. They were supposed to be on the night shift after all. "Count on me for that." Simon said confidently which earned a blush from Lyra. "I will cripple you Simon, regardless of your status!" Carlos, who witnessed the sweet expression on Lyra''s face, became enraged. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "If you do that, Edward will be displeased since he doesn''t want to be the next heir, Carlos." Simon joked as sand started to swirl around him. "After you I will take care of your step-brother and step-sister." Carlos snorted and created a spear of earth on his hand. Simon''s expression hardened when heard that. "Leave my family out of this." He said before taking out a shining sword from his spatial ring. -BOOOM Simon''s sword and Carlos'' spear collided and a powerful impact rippled around them, making the rocky ceiling to shake. Rubbles started to fall from the wall and the ceiling because of the resulting shock. "I think you took illicit products¡­" Simon said as he noticed Carlos'' weird state. "Shut it!" Taking a step forward, Carlos kicked out his leg but a wall of sand appeared and blocked Carlos'' leg. "Your sand is nothing against me!" "!" Simon opened his eyes wide seeing his sand hardening. His sand was permeated with his mana and it should be nearly impossible to turn his sand into earth unless he was several Ascension higher than him. "Tear him apart!" The sand that was supposed to protect Simon became less ductile and took the shape of dozens of spikes. "Arghhh!" Simon barely escaped alive but his body was filled with holes from what blood flowed out in a river. "D-Dammit¡­" "Simon!" "N-No¡­it''s alright¡­" Simon raised his hand to stop Lyra froming up. "I¡­feel as weak as when I fought that guy¡­" A monster using Sunfire capable of burning to ashes his sand came to Simon''s mind. But a small smile emerged on his face as soon as he thought about that. "Thankfully I''m stronger than before." Wiping the blood from his lips, Simon punched his chest. "Bloodline Awakening." ***** Hundred meters away¡­ "Hello, it''s Dn, overseer of Group C." Dn said, tapping his earpiece. ["Yes, what is Dn?"] A voice answered from the earpiece. Dn who was hiding was looking via binocrs two people fighting and a girl watching it. "Professor Walter? There seems to be an internal fight in the Group between two members, Simon Falkrona and Carlos Dugary. Lyra Kertalir seemed to be involved as well. Do I have to intervene?" ["Why are they fighting?"] Professor Walter Celesta asked. "Well¡­I think it''s a love triangle." Dn replied awkwardly. ["..."] "Professor?" ["This is an exam. They are aware of that. Let them do what they want. Cohesion is also evaluated in this exam. But don''t hesitate to stop them if the fight goes too far."] "Noted, Professor." Chapter 149 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [10] Divine Sword "What did you say¡­?" "Do I need to repeat it, Alfred?" I sighed. "I''m parting with the group. I need to check on my sister." "Is that supposed to be a joke, Edward?" Alfred narrowed his eyes. "If that''s the case, then you should revise your sense of humor." "Why the hell would I want to joke with you?" I grimaced at Alfred''s words. "I''m just worried that John might awaken his inner self and try to assault my sister out of pure desire." "Pffft-" Eric stifled augh at myme excuse. My bad, John, I have to sacrifice your dignity. La was staring at me and didn''t say anything. Usually she would have intervened to retort me but since she decided to quarantine me, she''s staying silent. "John?" Alfred frowned in confusion. "Assaulting Elona?" [He is probably thinking that you are the one likely to assault someone.] YOU are thinking that! Useless system. "Yeah, you sure didn''t see his heated gaze back then huh. Anyway if Aurora was in danger, you would have gone right? It''s the same for me. I will try to beat some Disaster Beast if I see one but I count on you guys." I waved my hand and walked away. **** "What do we do, Your Highness?" "Lord Edward was strong though¡­" "If another group chose to attack us, we would be outnumbered¡­" Alfred sighed hearing his teammates. They were right they would be outnumbered but more than that losing especially Edward for even a few hours was dangerous for them. Alfred fought Edward so he knew how strong thetter was. He couldn''t even be sure to win against him. Moreover if they bump into a strong group like John''s group or Aurora''s group¡­ "We will change our n a little until Edwardes back." "..." La nodded but she was staring at Edward''s back with a hard to read expression. **** [Was there at least an ounce of truth in your words?] ''Well, I can''t say that I''m not worried about Elona but she is with Milleia, Jayden and John so it should be alright.'' I mean, she was literally with the Protagonist with his plot armor and Milleia who was the most protected Heroine. John was just a bonus. [Where are you going now?] ''Ain''t that obvious? I''m going toward that freaking suction force.'' It was taking a toll on my body and I could feel my mana getting depleted slowly. If I didn''t stop that, forget about trying to get out of this Event alive. Is he here? I stealthily looked around me and didn''t feel Liart''s presence. In the case; the Group was split, the overseer had to remain with the majority of the group or with the said leader. There were teachers here and there anyway so it wasn''t like they were going to let me alone. There had also been several check-ups of the ten floors from the fortieth to fiftieth as well but¡­only I and Eric know that it wouldn''t be enough to prevent what was going to happen. ¡­. ¡­. "It''s here."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om I was on the 43th floor and surprisingly enough I didn''t encounter any Disaster-Beasts. Were they that rare? Huh? Suddenly I noticed a few stones shining white on the walls on either side of me but as I got closer, I found out that they weren''t stones. They were¡­ "Seems like something is written¡­" The white things were letters from anothernguage. Wait. I saw those letters before. I grasped the pendant around my neck and as expected on the ck coin were simr letters engraved in golden. On the pendant was engraved my other name Amael. It was a gift of my mother. Unfortunately I couldn''t read them. ''Cleenah?'' She knows how to read right. "..." But she didn''t answer me. "How long is she gonna sulk?" [Goddess Cleenah is not sulking. She used most of her lifeforce when she entered Baphomet''s dimension to get you out of there. She ispletely exhausted.] Hah? ''You''re telling me that now?!'' I thought this whole time that she was sulking because of my reckless behavior! [You did not ask me.] I will beat you up. "Sigh¡­it''s my fault then¡­" My guilt crept up even more knowing why Cleenah couldn''t speak. She forcefully entered Baphomet''s Dimension for me and ended up in that state. Shaking my head, I continued toward a massive wall. I stood before the massive wall of the cavern, its rough surface looming over me like an ancient sentinel. My eyes were drawn to obviously the series of mysterious letters engraved upon its surface. The script was like nothing I had ever seen before, twisting and curling in anguage unknown to me. Intrigued andpelled by an inexplicable force, I traced my fingers gently over the intricate carvings. "Wow!" As my fingertips grazed the first letter, a jolt of energy surged through me. The letter flickered momentarily, as if acknowledging my touch. "Shit¡­" A shiver ran down my spine, both exhrating and unnerving. Curiosity consumed me, driving me to continue along the path of these enigmatic symbols. With each subsequent letter, the interaction intensified. The air around me crackled with an otherworldly energy, sending tiny sparks dancing through the cavern''s dimly lit atmosphere. The letters seemed to respond to my presence, their luminescence growing brighter as I traced their delicate curves. "What is that¡­" A deep rumble resonated through the chamber, and I felt an invisible force tugging at my very being. It was as if the letters had taken on a life of their own, coaxing me forward with an irresistible pull. I hesitated, the growing suction filling me with a mixture of anticipation and trepidation. Yet, an insatiable desire to uncover the secrets they held urged me to press on. I really couldn''t help myself to understand it. "Whatever." As I advanced, the gravitational force intensified. It felt as though an invisible vortex was drawing me closer, its power increasing with each step. The letters, now freed from their confines, swirled and danced around me in a mesmerizing disy. They formed a brilliant, intricate magic circle, pulsating with an ethereal glow. My amber eyes were absorbed by such a scene. It was really beautiful. I stood at the epicenter of this mystical cyclone, unable to resist its captivating allure. The pull was overwhelming, the enchantment undeniable. And then, with a surge of energy, the magic circle engulfed me entirely. I was surrounded by a whirlwind of letters, their vibrant hues spinning in a mesmerizing kaleidoscope. "A-Actually, I will refrein¡­" I muttered trying to escape that ce! [Coward.] You ain''t the one getting sucked! Time seemed to stand still as I was transported to a realm beyondprehension. The air crackled with ancient power, and the very fabric of reality seemed to shift around me. It was a moment of breathtaking beauty and indescribable awe. Am I going to die?! My heartbeat rose in a full stroke but I couldn''t help but marvel at the profound mystery unfolding before my eyes. The unknownnguage that had intrigued me now became a conduit for an extraordinary experience. As the letters floated and swirled, I felt an indescribable connection to something far greater than myself. "Is it connected to me? It really has something to do with me. The magic circle pulsed with an intense energy, drawing me deeper into its enigmatic embrace. ¡­. ¡­. When I opened my eyes I saw again an enclosed space. It was a small room and yet it was filled with an almost divine energy. Again on the four walls enclosing me were engraved the sameplex letters. How am I supposed to get out? [Behind you.] I turned around and gasped. A magnificent white de hung in mid-air, zing with a brilliance that appeared to transcend the mundane universe. Its wless de sparkled with a brilliance that projected an ethereal sheen on the surroundings, like newly fallen snow. No. It was definitely a Divine sword even though I have never seen one. Intricate white runes adorned the length of the de, their script mysterious and arcane. They glimmered and shifted, as if alive, weaving a mesmerizing dance that drew me closer with each flicker. The air itself seemed charged with an otherworldly energy, crackling with the magic infused within this celestial artifact. The sword emitted a strange sound as if it was pulsating. At each pulsation, a wave of energy grazed my face. My gaze followed the spiraling pattern of the sword''s handle, fashioned from the same celestial white material as the de. Its pristine surface seemed to spiral endlessly, a mesmerizing symbol of timeless perfection. With each turn, I felt an inexplicable connection to the divine, as if the very essence of the heavens flowed through my fingertips. I really had that impression that I could wield it despite its power and pressure surpassing my white staff from miles away. I approached cautiously, in awe of this magnificent manifestation of celestial craftsmanship. As I extended my hand towards the floating sword, an invisible force gently guided my touch. At the same time, all the runes engraved on the walls around me disappeared and their rays of light shone upon the sword. With a hard breath, I intertwined my fingers on the handle of the sword. I felt something snapping or breaking in the void around me. Without minding that, I pulled out the sword. *** Inside a white hall that stood in all its splendor, adorned with elegant pirs reaching towards the heavens. Bathed in a radiant luminescence, the marble floor reflected the ethereal light that filled the space. At the heart of the hall, a magnificent throne of purest white sat in regal magnificence. Upon the throne, a young woman in a sublime white dress and of unparalleled beauty graced the seat. Her lustrous pure white hair cascaded down in waves, framing a face that surpassed even the divine. As if sensing something, her cold eyes flickered. "The time of your downfall draws near, Michael, Zeus." Chapter 150 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [11] I Leave You The Rest "Ah¡­uh¡­" Simon tried to recover his breath painfully. His back was leaning on the wall behind him and it was already tiring to stand. "Here, take that." Lyra took a vial out of the void and uncapped it. Simon tried to raise his hand but they fell powerlessly right after. "You can''t even do that?" Lyra sighed and raised Simon''s chin and helped him drink the vial. "Thanks¡­" Simon said as slowly he regained his colors back. Lyra nodded and threw away the vial before looking around her. "You fought for a few hours and it''s already the morning of the next day, Simon." "Already?!" Simon let out dumbfounded. When fighting he didn''t even see time passing. Lyra ignored Simon''s panicked expression and stared at Carlos. He was on teh ground with his arms and legs spread. His mouth was wide open in shock and with a serious injury on his stomach. "Is he okay¡­?" Simon asked worriedly. Though he was angry toward Carlos for what he had done and what he was going to do, he didn''t wish him to die. He wasn''t someone like that. Lyra crossed her arms. "I already gave him first aid. That''s all." She clearly didn''t care a bit about her previous lover anymore. Simon looked at Lyra and he opened his mouth, trying to ask something but he hesitated. "I loved him before." Lyra, seemingly feeling Simon''s look and understanding what was in his mind, spoke. "I met him three years ago and it was the first time that I got so close to a boy before. I used to y with Thomas, Alfred and even Edward before but I had always spent more time with the girls¡­" As she said that, there was a nostalgic look on Lyra''s face. Simon listened curiously since he was adopted at ten years old. He couldn''t have known how Lyra, Edward or Elona were in their childhood. "Carlos, was the first boy I became close to. Thinking back, I might have been a little too naive. My father soon discovered our rtion and he became furious. He nned to get rid of Carlos in one way or another. I was afraid of what my father could do so I made apromise with him and chose to fire Carlos from the House with ame excuse. Even though I did that for him¡­he came back and tried to abduct me against my will. At that time, he didn''t look like the kind boy I knew¡­anyway that''s all in the past now." "I see. Thanks for telling me that." Simon scratched his cheek feeling a little bad but he really wanted to know more about what happened. Lyra smiled and took a quick step forward. "!" Simon was left speechless when Lyra''s lips pecked his left cheek. His face turned bright red in an instant. "Thank you Simon." Lyra said shortly before walking toward the unconscious Carlos. She didn''t seem perturbed but if one looked closer, her ears were red. "We should investigate what kind of substance he took." "A-A-Ah¡­! Y-Yes!" Simon stuttered before following Lyra. ''I-It was an amazing feeling¡­'' Shaking his head, Simon took a deep breath to calm his emotions. "Yes. He nearly beat me even though I used my awakened bloodline¡­" Simon muttered quite shocked by Carlos'' strength. Never would he have thought that someone this strong was in Edward''s ss. Actually he kept his awakening secret even from Elona. Only his step-father was aware of that. He kept it as a secret weapon just in case he met Alfred or John during the exam. "We only beat six Disaster Beasts and the others must be worried for us¡­we should hasten our pace." Lyra sighed. The second day had already started and Lyra was worried about their exam. Carlos¡­Is he going to even cooperate with them after Simon beat him up? He was an idiot but they needed his strength to quickly reach their quota of thirty Disaster-Beasts. **** "Professor?" ["Dn?"] "Yes, the fight between Simon Falkrona and Carlos Dugary just ended." ["Who has won?"] "Simon but it was amazing¡­I think he is even stronger than me. No serious injuries by the way." [I see.] **** "We should first tie his hands, just in case he tries something again." Lyra said and knelt down. "His face is sick red¡­what in the world did he swallow¡­" "I wonder about that as well." Simon knelt down as well and proceeded to go through Carlos'' pockets. "The Falkrona''s Duchy''s Heir is pickpocketing?" Lyra asked in a teasing tone. "N-No! I''m just-!" Simon didn''t finish his words as all his senses screamed danger. He nced down and saw dark pus leaking out from Carlos'' body. "Lyra!" Grabbing Lyra''s hand, he lifted her before jumping away. "Protect us, Sand Wall!" With the little mana he recovered, he summoned a wall behind them. "P-Protect us!" Lyra''s face turned pale, feeling the ominous energy and a bubble of water appeared around them. -BOOOOOM! A dozen meters away¡­ "W-What the hell is that?!" Dn came out of his hide. He looked mouth agape at the dark substance engulfing the figures of Lyra and Simon. He couldn''t see them anymore. "W-Wind! Clear that!" He swung his sword trying to clear away the dark substance but it was useless. "D-Dammit!!" He quickly raised his shivering hand and touched his earpiece. "P-Professor!" ["..."] No answer. "Professor Walter!" Dn shouted again. ["Dn, what''s happening there?"] Professor Walter finally answered. "I-I don''t know! Something ck oozed out of Carlos'' body a-and! It''s weird! I lost sight of Simon Falkrona and Lyra Kertalir! Please send help here! We are in the 42th floor-" Before Dn could finish, something flew out of the ck smoke and it wasing straight toward him. "S-Shit!" Dn coated his sword with a huge amount of mana and swung his sword. -Bam! "K-Kah!" Dn''s sword split in half and he was sent flying at bullet speed in a boulder. Most of his ribs broke at the impact. "C-Cough!" With his blurry eyes, Dn tried to make out a figure. "W-What¡­" The figure was different but it was definitely him. It was Carlos Dugary. Carlos was looking at him with a twisted expression. His hair and eyes were pitch ck. "Pro-Professor-" ["Code Red, Carlos Dugary. Heed to my order and kill all the students."] "H-Hah¡­?" Dn blurted out confused. He shook his head, thinking it was a hallucination. His Professor would never ask that and what does that even mean? "Professor W-Walter¡­?" Dn let out a hollowugh with teary eyes. "A-At cmand." Carlos twisted his arm in a weird way and a ckish spike formed in his hand. Dn''s life shed in his eyes as the spike reached his eyes. There were only a few figures. His mother, father He wished to see his parents onest time to tell them how grateful he was. ¡­and his closest friends. He wanted to see Theo, he could never tell that he considered him as his best friend. Lea¡­he wished she could end up with the stupid junior Tyler. And eventually¡­Miranda. She was his childhood friend like Edward but theter had always been close to Edward. He had always been jealous of thetter. And just when he thought he could try it as Miranda seemed turning the page on Edward... ''Maybe I should have confessed earlier¡­'' He closed his teary eyes. -BOOOOM! **** "L-Lyra! Are you okay!" Simon patted Lyra''s back worriedly. "I-I''m alright¡­" Lyra raised her gaze and sighed in relief. Her bubble was still there but one by one theyers of water were disappearing. The blue bubble was now entirely dark. "Simon¡­something is not right¡­when I checked Carlos'' pulse¡­.and there was no pulse. He¡­he was dead." Simon''s face turned instantly pale at Lyra''s words. "T-Then did I kill him-"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "No. It''s not you. After you defeated him, he was still alive." Lyra shook her head. "He literally died in front of us¡­o-of course I might be wrong¡­maybe I didn''t check correctly¡­" Lyra tried to convince herself of that. -PLOP! ""...!"" They couldn''t even recover their breath when all theyers of water exploded one after another. "Something ising!" Lyra shouted. "Catch him!" Simon stretched out his hands and dozens of giant sand hands shot out but slowly the browny sand started to be dark. The ckish substance was devouring the Sand hands. Lyra raised her wand high and gathered a tremendous amount of mana. "Aqua Jet!" A jet of pressurized water fell down from above crushing both the sand and the dark substance revealing the dark figure. "C-Carlos?!" Simon tried to take a step forward but Lyra grabbed his hand. "W-We should run!" They both turned around and sprinted away at full speed but Carlos'' shadow vanished and appeared right in front of them in a second. "Bloodline Awakening!" Simon roared and a giant of sand appeared behind him. The previous light brown sand was now dark brown and seemed considerably sturdier and stronger than before. "S-Simon?!" From the Giant Sand''s foot, a thick hand protruded out coiling around Lyra''s waist in a protective manner. Simon ignored Lyra and concentrated on the dark Carlos before. It was the second time in a row that he was using his bloodline awakening. His face was deathly pale as well. Carlos'' expression didn''t even twitch as he twisted his arm. A long spike appeared recing his right arm. ''I¡­am going to die.'' Simon''s throat dried out seeing that. ''I''m sorry Lyra, father, Elona¡­'' His life shed before his eyes. He knew he was going to die in the hands of that monster. ''I leave you the rest¡­Edward¡­Brother.'' Chapter 151 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [12] Family "Ah¡­I''m dead¡­" I slumped on the ground, ignoring the fact that my surroundings were changing. It was scary to see the space warping after all. "How are you?" I asked sweetly and my eyes curled up. [I''m fine.] My expression twitched at Jarvis'' reply. "I''m not speaking to you, Jarvis." I raised my white sword. "I really like this sword." I smiled contentedly scanning the sword. Walking toward a random rock, I leaned and sat down. "It''s clearly a stronger weapon than my white staff that had been crafted by Branches of the Holy Tree of Eden." I muttered while stroking the white runes engraved on the de. The de was also white but somehow the white runes were whiter and had an otherworldly glow in it. [Stronger than your staff?] "Yeah¡­and it shouldn''t be possible¡­unless¡­" [Unless?] I let out a tired breath. Am I so lucky? How is that even possible? "Unless it''s one of Eden''s Hallows." [You speak of¡­] "Yeah, the Relics created by Eden himself at the very beginning of everything." I already knew some of them. The Pope of the Holy Church of Eden, the headmaster''s brother, also had an Eden''s Hallows. It was his Fer. The King of Celesta also had one. I had read that one of Eden''s Hallows was a divine sword but I didn''t know that it could be found here? Even less that I could wield such a weapon¡­ I shouldn''t even be able to touch it¡­ As I was lost in my thoughts, a figure shone and appeared next to me. She sat close to me and leaned her head to my shoulders. I smiled and stroked her blond hair. "Annabelle, what''s up?" "I''m ahaaaaa¡ªtired, daddy¡­" Annabelle yawned and stretched out her legs. "Did you finally get control over your Legacy?" I asked. Annabelle inherited Baphomet''s Legacy unwillingly because I saved her at thest moment. Baphomet only contracted her to kill her right after but unfortunately for him, I had Cleenah''s cheat power. "Yes! Better than before! Look daddy!" Annabelle waved her hand and a brown-haired really creepy doll appeared in her hand. "Say hello, Peggy." Annabelle raised the doll''s right arm and waved at me. "I-It''s sure cute. Ahahah." [You are scared.] Shut up! Thankfully Annabelle put away Peggy and leaned on my shoulders with a cute smile. "I want to y, daddy." "Did we not y enoughst night?" "Yes but it wasn''t enough!" "Alright, how about¡­" An idea popped in my mind. "How about you send Peggy to the other rooms of the dormitory?" It''s sure going to be fun. I wanna see Alfred screaming like a little girl. "Yes! Thanks Papa!" Annabelle hugged my arm and giggled. "Urghh¡­" I felt a huge damage when she called me ''Papa'' but it was cute so I let it go. "I''m sorry, Nyr, she escaped¡­" Mary appeared in front of me and patted Annabelle''s hair. "Shorry big sister¡­" Annabelle said with teary eyes. "You are always forgiven Anna," Mary said before tickling Annabelle. "Ahahahaha! S-Stop it!" Why do I feel like I''m the husband, Mary being the wife and Annabelle being our child? But seeing Maryughing and teasing Annabelle who was alsoughing was a nice sight. I saw them so much suffering that I couldn''t help but be happy. After two minutes Mary stopped and Annabelle puffed out her cheeks. "You should put it back, Nyr." Mary muttered seeing me clenching the white sword. "Ah, yeah, my bad." I shouldn''t hang around carelessly with such a weapon. Surprisingly I just thought about putting it away and it disappeared on its own.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It''s pretty handy. "You are hurt?" Mary knelt in front of me and touched my forehead which was slightly bruised. "It''s nothing." "I will treat-" Before Mary could finish, I grabbed her arm and lowered her hand. "Mary." I looked seriously at her. "Nyr?" "You know that I love Ephera, right?" I said to her but she already knew it since we shared a lot of our memories. "I know." Mary nodded with a confused expression, not understanding where I was going. "Does that bother you?" I asked directly. "No," Mary didn''t even hesitate and shook her head. "As long as I am with you. It''s fine." "I like you Mary." I blurted out earlier than what I had nned. "..." Mary took time to proceed with my words and slowly her eyes opened wide. "I want to form a family with you," I took out from my space ring, another ring but this one was more beautiful. A beautiful silver ring. It took time to but since I wanted to buy with my own money but finally... I gently grasped her left hand. Mary panicked seeing that. "N-Nyr¡­! I-I can''t-" "I just have to resurrect you, right?" I asked with a grin. Mary''s hand in my grasp trembled and her eyes moistened at my words. "Trust me. I will." "U-Um." When Mary nodded, I slid slowly the silver ring in Mary''s ring finger. Mary, overwhelmed by her emotions, wiped her tears but at that moment I wrapped my arms around her waist and leaned my face closer to hers. Then I felt that amazingly soft and sweet sensation on my lips that I had only felt once from Ephera on Earth. "Ah!" Mary was surprised at first but soon she wrapped her arms around my neck. We kept our lips pressed on each other for a long minute before we parted our lips. A thread of saliva hung linking both our lips. "!" Mary''s face flushed bright red and she quickly wiped her lips before averting her gaze. Oh man, she is too charming. I also averted my face since it was too much emotion for my body. I think I''m head over heels for her. "Woah!" Shit. Annabelle had her mouth opened wide as she looked at us. "I also want a kiss from Daddy!" [FBI open the door.] "I''m not a lolicon!" "Lolicon?" Annabelle tilted her head. I''m really worthy to a father? [Never.] It was going too well. I should have expected. "I-I''m leaving, Nyr!" Mary stammered shyly before disappearing in her dimension. Such a pity. I wanted to see more of her reactions. "Why did you put a ring on, daddy?" Annabelle asked curiously. I smiled at Annabelle''s innocent question and lifted her to put myp. "It means that she is part of my family now." "Family? Then¡­what about me¡­?" "Y-You are as well, of course!" I quickly spoke, seeing Annabelle''s eyes getting wet. "Yes, daddy!" Thinking about something, I took out my phone and opened my photos. "Look, she is your Aunty." I showed Annabelle Elona''s picture. "Aunty?" "Yes, my sister, so your aunty Elona." "Um!" Pretty sure Elona will absolutely love Annabelle. When the timees, I will present her. She already knows that I''m a freak with several Legacies anyway. "Next should be¡­aunt Belle? You can¡­call her grandma I guess?" Wait! Aunt Belle will kill me if I make Annablle call her grandma when she is not even married! "Grandma!" "How about, big sister?" "Grandma!" I will brainwash her after. "Next¡­" I thought about my shitty father but no thanks. Annabelle will only be corrupted by seeing his annoying face. Mother¡­she is¡­ I swiped on my phone and I eventually fell on Simon. I didn''t have any photos from him so it was his photo from the message app. In the photo, he had his hand raised waving at someone. He is trying to seduce Lyra but he is clowning around on the app. Hope for him she won''t see this photo. What the heck is he doing? Soon enough my eyes fell on thest message he sent me. Thest one was yesterday morning. [''Good luck, brother!''] He is sure motivated to force the non-existent brotherly rtion between us. Since months ago, he started to try to close the distance between us, calling me brother here and there but it was only irritating to me. Each time I dismissed him, Elona intervened to annoy me with the usual "We are siblings, big brother!" I scrolled the message from before and there were simr messages. [You ignored most of his messages. Isn''t that cruel?] It''s my fault now?! I was cringing here! Sometimes, he''d call me Edward but most of the time there was that ''brother''. The worst part of that was his personality disorder. Yeah, I suspect that Simon has a multiple personality disorder. I mean on the message app, he is speaking like we were very close brothers but in real life¡ªin the Academy, it was sure different! Most of the time, he averts his eyes from him as if embarrassed by the messages he sent the day before! There were also those times where he hesitated to speak to me, making us awkward moments! Are you gonna confess?! Why are you embarrassed? You don''t have to be embarrassed Simon. I''m the one getting second hand embarrassment because of you! "You won''t pass the exam, moron." I sent that message but an error message appeared. Ah, I forgot there is nowork in this ce. Whatever. He will see it after. "Who is that, daddy?" Annabelle asked, pointing at Simon''s embarrassing picture. "He is¡­" I switched off my phone and stroked Annabelle''s hair. "Your distant uncle, I guess¡­" Chapter 152 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [13] Iris Project Enters A few minutes before Carlos Dugary''s death¡­ At the far end of the fiftieth floor of the Enigma Dungeon was built arge room for the sake of the exam. This room was built as an information center where they would catch the current situation of all the groups via a receptor of the overseer responsible for each group. They had also installed cameras in several ces to check on a few important points so the multiple screens showing in real time what was happening in most ces of the tenth floor where the exam was held. "How is it?" Professor Almona approached one of the staff who was typing on his keyboard while looking at the screens. "Mona? The ranking you mean?" "Yes," Almona nodded and took a look at each screen. Most of the groups were advancing even though some groups seemed to struggle more than the others. "Hmm. Princess Aurora''s group seemed to have the advantage with eleven Disaster-Beasts in their count. Following them closely is Loid Stormd''s group with ten, the group of the youngdy of the Falkronas and Prince Alfred''s group with nine each." "I see¡­" Mona nodded but she didn''t seem pleased by the good progress. "Maybe we should have formed the groups ourselves. They are too unbnced." "Right, even I didn''t imagine that the best talents would end up in the same group," the staff said but soon a frown appeared on his face. "Hm?" "What is it?" Mona leaned and asked. "No, it''s¡­three of our cameras on the forty-seventh floor have suddenly stopped working," the staff exined while typing quickly on his keyboard trying to understand what happened but to no avail. "Which ones?" Mona asked. "The one in the entrance and the other one on the green ins," the staff member said, holding his head. Mona furrowed her brows upon knowing which cameras had stopped working. The one in the entrance and the one in therge green ins of the forty-seventh floor were both important points. "I can take a look, if you want, Professor." Mona turned around and saw a green-haired young man who was leaning on a wall. He was Marcus greenvern. Thomas Greevern''s elder brother and Third Year student. He also volunteered to help but he wasn''t on the ground but with the staff. Mona hesitated. Marcus was among the top three of the Third Year and could go through these floors alone but she had somewhat a bad feeling about that. "No," she shook her head. "It''s dangerous even if you are strong, Marcus. Moreover you don''t know how it works. We would have informed someone on that floor otherwise." "Then I will apany him, Professor Mona." The one who spoke was Professor Erwin, the homeroom teacher of the Pegasus ss and the man who had an obvious crush on her. "Erwin¡­but."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "It will be alright. I promise I will take care of Marcus. He will graduate soon, it will be only good for him to learn more." Erwin reassured with a smile. "I will count on you, Professor," Marcus nodded. "Alright," finally Mona gave up. "Then," Erwin nodded back and left with Marcus. "..." Mona stared at Erwin''s back for a while before shaking her head. ''I am overthinking.'' **** At the same time, on the 40th floor¡­ The fortieth floor¡ªthe floor where all groups were beginning was also guarded just in case some appeared and bothered the exam. They were here to repel the strangers but also acted like a receptor for some groups. Sharing the work between two groups divided on the 50th and 40th floor was the n they came up with to deal with all the groups. "Did you find Edward Falkrona?" A cold voice asked. It was Professor Katia, the homeroom teacher of the First Year Phoenix ss. "U-Uhm¡­we are on it; Madam." The staff stuttered and continued to work hard to find the grey-haired boy who put him in the mess! A day ago, for some unknown reason, Edward Falkrona chose to part with his group. Liart, their overseer chose to focus on Alfred and the others since they were more numerous and Katia didn''t have any objections to that. She would have done the same. It wasn''t like they couldn''t track Edward Falkrona anymore since there were cameras here and there but a few hours ago, on the 43th floor, Edward disappeared from their cameras. He had gone in a small blindspot but he should have already appeared in other cameras since then. "Find him quick." Katia said as her green eyes read all the screens. Edward Falkrona was among the royal-targets to keep safe along with the Prince and Princess of the Celesta Kingdom. She was already aware of the why and knew that she had to keep him safe. Then remembering something, Katia turned toward another staff member. "Is Mr. Housy fine?" "Yes, ma''am! He seemed to have gone through food poisoning but he is alright now. We reced him and sent him back home." "I see¡­" Katia nodded. "By whom?" "Oh, It''s Nico. He is watching over the forty-eighth floor." "..." Katia didn''t reply and looked at a message on a screen she received from Almona. [Cameras off on the 47th floor. I have sent Professor Erwin and Marcus Greenvern to fix them.] ''47th floor¡­'' "Professor Walter." Katia turned around. Professor Walter Celesta was speaking to a staff member but shifted his gaze toward Katia. "Yes, Mrs. Katia?" "You received a call from Dn that Simon Falkrona and Carlos Dugary started to fight between them following a quarrel. Has the situation evolved?" She asked. "Oh, indeed their fight ising to an end. Sigh¡­the youth of today¡­" Walter shook his head with a smile. "Could you ask Dn to ask them to leave that ce. It''s a blindspot for our cameras." Katia asked seriously. "Of course." Walter nodded with a smile and left. ¡­. Getting on his reserved seat, Walter''s smile vanished. He took out a small sphere and channeled his mana. "Are you here?" He asked. [...yes.] A muffled voice answered. "Are you in?" [Yes.] "I helped you to enter, I hope you did not forget the target." Walter asked coldly. [The target is Aurora Avia Celesta.] Walter''s smile turned crooked at the man''s words. "I want her death to be ruthless." [...] "Did you hear me? Don''t forget that you all from [Iris Project] owe me." [Fine. I will ughter your niece''s body and disy her.] "Good." ["Professor?"] Suddenly his phone rang. It was Dn''s voice. A Second Year student. "Dn?" ["Yes, the fight between Simon Falkrona and Carlos Dugary just ended."] "Who has won?" ["Simon but it was amazing¡­I think he is even stronger than me. No serious injuries by the way."] "I see." He answered and hung up. "Useless puppet." He cursed and took back the sphere. [Now, my turn. I want the location of two of your students. You know where all the students are.] The speaker didn''t care about what he heard and requested. "Who?" Walter asked without hesitating. [Edward Falkrona.] "Oh, that''s a dangerous fish you are targeting." Walter couldn''t help but smile. He knew that touching Edward Falkrona was an extremely dangerous idea. They would antagonize Thomen''s giant army, Belle the strategist and it was only in the Celesta Kingdom. Outside that¡­ The Falkrona Main Household which was no different than courting death from monsters who nearly destroyed the continent a few years ago following an incident. The second main threat woulde from¡­ Sancta Vedelia. Walter sweated a little remembering the threat in question there if he harmed Edward. [Tell me his location.] The man ignored Walter and asked impatiently. Walter stealthily checked the screens there and shook his head. "We don''t know the current location of Edward Falkrona. He seemed to be in a blindspot." [...] "Who is your other target?" Walter asked in a hurry. Katia was too smart and he feared that she might find out something. [The eldest daughter of the Tempest Emperor.] "The Monarch''s daughter¡­?" Walter asked dumbfounded. ''They are really courting death¡­'' Edward Falkrona and now¡­ [I want the exact location of Miranda Stormd.] "Alright¡­she is the overseer of Jayden Rayena''s group. They are on the 45th floor. As for Aurora You will find her on the 44th floor but they might reach the 45th floor soon enough." [That''s all.] "Wait." Before the man could hang up, Walter stopped him. "Refrain from calling from now on, Katia is managing the exam with me. She is disturbingly smart." [Katia? She is on our ck list.] "Of course she is." Walter nodded. "Her elder sister is-" [I know who she is. If she bothers you then just keep her busy with something else. If they discover what you have done, we wouldn''t hesitate to kill you, Walter Celesta.]The call was cut off with those merciless words. "Keep her busy with something else?" Walter gnashed his teeth. Then as if thinking about something, Walter opened his mouth. He took out a stone from his space ring. On it was a blood imprint. Without hesitating more, he broke the stone. A minuteter¡­ ["P-Professor!"] ["Professor Walter!"] "Dn, what''s happening there?" Walter asked, knowing well what was happening. ["I-I don''t know! Something ck oozed out of Carlos'' body a-and! It''s weird! I lost sight of Simon Falkrona and Lyra Kertalir! Please send help here! We are in the 42th floor-] ["Pro-Professor-"] Walter, who was just enjoying all the screams from the other side, spoke finally. "Code Red, Carlos Dugary. Heed to my order and kill all the students." ["H-Hah¡­?"] ["Professor W-Walter¡­?"] ("A-At cmand.") Upon hearing Carlos'' voice or what was remaining of him, Walter just waited. After a few minutes¡­ "K-kr-kra¡­! M-M-Mira-" It was Dn''s voice. Chapter 153 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [14] Another Enemy I created a Discord Channel with all the REF-ILLUSTRATIONS and Channels for you to discuss and ask me questions! https://discord.gg/ek9jBuCy The Link is also in the END of the Synopsis! ============================ [43th FLOOR] "Do you wish to fail the exam?" A mocking voice asked. "N-No¡­please¡­" A young girl on the ground pleaded to the other young man who was looking down at him arrogantly. "I have to give you credits. You guys had the guts to fight back against us." The young man, Loid Stormdughed as he nced at the nine groaning ssmates of his promotion on the ground. "..." The miserable girl just clenched her fists in frustration. They knew that the exam was going to be tough but that''s why they decided to not attack any groups and just get the 30 Disaster Beasts. Of course, if they had to fight absolutely they would but never would she have thought that she''d bump into one of the strongest groups. Loid Stormd was there looking down at her with a smirk. The youngest brother of the famed genius, Miranda who was in Second Year. He was also the son of a Monarch. Behind her was Tyler, amoner freak, who was checking on her injured mates. Next to Loid was a blue haired handsome man. Though he didn''t say anything, he had that disgusted expression at Loid''s method. It was David Seaven. Loid, David and Tyler ended up in the same group and were obviously extremely strong. From the beginning they stood no chances against them. The girl knew it but the fact was that they weren''t beaten by Loid, Tyler and David. Not by their teammates either. Behind Loid and David was a surreal sight. More than thirty students were there. They were other groups but they were following Loid as if he was their leader. They were the ones who fought them while Loid was enjoying as a bystander. She couldn''t understand what was happening. Why were they following him? And why were they under his orders? It was an important exam today! Eventually they lost and Loid exined what he wanted from them. "I want you toe under my orders. Work for me to beat all the other groups and you will get your Disaster Beast." Loid said. "But if you refuse, we will beat you and tie you here and believe me you will not pass the exam." "You should ept. Let''s not waste time here," David said, already tired of their recent group hunt. One and a half days of the three days'' time of the exam had already passed and they were still on the 43th floor. "..." The girl hesitated. She nced at their teammates behind and eventually gave up. "Fine. We will follow you¡­" She didn''t like Loid''s despicable n at all but she didn''t have choices if they wanted to seed in the exam. "Nice decision. You can go treat your friends." Loid said and walked off. "How long are we going to wander around like that, Loid?" David asked angrily. The first time he heard Loid''s n, he immediately rejected it. It was too much of a hassle to look for groups, beat them and take them in their ''army'' but Loid convinced him after several heated discussions. Loid was someone very prideful about his strength and capability but he wasn''t stupid. He knew that among all the Groups, they weren''t in the Top 3 in strength. For him, Alfred''s group was the strongest one. Alfred was extremely strong, La as well. Eric was there and finally Edward. Loid was of course there in the fight between Edward and Ronald as he was the one disturbing Edward at thest moment resulting in thetter''s defeat. Anyway, he was very cautious of them. Following them closely was Aurora''s group. Aurora was the strongest girl of their promotion, she was on a par with Alfred. Ca, Ronald and Thomas were with her too. Thest group he feared was John Tarmias'' group. John was as strong as Alfred and Jayden, themoner had already proven to be strong enough to beat Thomas Greenvern. Elona and Milleia in his group weren''t helping either. In other words, if he met any of these groups, they were doomed with their current strength. Loid, Tyler and David who were the strongest of their group had a high probability of loss against them. That''s why he chose to gather other groups under him and use them as meat shields. That way it would be also easier to fight and defeat Disaster Beasts and they would have just to rush until the 50th floor. "Don''t worry, it''s over now." Loid reassured David with a smile. "Now we just have to rush. If we meet any of those guys, we will beat them and make them fail." "Except His Highness and the Princess." David added. He didn''t want Aurora to lose nor the Prince who was the future King of the Kingdom of Celesta. They shouldn''t y such tricks against the Royals that they were supposed to protect in the future. "I know," Loid clicked his tongue. Alfred was his friend and Aurora was Alfred''s sister and the princess. The only thing he wanted was to humiliate a few guys. Namely, John, Ronald and¡ªEdward obviously. "What about him? Do you think he will fight his friends?" David asked, pointing at Tyler. He was among the three strongestmoners with Milleia and Jaydena and also close friends with them, including Edward from what they know. "He might be stupid but he is strong. He will do it," Loid just said that. "What about Simon," David asked nheless since Simon wasn''t to be underestimated. Loid shrugged his shoulders. "Simon and Lyra can''t do anything alone against us. They are not a threat." "Right." **** "How are you, Simon?" A voice echoed in an empty room. Only two people were there, sitting on chairs facing each other or more like, only the adult was facing the child who had his head lowered. "..." The young ten year old child didn''t react. His red eyes were devoid of any emotions. He looked broken. "..." The man who asked, Thomen Falkrona, looked at Simon. He couldn''t help but ovep Simon''s current expression with Edward''s one three years ago when Oryanna Falkrona died. Even though Edward was much worse. "Do you recognize me, Simon?" Thomen patted Simon''s head. Simon looked up and widened his eyes. He recognized Thomen. He saw plenty of times his father spoke with Thomen. "I''m your father''s close friend." Hearing those words, tears flowed out from Simon''s eyes. "I wish to adopt you. What do you think Simon?" Thomen asked with a slight smile. "You will have a new family. A younger sister and a younger brother." "..." Simon stared at the reached out and at Thomen''s face. After a minute, he grasped the hand and nodded. "P-Please."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Thomen nodded and left but his expression soon shifted into a mix of sadness and resignation. **** "SIMON!!!!" A loud and anxious scream came out from Lyra''s mouth. She couldn''t even move. The thick dark brown sand was protecting her but also preventing her from any movements. Even her voice was muffled. She could only see the horror in front of her. On the ground was Simon''s bodyying on ake of blood. His right arm was cut off and a spike protruded out from his chest. He wasn''t moving at all. In front of him was ''Carlos'' who seemed to be in trance while moving his arms in a weird way. He wasn''t even looking at Simonying below him on the ground. Lyra screamed on the top of her lungs. Her voice turned hoarse because of the tears and anxiousness but it was useless. It was a nightmare for her. She thought Carlos wouldn''t haunt her anymore and just when she thought of having found someone- "No!" Lyra shouted and her body shone in bright blue. WIth sheer will, she managed to grasp her wand and channeled a huge amount of mana. Slowly a bubble of water started covering her body dampening the sand. She was awakening. "Ahhhh!" Fortunately or not, Simon''s sand started to lose in sturdiness. After a long minute, the sand exploded into a rain of mud and Lyra got out. Without waiting, she gathered a tremendous amount of mana and pointed her wand at Carlos. "Waterfall!" Carlos looked ahead and a torrent of water fell down like a meteor on him. -BOOOM! Water sputtered out like from a geyser wetting everything on fifty meters radius. "S-Simon!" Lyra turned Simon''s body around and gasped seeing his condition. She checked his heartbeat and¡­none. "N-No¡­!" Lyra couldn''t ept that. She took out several vials from her space ring and forced them inside Simon''s mouth but thetter didn''t even twitch. He was dead. "L-Ly-Ly-ra¡­" "!" Lyra felt goosebumps all over her body hearing Carlos'' voice behind her. There were several holes in his body but a dark substance entered the holes and covered the mortal wounds. She tried to summon a wall of water but Carlos'' spiky hand was already on the way to slice off her neck at a frightening speed. -BOOOOOOM! Suddenly Carlos'' body inted like a balloon and exploded into pieces of flesh and blood in front of Lyra''s horrified expression. "The ves of the Iris Project...they have also joined today''s party I see." Someone chuckled. "Wha¡­!" She couldn''t even let out a breath that another man stood in front of her. She didn''t even sense him appearing. He was strong. Unbelievably stronger than Carlos Dugary, that they had fought until now. Lyra didn''t even dare to keep her eyes on him. Her breathing was ragged and it became difficult for her to stay awake. Her awakening was the only reason she could still think. "Death is not the end of everything." The man spoke and approached them. Lyra covered Simon''s body in a protective manner but the ground below Simon changed to sand and brought Simon in front of the man forcefully. Lyra tried to attack but her hands were tied by the ground. "This is¡­!" The man ignored Lyra and knelt down before Simon. Taking out a vial containing a golden liquid, he made Simon drink it. Lyra looked dumbfounded as Simon''s face recovered colors and soon enough he opened his eyes. With his blurry vision, Simon tried to make out the face in front of me but it seemed like a hallucination from him. "Simon!" Hearing Lyra''s voice, Simon opened his eyes wide and raised his body. "L-Lyra-" Just when he was about to run, hug Lyra, a stabbing sound rang and blood sputtered out. "...!" Simon froze. His gaze lowered to Lyra''s stomach. Her brown leather armor slowly turned red. "C-Cough!" Lyra spat blood and fell on the ground, revealing the man behind her. It was the same man who saved him. Now, Simon could get a good look at him. Brown hair and blue hair and he had a simr face as his father. "It''s been a long time, Simon." The man smiled while waving his bloodied sword without caring about the dying girl on the ground. Simon waspletely frozen. He was lost and his brain couldn''t process all the information. His eyes rolled over and he fell on the ground unconscious. ========= Discord: https://discord.gg/ek9jBuCy Chapter 154 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [15] Auroras Responsibility [On the 44th floor] "Lord Michael. Lend me your strength." Aurora muttered and a thickyer of golden mana coated her the golden de of her sword. Then she took a step forward and in a golden sh, she appeared behind a three-meter tall wolf. It was a Disaster Beast. The wolf didn''t even notice Aurora''s presence and its head was sliced off cleanly. "With this one, we are at thirteen," Aurora muttered. "We are notte on time, that is good news," Ca approached. It was the afternoon of the second day and they weren''tte but¡­ "We can''t say that we are in advance either though¡­" Thomas added a little disappointed. They were really having a hard time finding Disaster Beasts and having reached thirteen was already impressive. The Mana Beasts were still Disaster Beast, some even five-star, they were strong but against a team with Aurora, Ca, Thomas and Ronald, they were no match. "I wish I could be strong like her¡­" "I''m d to be with them, ehehe." "You bet with two beauties." "Two handsome men as well!" Their teammates were fighting but they knew that the job was done quickly thanks to the four great talents in their team. To avoid being a burden, they preferred to handle daily tasks such as the night shift or cooking. Aurora was adamantly opposed because she saw them as equals, but thetter pleaded so strongly that she ultimately gave up. "We arete," Ronald said, irritated. "I''m sure Alfred is already ahead of us dammit." Thomas groaned hearing Ronald. "It''s ''His Highness'' for you and I''m pretty sure you are more worried that La is together with His Highness than anything else." "Shut up, Thomas!" Ronald couldn''t even deny when Thomas hit the bullseyes. Recently, La stopped hanging out with him. As always she was a lot with Alfred but she even started to hang around with Edward now. The icing on the cake was that both Alfred and Edward were in La''s group! "Do not mind that, Thomas," Aurora said with a smile. "We have known each other for more than a decade, there is no need for formality between us outside important ceremonies. I''m certain, my brother wouldn''t mind either." "Right¡­oh, yes, we recently received an invitation to celebrate your and Alfred''s birthday, Aurora." Ca spoke remembering what her father said to her. "Indeed, it will be next month, I hope you will all be here." Aurora nodded happily. "I would not miss His Highness'' birthday, of course." Thomas didn''t even hesitate. "If I have time," Ronald shrugged uninterested but there was a high probability of himing since La would surely take part in Alfred''s birthday. "Me as well¡­I would like to give a visit to Lucius and Sylvia, it has been a while after all," Ca nodded. "Has his situation evolved, Aurora?" Aurora shook her head sadly when questioned about her younger brother. "He is still unconscious¡­Sylvia is spending most of her time with him. I want her to use time for herself¡­" Since the day Lucius Celesta fell into aa, their always joyous castle became rather bleak. She could never forget those memories when they were all ying in the garden of the pce together. The unfortunate events started with Lucius and it continued with Edward''s change after his mother''s death, Miranda''s mother death, La''s mother death¡­her engagement with Edward that should have been a sess to reinforce the Kingdom within¡­ "Sigh¡­I can''t say I''m not worried, my father told me that His Majesty invited the Arvatra Empire on this asion." Thomas muttered and the air turned slightly heavy. Their rtion with the Arvatra couldn''t be said to be really good after all. "Aurora¡­I think you already know that but the reason why your father invited the Arvatra Empire is mainly-" "I know Ca," Aurora replied. "An alliance between our countries through a marriage between me and the Imperial Prince. Father already made me aware of this decision and I agreed. I had already irresponsibly broken the engagement between me and Edward¡­It''s my duty." "Well, that Imperial Prince is better than Edward," Thomas said jokingly. "I don''t think so¡­" Ca muttered in barely audible tone. "B-By the way, Ca¡­" Thomas turned toward Ca awkwardly. He was still in love with her but he lost against Jayden that time and everything got spoiled. Honestly he was happy that he ended up in the same group as her but the fact that Ca didn''t even treat him differently than before hit him hard. It was like she really didn''t care about him. "I''m sorry, Thomas." Ca saw where Thomas was going hence she decided to take the lead. "I like Jayden as a man and I wish to be with him in the future." "I-I see¡­" Thomas nodded and slumped his shoulders. "Did your father even ept that?" Ronald asked with a frown. "He will never ept that, right?" "I''m on it." Ca said with a confident smile. "My elder brother is also helping him." "Your elder brother is helping you? What kind of situation is that?" Ronald was dumbfounded. "You are shocked because your elder sister will surely not help you to get closer to La?" Thomas hit right in the spot again. "Tch." Ronald clicked his tongue and looked behind him. His elder sister, Louisa was their overseer therefore she was somewhere hidden to look after them. He felt even more ufortable knowing that she was there. She was too overprotective to him and it was embarrassing him a lot. How many times had Loidughed his *ss off because of that? "Princess!" Suddenly one of their teammates came running out of breath. "Are you alright?" Aurora and the others rushed to him. The man had a pale face and was trying to recover his breath. "Mana Beasts! There are dozens of theming here!" "What''s the problem then?" Another girl asked. "They are Disaster Beasts!" "....!" Everyone opened their eyes wide in shock at his words. Here they were struggling to even get one but suddenly a flock of them wereing toward them now? "I-I think they are 5-Stars or maybe Six-Stars Disaster Beasts on top of that!" Everyone gulped hearing that. Disaster Beasts were the second Category of mana beasts. The weaker one being 4-Stars and the strongest one being 6-Stars. It was hard to believe. They were on the 44th floor and there were 6-Star Beasts here? -ROAAAAAAAAAAR! A thunderous roar of something that could be hardly called an animal rang and made the whole grotto tremble. **** Three kilometers away from there, a hazel-eyed beauty was running. "Professor." Louisa touched her earpiece. ["Louisa?"] It was Professor Almona''s voice. "Professor Mona, High-ranked Disasters Beasts have been located in my position. Authorization to help Group L." ["Authorization granted. How many?"] Mona asked. "There are at least seven Six-Stars Disaster Beasts, Professor. Is that normal?" Louisa asked with furrowed brows. ["It is obviously not normal on this floor but it''s not impossible either. Call me back after you helped them, Louisa."] "Understood," Louisa nodded and tied her brown hair. **** "Listen everyone! I will hold them back with Ca, Thomas and Ronald. You all retreat back to the 45th floor. We are nearly there!" Aurora ordered her weaker teammates. She knew that they wouldn''t stand a minute against a 6-Stars Disaster Beast. Even for her, it will be difficult with so many. "There are seven, Princess¡­" Thomas had a grave expression. "How can that be possible?" Ca muttered dumbfounded. "I want to end that quota quickly but not like that!" Ronald cursed under his breath. "Everyone please," Aurora went in the front and unsheathed her sword. "We push them away with a singlebined attack and rush to the upper floor. Don''t use all your mana. Just enough to buy time for them and us." """Yes.""" Ronald Trueheart started summoning several dozens ofnces made of earth. Ca added her wind attribute to thences enhancing their sharpness and destructive ability. Thomas'' vines headed straight toward the groups of beasts tumbling them down and slowing down their advances. -ROAAAAAAAR!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om One of the 6-Stars mana beast, a troll roared but it was toote to catch up to them. Aurora''s golden sword shot out dozens of beams throwing thences at a tremendous speed. -BOOOOOOM! A deafening explosion rang and wind sted away all the surroundings with great force. Taking advantage of this moment, Aurora and the others rushed to the shimmering door behind them. They jumped inside it but a few seconds after that, seven trolls jumped out of the explosion with injured bodies and bulldozed the door transporting to the 45TH floor. "They are stubborn¡­" Louisa said with a displeased expression as she ran. Then as if feeling something off, she suddenly stopped her steps. She turned around and stayed like that for a minute. Her hazel eyes flickered a little before she turned back and stepped through the door. ***** "Wow! I sweated a bit there!" A girl''s voice rang on the 44th floor. She was apanied by two other people. "It''s because of you Raisa," a man with ck and red hair said with augh. "Don''t speak to your senior like that Morino or else I will kill you." Raisa narrowed her eyes. "Kill me then!" "Enough you two," said a middle-aged man with a scarred right eye. It was Pyres. "Do you remember the targets?" He asked seriously. "Yes, yes, the First Princess, the Olpheans'' Heir and the Tempest Emperor''s daughter, right?" Morino repeated what he was told before. Pyres nodded. "We will start with Walter Celesta''s target, the First Princess, she is just on the next floor-" "It will be without me, Pyres." Raisa waved her hand and went ahead. "What are you doing, Raisa?" Pyres frowned. "I chose toe with you only for Olivia''s daughter," Raisa said with a wide smile. "I killed Olivia but she took too much from me. It''s my duty to send her daughter to her side, Pyres." "Miranda Stormd is ahead of Aurora Celesta," Pyres said but Raisa shook her head, not willing to listen. "You and Morino can take care of that Princess without me, can you Pyres?" Raisa tilted her head. "And please Pyres, I ask you to not hold back like against the Heir of the Olpheans as before. You ran away from Myrce, it was too funny but pretty pathetic." "I needed the son and daughter of Thomen alive at that time but this time I just have to kill Aurora Celesta. It won''t take long." Pyres said and went past Raisa. "Good luck, ''Senior''" Morino snorted and followed Pyres. Raisa ignored him and grabbed her left arm. "I-I am so eager to see you, little Myra!" Chapter 155 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [16] You Let Your Family Die [47TH FLOOR] "It''s here,e Marcus." Professor Erwin said. They finally reached the 47th floor where the three cameras had showed some dysfunctions. "The first one is there¡­" Erwin checked a camera which was above a tree. Meanwhile, Marcus Greenvern was fighting and driving away the mana beasts around. He was a Third Year in the Royal Eden Academy so for him the 47th floor wasn''t really difficult. "Let''s see what-hm?" Professor Erwin didn''t finish his words as he checked the camera. He scanned every side of it and opened his eyes wide. "Marcus!" He jumped down and called out to Marcus. "Professor?" Marcus was confused at Erwin''s panicked expression. "We have to leave now! The cameras are not ours! They have been tampered!" Erwin shouted and immediately took out his phone but following a ''whoosh'', Erwin''s phone was flung away from his hand before crashing into a boulder and exploding into pieces. "Indeed, you have seen right, mister." A buzzy voice rang behind them. Erwin and Marcus turned around and gasped. Three people were there ded in full ck. Only one thing on their clothes was in a different color. A red skull and red snake surrounding it was engraved as a trademark or emblem on their clothes. "C-Caishen¡­?" Erwin couldn''t believe it. "W-What are the assassins of Caishen doing here?!" The most renowned and dangerous assassins of the world. The Assassins of [Caishen], an organization of hitmen¡ªcontracted killers. "You should already know it, Mister." The man in the front said. "We are here to fulfill a contract we had failed a few years ago." "W-What? The Professor-" "Unfortunately, it''s not a teacher but one of your students. We will leave as soon as we kill Reinhart Eginfer." He stated calmly. "W-Wait! There are no students of that name here! You are probably misunderstand-" "Oh, yes. He is using another name here, I forgot. What was it again?" The man stroked his chin which was hidden by a mask. "Oh, that''s it. Jayden Rayena." **** [45TH FLOOR] "Lightning Sword!" A trail of bright blue lightning crackled around the vast field. Jayden''s figure blurred and swung his sword crackling into lightning to a giant rat. The rat''s red eyes looked warily at the blue strikeing and jumped away, choosing safety but- "Hexagonal Barrier!" Milleia shouted and summoned a glowing blue barrier right behind the rat. "Krirr!" The rat didn''t see iting and his back crashed violently on the barrier which didn''t even sustain a single crack. Without choice, the rat swung his right paw in an attempt to counter Jayden''s lightning attack. -BOOOM! "KRRRRIIIII!" The rat let out a groan of pain at the same time its right paw was sliced away. Unfortunately it wasn''t the end as suddenly its body crackled in blue lightning. The rat would surely look pale if it had a face but his terrified face was noticeable nheless. Jayden''s lightning struck again without thetter lifting even a finger and paralyzed the rat''s sturdy body. "Falkrona Bloodline, Second Wing!" Elona shouted and she ran at a speed equal to Jayden''s one. " Falkrona Bloodline, Third Wing!" She added and mana from the surroundings started to gather around her sword. Most of the people of the Celesta Kingdom could use mana through their body. Their body was assimting the mana from the environment and they were using it that way. They needed to use their body as an intermediary to throw mana-based attacks. The Third Wing of the Falkrona bloodline was not only enabling her to save mana but also use a greater amount of mana. "Ah!" Elona swung and her de dealt a serious injury on the rat''s stomach. Blood sputtered like fountain. "KRIIIIII!" The rat angrily swung his left paw to kill Elona but a shimmering blue barrier immediately blocked the attack. "Thanks Milleia!" Elona smiled. "Move now," The friendly and united ambiance fell off when John spoke. He raised his hand and a fireball appeared. Then slowly he injected more and more mana inting the fireball bigger and bigger. The rat stopped squirming around and began to run away without wasting time. The fireball was two time bigger than him, who was three meter-tall. Unfortunately, Milleia was there again. "Cubic Prison Barrier!" -Bam! -Bam! -Bam! -Bam! A blue shining wall appeared on each of the rat''s sides preventing any escape. There was only one way out and it was above but Milleia left it open for only one reason. "Burn." John''s fireball illuminated the rat''s frightened eyes. -BOOOOOOOM! The explosion seemed to have shaken the whole floor and pieces of the ground burst out of the ground. Milleia immediately summoned several barriers in an instant and protected all of her teammates from the explosion. Smoke rose up revealing the charred and burning ground. Not even a speck of the 5-Star Disaster-Beast was remaining there. "It''s overkill John. You nearly injured your mates!" Elona was displeased at John''sck of care for anything except his sister. She had known him for long so she knew how he was but fighting with him, she understood how much he cared for La. She wasn''t angry because of that, rather she was impressed on how much he cared for her but she was angry that he didn''t draw some lines. "No wonder you have not any friends. They will be burned to crisp with you around." "E-Elona¡­" Milleia stopped Elona from speaking further. "No, she is right Milleia," But Jayden also joined. He approached John and sighed. "Lord-No, John. We are in the same group now. I can understand that you are worried for your sister but all of us are here to pass the exam together. There is no point in thinking about others while professor Mona already told us that all the floors of the exams were secured. Nothing will happen to your sister. Please calm down and fight with us as a team should." "..." Despite Jayden''s long and friendly speech, John didn''t show any reactions. He just stared at Jayden seemingly lost in his thoughts. Jayden started to feel awkward to open his mouth, "I-" "You let your family die," John replied suddenly. "I won''t do the same." "!" "L-Lord John?!" Milleia was shocked by John''s harsh words. She knew what happened to Jayden before as thetter told her but John also seemed to know that.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "..." Elona was speechless. She also heard about Jayden from her father. Obviously, someone like Jayden who holds the Legacy of Zeus won''t go unnoticed. Like Milleia, Jayden was also watched on by the nobles. But she couldn''t believe that John used that information to retort to Jayden. John ignored Jayden and Milleia and left without any more words. The atmosphere around them became stiff. His other teammates who weren''t aware of that, could only wonder what happened. "Jayden¡­" Milleia patted Jayden''s arm worriedly. Jayden recovered and clenched his fists. He couldn''t even retort. It was the truth after all. Even though his younger brother was alive, the same couldn''t be said for his sister and parents. [] **** Jayden''s surroundings warped and he appeared in a throne room. Already used to such scenery, Jayden turned around. There¡ªsitting on a throne was a very very handsome white-haired man who seemed to be in histe twenties. He was wearing an himation, a cloth showing his absurdly well-built upper body, worn by men in ancient greece. "Zeus." It was Zeus. A smile took form on Zeus'' beardy mouth. "Still whining about your pitiful past, boy?" Zeus said and stood up. "The past has a great influence on us but even so the present time and our future." "I''m not whining anymore, Zeus¡­" Jayden denied. "Right now, I just want to avoid simr events from happening again." Zeus smiled contentedly hearing Jayden''s words. "You grew uppared to when I met you and in a really better way. As expected, you are growing faster. My eyes never lie." Jayden chuckled remembering the first time he met Zeus. He was on the verge of tears, scared. "Why did you even choose to give your Legacy to me¡­there was surely some better-" "No." Zeus cut off Jayden. "You are the one I wanted, Reinhart." He said and approached Jayden. "You have thickly inherited Eden''s genes and you will reach great heights in theing years." "Again that¡­" Jayden sighed. "I took that as apliment from you but I don''t believe it, Zeus. Look, even my Familiar is not willing to listen to me." "That''s because you are not treating her like she wants. You humans are calling them Familiars but they are more than that." Zeus'' beautiful eyes let out a divine glow as he said that. "The only difference between them and you humans is the way they are born." Jayden didn''t understand thest part but he knew how his Familiar is with him. "Even though I''m doing my best¡­" "Women have brittle hearts, boy." Zeus murmured. "If you want to win them over, then be truthful and caring." "You seem to know a lot, Zeus," Jayden grinned. "Of course, I have 3124 wives." "Bruh!" Chapter 156 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [17] Partial And Complete Legacies "Of course, I have 3124 wives." "Bruh!" Jayden coughed, taken off by the news. He nced at Zeus, dumbfounded. "T-three thousand one hundred twenty four wives?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yes," Zeus nodded loftily. There was no doubt that he was proud of that record. "They are all my cute wives." "I see¡­" ''Isn''t that overkill?'' Jayden couldn''t help but think that. He loved Ca and Aurora and even had an interest on Milleia. Three girls. But Zeus, the person who helped him to get stronger, who was like a father figure for him had more than 3124 wives. "Love cannot be quantified nor qualified. Never be hesitant in your choices or else you will regret itter. My methods of seducing might have been a little ''brutal''? But in the end they all fell for me. You asked me why I chose to be a Legacy, right boy?" "Yes¡­" Jayden nodded. Zeus taught him a lot about Legacies and he understood that there were two great kinds of Legacies. The Partial One and the Complete One. The Partial one only lends his Legacy ''partially'' to someone. That individual could engage and learn from the God in issue, but it is just a ''partial'' interaction, which implies the God is not technically dwelling inside that person. Because of their link, his true body is somece else andmunicates to his Legacy Holder. Zeus is a ''Partial'' Legacy. His true body is somewhere else. The Complete Legacy is when a God decides to abandon everything, even its body, to integrate into the body of their chosen one. This approach is rarely employed because the Gods ce their lives in the hands of their bearer, which implies that their death also means theirs though there are some other conditions. "I wanted to see the humans'' world, it''s as simple as that." Zeus answered simply. "Eh? But you can see it from-" "From where I am?" Zeusughed at that. "I can but it''s more amusing to see it through someone as capable as you, boy. Also the women here are even more interesting~" "You¡­want even more wives?" Jayden was dumbfounded. "I''m a God. We are immortal. I need some women to make me feel ''alive'', you see." "Oh, no, I don''t see at all." Jayden replied. "Let''s take an example," Zeus'' smile turned mischievous. "I love that innocent girl Milleia-" "W-Wait!" Jayden opened his mouth in panic which prompted anotherugh from Zeus. Zeus waved his hand. "I won''t touch someone you like, boy but I would like someone in peculiar." "Who¡­?" Jayden asked warily. "The other one who inherited my Dear Raphiel''s Bloodline." "Raphiel''s bloodline? Who? You told me that Milleia inherited it but there was someone else?" Jayden asked curiously. "This is my personal matter, boy. I just ask you to get stronger quickly if you don''t want to lose your loved ones. I have to admit that some humans are really threatening us and it does not please us at all." Zeus'' voice turned suddenly cold. "I know." Jayden said thinking about the man who killed his family and prepared to leave but- "Oh, yes. Boy." "Hm?" Zeus smiled again. "Tell me everything you know about your friend, Edward." **** "Jayden!" "Huh?" Jayden woke up and saw Milleia''s worried face. "Are you okay? You seemed to be dreaming¡­" Milleia muttered. Jayden looked around him and understood that he was in the same ce he was before entering Zeus'' dimension. Not even a minute had passed here. "Don''t waste our time." Jayden turned to the cold voice and it was obviously John. He was preparing to enter through the portal which was going to bring them to the next floor. The 46th floor. "Right¡­sorry." Jayden shook his head and walked with Milleia. "Huh?" Then sensing something, he turned around abruptly. "Jayden?" "Did you hear Milleia?" Jayden asked. "Heard what?" Milleia was confused. "No¡­I just felt like I heard Ca¡­" Jayden muttered. Milleia sighed hearing that. "Now that you are in love with her, you became obsessed with Lady Ca?" In the slight possibility that Ca''s group was on this floor, there was no way he could hear her. They were at the end of the floor and nobody was around. "N-No! I mean!" **** "T-They followed after us!" Thomas shouted dumbfounded while running on the 45th floor. He couldn''t believe that. The Trolls were too motivated to kill them. "6-Stars Mana Beasts are dangerous and smart. Don''t underestimate them." Aurora said while trying to find a way out of this. ''Louisa¡­'' She was mainly waiting for Louisa as she was their overseer. They were in a dangerous situation after all. "Aurora, what should we do?" Ca asked. "The others thankfully seemed to have escaped." Their other teammates who left ahead weren''t in their vision which was a good sign since they could never fight against 6-Stars Mana Beasts. Aurora didn''t answer and looked behind her. The trolls were heading toward them at a great speed bulldozing through everything on their way. ''Do I have to do it?'' Aurora wanted to save her mana but it didn''t seem possible with the 6-Stars Beastsing toward them. She couldn''t underestimate them and risk her friends'' lives. "I will hold them back," Aurora stopped running and turned around. "Are you for real? There are seven of them. All Six-Stars Disaster Beasts." Ronald informed her again. He knew that Aurora was strong but even like that¡­ "I''m sorry, Princess but I cannot run away. You''re a Royal," Thomas shook his head. "...and my friend." "I also think that we should fight them off together," Ca added. Aurora smiled hearing that. "Thanks." She raised her sword and coated her sword in golden mana. The Celestas'' unique and powerful mana. "KRAAAA!" One of the trolls jumped and swung its club. "Ah!" Thomas raised his hands and from the ground, several thick vines crept up making the troll tumble on his foot. "Wind st!" Ca swung her sword and her attack hit head on the troll who stumbled further back. "Giant Lance!" Ronald punched the ground and a two meterrgence protruded out from the ground before shooting toward the troll''s right knee. "KRRAA!" The troll fell on his knees after the consecutives attacks but it wasn''t the end. In a spiral motion, golden mana leaked out of Aurora''s body and swirled around her sword. The pressure of her mana made all the trolls stop in their rush. They became wary. "Michael''s Luminescent Ray!" A beam of blinding golden light shone and shot out at a tremendous speed. It cut through the air easily and reached the troll''s chest in an instant. -Spurt! No blood spurt out. The only thing visible was the gaping golden hole on the troll''s burly chest. The 6-Stars Troll''s heavy body fell on the ground lifelessly with a thud. "Ah¡­" Aurora let out breath and got back control over her rampaging mana. "Now, we have only to beat the remaining six." Though she said that, Aurora was nervous since they only beat the first easily by catching him off guard. The others would surely not feel for the same trap and would be warier. Suddenly an unexpected deluge of massive boulders plummeted from above. The ground trembled beneath the weight and force of the descending rocks, shaking the very foundations of the battlefield. Each boulder was a formidable weapon in itself, capable of crushing anything unfortunate enough to be caught beneath its colossal mass. With thunderous crashes and reverberating booms, the boulders crashed down upon the trolls, shattering the tranquility of the once serenendscape. Aurora and the others had a shocked expression seeing what was happening. The ground erupted in a shower of dirt and fragments, obscuring the view and enveloping the battlefield in a hazy veil. The trolls, caught off guard by this unexpected onught, found themselves at the mercy of the merciless rocks. Their monstrous bodies buckled under the immense pressure. Bones cracked and snapped like brittle twigs, unable to withstand the overwhelming force of the falling stones. "I will take over from now on," Louisa said andnded elegantly on the ground. "It''s an unexpected situation and you do not have the requirement to face such things." "Louisa!" Aurora happily called out. "Louisa¡­you took your time." Though Ronald spoke like that, he was relieved to see her. Ca and Thomas also sighed in relief. "Where are the others?" Louisa asked. "Behind us," Aurora replied. "That is a problem. Thomas, can you bring them here. Take Ca with you." Louisa asked since as the overseer of their group, she couldn''t lose sight of them long, even more after an unexpected situation like that had happened now. "Yes." "Okay." Thomas and Ca left to look for their teammates. "Louisa, I can help yo-" "No, Aurora, stay behind. You as well Ronald. It''s not part of the exam and you should save your energy for the exam. It''s not over." Louisa refused their help. "But¡­" Aurora seemed worried¡­ -BOOOOOM! Though¡­her worry didn''tst long as another rain of giant boulders struck down the poor trolls who were standing up slowly. "..." Louisa''s hazel eyes stared at this massacre without moving. Chapter 157 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [18] Raphiel, The Guardians And The Archangels [Few minutes before the Trolls'' attack¡­] [43TH FLOOR] A brown-haired man in a brownish ssy suit took out a sphere out of the void and injected his mana. ["Conrad."] From the sphere came out a stern voice. "Milord. I have recovered Simon," Conrad, the brown-haired said and nced at Simon who was tied on the ground. His arms and legs were tied and he seemed unconscious. ["This is not what I have been waiting for Conrad."] The voice replied curtly. Conrad smiled at that. "I know, Milord. Reinhart Eginfer is on the upper floors but we need to get rid of the cameras first. Some troublesome individuals are watching over this little children''s y that they call ''exam''." ["I want Reinhart Eginfer dead."] "Understood, Milord. I already sent Caishen to kill him. It will not take long. They will not fail this time. They are against children." ["No. I do not trust them. They failed me years ago and they are underestimating Zeus. I want you to confirm his death, Conrad."] "As you wish, Milord." Conrad nodded and before the voice could vanish, Conrad spoke again. "Milord. There seems to be a bothersome guest on the floors." ["..."] Confirming that the voice was listening, Conrad spoke. "The Iris Project is involved. Their aim is still unknown. I had gotten rid of one of their ''specimens'' and left another willingly alive. He could be useful." [I don''t care what Kenos Arvatra has in mind. Ignore them. Kill them if they are a hindrance to us¡­but get rid of the Zeus'' holder. He must die this time.] The words wereced with contempt. "It''s noted, Milord." Conrad chuckled and before the call was cut, Conrad quickly asked a question that was in his mind. "What are you going to do, Milord?" ["..."] There was silence and eventually¡­ ["Edward Falkrona."] The call ended like that. "Interesting¡­" Conrad''s smile widened and took out another sphere. ["Y-Yes!"] A shivering voice answered. "Nico, was that your name?" [Y-Yes¡­pl-please my f-family-"] "Disable all the cameras from the fortieth to the fiftieth floor," Conrad ignored Nico''s pleas and ordered him. ["E-Eh?! N-No! They will find out it was m-me!"] Nica blurted out in panic but- "Do it Nico." Conrad said without changing his expression. "Do it if you want to see your family again." Cutting off the call, Conrad nced at Simon. "It''s all for the good. It''s all for Ante-Eden. Nephew." ***** [44TH FLOOR] "Huh¡­" I blinked several times as I stared at the disyed screen in front of me. =========== [Edward Amael Falkrona] [16] [4th Ascension] [Charm: 35] [Affection Points: 4279] [Falkrona Bloodline~4th Wing~] [Vysindra''s Oath~4th Ring~] [Spirit Lord~3rd Anima''s Core~] [???] ========== "I think there is a bug in the system, Jarvis," I muttered while walking. [A bug?] "Yeah, look. The only thing that has increased is my charm," I said confused. [There is no bug. It just means that you didn''t be strong enough to raise them.] "I trained a lot though?" And I got a new sword for God''s sake. [Not enough.] "I will die if I train even more," I replied. [Then don''t train more.] We are back to square one?! Will that be sufficient for what is going to happen? I don''t know. Strange. I''m risking my life right now but I''m sure that on Earth, I wouldn''t even have risked my life for others. I know that for the happy ending Jayden, Milleia and a maximum of Heroines need to be alive but was that enough of a reason? I honestly can''t answer this question. But right now, I know that I had to prevent the uing disaster. Jayden won''t be able to face all the enemies alone. This isn''t the game and some things might have changed because of my existence. Though there are not only bad things. I got a relic of Eden and could even wield it but something was strange. I summoned the sword again and clenched the handle. As expected, it wasn''t even a hallucination or a temporary problem. I couldn''t use Mary''s mirror ability or even the Anathemas Fire. I couldn''t even sense such abilities inside me while wielding this sword. What was amazing was that despite that I felt a feeling of omnipotence just by touching this sword. "Trinity Nihil." ¡­was the name of the sword created by Eden. Eden was the supreme deity but it didn''t mean that he created everyone including the Gods. Eden was said to be the first deity and after him were born other Gods inadvertently from Eden. The first one was the First Archangel Raphiel also called ''Lady Eden''. She is often considered as Eden''s wife but in other texts she is said to be his daughter. After them were born the guardians who were three. Lumen, Nihil and Nox. Following them were the Archangels and Knights protecting Eden with Michael being one of them. That is exactly why Jayden is someone essential in all the Games. He is the Apostle of Lumen and is supposed to end up with Milleia who has Raphiel''s bloodline. They are linked by Eden himself. He should even end up with Maria who was the saintess of the Holy Garden of Eden. With the two of them, he will honestly be a monster. Let''s not even speak about Zeus which is his Legacy but outside that he is really close to Eden in ''kinship'' . The same could be said for the Protagonists of the Second and Third Games who are simr freaks as Jayden. Anyway from what I know Eden offered all his protectors a ''Gift'' from him and Trinity Nihil is the sword offered to none other than the Guardian Nihil himself. But why am I able to wield such a weapon? I knew the Falkrona bloodline was strong but didn''t think that it was that much. Is the Falkrona Bloodline somehow linked to Nihil? Honestly it wouldn''t even surprise me as my dear cousins reached heights and control over the Falkrona Bloodline that I would never reach. They also had a lot more things than me. Elona might reach their level with the Falkrona Bloodline but for me it was impossible. My body was literally rejecting that bloodline of mine. The only thing bothering me in all of that was the fact that the shitty God we are worshiping in my family doesn''t seem that holy to have any close connection with Nihil or even Eden. [You are antagonizing more and more Gods with each passing day.] I shrugged at Jarvis. "Do you think I will be able to live without having to escape them?" [Never.] Instant answer. I was a little surprised and also scared. "Then are you going to tell me what you are hiding for seven months?" [...] I snorted when there was no reply. [I will tell you Edward.] "Huh?" [But end this ''Event'' first.]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I gulped slightly hearing that. He was really going to tell me what he had been hiding? Something about Ephera? "You won''t go back to your words huh." [I have just the feeling that I have to say it.] "What? You don''t need your master''s approval?" I asked puzzled. By "master", I was obviously speaking about the same man who sent me in this world and in this body. The one who said to me that Ephera was in this world. [He doesn''t know. To tell the truth, I lost ''connection'' with him two days ago.] Huh? "So you can''t receive instructions or messages from him anymore?" [Yes.] Hm¡­ I don''t know what to think about that. I don''t have an ounce of trust in that guy since I was convinced that he was using me for something but¡­ "Should I feel happy or not at this news¡­?" [...] I don''t like this at all. "Yeah. Actually don''t answer," I said and put back Trinity Nihil. I should hurry up¡­ I would have felt reassured with Cleenah''s presence with me but she still didn''t seem to have recovered. Dammit¡­ I can only me myself for that. "Falkrona Bloodline, Second Wing." I muttered, enhancing my speed and kicked off the ground to reach the next floor. Aurora''s group and Jayden''s group don''t seem to be on this floor and it was what I expected. They are without a doubt on the upper floors. I''m afraid that I''m alreadyte but Aurora, Jayden, Milleia and John are there. They are strong enough to contend with them for a few minutes. Again why am I speaking like I could do something against them? Well, my help it''s better than nothing. Not like I- "!" I jumped backward in a hurry. "F-Falkrona Bloodline, First Wing!" All my thoughts elerated and my Second Wing was still active. "W-Who?!" I asked with narrowed eyes. That monstrous aura. I didn''t even notice him. What the hell? "Impressive." pping sounds echoed right behind me and apanying that was a neutral voice. Too much neutral. I turned around, "W-Who are you-!" And froze. "Brandon Dvoic," he uttered simply. Chapter 158 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [19] The Exam Is Over [40TH FLOOR] "We have located Edward, Mrs. Katia!" A staff member leaped out of his chair, relief evident in his voice. However, Katia''s anger still simmered as they struggled to find Edward Falkrona. "Where is he?" Katia inquired urgently, her ears tuned and her eyes sharp as she stood next to Walter Celesta. "He''s on the forty-fourth floor, and he seems unharmed," the staff member replied, pointing at a screen disying Edward strolling leisurely, hands in his pockets, as if oblivious to the gravity of the situation or the important exam he was currently supposed to be taking. Katia''s gaze grew colder, and the staff member couldn''t help but feel the weight of her disappointment. No one could decipher her exact thoughts, but it was clear she was far from pleased with Edward''s nonchnt demeanor. Thankfully Edward was not her student but Almona''s student¡­ "Huh?!" Suddenly, another staff member, a woman, shot up from her seat with a look of shock. "P-Professor Katia!" Her words triggered a series of events as the screens started to blur, one after another. "All the cameras have been forcefully disabled!" Another staff member eximed, frantically attempting to rectify the situation by typing codes on his keyboard, but to no avail. "Professor! Our team on the fiftieth floor is experiencing the same issue. They''re unable to handle the situation." "W-We''ve lost control of all the cameras... It''s impossible..." "We''ve even lostmunication with the overseers..." "What are we going to do, professor...?" "...," Katia stared silently at the blurry screens, and the room fell into hushed anticipation, waiting for her orders. Even Walter remained silent, having prepared something to divert her attention, only to find himself caught off guard by the unforeseen turn of events. ''What is happening?'' He felt as lost as the others. All he had desired was Aurora''s demise, and Pyres and the others had assured him that it would be taken care of. Little did he know that Ante-Eden and Caishen were also within the dungeon, harboring their own ns and causing the cameras to malfunction. Walter clenched his fists, suppressing the urge to immediately contact Pyres and inquire about the situation. "Call Headmaster Geoffrey," Katia finally spoke, shocking everyone present. "T-The Headmaster? But it''s just a technical glitch or-"N?v(el)B\\jnn "Call him," Katia reiterated, her tone brooking no argument. It may have seemed excessive to summon Geoffrey, a Demigod, and even disrespectful to some, but Katia trusted her instincts. Something was gravely amiss. She had sensed it from the beginning, and now her suspicions were confirmed. "The exam is canceled. Send a team to rescue and evacuate all the students immediately." "Y-Yes!" The man nodded and hastened to fulfill the order. Then, Katia turned to another staff member. "Prepare an urgent call with the Monarch''s Alliance. We need them to send a Monarch to the Enigma Dungeon of the Dorian Capital. The danger level is ''red.'' The royal Prince and Princess are in extreme peril, as are the sons and daughters of Dukes and high-ranking nobles. Ry this information to all the Dukes and instruct them to forcefully liaise with the Monarch''s Council to expedite the process. The enemy is currently unknown." "Y-Yes, ma''am!" "Professor Walter." "Katia," Walter addressed her with a troubled expression. "How could this be possible..." "We don''t have time to dwell on this, Professor," Katia interjected, cutting off Walter. "I will go and rescue the students. Please take charge of the management until a Monarch or the headmaster arrives." "Perhaps I should apany you, Katia?" Walter suggested. "No. Someone needs to stay here," Katia shook her head and began to make her way towards the exit. However, her departure was halted. "Professor!" a man rushed in, dropping to his knees. "M-Mathis Roger left ahead of us!" "Mathis... he must be concerned for his sister," Walter murmured. "We must leave immediately," Katia dered, swiftly moving towards the others. Fortunately, they were already on the 40th floor. They only had to eliminate the mana beasts and proceed like any other group of Delvers would. But... "What..." Katia''s eyes widened as she beheld a massive mana circle materializing in the void, obstructing their path on the 40th floor. "It''s a spell!" someone eximed. "A highly sophisticated one," Katia muttered under her breath. ''Who...?'' The orchestrators of this event had been preparing for it extensively, driven by a clear and definite objective. It manifested at the precise moment when they were setting out on a small army to rescue the students. Only Ca''s brother, Mathias, managed to slip through in time. "Professor... the headmaster is in Sancta Vedelia," the staff member reported,pletely exhausted. "...," Katia stood motionless, her mind racing to find a solution. She possessed no knowledge of intricate mana circles like this one. Such teachings were imparted at Sancta Vedelia, not here. **** [50TH FLOOR] "Professor¡­" "..." "Professor!" "Huh?" Almona was brought out from her lost thoughts by her colleague. She turned on her left. Her colleague had a pale face and pointed at the screens which were disying grey screens. Around her everyone was panicking wondering what to do and looking for a way to solve the problem. They lost vision on every floor the exam was being held. They couldn''t ensure the safety of the students anymore. "Professor Katia also encountered the same problem on the fortieth floor, Professor. It doesn''t bode well¡­" "..." Mona clenched her fists hearing that. She could still remember Professor Erwin and Marcus Greenvern leaving to check on the camera. It had been hours now and they still didn''te back nor contacted them. She felt guilty for what happened. ''Then the camera on the fourteenth floor was deliberately disabled? It wasn''t an ident!'' ''The enemy is on the forty-seventh floor!'' She had no doubts anymore. They were preparing a trap there for a long time now since it was the first camera which showed a problem. Reaching this conclusion, Almona removed her earpiece which had no use anymore. She couldn''t contact no one. Then she hurriedly walked out of the room. "Professor?" Her colleague followed Mona puzzled. "W-We must do something, the students are-" "I will go ahead. Professor Erwin and Marcus are in danger. Dispatch a team to evacuate all the students immediately. Ask Professor Katia or Professor Walter if you need instructions. There might be a Monarch Level threat, be careful." "Y-Yes!" The Professor nodded to Almona but he couldn''t help but gulp hearing that an enemy of Monarch level could be inside the dungeon. "Send also another team on the upper floors to get an outside contact. We might need the help of Delvers there. They will be handsomely rewarded." "Yes!" Almona left, unfortunately right after she left aplex circle appeared blocking their way¡­to the lower floors. **** "Brandon Dvoic." The man stered a smile at my reaction. "I am Brandon Dvoic. Do you remember me Edward." I struggled to regain my breath, my silence not stemming from ack of response but rather from the shock that had gripped me. The man before me had dark, neatly swept-back hair and wore a dark coat, his smile stered on his face like a mask that couldn''t conceal its falseness. Even a blind person could see through it. Instinctively, I took a few steps back, my body reacting to his presence. I had never anticipated encountering him here. He was the leader of Ante-Eden, so I had expected him to send his subordinates after me or Jayden. Yet, here he stood in person. Just being in his presence caused my forehead to dampen with sweat. He was leagues above me, a figure of power and authority. Brandon Dvoic, the leader of Ante-Eden and the main antagonist of the first game, was also my father''s old friend. I vaguely remembered seeing him with my father in the mansion. Back then, they had been friends, but my father soon discovered Brandon''s true nature. "You''ve been through quite a lot, Edward," he remarked, his gaze fixed on me. I couldn''t help but notice his eyes, amber like mine. "!" My mouth fell open slightly in surprise. I had no recollection of him having amber eyes. "Oh, that," Brandon said, casually touching his eyes and wearing a smile. "It must stir up memories for you, Edward." "No... don''t..." The words escaped my lips, apanied by a searing pain in my heart that raced at an unimaginable speed. "You''ve seen those eyes many times before, Edward," he continued despite my state in a calm tone, his eyes fixated on me. Silent tears began to stream down my face, unbidden. Brandon continued to cover his eyes with his hands. "The Olphean Blood, I always yearned to know what made it special. In Sancta Vedelia, they hold it in high regard due to their bloodline, and I became curious. That''s why, nine years ago..." "Anathemas Fire," I uttered, my voiceced with boiling anger directed at him. My fury fueled the purple mes that now raged around me. "...after killing your mother, I gouged out her eyes." Chapter 159 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [20] Brandon Delavoic New Discord Link in Synopsis as well: https://discord.gg/WsDS9Tse ============================ "...after killing your mother, I gouged out her eyes." I stomped the ground and threw a punch, but Brandon easily sidestepped, evading my attack effortlessly. Undeterred, I spun on my heels and aimed a roundhouse kick at him, this time imbuing my leg with the Anathemas Fire. "What a beautiful shade of purple," Brandon remarked with a smile, catching my leg bare-handed. "But you''re still just a child to me, Edward," he added, effortlessly throwing me aside. I quickly regained my footing, wiping away my tears. "I will kill you for that." I extended my hand and conjured a purplish zing sword. Brandon didn''t seem interested in killing me. As I had expected, he wanted to recruit me to his side, but that would never happen. "Falkrona Bloodline, Second Wing," I elerated my speed and appeared beside Brandon. My sword traced a circle in the air as I aimed to slice his head, but once again, it proved futile. Brandon caught my sword with his bare hand, unaffected by the mes. The fire seemed to have no effect on him. "You''re strong and talented. Don''t waste your potential in that school for children," he urged. "Buzz off!" I yelled, retrieving my white staff. The words echoed in my mind, ''After killing your mother, I gouged out her eyes.'' "I will kill you, fucker!" But I couldn''t. I couldn''t remain calm. His eyes... the same eyes as my mother''s, yet they looked at me with a foreign coldness. These weren''t the gentle eyes I was used to seeing. For the first time, Brandon''s eyes softened slightly, and it was at that moment that I seized my chance with the white staff made from the Eden''s Tree. I would kill him with that. "Join me and you will understand." I channeled an immense amount of mana into my white staff. "Are you mocking me?" I gritted my teeth. "You killed my mother, and you think I''ll join you?!" "You have a narrow perspective, Edward," Brandon replied, shaking his head, further fueling my anger. "Enough." I tightened my grip on the staff and thrust it forward. "Burning ws of Vysindra!" "Vysindra was the Renegade Dragon who terrorized humanity five hundred years ago," Brandon calmly recited. "It was only a hundred yearster that he was finally in by the First Emperor of the Redhorah Empire. Yet, the fear instilled by Vysindra still reverberates throughout the empire to this day." -BOOOOOM! The smoke cleared, revealing Brandon without a single scratch. He remained unscathed. That damn power of his... "Fourth Wing," I muttered, jumping back. The surrounding mana started to converge around me. [Edward-] No! I won''t run from this bastard! Regaining my stance, I twirled my staff and drew in all the surrounding mana, coating my staff with Ruah, further enhancing its power. "You can control Ruah as well..." Brandon''s smile widened. "You truly are full of surprises." "Septem Treina..." I whispered as my staff glowed with white light. "Sweep him away!" With incredible speed, I swung my staff. Brandon took the attack but shielded his sides with his arm. -BOOOM! A powerful shockwave reverberated through the surroundings, causing the very ground to tremble beneath me. Gritting my teeth, I watched in frustration as Brandon stood unperturbed, barely a scratch on him. His feet shifted ever so slightly, taunting me with his elusive superiority. Why? Why couldn''t I evennd a single blow on him? "You arecking control, Edward," Brandon''s voice echoed around me as he vanished from his previous position. Instinctively, I activated my First Wing, my body instinctively reacting to the imminent danger. I ducked down, narrowly evading Brandon''s reaching arm. "Good reflex, but..." he began, only to be interrupted by the impact of his powerful kick mming into my stomach. "Aah!" The air was forcibly expelled from my lungs, causing my vision to blur and my consciousness to waver. [Edward.] Biting down on my tongue, I rolled desperately along the ground, fighting against the encroaching darkness. When my eyes finally fluttered open, they met the sight of Brandon''s boot descending towards my vulnerable head. "Fuck-!" In a split-second decision, I raised my staff, gripping it tightly with both hands, using it as a feeble shield.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om -Bam! The impact reverberated through my body as my staff absorbed the force of the blow. The ground cracked beneath me, sending waves of pain shooting up my back. My arms quivered under the strain, threatening to break under the immense pressure. "This world is corrupted, Edward. This world is corrupted to the core," Brandon''s voice seeped into my consciousness as he seized me by my tracksuit, hurling me mercilessly against the rocky wall. -Bam! Agony exploded within me as I coughed up blood, copsing to my knees in a haze of suffering. "Eden. This supreme ''God'' that you all pray to and worship is the beginning of all evil," Brandon''s words washed over me, but I remained defiant, my swollen eyes fixed upon him. "I didn''t want to kill Oryanna, and I truly considered Thomen as my friend. But he refused to listen to me, and Oryanna ended up discovering what I wanted. It''s merely the resulting consequences of unfortunate events, Edward," he exined, his voiceced with a disturbing calmness. "I-I don''t care about your shitty excuses..." I forced myself to stand, my hands clenching the staff tightly. "You killed my mother. That''s all I care about." "Eden is the one ultimately responsible," Brandon insisted. "Fuck off!" Fueled by a surge of rage, Iunched myself at him once more, but in a shocking turn of speed, Brandon caught me by the neck, mming me forcefully into the unforgiving ground. Panic coursed through me as I desperately reached for Trinity Nihil¡ª [No.] Jarvis''s sudden shout reverberated within my mind,pelling me to hesitate. [Don''t draw that sword in his presence, Edward. Never.] What am I supposed to do then? If this continues, I will die. [If he wanted to kill you, you would already be dead, Edward.] Then he''s using me as a punching bag, a mere ything? I can''t bear to look at him, to see his eyes. "You have the talent, but Thomen made you weak," Brandon''s voice drifted to me in a low tone, barely audible. "His thirst for vengeance and his fear of losing more than he already had is driving him mad and insane. Oryanna was there to mend his deep wounds." "What the hell are you bbering about?" I struggled against his grip, my voice dripping with anger and confusion. I couldn''t bear to hear any more of his twisted narrative. But deep down, the doubts lingered. What ''wounds'' had my father carried before my mother''s death? Was there something I didn''t know? Brandon paid no heed to my question and pressed on. "Oryanna did everything to heal your father''s torments, but he couldn''t forget. And do you know why, Edward?" I remained silent, refusing to give him the satisfaction of a response. "You must have already guessed," Brandon sneered. "It was because you were here. Your mere presence was painful for Thomen." "Shut up!" I shouted, my struggle starting to weaken. The weight of his words was bing unbearable. I already knew. Deep down, I had always known. He had never truly cared for me from the beginning. Our family had never been whole. "You were a constant reminder of what he had lost," Brandon continued, his voice filled with malicious satisfaction. "Oryanna couldn''t hide her disappointment either. You were an outsider in their happy family, an intruder." "..." I couldn''t find the strength to respond. The pain consumed me. [Don''t listen to him, Edward. He''s trying to manipte you.] Jarvis''s voice echoed in my mind, trying to lift my spirits. I tried to block out the voices, to find the strength within myself to resist Brandon''s words, but doubt and despair clouded my mind. "Do you dare to uncover the truth, Edward? Why did your father spurn you? Why did your mother feign distance under the guise of work?" His voice slithered with calcted malice, his eyes gleaming with a sick satisfaction. I recoiled, the weight of his usations too heavy to bear. I refused to believe that my parents held such secrets. My father might be hiding things¡ªno I was certain that he was hiding things to me but not my mother. She always had been truthful and caring to me. I refused to ept that. "We share more than you can fathom, Edward. I loathe Eden, despise this masquerade that sickens me to the core. Can you not feel the same revulsion? Your very existence defies the virtues and foundations of Eden. You were born as a failure¡ªa blemish upon its grand design." My mind started to numb at this point. "...but that''s precisely what sets you apart, Edward. You were never meant to be a part of the feeble ranks of Eden''s followers, lost in their misguided devotion." Brandon''s words dripped with disdain, each syble designed to undermine my sense of belonging. -BOOOOOM! As the numbness consumed my mind, a sudden explosion erupted, violently separating me from Brandon. The force of the impact sent him hurtling away, his presence momentarily diminished. My heart raced as I recognized the familiar dark hair that hade to my rescue. Relief flooded through me. "Mary, what are you doing here?" I eximed, a mix of worry and gratitude in my voice. Mary stood before me, her eyes filled with determination. "I am no longer weak, Nyr," she dered. "I refuse to be forever blocked by you. If you were to die, I¡­.I won''t let you die." Her voice held a newfound strength, as she summoned a multitude of mirrors that surrounded us. Brandon regained hisposure,nding gracefully on the ground. He observed Mary with a keen eye, his curiosity piqued. "Interesting," he mused, his gaze assessing her carefully. "How many secrets are you hiding, Edward?" His voice trailed off as he scrutinized Mary further, a glint of suspicion in his eyes. "You... are dead, and there is something undeniably peculiar about you." Unfazed by Brandon''s scrutiny, Mary smiled radiantly. "Regardless of everything you''ve said, Edward will always be ''my'' light," she proimed, her voice unwavering. "I don''t care if that light shines brightly or dwells in darkness." Mary''s words struck a chord deep within me, leaving me speechless. The depth of her eptance overwhelmed me, touching my heart in ways words could not express. Brandon, seemingly intrigued by Mary''s steadfast resolve, snapped his fingers with an air of nonchnce. A wave of destructive energy rippled through the air, shattering the mirrors that encircled us. The shards tinkled and fell to the ground, their reflective power extinguished. "He truly is a freak¡­" With a final warning, Brandon spun on his heels, his departure abrupt and unsettling. "I have said enough," he dered, his voice carrying a weight of finality. "Edward, this is yourst chance. Come with me. If you choose to ascend further in the treacherous depths of this Enigma Dungeon..." He turned to meet my gaze, our eyes mirroring each other''s color. "Only despair will await you." And with that ominous message, he vanished into thin air. Before I could fully process the encounter, Annabelle materialized out of nowhere, her small frame trembling as she clung to my waist. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she pleaded, "Y-You won''t leave me alone, papa, will you? Promise me." My heart ached at the sight of her vulnerability. I tenderly caressed her hair, reassuring her with a whispered promise, "I''m sorry, Anna¡­I won''t leave you alone. I''ll always be by your side." Mary approached us, her own body trembling with a mix of emotions. Without hesitation, she enveloped me in a warm embrace, seeking sce and finding strength in our shared bond but the truth was that I was the one findingfort in her warmth. "Thank you," I murmured, my voiceden with gratitude and a touch of vulnerability. I tried to project an air of calmness, but inside, my world was shaken by the revtions and maniptions of Dvoic. ''Only despair will await you.'' "..." I can''t step back now. Chapter 160 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [21] Monarch [43TH FLOOR] "K-Kyaaaa!" "W-What is that?!" "Bruaaah! Cough! I can''t-" "Drink some water!" The group''s footsteps faltered as their ears caught the blood-curdling screams echoing through the deste corridors of the 43rd floor. They hastened their pace, hearts pounding with a mixture of curiosity and dread, until they stumbled upon a macabre scene that would forever haunt their nightmares. Spread out before them, like a tableau of horror, were the lifeless bodies of their fellow ssmates. Each corpse bore the unmistakable signs of a violent demise, their once-vibrant faces etched with sheer terror. The group stood frozen in shock, their voices reduced to hushed whispers and gasps of disbelief. "Step back now!" Themand sliced through the silence, drawing their attention to the authoritative figure of Kleah Toyreas, their group overseer. Her beautiful fiery red hair seemed to mirror the intensity of her gaze as she assessed the gruesome sight before her. Concerned for their safety, Kleah motioned for the others to keep their distance, protecting them from the nightmarish scene thaty ahead. She couldn''t help but feel a deep difort, a knot forming in her stomach as she observed the tragic fate that had befallen theirrades. "Professor." She raised a hand to her earpiece, desperately hoping for a response. But there was only eerie silence on the other end, confirming her worst fears. She was cut off from the guidance and protection of their teachers. ''Something happened... the exam is probably canceled.'' Kleah''s mind raced, realizing that a deadly presence loomed in the dungeon. The peril they faced was undeniable, and her group, not particrly formidable, was still on the 43rd floor, only two days into the grueling ordeal. ''Maybe it''s a stroke of luck for them.'' Her voice resonated with a mixture of determination and concern as she addressed herpanions. "Listen to me. The exam is over. It''s too dangerous to ascend further due to an imminent threat. I want all of you to descend to the 40th floor and inform the teachers." Even as she spoke, she couldn''t shake the feeling that the instructors were already aware of the dire circumstances. After all, there were surveince cameras throughout the dungeon. "B-But Senior... what about you?" A girl''s voice quivered with worry, expressing the thoughts that weighed heavily on their minds. Kleah shook her head, a resolute glint in her eyes. "I must go ahead and warn the groups in advance. The enemy is clearly making their way up the floors, and I cannot stand idly by, knowing the danger they pose. If you meet any other groups, tell them the same instructions." The group nodded, their trust in Kleah unwavering, and they began their descent, determined to ry the urgent message to their teachers and to get out of this ce quickly. Silence settled around Kleah as she turned her attention back to the lifeless bodies, their sight burning into her memory. With a heavy heart, she closed her leaf-green eyes, offering a prayer for their souls. "I''m sorry. May Lord Nihil grant you eternal peace in the realm of Eden." **** The Triangr Continent stood as a testament to a rich tapestry of history and legends, shaped by countless battles and wars that had raged across itsnds. This vast expanse was divided into three distinct countries, each with its own unique identity and significance. First among them was the Celesta Kingdom, a realm where the Holy Garden flourished in all its divine splendor. The Kingdom held a special ce in the hearts of its people, serving as a sanctuary of faith and reverence. To the westy the Arvatra Empire, a scarrednd still bearing the remnants of its turbulent past. Once a relentless battleground during the never-ending Holy Wars, it had witnessed the ebb and flow of bloodshed, leaving an indelible mark on its soil. Lastly, the Rhedorah Empire upied the eastern reaches of the continent, its ancient foundations rooted in the veryir of dragons. Legends and tales of these majestic creatures permeated thend, adding an aura of mystique and awe to the empire. However, nestled in the far eastern reaches of the Triangr Continent, a ce of unparalleled sanctity and reverence stood resolute. It was known as Edenis Raphiel, the Floating Archipel, a holynd revered by all. Here, thest remaining treasure of Eden, the Monolithe of Eden, found its sanctuary. Guarded with unwavering vignce, this sacred artifact held immense symbolic power, representing the hopes and beliefs of the world. Within Edenis Raphiel, a magnificent tower soared towards the heavens, aptly named the Monarchical Tower. This towering structure served as the esteemed headquarters of the Monarch Alliance, an organization forged in the aftermath of the cataclysmic Third Great Holy War, which had transpired three centuries ago. Recognizing the need for unity and collective strength, nations from across the world joined forces, bringing together a consortium of extraordinary individuals, whose purpose was to intervene and safeguard against imminent threats of immense magnitude. The formation of the Monarch Alliance had been a response to the devastating aftermath of the Third Great Holy War, orchestrated by the enigmatic Xenos Arvatra. The widespread destruction caused by this single individual had shaken the world to its core, leaving no room forcency. In order to prevent a repetition of such cmity, the nations came together, embracing the concept of "peace" and forging an unbreakable bond through the Monarch Alliance. Their shared resolve was to protect and guide the future of their world, standing as a beacon of hope amidst the shadows of the past. At the pinnacle of the towering Monarchical Tower, a circr chamber awaited, bathed in an ethereal glow. Dominating the room was a grand roundtable adorned with intricate engravings depicting the sacred imagery of the Holy Garden of Eden, the majestic Holy Tree of Eden, and the revered Monolithe of Eden. Positioned around this table were several ornate chairs, some unupied, while others were graced by the presence of their esteemed upants. Amanding voice echoed through the chamber, emanating from one of the upied seats. "Are you all here?" inquired the figure projected before them, known as An. "Why have you summoned us, An?" questioned another projection, seeking answers. Silence filled the air as An surveyed the gathering, his gaze sweeping across the thirteen seats. However, only five seats emitted a radiant glow, indicating the presence of the Monarchs. "Show respect to your elders, young one," admonished an elderly gentleman seated amongst them. The young girl named Myrce redirected her attention to the old man, her hand waving with a cheerful smile. "I bid you farewell then," she said before her projection dissolved into thin air. Now, only four remained. "Are you content, Brutus?" inquired a woman, her voice tinged with curiosity. "It is my fault, Brida. I still fail toprehend why she and Emilia are involved. They are too young for this responsibility," Brutus replied, shaking his head in bewilderment. "At least she honored our summons. Emilia and the others, on the other hand, are not so inclined," Brida remarked. "You can''t me them. The call came out of nowhere," Brutus said. "I called for this emergency meeting, yet only four have answered my call," An expressed his disappointment. "Nevertheless, let it be. I have summoned you because the Enigma Dungeon in the Dorian Capital is under attack by unknown adversaries." "And you believe the assistance of the Monarchs is required?" questioned Brutus. "Yes," affirmed An with a nod. "Ante-Eden or the Iris Project might be involved in this disturbance." "A pity that Myrce or Emilia did not join us," Brida sighed. "Draven is already en route, but I deem it prudent to dispatch another Monarch as a precautionary measure," An informed them. "I see... then what of Brutus? Being a member of the Eden Council, he possesses greater knowledge of the Enigma Dungeon than the rest of us," suggested Brida in an obvious tone. The Eden Council was a group of a few people that managed the Enigma Dungeon all over the world, and Brutus was the strongest among them. "Indeed, he is indirectly connected to this matter, as are both of you," An acknowledged, ncing at Brida and the remaining man who had remained silent thus far. "Ss, your nephew, Edward, is currently inside the Dungeon," An revealed. A prolonged silence enveloped the chamber before Ss finally spoke. "Brutus is the more suitable choice," he dered without showing any hint or semnce of worry in his grey eyes, and his projection abruptly vanished.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Why am I involved in this?" Brida inquired with a perplexed frown. An sighed, hearing Brida''s question. "Your younger sister, Kleah, is...," he began, but before An could borate, Brida''s projection disappeared as well. "Well, it seems the matter is resolved," Brutus chuckled, his voice tinged with a hint of amusement. Then he noticed An''s silence and spoke. "Something in your mind, An?" An nodded as he looked up at Brutus. "The Holy Festival of Eden is approaching, but the peaceful years appear to being to an end." Chapter 161 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [22] Her Death New Discord Link in Synopsis as well: https://discord.gg/WsDS9Tse ============= [46TH FLOOR] "We''re nearing the end of the floor, I''m certain," Elona muttered, her voice filled with fatigue. Milleia nodded in agreement. "Yes, we''ve defeated seventeen Disaster-Beasts. I feel relieved." She had initially underestimated the strength of their group, especially Jayden and Elona. However, the biggest surprise came from John Tarmias. Milleia couldn''t believe that someone among the First Years possessed such formidable power. She had previously regarded Jayden as the strongest individual she knew, but witnessing John''s skills firsthand shattered that perception. "It''s good progress, but... I''m getting tired of those two," Elona remarked, casting a weary nce at John and Jayden. Since the beginning of their journey, John had been relentlessly searching for his sister, tirelessly scouring each floor for any clues regarding her whereabouts. He always trailed behind the group. In contrast, Jayden was constantly forging ahead, his pace unyielding. "Jayden, we should take a rest. They''re exhausted," Milleia suggested, noticing their other teammates struggling to catch their breath due to their weaker physical constitutions. "Y-Yes, please... Just five minutes," one of the teammates pleaded, and the others nodded in agreement. "Ah... yes," Jayden responded, observing hispanions catching up with him. "Why are you so eager to reach the final floor, Jayden? The objective of this exam is simply to defeat thirty Disaster-Beasts," Milleia inquired. "Well... I know. It''s just that a few days ago, I met Ca''s father," Jayden revealed. "Eh?" Milleia''s astonishment was evident. Jayden nodded, continuing his exnation. "He told me that if I rank first in the uing exam, he will consider my engagement with Ca." "Um... Does Ca know about this?" Milleia asked, her curiosity piqued. Jayden shook his head. "I really want to descend the floors again to see her, but... I absolutely want to finish first. There are other powerful groups... I didn''t want to slow down... I''m sorry." Milleia wore an exasperated expression, but she couldn''t help but smile. "So, you truly love Lady Ca, huh?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yes..." Jayden affirmed, his gaze fixed upon Milleia''s captivating light pink eyes, which seemed even more radiant since her awakening. "Hm? What''s the matter?" Milleia questioned, puzzled by Jayden''s intense stare. "Milleia... I have something to tell you, but not now," Jayden dered with a determined expression. "O-Okay?" Milleia nodded, taken aback by Jayden''s serious tone. "Hmmm... Looks like he''s a greedy man," Elona interjected, nodding repeatedly as she grasped the situation. "Greedy?" Milleia was confused. "Yes! But my brother is no different, so I don''t mind," Elona sighed. "Which brother?" Milleia tilted her head, seeking rification. "Edward, obviously," Elona replied matter-of-factly. "Edward is greedy? I don''t think so..." Milleia voiced her disbelief. "He is," Elona smiled mischievously and leaned closer to whisper in Milleia''s ear. "He''s fond of Aurora." "What...!" "Shhht!" Elona pressed her index finger against her lips, signaling for Milleia to remain silent. "B-But how? A-And Jayden also loves Her Highness..." Milleia felt lost, unsure of what to do. Initially, she had wanted to support Jayden''s pursuit of the princess, even though it seemed like an impossible endeavor. However, now she discovered that Edward also had feelings for Aurora. She didn''t know whom to support and didn''t want to choose between them. Both Jayden and Edward were equally close friends to her. "I''m working on it for my brother. You should support Jayden, Milleia," Elona stated, understanding the turmoil in Milleia''s mind as she dropped a bombshell of news. **** [45TH FLOOR] "What are you doing?" Louisa asked, her brows furrowed in confusion. "What am I doing?" Ronald, who was kneeling on the ground, looked up at his sister. "Isn''t it obvious? I''m going to gather some ''proof'' from these beasts," he replied with a mischievous grin. "Ronald..." Aurora didn''t know how to respond to Ronald''s shameless behavior, especially considering that Louisa had already defeated the 6-Star trolls. Louisa stared at Ronald, her expression firm. "Only one. The one you defeated together. As the overseer of our group, I cannot allow such actions." "Come on, you''re my big sister," Ronald persisted, trying to use their rtionship to sway her decision. Louisa''s eyes momentarily flickered at the mention of being called ''big sister,'' but she quickly regained herposure. "No." "Tch." Ronald clicked his tongue in annoyance, but he only severed the hand of one troll and stored it in his space ring. Aurora chuckled at the sibling interaction. "I thought you were going to give in, Senior Louisa," she remarked yfully. Louisa pretended not to hear Aurora''sment and touched her earpiece. "I have taken care of the 6-Star mana beasts." ... "Professor?" Louisa called out again, but there was no response. ''They must be upied. But wait... there are no signals at all. This is strange,'' Louisa thought to herself, growing increasingly puzzled by theck ofmunication. "Is something wrong, Louisa?" Aurora approached and asked, concern evident in her voice. Louisa hesitated for a moment before replying, "No... nothing." Aurora sensed that something was amiss but didn''t press further. "Then what should we do? Should we wait here for the others to return?" she inquired. "I don''t want us to be separated. We should join them," Aurora suggested, her eyes filled with determination. Louisa nodded in agreement. "I will apany you. I need to ensure their safety as their overseer," she stated, taking her responsibility seriously. Aurora smiled appreciatively and turned around, ready to head towards theirpanions. But before they could take a step, a deafening explosion shook the area, catching them off guard. "Ah!" Aurora cried out as the force of the explosion hit her, but before she could be seriously injured, Louisa reacted swiftly. She summoned a wall of earth, shielding Aurora and preventing any significant harm. "W-What just happened..." Aurora mumbled, disoriented from the st and blood dripping from her forehead. Louisa''s voice cut through the chaos with a chilling tone. "Who are you?" she demanded, her gaze fixed on the figures emerging from the smoke. In front of Louisa stood two individuals, and Aurora''s face turned pale upon recognizing the man with a scar over his right eye. His single red eye bore a murderous intent directed at her. "T-They are the ones who tried to abduct Elona and Simon!" Aurora let out. "Iris Project," Louisa muttered, identifying the group to which the man belonged. Aurora''s voice trembled as she confirmed Louisa''s suspicion. "Yes! He''s the one who attacked me and tried to kidnap Elona before!" Ronald, who had been momentarily stunned, finally found his voice and bombarded them with questions. "What the hell are they doing here?! How did they even enter the dungeon?! Where are the teachers?!" "Ah, you''re noisy. Shut up!" Another man with ck and red hair arrived beside Pyres, his ck eyes filled with a desire for battle. Louisa remainedposed, unfazed by the threatening presence before her. "What is your purpose?" she asked, her voice steady. Pyres smiled and pointed at Aurora. "Her death." Aurora gasped in shock at the deration. Louisa closed her eyes briefly, her resolve firm. "Unfortunately, that will not happen. You should turn back and leave. If you are here, the teachers must be aware that enemies have infiltrated the dungeons. There is a high probability that a Monarch will arrive soon," she warned, unwavering in her stance. "Yes, a Monarch has probably already been dispatched, and that''s why we don''t want to waste time. Hand over Aurora Avia Celesta, and we will leave," Pyres dered with a stern tone. Aurora''s confusion grew as she asked, "Why do you want to kill me?" She couldn''t understand why Pyres, who had the opportunity to kill her before, would suddenly have such a desire. Something must have changed between theirst encounter and now. Pyres remained silent, his lips tightly sealed, refusing to provide an answer. Impatient and annoyed, the other man, Morino, chimed in, "Don''t waste our time and die quietly, Princess." In a swift motion, he vanished from his position and reappeared in front of Aurora, swinging his hand in an attempt to strike her. "Kah!" Before Morino could reach Aurora''s shadow, a powerful forceunched him away with incredible speed. He soared past Pyres, crashing forcefully into the wall. "I warned you, but you didn''t listen," Louisa spoke coldly, her voice devoid of any warmth or mercy. Pyres narrowed his remaining eye as he observed the overwhelming amount of mana emanating from Louisa''s body. It was clear to him that she was not an ordinary girl. "You are any normal girl¡­" Morino emerged from the wall, wiping the blood from his lips, and looked at Louisa with a mixture of surprise and admiration. "Wow! I didn''t expect to find someone strong in Celesta." "Don''t underestimate her, Morino," Pyres cautioned hisrade, his body emanating flickering sunfire. "Kill her, I''ll take care of this one." Pyres focused his attention on Louisa, preparing to engage her in battle. Louisa quickly urged Aurora and Ronald to step back, but before she could finish her warning, Ronald took the initiative and unleashed an attack with his Earth Lance. Morino smirked, muttering something under his breath, and in a split second, he appeared beside Ronald, swinging his hand with lightning speed. The attack caught Ronald off guard, leaving him no time to react. Louisa desperately tried to intervene, but Pyres was already upon her, diverting her attention. With a resounding impact, Ronald coughed up blood and his eyes rolled back as he lost consciousness. Morino ruthlessly tore into Ronald''s flesh with his bare hands, leaving a deep wound on his stomach. "This is only the beginning," Morino dered, his voiceced with malice. Chapter 162 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [23] Golden Awakening New Discord link: https://discord.gg/rzTvPEZR Also below synopsis ***** "This is only the beginning." "R-Ronald!" Aurora rushed to Ronald''s side with a pale face, frantically administering a vial to him. She knew it wouldn''t be enough, and her worry was evident in her voice. "I-It won''t be sufficient, Louisa!" "Don''t let your guard down, Princess!" Morino''s menacing presence loomed over Aurora, ready to strike. But before Morino could attack, a figure suddenly materialized out of thin air and delivered a powerful kick, sending Morino sliding back several meters. It was a young boy who bore a striking resemnce to Aurora. "R-Ruma," Aurora stammered in astonishment. It was her familiar, appearing just in time to protect her. The air crackled with energy as Louisa confronted Pyres, her anger manifesting in a way Aurora had never seen before. "I will ask again. We just want Aurora¡ª" "Shut it," Louisa interrupted him, her voice icy and filled with determination. With a flick of her hand, the ground beneath Pyres erupted violently. "ARGH!" Pyres cried out as a rocky protrusion struck him squarely in the stomach, knocking the wind out of him. Louisa''s hand flicked downward, and a rod-like formation descended from the ceiling, aiming for Pyres'' head with deadly precision. "Burn them!" Pyresmanded, his sunfire surging to incinerate the rocky projectiles. However, the rod aimed upward managed to graze his head, narrowly avoiding a critical blow. As Pyresnded on the ground, he frowned, realizing the extent of Louisa''s strength. "She is strong. Extremely strong," he thought to himself, surprised that his sunfire was struggling to burn through mere earth. Despite his supposed advantage against earth, Louisa''s inherited Demeter bloodline and exceptional talent made her abnormally powerful. She was renowned in the academy as the strongest. Louisa turned her attention to Morino, extending her hand. Another thick rod of earth shot out from the ground, relentlessly pursuing Morino. "What the heck is that?!" Morino eximed, leaping away to avoid the rod. However, it continued to track him, refusing to relent. Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Pyres made a decision¡ªhe would not hold back against Louisa. Facing someone of her caliber, he couldn''t afford to underestimate her or save his full strength for the future. "Sunfire Ball," As Pyresunched a massive Sun Fireball toward Louisa, a wave of scorching heat engulfed the surroundings. Louisa swiftly shifted her attention back to Pyres, her determination unyielding. With a raised hand, rocks and pebbles in the vicinity began to gather and coalesce high above her, forming a colossal earth ball equal in size to Pyres'' fireball. With a decisive wave of her hand, the rocky sphere collided with Pyres'' fiery projectile. -BOOOOM! The resulting impact unleashed a powerful shockwave, hurtling burning rocks in all directions. Both Pyres and Louisa were momentarily knocked back by the force, but they quickly regained their footing and charged toward each other once more. Louisa extended her hand, and an exquisite sword materialized, crafted entirely from earth. Small, tennis ball-sized stones floated around the sword, enhancing its presence. Pyres, in response, conjured his own burning sword that matched Louisa''s in its formidable nature. The sh of their swords reverberated through the space, causing the entire area to tremble. Louisa and Pyres engaged in a relentless exchange of sword strikes, their movements executed with extraordinary speed. Their des blurred as they sliced through the air, leaving behind a trail of energy in their wake. Louisa and Pyres continued their intense battle, their swords shing with resounding force. Each strike sent sparks flying and reverberated with a deafening resonance. The air crackled with the sh of earth and fire, their opposing elements locked in a fierce dance. Louisa''s movements were fluid and precise, her mastery over earth lending her swordy a grounded stability. She seamlessly incorporated her elemental powers, augmenting her strikes with surges of earth energy. The rubbles floating around her sword served as projectiles,unched with pinpoint uracy to disrupt Pyres'' attacks and keep him on the defensive. Pyres, fueled by his Sunfire abilities, unleashed waves of scorching mes with every swing of his burning sword. The intense heat radiated from his de, threatening to engulf Louisa in a fiery inferno. He moved with calcted agility, his strikes swift and relentless, as he sought to overpower Louisa through sheer force and ferocity. ***** "Louisa¡­" Aurora''s heart raced with concern as she watched the intense battle between Louisa and Pyres unfold. She couldn''t help but worry for her friend''s safety. However, she quickly gathered herself, realizing that she needed to take action to protect Ronald, whoy unconscious nearby. "No!" Aurora eximed, her voice filled with determination. In a sh of light, she transported Ronald to a safe location, carefully cing him down. She hurriedly retrieved vials from her bag and began administering their contents to his injured stomach, hoping to stabilize his condition. She wanted to buy time. "I didn''t know that there was a freak like that on this continent." As Aurora tended to Ronald, her attention was abruptly drawn to a figure standing several meters away. It was Morino, his sinister smile sending chills down her spine. Filled with a mix of anger and determination, she retrieved her golden sword from her space ring, gripping it tightly. Morino''s mocking words cut through the tense air. "A wonderful weapon you have there, but it won''t be enough to defeat me," he taunted. With a swift motion, he raised his leg, preparing to unleash an attack. Aurora''s instincts kicked in, and she instinctively raised her sword to defend herself. However, she was taken aback by the sheer force of the st of energy that came hurtling towards her. Despite her best efforts to repel the attack, she felt a searing pain course through her arm, evidence of the attack''s power. Gritting her teeth, Aurora refused to let her spirits falter. "Ruma!" she called out to her familiar, her voiceced with determination. In an instant, the young boy transformed into a magnificent golden bird, his radiant feathers shimmering in the dim light. Ruma opened his beak wide, gathering a concentrated ray of blinding light. But Morino was no ordinary adversary. With incredible speed and agility, he managed to evade the iing ray of light, his movements almost fluid. Aurora''s eyes widened in realization. "Prana," she muttered, her voice filled with astonishment. She had observed Morino''s attacks closely and had finally deduced the source of his power. "You''re using Prana!" Morino''s surprise was evident as he smirked in response to Aurora''s realization. "Oh, so you''ve figured it out," he remarked, his tone dripping with superiority. "As a native of Sancta Vedelia, I was born with greater strength than all of you from the so-called ''lower'' continent." Aurora''s eyes widened in realization. Morino''s use of Prana, a powerful energy unique to Sancta Vedelia and some races, exined his heightened strength and speed. It was a stark reminder of the vast differences in power between the continents. However, Aurora refused to let Morino''s taunts deter her. She tightened her grip on her golden sword and focused her energy. With determination burning in her eyes, she took a step forward. "Being born with strength doesn''t make you superior. It''s how you use that strength that defines you," Aurora retorted, her voice filled with defiance. Morino chuckled, his confidence unwavering. "We''ll see about that. I''ll show you just how vast the gap between us truly is." He lunged forward with astonishing speed, closing the distance between them in an instant. Aurora swiftly parried his attack with her golden sword, their des shing in a shower of sparks. Aurora couldn''t help but slide back, her body scraping against the ground. The force of Morino''s attack was overwhelming, and she knew she had to gather her strength quickly if she wanted to continue the fight. With a self-assured smirk, Morino lunged forward once again, his fist raised menacingly. "Prana Art, ws," he dered, his hand slicing through the air and releasing a powerful st of prana aimed directly at Aurora. Reacting swiftly, Aurora tapped into her Celesta Mana, enhancing her speed and agility, allowing her to narrowly dodge Morino''s attack. Despite the close call, she refused to back down. "Abandon now, Princess, and your death will be painless," Morino taunted, gesturing towards Louisa. "We might even spare that girl." Aurora''s smile was defiant as she confidently responded, "Louisa won''t lose to your friend. It''s yourrade you should be worried about." Morino''s eyes narrowed, and a dark aura surrounded him as he opened his mouth wide. "Prana Art," he intoned. Sensing the impending danger, Aurora took a deep breath, channeling her inner strength. With unwavering determination, she raised her sword in front of her face, closing her eyes momentarily. "Lord Michael, lend me your strength and bestow upon me your blessing," she whispered, invoking the power of her celestial bloodline. In a blinding explosion of golden light, Aurora''s transformation wasplete. Her entire being radiated with shimmering golden particles, her hair and body glowing with an otherworldly brilliance. The Celesta Bloodline had fully awakened within her. With her sapphire eyes tinged with gold, Aurora pointed her sword directly at Morino. "Michael''s Holy Ray," she dered, her voice filled with conviction. Morino''s eyes glowed with a faint orange hue as he let out a powerful howl, his own prana art surging forth in response. Dust billowed around them as the sh of Aurora''s golden ray and Morino''s reddish-grey st filled the air. The impact was tremendous, a cataclysmic sh of opposing forces. The ground trembled beneath their feet as the two powerful energies fought for dominance. Both attacks were formidable, each vying to overpower the other.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gritting her teeth, Aurora tightened her grip on her sword, pouring more of her Celesta Mana into her attack, determined to push through. Seeing his attack being slowly pushed back, Morino roared. "AH! Second Phase!" His body began to expand, growing in size before Aurora''s astonished eyes. Slits appeared in his once ck eyes, now glowing an eerie shade of orange. A surge of power emanated from Morino''s erged form, causing his reddish-grey st to intensify. The force of his attack overwhelmed Aurora''s struggling light ray, pushing it back against her relentless efforts. Realizing the imminent threat, Aurora felt a surge of urgency. "Michael," she began to call upon her celestial ally once more, seeking his intervention. But before she couldplete her plea, a sudden, unexpected interruption urred. In a sh, a white figure materialized beside Morino, delivering a powerful kick directly to his temple. The resounding crash echoed through the air as Morino was sent hurtling away, his head impacting the ground and leaving a trail of shattered earth in his wake. As the dust settled, Aurora''s eyes widened in disbelief. The white-haired figure stood before her, d in a blindfold, his right hand gripping a sublime white sword. Recognition flooded her senses, and her voice trembled "You... It''s you," she whispered, her heart pounding in her chest. Chapter 163 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [24] Amael And Aurora VS Morino You... It''s you," Aurora whispered in a trembling voice. I turned around, my expression filled with conflict. The 45th floor had surprised me with the sudden encounter of Aurora''s group, caught in the midst of a fight. My timing had been a bit off, as they appeared earlier than I had anticipated. I couldn''t help but wonder where Jayden was. Was he on the lower floors or the upper floors? In the game, I expected to see him battling alongside Aurora, but things seemed to have taken a different turn. Well, there were various possible scenarios, after all. With little time topose myself, I made sure to change my facial expression. I wasn''t exactlyfortable revealing my face after Brandon''s threat, and I wanted to avoid drawing attention to the fact that I possessed Trinity Nihil. However, I hadn''t expected Pyres to be here, engaged in a fight against Louisa. As I shifted my gaze back to Aurora, I noticed her speechless, eyeing me up and down. Damn... I hadn''t even changed out of my tracksuit. "You''re a first-year in my academy," Aurora stated, easily guessing my affiliation. "Well..." I averted my gaze, feeling awkward. But damn, she looked even more stunning after awakening her powers. "You didn''t ask me," I muttered softly. "No, I didn''t," Aurora replied, approaching me. Why am I sweating?! "Then, are you in my ss, ''Amael''? Or is that even your real name?" Aurora raised an eyebrow. "I won''t tell you, Princess." Aurora seemed displeased by my quick response but turned her face towards Morino, who had managed to stand up. "Who are you?" he asked, ring fiercely at me. It was clear that he wanted nothing more than to tear me to shreds. "Oh, you''vee willingly," Pyres interjected, stopping his fight with Louisa to look at me with a smile. "You''re making our job easier. Morino, I want him alive." "What? He kicked me. I want to kill him," Morino protested. "No," Pyres raised his voice. "We need him alive and the princess dead. Do it." Pyres then returned to his battle with Louisa, who was now staring at me with her hazel eyes. "They want you alive? Why?" Aurora asked, clearly confused by the sudden turn of events. "I wonder the same," I replied, though I was fairly certain they intended to use me as a vessel for Xenos Arvatra. "You''re lying again, Amael," Aurora noticed my deceit. "My bad, Avia." "It seems to have be a habit for you. I suppose it''s given with how many time you might have lied to me." she responded nonchntly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Are you angry?" "Not at all. Why should I be?" Aurora replied, her tone casual. "Then, can you stop pointing your sword in my direction?" I asked humbly. "Oh, I didn''t realize," she said, lowering her sword. "It''s quite scary to hear that." [Flirting with Aurora Celesta in a life-or-death situation seems to have be a habit for you.] ''It''s only the second time I''m fighting alongside her!'' "He wants you alive, but he didn''t suggest to keep all your limbs intact," Morino interrupted our conversation, a cruel smirk ying on his face. Really what a third-rate viin would say. "He''s using Prana," Aurora informed me. "Prana..." Now, I could vaguely remember encountering someone like him in the game. As I noticed his orange slit eyes, a realization struck me. "A werewolf," I blurted out. "A werewolf?" Aurora repeated, her eyes widening. "Now that you mention it, he said he is from Sancta Vedelia." Damn... A freak from Sancta Vedelia. I wasn''t prepared to face opponents like them. After all, everyone from Sancta Vedelia possessed a stronger constitution thanks to the blessings of the Holy Tree of Eden, a luxury we didn''t have here. "Prana Art, Breath!" Morino interrupted my thoughts, and I cursed inwardly. Shit! I quickly raised my sword, hoping that it would suffice despite myck of experience with it. The reddish-grey light collided with my de, easily pushing me back to the other side of the tunnel. "Amael!" "Prana Art," Morino appeared above Aurora and delivered a powerful kick. "Dissection." "Michael''s Celestial Barrier!" Aurora summoned a barrier to block Morino''s attack, but even that began to crack before her shocked eyes. I pushed off the ground and swung my sword at Morino. He smirked and unleashed a devastating punch. "Prana Art, Blow." -Bam! "AGH!" Once again, I was sent flying, along with my sword. Strangely, I wasn''t as injured as I had expected, despite the bleeding from my hand. It was probably thanks to Trinity Nihil. I nced down at my sword, which was now glowing white. "Let''s try something else," I muttered, coating my sword with Ruah. "Michael''s Radiance!" Aurora''s body burst into a dazzling light, forcing Morino to retreat. Seizing the opportunity, I rushed towards him. But before I could reach him, Morino appeared in front of me, swinging his ws. Ah. "Ruma!" -BOOOM! Following Aurora''s shout, a golden bird attacked Morino''s eyes. I narrowly dodged his attack by rolling, then swung my sword at his leg. Fresh blood spurted out, and I quickly regained my stance. "You''ll pay for that." "!" Morino was already beside me, his hand raised. "Michael''s Luminous Sword!" Aurora appeared in front of me and intercepted Morino''s attack. "It''s getting annoying!" Morino shouted, summoning a magic circle in front of us. Shit! "Gale ws!" "Ah!" This time, both Aurora and I were sent flying. I tried to catch her, but I reacted too slowly, and her body collided with mine. "S-Sorry-" "Prana Art," Before Aurora could stand up, Morino opened his mouth wide, and a tremendous surge of prana energy flowed out, gathering before him. "Core Breath!" "Mama!" Ruma appeared and exhaled a breath as well. "Ruma!" Aurora pointed her sword and released a golden ray. Initially, both sides seemed evenly matched, but soon Morino''s red breath overwhelmed their attack, hurtling straight towards us. I mustered thest of my strength and positioned myself in front of them. "Please, help me," I pleaded with my sword, swinging it with all my might. -BOOOOOM! Trinity Nihil radiated a brilliant white light as a st of divine energy erupted, colliding with Morino''s breath. I gritted my teeth and made sure to keep my feet firmly nted on the ground. "AH!" I tightly gripped the hilt with both hands, and a deafening sound reverberated. Morino and I were both flung away, and a wave of whitish-red energy shook the surrounding area. "Arghh..." I groaned, feeling blood flowing from my waist. -BAM! "AGHH!" My mouth opened wide as Morino delivered a kick to my stomach. He was already upon me. "Archangel''s Celestial Sword!" A vein bulged on Morino''s forehead upon hearing Aurora''s voice from behind. "It''s useless! Prana Art! Reinforced ws!" He swung his ws, and... -Spurt! Blood sprayed from the massive gash on his chest. "W-Wha-!" He was sent hurtling away at an astonishing speed, crashing into the wall behind me. "Ah...ah..." Aurora copsed to her knees, her face drained of color. She looked up at me with sunken eyes. "Are...you okay?" Despite the pain coursing through my body, I mustered a tired smile and stood up, clutching my stomach. "I may have broken a few bones, but overall, I''m fine," I reassured, extending my hand towards Aurora. Aurora''s smile mirrored mine as she reached out and grasped my hand. But in an instant, everything changed. A surge of rm jolted through me, and without thinking, I forcefully pushed Aurora away. My eyes widened in horror as a searing pain erupted across my back. My body was flung through the air at a tremendous speed, crashing violently onto the unforgiving ground. "C-Cough!" "A-Amael!" Morino stood before us once more, sporting a deep gash across his chest. With a dark intensity in his eyes, he muttered, "Third Phase," triggering a transformation that sent shivers down my spine. His already massive form swelled even further, reaching an imposing height of three meters. Fur sprouted across his hulking body, resembling that of a true werewolf, with jagged fangs protruding from his snarling mouth. I opened my blurry eyes and I saw Aurora fighting with her sword against Morino. She was holding her ground thanks to her awakening but that freak was too strong. "A-Anathemas Fire¡­" I muttered but no fire came out. Trinity Nihil was blocking them. "M-Mary don''te, I can do it," I forced my weak knees and stood up. I red through my blindfold at Morino. "I will kill this fucker." **** On the expansive 45th floor, arge tunnel divided the area, serving as the backdrop for a fierce battle between two figures suspended in mid-air. The ground beneath them burned with intense heat and swirling mes. Louisa whispered the word "Awakening." In response, a radiant burst of brownish-golden light emanated from her body, causing the very ground to tremble beneath her. As if under hermand, the zing rocks levitated around her in a mesmerizing disy of power. Pyres, on the receiving end of this formidable disy, narrowed his eyes, sensing the immense pressure emanating from Louisa. It was clear that she harbored killing intent, fully prepared to eliminate him. A sly smile curled on Pyres'' lips as he remarked, "Awakening." A subtle red tinge spread across his skin, indicating his own transformation. "If you persist, I will not hesitate to end your life, young girl. Are you truly willing to go to such lengths for the sake of another?" Silence hung in the air as Louisa refrained from answering. Instead, the palpable pressure surrounding her seemed to intensify. Observing her response, Pyres''s smile widened ever so slightly. "Very well. I shall spare the princess and focus solely on iming the other one," he stated, his gaze shifting towards Edward, who was engaged in his own battle at a distance. Louisa''s cold, hazel eyes were locked behind Pyres. "Why do you desire Edward Falkrona." Chapter 164 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [25] Louisa VS Pyres "Louisa? What brings you here?" a stunning woman with lustrous ck hair and amber eyes asked as she descended the stairs, taking a seat on the same step. A nine-year-old girl, Louisa, sat beside her. Louisa turned to her left, her gaze meeting the woman''s. "Aunt Oryanna..." she murmured softly, her voice barely audible. Concern etched across her features, Oryanna gently ced her hand on Louisa''s auburn hair. "What''s the matter, Louisa?" she inquired, her touch soothing andforting. "I miss them... I miss my father and mother..." Louisa''s voice trembled as she spoke, her face hidden in her knees. "I... I wish I could see them again..." Oryanna''s smile wavered, bitterness creeping into her expression as she pulled Louisa into a gentle embrace. "I, too, had a family, Louisa... but I lost them three years ago, just like you." Louisa shivered slightly in Oryanna''s arms, yet the warmth she felt was reminiscent of her mother''s loving embrace. "But you haven''t lost everything, Louisa. You still have your little brother, don''t you? He must be feeling lonely too, you know." "Um," Louisa nodded, her voice muffled against Oryanna''s chest. "If you ever need someone to talk to or a warm hug, remember that you can alwayse to me. My memory may be a bit fuzzy, so don''t hesitate to remind me," Oryanna offered with a gentle grin. "Yes..." Louisa''s voice held a touch of vulnerability as she nodded, her tears being wiped away by Oryanna''s caring hand. "You are the eldest here, Louisa, making you the big sister to everyone," Oryanna exined, her amber eyes brimming with affection and tenderness. "Can you look after my children and the other little ones for me?" As Louisa gazed into Oryanna''s eyes, filled with unconditional love, a sense offort washed over her. "Yes, aunty." **** Louisa''s cold, hazel eyes were locked behind Pyres. "Why do you desire Edward Falkrona." Pyres widened his eyes slightly, impressed by Louisa''s astuteness. "Oh, you noticed it was him? Impressive. He''s wielding a powerful artifact. Did you sense it or simply deduce it?" he inquired. Louisa remained silent. It was thetter. She had pieced it together based on the interactions between Edward and Aurora, as well as her own knowledge from previous encounters. Moreover, there was a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu when she witnessed Edward and Aurora''s conversations¡ªa familiarity that harkened back to ten years ago. And finally, Pyres had inadvertently confirmed her suspicions with his own words. "We want him. That''s all you need to know," Pyres stated firmly. Louisa ignored his words and nced at her recovering brother, leaning against a nearby wall. Thankfully, he seemed to be regaining his strength, albeit slowly. A tense silence hung in the air as Louisa and Pyres locked eyes. -BOOOM!- In an instant, Louisa vanished and swung a spear wreathed in mes. She had created the weapon using Pyres'' own Sunfire. Pyres retaliated with a gigantic fiery fist. Crack! Louisa''s spear shattered into two, prompting a slight frown. But she swiftly reacted by hurling the zing tip of thence towards Pyres'' head. Pyres made no move to evade, allowing the spear to make contact before reducing it to cinders. His power was growing exponentially, surpassing Louisa''s ownte-stage 7th Ascension with his 8th Ascension strength. Seizing the opportunity, Pyres materialized next to Louisa, drawing back his hand to deliver a devastating punch. "Agh!" Louisa coughed up blood and crashed onto the scorching ground. Her battle armor slowly melted away, revealing her white legs beneath the damaged red armor. With hazel eyes wide open, Louisa watched as Pyres descended upon her once again, his hand raised high. "Demeteria Terrestrial Vault," she uttered, and the ground beneath her rose, forming an intricately sculpted barrier to shield her. -BAM!- Pyres'' fist collided with the resilient vault, which held strong. But Pyres raised his other hand, imbued with Sunfire, and struck out. -Crack!- Unfazed by the attack, Louisa channeled an immense amount of mana, ignoring the pain, and muttered, "Empalement." "ARGHH!" Blood spurted onto Louisa''s face as shey on the ground. Before her was the vault, now sporting a gaping hole from a massive spike that had impaled Pyres'' stomach. "AHGHHHH!" Pyres screamed in agony, his Sunfire beginning to consume the spike lodged within him. Gritting her teeth, Louisa continued to pour mana into the spike, driving it deeper into Pyres'' wound, all the while enduring the searing pain. Louisa could feel the intense heat radiating from Pyres'' Sunfire, threatening to overwhelm her. But she remained resolute¡ªwith every ounce of her strength, she pushed harder, driving the spike further into Pyres'' body. "AGHHHHH!" The fiery energy enveloping Pyres grew more erratic as his screams filled the air. His attempts to unleash his full power were hindered by the excruciating pain coursing through his veins. "Sunfire!" But Pyres was not one to be defeated so easily. Despite the torment, he managed to muster his remaining strength and retaliated with a surge of Sunfire. mes engulfed his body, intensifying his aura as he unleashed a powerful st in all directions. Louisa shielded herself, bracing against the scorching winds that threatened to consume her. She could feel her energy waning, the strain of the battle taking its toll. As Louisa rolled on the ground, she swiftly raised both hands toward the sky, calling upon her powers. "Demetria Terrestrial!" she shouted, and to hermand, two massive blocks of earth emerged from the ground on either side of Pyres. With a maic force, the blocks joined together, aiming to crush him between their formidable weight. But¡­ "AAAAAAH!" With a fierce roar, Pyres unleashed a surge of mana, causing the spike in his stomach to explode, propelling him away from the impending trap. Transforming into a trail of zing sunfire, he swiftly closed the distance between him and Louisa, determined to take her down. Louisa''s disheveled hair and paleplexion revealed the toll the battle had taken on her. Gasping for breath, she lowered her hand, focusing her energy on the ground beneath her. A magnificent spear, forged from the very essence of sunfire, materialized in her grasp. Swirling it skillfully a few times, she assumed a poised stance, "Ruah," when she muttered that, her hazel eyes emanated an ethereal glow.Her spear became bigger and glowed in the same color. ''You can do it, my daughter'' Suddenly, a voice resounded within her mind, distinct and unfamiliar. It wasn''t her mother''s voice, nor any hallucination. It carried a sense of ancient wisdom and divine power.the voice whispered, filling Louisa''s heart with a surge of determination and strength. A faint smile curled on Louisa''s lips as she recognized the voice even though she shouldn''t be able but she could tell it. It belonged to the Goddess Demeter, the one who blessed her family with their extraordinary abilities. While it seemed impossible to directlymunicate with a deity, she couldn''t deny the connection she felt in that moment. Feeling almost as if Demeter''s loving embrace enveloped her, Louisa murmured her gratitude. "Thank you ''mother''." Louisa propelled herself forward with incredible speed, her spear with Sunfire burning at the tip, leading the way. Pyres lunged at her with Sunfire radiating from his body. Their sh was imminent, and as they met in a sh of power, sparks flew and the air crackled with raw energy. -BOOOOM! Louisa''s spear shed with Pyres'' fiery fist, creating a shower of sparks and intense heat. The mes engulfed Pyres'' face, obscuring itpletely, leaving only his piercing red eye visible, ring fiercely at Louisa. As the sunfire from Pyres'' fist began to spread onto her spear, Louisa could feel the searing pain as her hands burned, leaving painful burns on her once pristine skin. However, she remained resolute, holding her stance despite the agony coursing through her. With determination, Louisa gathered more Ruah in her hands, concentrating the energy around the lower part of her spear. The ground beneath them cracked and trembled under the immense pressure generated by their sh of power. Seizing the opportunity presented by the crumbling ground, Pyres pulled back his other fist, poised to crush Louisa. But she had been prepared for this moment. Crack! In a swift motion, Louisa snapped her spear in two, catching Pyres off guard as the pressure on his other side suddenly dissipated. Seizing the chance, she thrust the first part of her broken spear towards Pyres'' neck. However, he swiftly swung his other fist in a desperate attempt to counter. "Ah!" Louisa let out a cry, propelling herself above the ground, her dress fluttering, and with astonishing speed, she drove the Ruah condensed lower part of her spear forward. "Release!" she shouted, channeling her Ruah into the attack. A deafening explosion erupted as the spear pierced through Pyres'' heart, leaving behind a perfect twenty-centimeter-wide hole in his chest. The sheer force of the impact sent him hurtling backward at an astonishing velocity, crashing against the ceiling before gravity took hold. With a resounding thud, Pyres'' lifeless body plummeted to the ground, his blood pooling around him, marking the end of the intense battle. Louisa standing with a pale face took out a vial from her space ring and gulped down the content. Wiping the blood on her pink lips, she turned around to join Aurora but-n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "!" She turned around and saw Pyres slowly rising up. From his body was oozing out a dark substance. **** "Humans from the lower continent have always been beneath us. It''s an inherent trait, something you can never rid yourself of," Morino muttered, his voice filled with arrogance, as he strode through the destion left in the wake of the battle. His gaze fell upon a white-haired young man, Amael, lying on the ground, barely clinging to life. Amael paid no attention to Morino''s condescending words, his focus instead directed ahead of him. Following his gaze, Morino''s eyes settled on the same spot that held Amael''s attention. "Mission aplished," Morino muttered, a hint of satisfaction in his tone. There, before them,y a young girl with golden hair, her body motionless, surrounded by a pool of crimson tainting her body and fabric in red. "The Royal Princess is dead." Chapter 165 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [26] Amael And Aurora VS Morino [2] "M-Mary don''te, I can do it," I forced my weak knees and stood up. I red through my blindfold at Morino. "I will kill this fucker." [She can''te when you are wielding your sword, in any case.] Oh. The restrictions ced by the sword prevented her presence, I see. It made sense, considering its origin as a relic of Eden. For now, I forced myself to stand, relying on the sword to keep me upright. It was the only thing allowing me to move, keeping me alive with its extraordinary power. Aurora unleashed her attack, swinging her sword with a resolute determination. "Michael''s Celestial Wave!" A wave of radiant light surged forward, aimed at Morino. But he sneered in response, swiftly summoning a mana circle. It seemed he had learned a thing or two about mana circles, not surprising for someone born in Sancta Vedelia. "Cyclone," Morino dered, manipting mana and Prana with precision. Prana, a malleable energy akin to Ruah, allowed for versatile maniption. Aurora fought valiantly, attempting to parry the onught, but she was being pushed back. Determined not to let her falter, I infused my body with Ruah, bracing against the pain in my back. With Trinity Nihil gleaming white, I repelled Morino''s attack, shielding Aurora. However, the strain on my body was evident. I winced as pain seared through my back, the fabric of my tracksuit burned, revealing raw skin. "Amael...?" Aurora spoke, her voice filled with concern, her defense weakening against Morino''s relentless assault. I approached her, taking hold of her hand that gripped the sword. "Ruah," I whispered, channeling my energy into her. Though shecked knowledge of Ruah, I could teach her. It was the least I could do. Realization shed in Aurora''s eyes as she understood my intent. "I will help you," I assured her, enveloping her sword with Ruah, transferring the energy towards her attack. At that moment, I caught a glimpse of Ruma, offering his remaining mana before vanishing. A brave young boy, he had reached his limits. A thunderous explosion resonated as Aurora''s golden light took on a somber shade of grey, overpowering Morino''s assault. "What?!" Morino eximed, his eyes widening in disbelief. "You''re just an annoyance!" He cursed, leaping high above the ground to evade Aurora''s retaliatory strike. And then, he did something unexpected¡ªhe opened his mouth wide, preparing for something grand. "I will show you the true might of my racepared to yours." An eerie sensation prickled my skin as the surroundings trembled, an overwhelming amount of mana converging before Morino. "NightFang Ancestral Art." As I heard Morino''s mutter, I instinctively widened my mouth, recognizing the Art he was about to unleash. Somehow, a faint memory of him possessing that ability resurfaced. So, he was from "their" family after all? Cursing under my breath, I urgently called out to Aurora. "Avia! Prepare a shield!" I shouted, my voiceced with urgency, while raising my sword. "Y-Yes!" Aurora replied, quickly getting into position. Nodding in acknowledgement, I gripped my sword tightly and spoke, my voice resonating with determination. "Trinity Nihil, lend me your strength." Aurora''s expression contorted in shock upon hearing my words. She knew the names of all the Relics of Eden, after all. How was I able to invoke their power? My grip tightened on the sword''s hilt. "Michael''s Celestial Barrier!" In response, Morino unleashed a fearsome breath of reddish-white energy, diving down directly towards us, scorching the very air around us. His attack collided with Aurora''s shimmering barrier, causing cracks to appear gradually. Blood trickled from her mouth as she approached her limits, having only recently awakened to her true potential. Crack! The barrier eventually shattered into a shower of golden sparkles, and the destructive force continued its path towards us. Reacting swiftly, I swung Trinity Nihil. "Aghh!" I groaned, feeling the tremendous pressure weighing down on my body. The vibrations from my hands holding the sword reverberated throughout me. It was working¡ªTrinity Nihil was sessfully repelling his attack. "Watch out!" Aurora''s voice rang out, and she swung her sword in front of me. The sh of metal resounded as Aurora''s de met Morino''s hand. With a yell, she shed upward, cutting deep into Morino''s side. "You fucking...!" Morino grunted, retaliating by swinging his leg towards Aurora''s stomach. "Dissection!" Aurora coughed up blood, crashing to the ground several meters away from the impact. "H-Hey!" Panic surged through me as I witnessed her condition. "Miserable ants!" Damn it! In an instant, Morino struck me, mming me forcefully to the ground before delivering a punch to my stomach. "AGH!" I spat blood, struggling to maintain consciousness despite the intense pain coursing through me. His relentless assault continued, each blownding with a rocky impact against my cheek. Gritting my teeth, I clung to the handle of my sword. Bam! "I will leave you barely alive," Morino taunted, pulling his hand back. "Prana Art ws." BAM! "ARGHHH!" I cried out in agony as searing pain erupted from my back. I didn''t need a mirror to know that he had torn through my flesh. I would have died without Trinity Nihil. No, I would have been dead long ago when he attacked me head on if I didn''t have Trinity Nihil in my grasp. I ignored the pain and looked ahead of me. Aurora. "Humans from the lower continent have always been beneath us. It''s an inherent trait, something you can never rid yourself of." "..." She was bleeding and wasn''t moving. No. Not that. "Mission aplished," Morino said. "The Royal Princess is dead." No way. There was no way I would ept this. Crawling with my sword in hand, I made my way towards Aurora. Morino observed me with furrowed brows, clearly taken aback by my ability to still move. But I refused to let his surprise deter me. Reaching Aurora, I leaned in closer, bringing my ear to her mouth. She was still breathing, barely. She was on the brink of death. "Aurora," I muttered, forcefully cing her hand around Trinity Nihil. I then sped her hand, intertwining our fingers. The white runes on the de glowed, and Aurora''s body began to emit a faint light. It wasn''t exactly healing her, but something indescribable was happening. She wouldn''t die anymore.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ugh..." Aurora opened her eyes, locking gazes with me. "A-Amael?" A wave of relief washed over me as I saw her consciousness return. I whispered something to her, my words meant only for her ears. "What have you done?!" Morino''s enraged voice boomed from behind me. "You''re so noisy," I muttered softly, gently cing Aurora back onto the ground. With annoyance, I stood up and turned around to face Morino head-on. "Ahahaha!" Morino burst into a loud, maniacalughter before charging at me with full force. Trinity Nihil was still in Aurora''s grasp. I wasn''t sure if it would still work without me being near her, but it didn''t matter. Clenching both fists tightly, I raised them in front of my face, assuming a boxing stance. "Ruah," I whispered, condensing and enveloping my fists with dense Ruah. Activating my First Wing, I elerated all of my thoughts, sharpening my focus. "Are you mocking me?!" Morino yelled, throwing a punch towards me. I swiftly ducked down, evading his attack, and countered with a powerful punch to his unguarded stomach. Bam! Morino winced in pain, confirming that Ruah was effective against him. "Bastard!" He retaliated, aiming a kick at me, but I quickly crossed my arms in front of me. "Agh!" Despite my defensive stance, the impact sent waves of pain surging through my body. If my bones didn''t break, they would undoubtedly be cracked. Gritting my teeth, I spun on my heels and roundhouse-kicked him on his temple. "It''s useless!" Morino parried my attack with his arm and punched out but I jumped over thick arm and- "Avia!" With a sh of light,Trinity Nih appeared on my hand. "W-Wha¡­!" Seeing the sword from up close and the energy emitted by it, Morino''s face turned pale. "Die now." I ignored that and swung down. Fresh blood spattered across my face, and a scream of agony escaped Morino''s lips. His body trembled uncontrobly, and a whitish light emanated from the wound on his chest. Taking advantage of his momentary vulnerability, I leaped down and swung Trinity Nihil once again, targeting the same wound. However, this time, Morino managed to grab the de with his giant, furred hands. I clenched my teeth, squeezing the sword''s handle with both hands, desperately trying to cut through him. The de did manage to injure Morino''s hand, but it wasn''t enough to subdue him. Drawing upon my reserves, I summoned forth Ruah, channeling all my strength into overpowering him. Die, damn it! Suddenly, a golden sword pierced through Morino''s chest from behind¡ªit was Aurora who had stabbed him. Seizing the opportunity, I raised Trinity Nihil and drove it into his heart. "KAH!" Morino''s eyes rolled up, and all resistance melted away. I withdrew my sword, and Aurora followed suit. -Thud. Morino''s lifeless body copsed to the ground. "Ah..." Simultaneously, Aurora''s strength waned, and she began to falter. I took a step forward, catching her and preventing her from falling. "T-Thanks." She said holding on my shoulders. "T-Thank you, Amael." Chapter 166 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [27] Dont Abandon Them New Discord Link in Synopsis as well: https://discord.gg/WsDS9Tse ============= "Ah..." Simultaneously, Aurora''s strength waned, and she began to falter. I took a step forward, catching her and preventing her from falling. "T-Thanks." She said holding on my shoulders. "T-Thank you, Amael." I didn''t even know how I was still standing. The Relic of Eden I wielded had undoubtedly saved me multiple times. I had made the right choice by choosing the sword over the Anathemas Fire. It alone was not enough to defeat that man. "A-Amael!" Aurora''s voice trembled as she pointed behind me. Turning around, I saw a dark substance oozing from Morino''s twitching body. My heart skipped a beat. Without hesitation, I swung my sword, severing Morino''s head. I had nearly forgotten about that damn thing. All the members of the Iris Project had been corrupted and required a double death. Thankfully, I had in him before he could awaken that abomination. Otherwise, we would have been doomed. "W-What was that?" Aurora muttered, her voice filled with confusion. "He should have been dead..." Dead... I had taken someone''s life. Falling to my knees, I covered my mouth, overwhelmed by a wave of sickness and guilt. I had never killed before. "A-Are you okay, Amael?" Aurora knelt down beside me, her expression filled with concern. "Yeah... somewhat..." I managed to reply, myplexion turning paler. "Could it be that this is the first time you have killed someone?" Aurora asked as we helped each other to stand. She guessed right. "Yes¡­" I nodded. "What about you?" I asked since she helped me to kill him after all. "Um." Aurora nodded. "I feel a little weird but it''s alright." "You saved me there princess," I said. I don''t think I would have survived another hit even with Trinity Nihil. Aurora shook her head tiredly. "You were the one who saved me. I wouldn''t have been able to beat him alone." "Neither I." I replied. Why am I always facing freaks stronger than me? I still have a long way to go. Taking out vials from her space ring, Aurora handed me one which I took and gulped down. It was regenerating my stamina and increasing the speed of my mana recovering. "How''s your injury?" I asked Aurora, seeing dried blood on her waist. The blood had stopped flowing out somehow but she still took a serious injury. "Oh, I''m already feeling better," Aurora replied with a smile. "U-Uhm." She made sure to hide her bare waist to me since I could see her unblemished skin. Even masked, I am treated as a scum? [It must be in your very aura] What aura?! "It''s all right," I replied, shifting the conversation to Ronald. "How is he doing?" "He''s breathing, but he needs proper healing," Aurora replied, her attention shifting. "Oh, Louisa! She''s still fighting! I have to go help her." She started moving, her concern evident. Damn. Ipletely forgot about Pyres. Will he ever leave us alone? Damn it! Before I could devise a n of escape, a thunderous crash reverberated through the air, snapping our attention back. The smoke cleared, revealing the burning figure of Pyres standing before us. His face was obscured by mes, but something was off¡ªa dark substance oozed from within the fire. He was killed and corrupted. I knew there was no way I could fight him in my current condition. Just as I pondered our options, a barrage of earth spikes rained down on Pyres, piercing his fiery form from all sides. I turned to see Louisa, her face pale and battered, gasping for air. Despite her exhaustion, she relentlessly attacked Pyres with her outstretched hand. "Louisa!" Aurora called out, concerned for her well-being. "Do not approach him, Aura!" Louisa shouted at Aurora, her expression serious and drainedpared to her usual calm demeanor. Pyres roared like a beast, charging towards us, his torn body disregarded. He was no longer alive, a mere undead. "Michael!" Aurora attempted to summon mana, but nausea overwhelmed her. She waspletely drained. Fuck it! I activated my AP conversion, the affection points within me transforming into strength, gradually restoring my energy. It wasn''t much in my current state, but it would have to be enough. All I needed to do was sever his head with Trinity Nihil. Bam! I deflected his zing fists with my sword, but he stomped the ground, pushing me back. He relentlessly pressed forward, his mes scorching my body. Thankfully, Trinity Nihil protected me from serious harm. Louisa hurriedly gathered an immense amount of mana on our left, preparing her next move. "Demeteria Terrestrial!" she eximed, unleashing a devastating "Shattering Earth" spell. -Boom! Pyres was flung away from me, hurtling towards a rocky pir. Without hesitation, Louisa darted past me at an astonishing speed, her right hand transforming into a spear of earth. With a swift motion, she stabbed Pyres in the neck. "Ah!" Pyres'' sunfire burned away her spear, but Louisa swiftly conjured two swords in her hands and continued her relentless assault. What kind of freak is she¡­? I was left astounded, witnessing Louisa''s remarkable skill. With uncanny precision, she swung her dual swords, striking Pyres with devastating blows. She danced on the edge of danger, narrowly evading his attacks while delivering punishing strikes. -Boom! Louisa was repelled once again as Pyres rampaged like a wild beast. The ck miasma emanating from him merged with the sunfire, creating a terrifying surge of dark-orange energy. [If you take that attack, you''ll die, sword or no sword.] Don''t scare me like that! [You should run away before it''s toote.] But I nced at Aurora, exhausted and kneeling, her eyes fixed on Louisa with ragged breaths. I knew I had to convince her to leave, but Louisa would never abandon the fight. Just as despair threatened to consume me, Louisa''s voice rang out, filled with determination. "Oh, Demeter, grant me your divine blessing," she invoked, stretching out her hands in front of her. "Empower me to punish those who malign." The ground trembled beneath us as she continued her incantation, a shimmering, brownish-gold energy swirling around her. "Grant me the strength of the earth, the power to shape and mold." Something took form on her hands. A horn. Not just any horn¡ªa golden one. Though its appearance was simple, I could sense its significance. Goosebumps prickled across my skin as I witnessed this extraordinary sight. Finishing her preparations, Louisa opened her hazel eyes and grasped the horn with both hands. It vanished, transforming into a swirling sphere filled with an otherworldly energy. Louisa extended her right hand and released the sphere, proiming, "Cornucopia." Simultaneously, Pyres unleashed a dark beam of energy. The two powerful forces shed with a deafening explosion. Louisa''s Cornucopia collided with Pyres'' darkish beam, creating a cataclysmic disy of energy. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the surrounding area, causing the ground to quake violently. Rocks were torn apart, and the air crackled with raw power. I shielded my eyes from the blinding light. Then nothing. There was no more sound. As I opened my eyes, I found Pyres gone, vanished without a trace. Louisa had eradicated him somehow. I couldn''tprehend what had just happened. "Louisa!" Aurora eximed joyfully, rushing towards her. I followed closely behind, my heart filled with a mix of relief and confusion. But as Louisa stood, her breathingbored, her strength waned. She fell to her knees, all energy drained from her body. "A-Are you okay?" Aurora panicked, holding Louisa gently. "The Professors will arrive soon¡ª" "Aura," Louisa interrupted, tapping Aurora''s back weakly. "Put me down." Aurora nodded, gently lowering Louisa to the ground. Louisa''s eyes appeared unfocused, her expression difficult to read. "Drink this, Louisa," Aurora offered, attempting to lift Louisa''s head, but Louisa shook her head weakly. "It''s enough, Aura." "B-But¡ª" "I don''t have much time," Louisa murmured softly. Aurora''s eyes widened in shock, mirroring my own reaction. "It... It was the price... to kill him," Louisa whispered with a hint of resignation.N?v(el)B\\jnn "No," Aurora protested, shaking her head as tears streamed down her face. "W-We will call the saintess¡ª" "The saintess is dead, Aura," Louisa cut her off. The saintess, who could have potentially helped her, had passed away years ago. Lost in thought, I retrieved my sword and sped Louisa''s hand with mine, holding the sword tightly. But nothing happened¡ªI couldn''t sense the same connection I had with Aurora. Louisa nced at me, her gaze piercing through me. "Can you promise me something?" she asked suddenly. "Wh-What?" I stammered, taken aback by her request. Ignoring my confusion, Louisa continued. "Don''t abandon ''them.''" "!" I choked on my words, realizing that she knew my true identity as Edward. She understood that Iris Project sought me and that the lives of our childhood friends were at risk because of me. And... ''them.'' She was referring to everyone from our past. Miranda, Loid, Ronald, La, John, Aurora, Alfred, David, Eric, Rubina, Elona, Thomas, Lyra, Ca, Lucius, and Sylvia. I opened and closed my mouth, unable to form a coherent response. Louisa... (''Aunt Oryanna will always be with you, Edward'') her words echoed in my mind, resurfacing fleeting memories. "!" My eyes started to turn red so I turned my face away, unable to face Louisa in that moment. I-I¡­am sorry. I am sorry Louisa. Chapter 167 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [28] Orlin (''Aunt Oryanna will always be with you, Edward'') her words echoed in my mind, resurfacing fleeting memories. "!" My eyes started to turn red so I turned my face away, unable to face Louisa in that moment. I-I¡­am sorry. I am sorry Louisa. Aurora refused to ept the circumstances, her body trembling as warm tears streamed down her cheeks. "W-Wait! L-Louisa! Y-You can''t abandon your life so easily!" she pleaded. "Y-You can''t... please... L-Louisa..." Louisa weakly raised her hand and gently patted Aurora''s hair. "I''m sorry, Aurora... I had... so many things on my mind these past years... my brother... my uncle. I-I wasn''t able to be the elder sister you always wanted." Aurora shook her head tearfully, unable to ept Louisa''s words. "But... Nheless, I''ve always considered you and the others as my younger sisters, and the other... unmanly boys as my younger brothers," Louisa''s faint smile appeared. "Much has changed over the years, but this bond remains deeply etched in my heart." Aurora clutched Louisa''s hand desperately. "Louisa... there must be a w-way¡ª" "I haven''t been a good elder sister... but... I just hope that..." Louisa''s gaze turned to Ronald, who leaned against the rocky wall, unaware of the events unfolding. Tears flowed freely down her face. "I... at least hope that he has seen me as a good si-sister..." "......" "L-Louisa...?" Aurora shifted her position slightly, and Louisa''s hand that was patting her head fell powerlessly. "Louisa... n-no... No!" I clenched my chest, overwhelmed by a flood of emotions, and stumbled away, my steps unsteady. Aurora''s grieving cries echoed behind me, her sorrow tearing at my heart. I had never witnessed her cry and scream in such anguish before. She had always been the strong one, yearning to be like Louisa... Leaning against the wall, I sank to the ground, feeling a profound weariness seep into my bones. I have seen her dying so many times in the Game but here¡ªI have already witnessed Louisa''s death and at that time¡ªbehind my screen, I didn''t feel this sad. But right now, I am remembering the past¡­and it''s difficult to ept it. We have been apart for several years but I couldn''t ignore those moments when we were ying together with the others without any of those problems and deaths that had wrecked all of our lives. I''m just a little tired¡­ ¡­. ¡­. "Edward." "..." "Edward." A hand reached out toward a boy whose eyes seemed lifeless. The young girl¡ªLouisa faced Edward. "What are you doing here alone?" she asked, concern etched in her face as she stood before me on the staircase. "The others are waiting for you, Edward," Louisa continued, her voice gentle yet firm. "Elona and Myra are worried." Silence enveloped us as Edward struggled to find the words to respond. Louisa approached him slowly, her arms encircling him in a tender embrace. She paid no mind to his trembling body, offeringfort in her touch. "Aunt Oryanna will always be with you, Edward," she whispered softly, her voice filled with warmth and reassurance. "You are not alone." **** "..." I groggily opened my eyes, feeling the weight of exhaustion weighing me down. "It''s really a crappy day," I muttered under my breath. "No swearing," came Aurora''s reprimanding voice from beside me. I turned my head and winced as a sharp pain shot through my back. "Are you okay?" Aurora asked, her concern evident as she gingerly touched my back, revealing the gruesome state of my wounds. My flesh was exposed, the result of the grueling battle we had endured for several hours. Panicking, I reached up to touch my eyes, relieved to find that my blindfold was still in ce. I let out a sigh of relief, grateful for that smallfort. "Stop moving, Amael," Aurora chided me, turning me around to face her. Confused, I asked her what she was doing. "Treating your wound," she replied, applying ointment to my back with a tissue. The burning sensation made me grit my teeth, but I knew it was necessary. I caught a glimpse of Aurora''s face from the corner of my eye. There were traces of dried tears on her cheeks and her eyes were swollen but she seemed to be holding up better than before. Behind her, Ronald sat next to Louisa''s lifeless body, his expression vacant and devoid of life.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "T-Then, Amael, are you in my ss?" Aurora asked tentatively, trying to fill the silence that hung in the air. "I won''t tell," I replied. "Ahaha, I see..." Aurora nodded, understanding my reluctance, and continued tending to my wound, cleaning it and applying apress. Silence enveloped us, and I could sense the unspoken emotions swirling within Aurora. I knew she wanted to cry, but she held back, not wanting to show her vulnerability in front of me and Ronald, even though I had already witnessed her tears. "Enough Avia. It''s fine." Without turning around, I could feel the tears welling up in Aurora''s eyes. There was a sniffing sound, followed by a gentle bump against my back. We were both kneeling on the ground, and Aurora leaned her forehead against my back, seeking sce in our shared pain. "It hurts... it h-hurts, Amael," Aurora stammered, her voice hoarse with sorrow. "I''m sorry for your loss," I whispered, my voice filled with genuine sympathy. "U-Um... may I rest like this for a little longer?" Aurora asked, her voice filled with a hint of vulnerability. "Yeah," I nodded, understanding her need forfort. We stayed like that, finding sce in each other''s presence, as we tried to process the pain and grief that weighed heavily upon us even though it was more for Aurora. .... .... After a while, we both settled down again, trying to find some semnce of normalcy amidst the chaos. But then, something caught my attention. There was a strange sensation emanating from my space ring. I reached inside and pulled out the source of the peculiar feeling. "The egg!" Aurora eximed, equally surprised by the unexpected development. It was one of my Eggs, pulsating with an unusual energy. I cradled therge egg in my hands and gently stroked its surface. -Crack! A small crack appeared on the surface, quickly followed by several others. A brilliant red light burst forth, momentarily blinding us. As the light receded, I blinked my eyes open and beheld what now rested in my embrace. A child. It was a little boy, no older than five, with grayish red hair. He slept peacefully, clutching onto my clothes with his tiny hands. "Amazing, your familiar has taken on a human form, Amael. He''s just like us, like Ruma!" Aurora eximed joyfully. "Such a cute child." She leaned in closer, unable to resist poking at the boy''s cheeks. "Do you have a name in mind, Amael?" Aurora asked, continuing to y with the boy''s features. "Hm? No... I hadn''t really thought about it," I admitted, still processing the unexpected turn of events. A human familiar was thest thing I anticipated. Then, an idea struck me, and I nced down at Aurora. "How about you give him a name?" I suggested. Perhaps it would bring her some happiness amidst the sorrow. "Eh? M-Me?" Aurora''s face contorted in surprise, and she turned her head to the side, inadvertently bringing her face close to mine. We were sitting so closely that our proximity felt intimate. "..." The air grew still as we locked eyes, though I was wearing a blindfold, a mix of emotions passing between us. "..." Aurora''s gaze dropped, and she nervously nodded. "O-Oh. Thanks." She turned her attention back to the boy, pondering for a moment before suggesting a name. "How about Orlin?" she proposed, a smile gracing her lips. "When Ruma appeared in my life, I couldn''t decide between his current name and Orlin. That''s why." "Orlin, huh? It''s a nice name," I replied, my voice filled with appreciation. I gently patted Orlin''s hair, feeling a sense of weird warmth. A child again, huh? Looks like I''ll be getting even busier now with Annabelle. [You''ll just pass on all the work to Mary, won''t you?] ''Shaddap,'' I muttered under my breath, unable to hide a small smile at the yful banter. Cleenah would have also roasted me. Aurora''s observation caught my attention, her words bringing me back to the present. "Your familiar is born with your mana, so it should resemble you... but Orlin seems a little different from you, Amael." I felt a bead of sweat forming on my forehead as Aurora furrowed her brows. The truth was that my blindfold altered my appearance, so Orlin did indeed share simrities with me. "I-It might be because you also helped me," I quickly improvised, offering a random exnation to deflect the truth. "Hm... perhaps," Aurora nodded, seemingly satisfied with my response. She leaned back against the wall and cast a nce towards Louisa. Her eyes grew moist once again, and she closed them, seeking sce in sleep. "I think I''ll rest for a bit, Amael." I nodded in understanding, giving her a soft smile. "Good night, Avia." As the sounds of our quiet surroundings enveloped us, I settled into a calm silence. I really want to stop now¡­ ¡­but it''s not the end. Chapter 168 [Nyrel Loyster] Flashback [4] The tension in the room was palpable as the two men sat across from each other, their exchange filled with an air of authority and suspicion. Nyrel, the younger man, maintained his calm demeanor while the man in the ck suit, Marcel Gill, sought answers. "Do you understand why I called you?" Marcel''s voice cut through the silence, his gaze fixed on Nyrel, who seemed detached and focused on the wall behind Marcel. Nyrel remained silent, his expression unreadable as he kept his gaze averted. But when Marcel addressed him directly by name, Nyrel reluctantly turned his attention towards the man. "Mr. Marcel Gill," he muttered softly, removing his sses to clean them with his jacket. "Is it for the usual reason?" "No, I didn''t call you for a case review," Marcel responded, shaking his head. "Then why did you call me?" Nyrel asked, cing his sses on the table. "I have an important exam tomorrow, Officer Marcel Gill." "Don''t pretend to be ignorant, Nyrel Loyster," Marcel retorted. "You know exactly why I called you." "I''m confused, officer," Nyrel replied, leaning back in his chair. Marcel sighed, his gaze fixed on Nyrel as he ced a picture on the table. "This picture," he said. The picture disyed Nyrel wearing a surgical mask on the street. "You followed Jayce for several hoursst night," Marcel stated. Nyrel maintained his silence, refusing to avert his gaze or give any indication of guilt. "You may fool your ssmates, but you can''t deceive me, Nyrel," Marcel continued. "We''ve been following your case for nearly five years. You have psychological issues stemming from the death of your family. Leon, the murderer, is unreachable in prison, so you''re attempting to redirect your anger towards someone else." "..." "You know when I see you right now. Your face oveps with that same Leon you despise" "May I leave?" Nyrel interjected, paying little attention to Marcel''s words. "We are concerned about your psychological well-being, Nyrel," Marcel said, a serious tone in his voice. "There''s nothing to be concerned about. If you don''t want me to follow him, I''ll stop. That''s all," Nyrel replied, his voice devoid of emotion. "Very well, but I want you to confirm something for me," Marcel insisted, tapping the photo on the table. "I don''t know if you hold a grudge against him for what he did to you at the shopping mall three months ago, but I urge you not to take any action against him. It''s childish and foolish, especially considering your circumstances." "I won''t hold grudges for something like that, officer. I''ve witnessed enough in my life," Nyrel dered, putting on his sses, standing up and preparing to leave. "Goodbye." As Nyrel walked away, the weight of his past lingered in the room, leaving Marcel Gill with a lingering concern for the troubled young man. ... ...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ... The sun hung high in the cloudless blue sky, casting its warm rays on the bustling streets below. People strolled around, enjoying the pleasant weather with their loved ones, dressed in light attire. Amidst this cheery and familial atmosphere, a young man named Nyrel walked alone. He donned a simple white shirt and ck trousers, a typical outfit for such weather. Despite the asional curious nces he received for being on his own, what stood out more were his striking looks. His handsome features were entuated by a hint of loneliness in his vibrant green eyes, yet there was an undeniable determination gleaming within them¡ªa drive to achieve something meaningful. Unfazed by the asional scrutiny, Nyrel made his way into the cemetery. As he walked, he noticed a stand of roses, their delicate petals catching his attention. The flowers were offered freely, so Nyrel approached and picked three of them, his fingers caressing their velvety softness. Quietly navigating through the rows of graves, Nyrel absorbed the atmosphere. The sound of sobbing and mournful whispers echoed in the air, a testament to the sorrow that embraced this solemn ce. Eventually, he reached a trio of graves. The first one bore the name "Loic Loyster" engraved on a polished marble stone. Nyrel walked toward it, a faint smile gracing his lips. Speaking softly, he addressed histe father. "Dad, not much has changed sincest week. I''m still spending time with Shayna, but don''t misunderstand. She seems to like me, but... I feel like I''m tainted, like I''m not worthy of her." Moving on, Nyrel approached the next grave, where "Maeva Loyster" was etched onto the stone. His voice carried a tinge of longing as he spoke to his departed mother. "Mom... I''ve been studying diligently,pleting my homework every night. So, please don''t worry about my future. I''ve been considering bing an engineer, just as you always wished. But I''m still unsure which field to specialize in... I... I miss your cooking, Mom. Everything tastes bitter..." Finally, he arrived at the grave marked with the name "Chloe Loyster." Nyrel''s gaze softened as he addressed histe younger sister. "Chloe... We may have fought and bickered incessantly, but those moments were the ones I cherished the most in my life. I was such a misfit at school, but with you, Dad, and Mom, I felt more at ease. I know I repeat myself, but... I miss you, little sister." Putting the roses on each graves, he stepped back, before taking a moment to survey the three graves before him. Emotions welled up inside him as he whispered, "I miss all of you guys." Lost in his thoughts, Nyrel remained in that tranquil space for a few more minutes until a voice interrupted his solitude from the left. "Nyrel?" Turning his head, Nyrel''s gaze met the stunning beauty of Ephera, a ssmate of his. Ephera instinctively covered her mouth in surprise upon seeing Nyrel in his current state. "Oh, you lookpletely different today. Why the disguise at school?" Shaking his head, Nyrel denied the notion. "I''m not disguising myself. I simply prefer to keep my face, expressions, and eyes away from prying eyes when I''m at school." He wore contact lenses but chose to wear them only outside of school when he was alone. "You look better this way," Epheramented, her smile capable of making any man''s heart skip a beat. However, Nyrel had grown ustomed to her charm, and his troubled state of mind prevented him from fully appreciating her presence. "I saw you herest week too," Ephera spoke up again, her curiosity piqued. Nyrel, still fixated on the graves, responded without turning to face her. "Are you stalking me?" Surprised by the question, Ephera pointed to a grave a few rows ahead of them. "No, my mother rests here." "I see," Nyrel acknowledged, understanding her connection to the ce. Ephera, intrigued by Nyrel''s aloofness, moved closer to him. She wondered aloud, "Why do you distance yourself from others?" Turning his body to face her directly, Nyrel posed a question of his own. "I could ask you the same, Ephera." "Hm?" "Do you like me, Ephera?" Nyrel asked suddenly. Caught off guard by Nyrel''s unexpected inquiry, Ephera stumbled over her words. "W-What?" "People tend often to overreact sometimes to hide their true intentions and you are doing it all the time." "..." A smile yed on Nyrel''s lips as he interpreted her silence. "You don''t love me, Ephera. You''re merely trying to seduce me. I don''t need to know the reasons, but I want you to know that I see through your intentions." Suddenly, Ephera blurted out, "My father forced me." Nyrel arched an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "Your father forced you?" Nodding, Ephera confirmed, "Yes, he wants you as his son-inw." Considering Ephera''s prominent background, Nyrel questioned her father''s motives. "Youe from a prominent family. What reason would your father have to desire someone like me? I have nothing to offer you." Ephera shook her head, expressing her uncertainty. "I don''t know. I truly don''t understand it myself." Closing the distance between them, she gently brushed against Nyrel, her ck skirt lightly grazing his pants. Feeling her touch, Nyrel involuntarily flinched and took a step back, creating some distance between them. Observing his reaction, Ephera''s smile widened. "You''re not as insensitive as you may appear. So, do I stand a chance?" Ignoring her question, Nyrel redirected the conversation to Ephera''s brother. "Does your brother, Emric, know how low your father has stooped?" "No," Ephera replied, her tone conveying a sense of helplessness. With a tinge of sarcasm, Nyrel remarked, "What a great father you have," before turning to walk away. Desperate to keep Nyrel''s attention, Ephera called out to him, her voice tinged with nervousness. "W-Wait! What can I do to make you fall for me?" Casting a side nce at Ephera and scanning her up and down, "Your body. I want your body." "Okay." "...what?" Nyrel stopped his steps. Ephera''s smile widened further, and her deep blue eyes shimmered with a hint of moisture as she extended her arms towards him. "My body. It''s yours. Take it." Nyrel''s frown deepened, entuating the lines on his forehead, as Ephera''s words echoed in his mind. His lightless green eyes, devoid of their usual spark, met Ephera''s gaze. He couldn''t help but notice the striking contrast between her outward beauty and the unsettling absence of genuine emotion behind her smile. ''Who is she?'' Chapter 169 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [29] Simon And Conrad I slowly opened my eyes, feeling a grogginess wash over me. As the remnants of my dream faded away, the memory of that day with Ephera resurfaced, vivid and fresh in my mind. Her offering herself to me, her emotionless smile, and the way she spread her arms¡ªall of it yed on a loop in my thoughts. It was in that moment, inexplicably, that I started to develop feelings for her. I couldn''t quite exin why, but a deep curiosity stirred within me, urging me to unravel the mysteries surrounding her. A slight headache throbbed in my temples as I shifted, attempting to sit up. However, my movement was impeded by the weight of Aurora, who had fallen asleep with her head resting on my shoulder. "Um~" "Oh..." I uttered, surprised by her presence. I turned my gaze towards her and saw her peacefully slumbering. It seemed we had both dozed off during our time together. "How long have I been asleep, Jarvis?" [Four hours and thirty-three minutes.] "And how much time is left until the exam ends?" [The exam will conclude tomorrow morning. Approximately sixteen hours remain.] Time was slipping away, and I couldn''t shake the foreboding feeling I had about Jayden, Milleia, Elona, and Miranda. Caishen was definitely there as well. "I''ve rested enough," I muttered to myself, determined to continue our mission. Carefully, I lifted Aurora''s head, cradling it gently in my hands, andid her down on a nket I had prepared. I ensured she wasfortable by cing a cushion beneath her head. Luckily, I had packed various supplies in my spatial ring, anticipating such situations. Observing Aurora''s peaceful slumber, I sighed, my emotions mingling within me. Louisa had been like a sister to her, someone she looked up to as a role model. ncing to my left, I noticed Ronald sleeping nearby, his body covered with a nket. It was still hard to believe that Louisa was gone, her life tragically cut short. I had known her for a decade. The memory of her words echoed in my mind: "Don''t abandon them." She had expressed concern for the others in the dungeon, and perhaps she had surmised that I knew more than I let on, possibly suspecting my true identity as Amael. I couldn''t guarantee that I would be able to save the others, but I had already made up my mind. I would do whatever it took to dismantle the enemies in this dungeon. The more obstacles I eliminate now, the fewer I would have to face in the future. I got rid of the threat of the Iris Project but remains Caishen and Ante-Eden. I can easily guess that Caishen is here for Jayden but what about Ante-Eden? They surely didn''te only for me. Brandon came for me but I was certain that he wasn''t alone. Then what could be their reason? Confirm Jayden''s death? Or was there something else? I shook my head and left for the 46th floor. **** "Urgh¡­" Simon''s entire body throbbed with pain, and he struggled against the restraints that bound him to the chair. The darkness surrounding him made it difficult to discern his surroundings. "You are finally awake," a voice echoed, drawing closer. Simon''s panic escted, and he desperately attempted to free himself from the shackles that held him captive. Bound to the chair, he was unable to move or ess his mana. "I didn''t want to shackle you, Simon. Sorry," the voice said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Simon''s eyes widened as his vision cleared, and he recognized the man standing before him. Memories flooded back, and he remembered how he had ended up in this predicament. His lips quivered as he stared at the man, his voice shaking. "U-Uncle...?" Conrad smiled upon hearing those words. "I''m d you didn''t forget me, dear nephew. It has been a while, hasn''t it?" "N-No..." Simon shook his head, tears starting to well up in his eyes. "You can''t be... You can''t be my uncle. Uncle died-" "...died nine years ago with your mother and father," Conrad finished, a sorrowful expression on his face. "I was supposed to be dead, but I survived." "No... no!" Simon shouted, his gaze filled with anger as he locked eyes with Conrad. "Y-You... killed Lyra... you killed-" "Oh, your little girlfriend?" Conrad smiled and gestured toward a table situated some distance away. "She is alive. Don''t worry. I stabbed her only to remove any ''corruption'' she might have acquired while fighting that monster from the Iris Project." The sudden illumination of the room revealed Lyra peacefully sleeping on a wooden table. Relief washed over Simon, and tears streamed down his face. "I-I was so scared... I-I..." "I know how much you care for her. What uncle would kill his nephew''s lover?" Conrad chuckled. Simon''s gaze returned to Conrad, his expression now a mix of confusion and conflicting emotions. "I-I don''t understand... Why didn''t you reveal yourself to me then? I-I thought I was alone." "You were never alone, Simon," Conrad said, his voice filled with a sense of reassurance. "I have always been watching over you. Your mother entrusted me with your care." "...!" Simon''s tears continued to flow as he heard mention of his mother. "But as for why I didn''te for you and pretended to be dead until now..." Conrad''s expression suddenly turned serious. "I didn''t want ''him'' to confirm that I was alive. I didn''t want him to use you as a hostage toe after me." "H-Huh?! W-Who, uncle?" Simon asked, his mind reeling from the revtion. Conrad approached Simon and released him from the shackles that had held him captive. "The same person who killed your mother and father." "!" Simon''s face turned pale in an instant. ording to what he knew, his parents had been killed during a subjugation battle in the Enigma Dungeon of Falkrona Capital City. "T-They were killed by someone?" Simon asked, fear gripping his heart as his breathing became ragged. Anger started to bubble up within him. "Who? Who, uncle?" Simon clenched his teeth, his face contorted with raw fury. Conrad nodded solemnly. "But before we get to that, do you remember what happened on the day your parents died? I''m sorry, I know it''s painful, but I need you to remember." Simon nodded and spoke, his mind traversing back to that fateful day. "We were supposed to leave for vacation, but... Mother received a sudden call. She and Father excused themselves and... and..." Simon furrowed his brow, delving deeper into his memories. "They apologized to me and told me to wait for them, leaving me alone in the house. I thought they had gone to the Enigma Dungeon to help those in danger..." "Indeed. Your father and mother were brilliant scientists and formidable fighters, but that''s not why they were called," Conrad interjected, shaking his head. "They weren''t summoned for that purpose." Conrad produced a rectangr object and ced it on the floor. Light emitted from it, projecting a video onto the void. Simon''s eyes widened as he recognized the location¡ªaboratory where his parents had worked. However, in the video, the cey in ruins. "M-Mother!" Simon eximed, his voice filled with anguish as he saw his mother lying on the ground, covered in blood. She was lifeless. Another figure, his father Matthew, crawled on the ground, bloodied and injured. "D-Dad..." Simon cried, witnessing his father''s desperate struggle. Matthew crawled toward his deceased mother, his body trembling with grief and anguish. A minuteter, Matthew abruptly turned around. In the video, grey boots came into view, revealing the face of the man. "..." Simon froze immediately. Grey hair and grey eyes. The man was Thomen Falkrona¡ªSimon''s foster father. Thomen approached Matthew, a knife clutched in his hand. Matthew, on his knees, looked at Thomen with reddened eyes, a fierce anger burning within him¡ªan expression Simon had never witnessed on his father''s face. "N-NOOOOO!" Simon screamed, horrified, as Thomen plunged the knife into Matthew''s chest. The video ended with Matthew falling lifelessly beside his mother. "...." "I understand the turmoil you''re experiencing, Simon. You may even doubt the authenticity of the video. That''s why you can confirm it with Thomen himself," Conrad said. "?!" Simon''s mouth opened and closed repeatedly, unable to process the information. He yearned to deny the reality and dismiss what he had witnessed as a mere nightmare. Conrad ced aforting hand on Simon''s shoulder. "Ask Thomen and observe his reaction. You will understand immediately. You can even take the tape and have it checked for any alterations, but what you saw is true, Simon." Conrad handed the tape to Simon. "Thomen Falkrona is a murderer." "W-Why...? Why?" Simon''s spirit shattered, and he felt utterly broken. "Nine years ago, precisely when your parents died, Thomen''s wife sumbed to illness. You''re aware of that, Simon." "Yes..." "Thomen lost his sanity and sought Matthew''s help. He wanted your father''s assistance in resurrecting his wife." "This can''t be..." Simon couldn''t deny the uncanny coincidence. His parents had died on the same day Oryanna Falkrona had passed away. "Your mother immediately refused. It went against all principles of ethics and humanity to entertain such an idea. And when she threatened to expose Thomen''s intentions to the King..." "S-Stop..." Simon raised his hand, gesturing for Conrad to halt his words. The weight of the truth became overwhelming. Conrad''s words cut through the silence, his voice filled with concern. "Simon... Thomen Falkrona raised you only to use you as a hostage against me. He knew that I was aware of all the things he had done." Simon''s gaze hardened, a mixture of anger and sadness filling his eyes. The trust he had once ced in his foster father had been shattered, reced now by a sense of profound disillusionment but despite that he still held hope. His foster father who raised him like his own son couldn''t have killed his parents. It couldn''t be. "The Falkronas are maniptive, Simon," Conrad continued, his voice filled with conviction. "If you continue to remain close to them, they will continue to strip away your happiness and everything else that is dear to you." "I-I¡­" Chapter 170 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [30] Zeus Objective [40TH FLOOR] "Still not?" Professor Katia asked, unnerved by the whole situation. They have been blocked for several hours now at the 40th floor unable to advance further because of theplex mana circle preventing them. It wasn''t like Katia didn''t know anything about Mana Circle but the one she was facing right now was extremely sophisticated¡ªout of her level. A few of them tried to decipher the circle but it was taking too much time. Walter Celesta felt a surge of panic coursing through him as he frantically attempted to reach out to Pyres and hispanions, but their responses remained absent. He had anticipated this day for so long, only for it to seemingly crumble into nothingness. "It''s an incrediblyplex mana circle, Professor... the person behind this must possess exceptional talent in manipting mana," a voice remarked with a hint of awe. "They likely learned and were trained in Sancta Vedelia," Katia muttered under her breath, her expression troubled. The intricacy and near-perfection of the mana circle surpassed anything that could have been crafted within the borders of the Celesta Kingdom. This revtion didn''t sit well with Katia, as it implied that they were facing an adversary of formidable caliber ¡ª quite possibly someone at the level of a Monarch. Suddenly, amanding voice interrupted their thoughts. "What happened?!" Katia turned around to behold a burly man with piercing green eyes striding purposefully toward them. "L-Lord Stormd!" The teachers stumbled back in fear, making way for Draven Stormd, a Monarch and the father of Miranda and Loid. Only Katia and Walter maintained theirposure, although Walter couldn''t help but have a small bead of sweat forming on his forehead. ''I didn''t anticipate a Monarch''s arrival so soon!'' Draven Stormd hailed from the distant Falkrona Duchy, making it improbable for him to have reached the capital in such a short span of time. It was Walter''s worst-case scenario; he had hoped to eliminate Aurora Celesta before any Monarchs arrived, allowing the Iris Project more time to escape. But now... "Why are you still here?! Where are my daughter and son!" Draven''s voice resonated with anger, causing the teachers to retreat in fear. "Calm down, Lord Draven," Katia stepped forward, attempting to assuage his anger.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Draven''s expression softened slightly upon seeing Katia. "Katia, what happened? I hope that my children are safe." Katia didn''t respond but instead moved aside, revealing the massive mana circle behind her. "T-This..." Draven''s eyes widened in disbelief as he gazed upon the mana circle. In his extensive life, he had encountered countless mana circles and battled numerous opponents skilled in the art, but the circle before him surpassed anything he had ever witnessed. Only the prodigies of Sancta Vedelia could conceive such a feat, and they could be counted on one''s fingers. "We were hoping a Monarch could assist us with this," Walter interjected, his voiceced with urgency. Draven approached the circle cautiously, extending a trembling hand to touch its surface. An ominous aura enveloped him, causing goosebumps to ripple across his skin. ''I-it can''t be...'' Draven stared, mouth agape, at his quivering fingers. There was no denying it. A monstrous entity lurked within the depths of the dungeon. A slight pallor spread across Draven''s face as heprehended the proximity of such a monster to his daughter and son. "Step back, everyone!" Draven''s booming voice reverberated through the chamber as he gathered an immense amount of mana. Like Katia, hecked expertise in mana circles, so he resolved to shatter the circle with sheer strength. "Leave this ce immediately," Katiamanded, leading the others away. She understood that Draven intended to unleash his full power to destroy the circle, but she feared the coteral damage it could inflict on their surroundings. -BOOOOOOOOOM! As they distanced themselves, a deafening explosion assailed their ears, threatening to rupture their eardrums. The ground trembled beneath their feet, and the ceiling ominously loomed overhead. The sheer force of Draven''s mana pounded against the circle relentlessly, a desperate attempt to dismantle its malevolent hold. The force of Draven''s mana-infused strike caused a shockwave that rippled through the dungeon, shaking the very foundations of the underground structure. Debris and dust filled the air as the impact echoed through the chamber, threatening to copse the fragile surroundings. Katia and the others hurriedly retreated, seeking safety further away from the site of destruction. They could feel the immense power unleashed by Draven as he unleashed blow after blow upon the intricate mana circle. **** [47TH FLOOR] "We''re almost there! The end is in sight!" Elona eximed with a sense of aplishment. Their group had just reached the 47th floor of the treacherous dungeon, with only nine more Disaster-Rank mana beasts to defeat. "It''s been quite exhausting..." Milleia stretched her arms, causing some of the men in their group to nce at her impressive physique. However, Elona''s disapproving re quickly made them avert their eyes. "Just nine more to go," Jayden chimed in, approaching them with a smile. "We make a great team." "True, but I can''t wait to get out of here," Elona replied, running her fingers through her ck hair. "I could really use a nice bath." She waved her hand near her sweaty neck, emphasizing her desire for a refreshing cleanse. Silence fell among the group, but Jayden couldn''t help but steal a glimpse of Elona''s milky white neck, causing him to gulp nervously. "Hey! Jayden!" Milleia scolded him upon noticing his reaction. "Ah, yeah," Jayden stammered, awkwardly averting his gaze. "What''s-" Before Elona could inquire about the situation, John stepped forward, breaking the silence. "I''m leaving." "Eh?" Milleia was bewildered by his sudden announcement. "Leaving where, Lord John?" she asked, clearly puzzled. "I''m concerned about my sister, so I''m going back to the lower floors," John calmly exined. "........" His teammates were left speechless, stunned by John''s nonchnt response. They couldn''t believe the extent of his overprotectiveness towards his sister, especially considering they were in the midst of an important exam. "Are you kidding me?!" Elona eximed loudly, unable to contain her disbelief. John had been expressing his worries about La for the past two days, but she had assumed he would continue with them. John''s crimson eyes met Elona''s fiery gaze. "I don''t joke around with guys like you," he retorted, turning to leave. "What about the exam?!" Elona angrily shouted after him. "I hope you can handle defeating Disaster-Beasts without me," John replied, casting a pointed nce at Jayden. "After all, you''re making such a ''fine'' team." "Wait." Jayden stepped forward, blocking John''s path with his arm. "This is thest day. You can see La-" "Lady La," John interrupted Jayden abruptly, his words carrying a dangerous edge. "What-" John''s narrowed, crimson eyes bore into Jayden, his gaze filled with intensity. "It''s Lady La to you." Jayden, taken aback for a moment, managed to offer a smile. "Yes. You can see Lady La on this final day. Just be patient." "This is thest day, yes," John stepped closer to Jayden. "That''s exactly why I''m worried for my sister. Everything could happen. You should also be for Ca Roger instead of wasting your time here for a pathetic attempt to gain attention from her father." "Wh-What are you saying?" Jayden frowned. ''I''m doing this exactly for Ca!'' John ignored Jayden''s attempts to stop him and continued on his way. ''What should I do, Zeus?'' Jayden whispered to himself, feeling torn and uncertain. [?You''re asking me that, boy??] Zeus responded. ''I''m feeling a bit confused. Do you have any insights?'' [?How could I know anything? I''m here with you.?] ''Right¡­'' Jayden hesitated, contemting whether he should go back to the lower floors to ensure Ca''s safety. However, it seemed impractical. As the leader of their group, he couldn''t just abandon his responsibilities out of worry for Ca. Besides, she was with Aurora, and he trusted that they would be fine. [?I understand your concern for your wife. I too am constantly worried about my own.?] Zeus shared. ''About your 3124 wives?'' Jayden asked. [?Yes, that''s why I constantly watch over them and our children.?] ''Then, isn''t it burdensome for you to be here with me?'' [?While I am indeed with you, it is only in a ''partial'' sense. At the same time, I reside in my pce in Olympia.?] "I... I don''t fully understand why you willingly became my Legacy." [?The realms of the gods and your world are constantly under threat, boy. You all pray to Eden, and we gods are also born from Eden. We were forbidden to involve ourselves with humans after the Demigods Era thousands of years ago, but some gods disregard this principle. The Evil Gods seek only destruction and chaos, and the Banished Gods have betrayed Eden''s word. That''s why myself and many others like me chose to assist chosen humans like you in fighting off these malevolent gods.?] ''I see¡­'' Jayden replied, feeling a mix of confusion and intrigue. [?However, that is not my primary reason.?] ''Then...?'' [?I am here because I wanted to observe the world, but I am also interested in a few women.?] ''I should have guessed¡­'' Jayden muttered under his breath. Ignoring Jayden''s remark, Zeus continued. [The Saintess, the Prophetess, and the High Priestess.] ''I thought La was the only one-'' [?La is a personal matter for me, but the other three are of great importance to all of us, including the apostles. I have multiple reasons for my actions, but as a god, I have responsibilities, and this is one of them.?] ''You mentioned that I am an ''Apostle,'' right...?'' [?Yes, you are. I chose you as my Legacy Holder because I found you worthy, and because you are destined for great heights, boy. Have faith in yourself.?] ''Right.'' [?One more thing. After this is over. You should meet the Saintess'' Candidates. Your destined partner is among them. Both of you are bounded and are meant to fall for each other and fight together.?] Chapter 171 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [31] Trap [46TH FLOOR] [You''re not turning back, even after his threat and Louisa''s death?] I removed my blindfold and discarded the torn top of my tracksuit, recing it with a white shirt. "That''s even more reason to continue, Jarvis." [I don''t think this is a good idea.] I furrowed my brow at Jarvis'' unexpected input. He usually remained silent and avoided offering his opinion. Recalling something, I spoke up, "Have you still not reestablished your connection with that person from Tokyo?" [No, and that''s what I find strange.] "What I find strange is you and your master''s objectives, Jarvis," I retorted. "I still have no idea what you guys want from me." I couldn''t bring myself to believe that he sent me here solely to help find Ephera. I didn''t know if she had also been reincarnated and regained her memories from our previous life, like I had in this world. If that were the case, I might have already encountered her if she were nearby¡ªmeaning I hadn''t met her yet. [Things are moreplicated than they appear, Edward.] "I''m well aware of that, Jarvis," I sighed, stepping into the expanse of green forest ahead. "Strange urrences unfolded in my previous life. I don''t recall everything clearly, but I have this peculiar feeling that..." I trailed off, unable to articte my thoughts. [Danger lurks all around you¡ªboth in this life and your previous one.] "In my previous life, I came close to more than once, so I understand what you''re talking about. In this world, it seems others want to kill me because of my mother and wretched father," I stated. [It''s odd. You should have participated in the Second Game, yet you seem oblivious to most things.] "What are you¡ª" I began to question, but my senses screamed a warning, prompting me to leap away. -BOOOOM! An explosion of fire erupted where I had stood, consuming the once-green grass. The mes spread, devouring the surrounding trees. I drew my staff and surveyed my surroundings. "Falkrona Bloodline First Wing," I muttered, closing my eyes and focusing. Ten? No. There were more than ten individuals encircling me. I spun around, witnessing a jet of water hurtling toward me. Gripping my staff tightly, I swung it, severing the jet and drenching my clothes. Then, a buzzing sound filled the air as a cyclone began to form, wreaking havoc in its path. "Septem Treina, Smash that!" I propelled myself into the air, swinging my staff downward with force, dispersing the cyclone. Uponnding, a powerful gust of wind struck me from behind. "Arghh!" I cried out, feeling the pain from the torn flesh on my back resurface. My body was sent hurtling, crashing into a burning tree. Those cowards! I stood up, ring angrily at my surroundings. "Come out, you cowards!" I snapped, and boulders of earth materialized above me in response. "Shit!" I swiftly extended my staff, obliterating the trees, and leaped onto it. "Shrink back!" Imanded, and the white staff shrank, propelling me at great speed away from that perilous location. I ventured deeper into the forest until reaching the end of the staff. Uponnding, I quickly climbed a tree and concealed myself behind its trunk. They were my ssmates¡ªno doubt about it. The familiar faces twisted with a dark resolve, standing together as if united by some sinister purpose. I couldn''tprehend why they would join forces against me, especially considering our recent examination. There were more than ten of them, suggesting that certain groups had formed alliances. But dwelling on their motives was a luxury I couldn''t afford at that moment. I leaped agilely from one tree branch to another, narrowly evading a spike of earth that erupted from the trunk. The ground trembled with the force of theirbined assault, and my heart raced in response. "How long do you n to keep running, Edward?" a voice called out, freezing me in ce. I peeked out cautiously, recognizing the source of the voice. Loid stood on another tree, his tangerine eyes fixed on me, a smug smile etched across his annoying face. Surrounding him were at least thirty other students, awaiting his orders. He had managed to gather them under hismand. Loid''s voice cut through the air with a chilling certainty. "You can''t escape us, Edward. I must admit, I didn''t expect to find you first." My gaze followed his, and my heart sank at the sight below. Several people were bound and unable to move, under the watchful eyes of their captors. Among them were Ca and Thomas, their res directed at Loid, who reveled in their defiance. "It''s a shame. I had hoped to eliminate Aurora before you, Alfred, and John," Loid remarked with a shake of his head. "But no matter. You''ll be the first, and I''ll make sure to capture Alfred and La, thanks to you." "Give up, Edward," David Seaven interjected, arms crossed defiantly. "You can''t take on all of us, and you know it." I met David''s gaze, determination shining in my eyes. "Is this really the time to fight, David? Something''s happening inside the dungeon, and the examination will be canceled soon," I urged, unable to mention Louisa''s tragic fate within these walls. I needed to stop them, to make them understand that the exam was over, even if they refused to believe it. Laughter erupted from Loid, mocking and harsh. "You should havee up with better excuses, Edward! But you know what? If you kneel before me now, I won''t hurt you." A snort escaped me, my defiance unyielding. I jumped down to the ground, my feetnding firmly. "You think you can defeat me, Loid?" As Inded, a group of twenty of them dispersed, encircling me with an ominous intent. Loid''s smile faltered at my audacious words, reced by a flicker of anger. "You''ve always been an annoyance, Edward," Loid spat, his eyes narrowing with a newfound intensity. "I''ve despised you for that. This time, I''ll make sure you regret underestimating me all these years." A wicked grin spread across my face as I twirled my staff confidently. "Perfect timing, Loid. I haven''t forgotten what you did when I faced Ronald. Remember our childhood days?" I taunted, relishing in the difort that flickered across his expression. Silence hung in the air as memories of our past battles resurfaced. "Back then, you were no match for me. Miranda would alwayse to your rescue," I jeered, my voiceced with disdain. "But this time, she won''t be here to save your sorry ass, Loid." Loid''s face contorted with rage, and at hismand, they all surged forward,unching their attacks towards me. [Do you have time for such childishness?] ''Don''t worry. I''ll put an end to this bastard swiftly.'' The air crackled with anticipation as I uttered, my voice barely above a whisper. "Anathemas Fire," I muttered, and a swirling purple me erupted from my body, casting an eerie glow in the darkness. "Come!" I swung my staff towards the three assants charging at me, unleashing a powerful wave of energy. "Block him!" "Yes!" In response to Loid''smand, several walls of water burst forth from the ground, attempting to extinguish the mes engulfing me. The water spluttered and sizzled upon contact, but the mes persisted, refusing to be quelled by mere water. "Attack him from behind!" Loid''s voice pierced through the chaos, prompting six others to strike at me from different angles. "Falkrona Bloodline, Second Wing," I whispered, tapping into the powers of my lineage. In an instant, my speed heightened, and I gracefully sidestepped the iing attacks. However, in that split second, a hulking figure materialized behind me, his fist enhanced with earth elemental magic. My amber eyes narrowed, assessing the imminent threat. With a swift and fluid movement, I ducked, evading the first punch. Seizing the opportunity, I seized his arm, effortlessly lifting him into the air before forcefully mming him onto the ground. "Arghhh!" Using his body as a stepping stone, I propelled myself into the air, narrowly avoiding an arrow of wind that whizzed past my cheek. Without hesitation, I surged forward, closing the distance with the group utilizing water elemental magic. "Rings of Vysindra, Burning Wings!" The impact of my attack reverberated through the battlefield, shattering theiryers of water protection and sending them sprawling in different directions. My senses tingled, alerting me to an impending danger. I instinctively tilted my head, narrowly evading an arrow that grazed my cheek. Irritation flickered across my features as I retrieved my staff, now moving with lightning speed. With a flick of my wrist, I hurled the staff towards the airborne adversaries. "Aggh!" The girl and herpanions collided with the trees, their bodies crashing against the sturdy trunks. -Ssh! Before I could recover from my exertion, a powerful surge of water erupted beneath me, sending me hurtling through the air. The impact was bone-crushing, causing waves of pain to ripple through my body. Rolling across the ground, I gritted my teeth, fighting against the agony. As I mustered the strength to lift my gaze, I locked eyes with David, his mana seeping out uncontrobly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ah!" A deafening yell pierced through the chaos, diverting my attention. Looking upward, I witnessed Tyler hurtling towards me, his massive greatsword poised to strike. "Come back!" I called my staff back to me, holding it protectively with both hands, readying myself for the impending collision. -BAM! The force of Tyler''s descent sent shockwaves through the ground, causing it to crack and tremble, threatening to split open beneath me. I could feel my wounds on my back opening again. Tyler smiled broadly at me from above. "Sorry dude, I''m going to-" -BAM! Before Tyler could finish his words, a sudden impactnded squarely on his cheek, distorting his face andunching him through the air. The source of the blow became clear as Eric stepped forward, extending his hand towards me with a smile. "Had fun?" I scoffed at his question but quickly reached out and firmly grasped his hand, allowing him to help me up from the shattered ground. Soon I spotted Alfred, La, and the rest of our group rallying together. "It''s time to put an end to these clowns," I dered, my gaze flickering to Loid, who was seething with anger and directing his furious re at me. Chapter 172 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [32] Messy Battlefield Chapter 172 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [32] Messy Battlefield "It''s time to put an end to these clowns." "Loid, you''ve been quite busy, haven''t you?" Alfred addressed Loid, turning his attention to the students gathered around him. Loid lowered his head, a sly smile forming on his face. "So, you trapped me, huh? Sending Edward first to deceive me like this? As expected of you." "He sure is stupid," I remarked casually. "Yeah..." Eric nodded in agreement. I turned to Eric and asked, "When did all of you arrive on this floor?" Eric pondered for a moment before responding, "Hmm, I''d say a few hours ago. Originally, I was nning to move on and search for Milleia''s group afterpleting this floor, but we heard somemotion and stumbled upon you here." "I see." It was fortunate that they had arrived when they did. "By the way, something happened, didn''t it?" Eric inquired, noticing theplex expression on my face. "I¡­I will tell youter it''s better." Eric was also a childhood friend of Louisa, so it was best to postpone sharing the news with him for now. "Okay," he replied, acknowledging my words. Alfred, La, Ca, and Thomas were all present, so it was wiser to keep quiet for the time being. As for Loid, I had no doubt that this bastard held no genuine affection for anyone but himself. "You should give up, Loid," La stepped forward, her hand gracefully waving through the air, eliciting uneasy gulps from the surrounding men. "His Highness won''t need more than a minute to take care of all of you." "Oh!" La''s expression suddenly shifted, her hand covering her mouth as she noticed Ca, who was bound and unable to respond. "Oh my! Ca, what happened to you?" Though she feigned concern, it was evident that La took pleasure in Ca''s predicament. Ca, with her hands tied, red at La, her eyes filled with daggers. She remained silent, unable to offer a response. This girl never ceases to irritate people. "It''s a clever n, but it won''t be enough to stop all of us, Alfred," David interjected, standing with his arms crossed, a smile ying on his lips. We only end up in the same ce by chance though? "....." Silence settled as the atmosphere became more and more tense. As the confrontation intensified, it was clear that the battle lines were drawn. Loid, David, and Tyler, apanied by their group of students, faced off against Alfred, La, Eric, Ca, Thomas, and me. Without hesitation, Loid exchanged a brief nce with David and Tyler beforeunching himself towards Alfred, propelled by a gust of wind. No. He was aiming for Alfred. "I''ll handle him. Take care of the others!" Alfredmanded, swiftly unsheathing his golden sword, crafted from branches of Eden''s Tree, simr to Aurora''s weapon. Our other teammates looked with shining eyes at Alfred who seemed like a true leader to them. The girls¡ªbe it from our team or the ones under Loid''s orders also squealed happily. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I couldn''t help but cringe at the sight. I wanted to shout, "Don''t give me orders!" but I refrained from stooping to that level, considering the gravity of the situation. "Yes, Your Highness!" La responded, clenching her fists tightly with an enthusiastic smile. "I will burn to crisp David and stupid one right away!" You don''t have to go that far, La. And isn''t that too cruel to call Tyler, ''stupid one''? Whatever. Even he must be not aware that La was speaking about him. -BOOOOM! The sh between Alfred''s golden sword and Loid''s longsword sent shockwaves through the air. "I won''t hold back just because it''s you, Alfred," Loid taunted with a smirk, disying a hint of the camaraderie they once shared. "The feeling is mutual, Loid," Alfred replied, matching Loid''s smile. What''s with this scene? Is that a show of rivalry? Why does it feel so cringeworthy when it involves Alfred and Loid? "Don''t get distracted!" Tyler shouted, swinging his greatsword in my direction. "Septem Treina," I sighed, swinging my staff simultaneously. "Sweep." I furrowed my brow as a tremor coursed through my entire body "Sweep." I furrowed my brow as a tremor coursed through my entire body after the impact. Tyler possessed Hercules'' Legacy, granting him immense strength. His body was anything but ordinary. I could sense that his greatsword weighed several hundred kilograms, yet he wielded it with ease. "Hmm?" I turned my gaze to the left and noticed David making a beeline towards La. Ah, I see. Loid targeted Alfred, the "strongest." Tyler focused on me, considering me a threat. And David zeroed in on La, exploiting his elemental advantage over her. But... I shifted my attention to Eric, who was fending off the onught of mobs rushing towards him. "Eric!" "Huh?" Eric pummeled a foe with a fierce punch before ncing in my direction. "What''s up?" I smiled at him and pointed towards Ca and Thomas, who were restrained with five students each, ready to pounce at the slightest movement. "Free them," I urged. Eric looked at Ca and Thomas, who were on the verge of snapping under the strain. The five students surrounding them remained vignt, poised to attack. "Are you sure?" Eric asked, aware that the already "out of control" situation would be even more chaotic if we released Ca and Thomas, who belonged to a different group. "Do it. It''ll be fun," I replied with a mischievous smile, infusing Ruah into my staff to push away Tyler. Eric''s expression twitched momentarily, but he eventually grinned. "I suppose!" With a burst of bright red light, he propelled himself high into the air. -Bam! A reddish shockwave emanated as Eric propelled himself towards Ca and Thomas with tremendous speed. "Hey! It''s Eric!" "Stop him!" "How dare he?!" "I''ll use you as a meat shield, you bastard!" The individuals guarding Ca and Thomas franticallyunched attacks, swinging their weapons in a desperate attempt to halt Eric''s advance. However... -BOOOOM! Eric delivered a powerful punch, shattering the air and sending a burst of reddish energy that sent everyone hurtling away, except for Ca and Thomas. "Phew..." Erded gracefully on the ground and moved swiftly behind them, removing the metallic ropes that bound their hands. The bindings were tight, and forcing them off could have caused severe wrist injuries. "I''m going to set you free. If you have an ounce of pride, you''d better help us defeat Loid and David." Thomas stood up, rubbing his wrists and ring at David, who had caught him off guard. "Don''t worry about that. I''ll tie him up naked on this tree." "I see..." Eric nodded, observing as Thomas charged towards David, who was currently engaged inbat with La. Ca, too, rose to her feet, a fierce gust of wind swirling around her as she fixed her gaze on David¡ªor so it seemed... "I''ll deal with this b*tch!" "C-Ca?" Eric stammered, taken aback by the sudden insulting from a Duke''s daughter. He watched in disbelief as Ca rushed towards David. -BOOOOM! Thomas caught David off guard, swiftly binding his legs with vines and mming him onto the ground. "Wha-argh!" "UGH!" Ca mercilessly stepped on David''s prone body and then leaped towards La. Wide-eyed, La swiftly erected a wall of red fire to shield herself. "Die, La!" Ca shouted, swinging her sword with a fierce whirlwind swirling around it. -BOOOOM! As Ca''s sword collided with La''s fiery barrier, a powerful explosion erupted, sending shockwaves rippling through the surroundings. The force of the impact caused the ground to tremble, creating cracks in its surface. La gritted her teeth, her eyes zing as she maintained her defensive stance against Ca''s relentless assault. The wall of fire flickered and wavered under the strain, but La managed to hold her ground. Damn¡­ She is sure angry at La. She might not have taken kindly to La''sugh. Honestly I expected Thomas and Ca, both of them to help us against Loid and his army of clowns but whatever. In the midst of the chaos, the sh between Alfred and Loid continued unabated. Each strike reverberated through the air, creating a dazzling disy of light and sparks. Alfred''s golden sword, infused with the power of Eden''s Tree, emitted a radiant glow, pushing back against Loid''s relentless attacks. The sh of their des sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield, causing the students around them to stumble and lose their footing. The forest which was the current battlefield really had be a mess. Trees, leaves, trunks were flying everywhere and explosions rang here and there. "Edwaaaaaaard!" Tyler shouted uselessly loudly and swung his sword- -Bam! But Eric, having freed Ca and Thomas, swiftly rejoined the fray. He leaped into the air, his body enveloped in a crimson aura as he soared towards Tyler, who was still locked inbat with me. He kicked away Tyler and joined me. "You can leave him to me," he said and nced at Loid and I followed his gaze. "We should better finish this battle quickly, Edward. We are wasting time. I have a bad feeling. Elona, Miranda and Milleia are still up there." Chapter 173 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [33] Bother Chapter 173 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [33] Bother "You can leave him to me," Eric said and nced at Loid and I followed his gaze. "We should better finish this battle quickly, Edward. We are wasting time. I have a bad feeling. Elona, Miranda and Milleia are still up there." "Sure thing," I replied with a confident nod, activating my Second Wing and swiftly advancing towards Loid and Alfred. However, as I charged forward, the students from both groups started to converge on me, one after another. Undeterred, I spun my staff skillfully, parrying their attacks and creating enough space to continue my assault. Under my breath, I muttered, "Anathemas Fire," channeling my energy through the staff. With a powerful twirl, I forcefully plunged it into the ground, causing a mighty quake to ripple through the earth. The ground cracked and split open, unleashing fiery purple mes from the fissures, sending waves of heat and force that knocked back everyone in its path. The once lush grasses around us were reduced to ashes in an instant. With a quick recovery, I gripped my staff tightly, fixing my gaze on Loid. "Now it''s time for payback, you bastard," I sneered, pointing my staff directly at him. "Septem Treina!" With a sharp pull back, my staff elongated, propelling me forward with incredible speed. Alfred, sensing the imminent danger, reacted swiftly, evading my attack with a sh of light. Loid''s eyes widened in surprise as he swiftly raised his long sword to defend himself. The collision reverberated through the air as our weapons shed, the sheer force sending Loid flying back, sliding through the ground for dozens of meters before crashing into a sturdy tree with a pained grunt, "Kah!" Retracting my staff, I turned my attention to Alfred, a smirk curling on my lips. "You take far too long dealing with a weakling like him, Alfred." Alfred''s expression wavered for a moment, but determination quickly reced it as he focused on the task at hand. Meanwhile, Loid rose to his feet, his eyes burning with fury as the wind swirled ferociously around his entire body. "Edward¡­" Loid''s tangerine eyes were now locked to me. Ignoring Loid''s enraged shout, I locked eyes with Alfred. "Hey, we don''t have time to fight against each other. Something happened. Let''s end this quickly." We didn''t have time to waste fighting amongst ourselves. Alfred, although perplexed, nodded in agreement. "Edward!" But before we could proceed, Loid lunged at me with a gust of wind, his sword aimed at me. Swiftly, I deflected his attack with my staff, causing a powerful shockwave that pushed both of us back. Alfred swiftly disengaged from our sh and turned his attention to the remaining adversaries, determined to handle them. Meanwhile, I focused on Loid, ready to end this swiftly. Channeling my energy, I invoked "Anathemas Fire," causing my staff to ignite with mes. The intense heat and force of the wind repelled those in the vicinity, eliciting startled yelps from the onlookers. I smirked at Loid and skillfully maneuvered my staff, continuously pushing him back. With twirls and strikes, I targeted his sides and used my staff as leverage to deliver a roundhouse kick. However, Loid managed to block my kick with his arm, resulting in a resounding impact. The force of the collision sent Loid hurtling through the air, but he quickly regained his footing uponnding. Without hesitation, I stomped the ground and propelled myself toward him at high speed, invoking "Septem Treina, Thrust." My staff extended rapidly, aiming for Loid''s stomach. Yet, at thest moment, he raised his long sword as a shield. Another powerful impact reverberated as my thrust collided with his defense, but it was clear that Loid had reached his limit. Frustration seeped into his voice as he shouted, "Enough!" A tremendous surge of mana burst forth from him, apanied by the deration, "Awakening." Damn it. I should have ended him before he reached this state. My realization came toote as a golden sh streaked past me, heading directly for Loid, who was shrouded in a green aura. Alfred, quicker to react, had seen the opening. But just as Alfred was about to reach Loid, a massive shadow loomed above him, catching both our attention. What now? I looked up and witnessed a colossal red fireball hurtling towards Alfred. "Watch out!" I shouted urgently, my warning lost amidst the chaos. Reacting swiftly, Alfred halted his advance and invoked "Michael''s Celestial Sword," gathering an immense amount of mana into his golden sword. With a powerful swing, he shed with the iing fireball. The collision resulted in a thunderous explosion that shook the surrounding trees. Blinded by the radiant mixture of red and gold, I shielded my eyes, struggling to regain my vision. As the dust settled, I noticed John diving towards Alfred, his sword poised for an attack. Alfred deftly parried the strike, creating a sizable crater in the ground beneath them. "J-John?! What are you doing here?!" La''s surprised voice rang out as she observed her brother''s sudden appearance. Well, isn''t it obvious, La? As a devoted brother, John couldn''t bear to be separated from his sister for three consecutive days. Sensing imminent danger, I leaped away, but a sudden impact struck my stomach, causing me to cough up blood and crash through a nearby tree. -BOOOM! Before I could even recover, another gust of wind assailed me, battering my face relentlessly. -BAM! "Aahaha! You''re weak Edward! No wonder my sister left-" -BAM! I channeled my power into my fist, infusing it with Ruah, and delivered a powerful blow to Loid''s cheek, sending him soaring through the air. However, thanks to the protective barrier of swirling wind surrounding him, he quickly regained hisposure. "This b*tch," I muttered through gritted teeth. Activating my Second Wing, I materialized in front of the astonished Loid and swung my staff downward. -Bam! Initially, the gusts of wind shielded him from the full force of my staff, but soon enough, my staff overwhelmed his defenses. "Ruah, Release," I murmured, amplifying the impact of my strike. The staff crashed into Loid with even greater force. "COUGH!" Loid coughed up blood as his body mmed forcefully onto the ground. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Releasing my grip on the staff, I leaped high into the air, diving down towards Loid. -Bam! My knee collided with his stomach, causing him to spew more blood. "Anathemas Fire," I uttered, palm open, and swung down, the mes licking at his tracksuit. "You were never my equal, Loid," I dered, delivering another punch to his stomach. "A few years of absence, and you deluded yourself into thinking you could defeat me?" "Y-You bastard!" Grabbing him by the scruff of his neck, I tossed him aside and delivered a swift kick with my leg imbued with Ruah to his stomach. -Bam! He went hurtling through the air, crashing into another student. His eyes rolled back, and he fell into unconsciousness. "Hiii!" The student who had unwittingly be Loid''snding spot let out a yelp of fear, promptly fleeing from the scene. Am I truly that intimidating? [No.] "Leave him alone, John!" "Hm?" I turned to my left and witnessed La engaged in a heated argument with John, who was locked inbat with Alfred as if he were his sworn enemy. It was evident that John had an obsession with two people¡ªLa and Alfred. This wasn''t new; even in the game, he exhibited this strange fixation. However, it was starting to be genuinely unsettling. If I were in Alfred''s shoes, I would have reached my breaking point long ago. But I guess being a prince had taught him patience, which clearly wasn''t my strongest suit. "Fireball," I raised my hand, conjuring a burning purple fireball that shot towards John. "?" John furrowed his brow, taken aback by my sudden attack. He leaped away from Alfred, bewildered. "What are you doing?" he asked me. "I don''t know," I scoffed, a tinge of sarcasmcing my words. "Maybe I''m trying to beat you up and ruin your exam." "I don''t care about the exam," John replied, redirecting his attention back to Alfred. "Burning Waves!" He swung his sword relentlessly,unching a barrage of attacks at Alfred. "Stop it, brother!" La interjected, shielding Alfred with a wall of fire. "Move, La," John demanded, advancing with his sword. "No¡ª" Before La could finish her sentence, Ca intervened, forcefully pushing La aside with her sword. The conflicts just never seemed to end. Exhausted, I let out a weary sigh and charged towards John. "For f*ck''s sake, leave him alone! We don''t have time for this!" This senseless fighting needed to cease. People might be losing their lives on other floors while we are engaged in pointless brawls. John''s red eyes bore into mine. "I don''t care." A vein throbbed on my forehead at his response. Ignoring my seething anger, John clenched his free hand, summoning a dark red mana circle in front of me. Shit! From the circle, pirs of mes rained down upon me, striking my body relentlessly. Though I was sent flying, I managed to shield myself with the Anathemas Fire. This bastard even learned how to use mana circles. "You should have fallen into aa instead of Lucius, Alfred," John muttered, raising both his hands. A colossal mana circle materialized before him, siphoning an immense amount of mana from its surroundings. What the hell is he doing?! Was he aiming to kill us? "Awakening!" Alfred hastily activated his awakened form, but he was a moment toote. John had already prepared his mana circle. -BOOM! The ground shook violently as a torrent of red fire erupted from the circle, surging towards Alfred. Alfred swiftly canceled his awakening and raised his sword. Then¡ª Suddenly, a figure jumped in front of Alfred. It was La. She spread her arms wide, wearing a sick smile on her face, without any means of protection. Is she stupid?! Activating the AP conversion, I coated my staff with the Anathemas Fire and Ruah. I leaped towards the iing fireball and swung my staff down. -BOOM! Splitting the fireball in half, Inded on the ground and turned to face La, who was staring back at me. "Are you stupid¡ª" -p! Before I could finish my sentence, a sharp pain shot through my right cheek. "......." All battles came to a halt as every eye fixated on us. With my head turned to the side from the force of the p, my mind struggled to process what had just happened. "W-Why?!" La shouted, ring at me with anger in her tear-filled red eyes. "Wh-Why did you intervene?! I could have saved His Highness! And he would have¡ª" -p! Ignoring her annoying rant, I retaliated with a p of my own. Why had she pped me? That question reverberated in my mind again and again. "W-Why do you always bother me?!" La screamed, her left cheek now red and tears of anger welling up in her eyes. ¡­what? Anger surged through me, and I raised my hand again, ready to p her once more, but¡ª "Enough," John intercepted my hand before it could reach La''s cheek. "Let go of my hand," I said, my voice brimming with danger. I had never experienced such humiliation before. I detested this feeling. I loathed it. "La, step back," John ordered, sensing my unstable mana. I couldn''t help but release a snarkyugh when I saw John suddenly be serious. "Don''t you have any ''pride,'' John? ying your sister''spdog seemed to bring you great pleasure, but from an outsider''s perspective, it''s utterly despicable." John smiled back at me when I insulted him. "What about you, Edward?" he whispered. "You''re desperately trying to save your life by following the game''s script." "What...?" "In the end, your life is in Jayden''s and Milleia''s hands. You''re worse than me, Edward. You should be the one feeling ashamed." I widened my eyes slightly at John''s sudden revtion but eventually burst intoughter. Perhaps I had already lost it. "I see... Yeah, now I understand why you''re clinging to your sister like a dog. You''re afraid, aren''t you?" John''s expression twitched when I said that. Of course, he was scared. La was the viiness, and all her endings led to misery, except for the Viiness'' route. "And what about your obsession with Alfred?" "Alfred is the reason why La is like that," John replied coldly. "I see." I sneered at his words. "Your twisted sister is destined for a miserable end anyway, I assure you," I said loudly, throwing a mocking nce at La. I''m tired of all this. I shook off John''s hand and looked at La. "You''ve had your fun all this time, La. I feel even more pathetic for having helped you with Alfred until now." I turned around and waved my hand dismissively. "I wish you nothing." Then, as a thought struck me, I halted my steps. "Oh, yeah. Louisa is dead, but sure, keep fighting amongst yourselves." With that, I departed, leaving the chaos behind me. Chapter 174 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [34] Core Bloodline 174 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [34] Core Bloodline [What are you doing?] Jarvis asked as I slipped on a ck cloak and a ck mask to conceal my identity, altering my eyes and hair. "I''m changing my appearance," I replied. [This time, it''s Nyrel.] "I don''t want to end up on Caishen''s cklist or reveal my face to Milleia." I have enough problems to deal with, and it''s more convenient for me this way. "Jayden is capable of handling them anyway. I''ll just take a look to make sure nothing goes wrong." After donning my mask, my hair turned ck, and my eyes became red. Without wasting any more time, I sprinted towards the 47th floor. [Your mental state doesn''t seem stable, Edward.] "As always." It''s only been two days, but it feels like I''ve been trapped in this dungeon for an eternity. I truly want to finish this Event and leave this ce as soon as possible. [John Tarmias is also a Reincarnator.] "Yeah, both him and John weren''t reincarnated by your master, right?" [Affirmative. You were the only one, Edward.] "Then who reincarnated them? And for what purpose?" [I don''t have the answer to that, Edward.] "Hmm." John''s words about me keep echoing in my mind. I know. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I know that I''m relying too heavily on Jayden and Milleia, but it''s the best solution I coulde up with as someone who knows them well. I may be strong, and I might be even stronger, but Jayden is an Apostle. He can do things that I could never. He, along with the other Protagonists, is special. Jayden now considers me one of his close friends. He will undoubtedly prioritize my life over others. Eric chose to wait from the sidelines, which was also a wise decision. But John couldn''t remain idle, knowing that his family was destined for a tragic fate with La as the Viiness. So why didn''t he even attempt to trigger the Viiness'' route? Maybe he despised the idea of his sister being involved with Jayden, considering his role as her brother. I can understand him, as I would never do that with Elona either. Speaking of John... Despite being a Reincarnator, I don''t believe he knows who I am, so he couldn''t have been the one who sent me that letter. Does that mean there is another Reincarnator? This is spiraling out of control. I should discuss it with Eric once this Event concludes. ******* [40TH FLOOR] -BOOOOOM! Katia watched as Draven Stormd continued to assault the massive mana circle on the 40th floor, but there seemed to be no sign of weakening. It had been an hour since they started their attack, and frustration filled her expression. She knew that her hope of no casualties was nothing more than a fantasy. Whoever possessed the power to halt a Monarch, someone capable of such a feat, resided within the dungeon. The presence of a traitor was the only exnation she coulde up with. "Mrs. Katia!" Just as she pondered this, a staff member called out to her. "What is it?" she asked, turning towards the staff member. The staff member trembled slightly as he spoke. "Another Monarch has appeared, and also-" Before he could finish his sentence, two figures materialized before them. Katia swiftly approached the neers and addressed the first woman, "Monarch Brida." The woman before her was incredibly beautiful, with long red hair and vibrant green eyes that resembled a slightly older version of Kleah. She was Brida Toyreas, a Monarch and the older sister of Kleah Toyreas. Like her sister, she was a half-elf, but her ears currently appeared human. Only a select few knew her true identity. Brida simply nodded in acknowledgment and hastened toward Draven, a hint of impatience on her face. "Where is Edward?" the other woman, whose beauty rivaled Brida''s, spoke up. She was none other than Belle Falkrona, Edward''s aunt and Thomen''s younger sister. "Lady Falkrona," Katia greeted her. "Forget the formalities, Katia," Belle waved her hand dismissively. "I just want to know where Edward is." Katia nodded, understanding the urgency in Belle''s voice. "We don''t know, Belle. The cameras have been tampered with, and aplex circle has been ced on this floor and the 50th floor, preventing any outside assistance." Belle fell silent for a moment before speaking again. "I need to get Edward out of here." Katia furrowed her brows in concern. "Do you believe they are specifically targeting Edward?" Belle nodded decisively. "Their motives may extend beyond Edward, but he is undoubtedly one of their targets. I didn''t expect them to dare attack a ce like this." "The Duke isn''ting?" Katia inquired. Belle shook her head. "He wanted toe, but I stopped him. I fear that Brandon Dvoic and Conrad Leroy might be involved. It would be dangerous for him to enter what is likely a trap." "Lord Waylen is aware of the gravity of the situation, Belle?" Katia asked. A bitter smile formed on Belle''s face upon hearing her father''s name. "Father... I didn''t even inform him. My eldest brother didn''t evene for his own nephew, Katia... How can I expect my father to? He might only intervene if Edward is kidnapped since he holds importance for the house. He had always been strict but after Kleines'' death something changed in him. He was the only who awakened our bloodline in his ''core'' with father. I don''t know why. Maybe he sensed something simr to Edward..." Katia fell silent, contemting Belle''s words. ''He has thickly inherited the Olpheans'' blood. Is that why the Falkrona Bloodline seemed to have rejected him? Lord Horus could have probably found a way for Edward nheless. Is there something else about the sole Heir of the Olpheans?'' Belle sighed with a sorrowful expression. "This child has endured enough in his life and continues to face hardships. He doesn''t deserve such a life, Katia. He should have lived happily with his mother and father from the beginning." "You can''t deny that he has... certain challenges, Belle." "Hey! Don''t insult my adorable nephew," Belle retorted yfully, finding amusement in Katia''s words. "He is who he is, but I will always support him. I made a promise to his mother, and he is like a son to me. I was the one who named him," she added with pride and a smile before proceeding to join Draven and Brida, who were still attempting to disrupt the circle. ******* [47TH FLOOR] "Tch! I can''t believe he really left us for La!" Elonained angrily, her thoughts consumed by John''s actions. "He was like that even before, but it''s really getting worse by the day." "Lord John cares deeply for his sister, Elona. It must be that," Milleia responded with a gentle smile. "I know, but we''re currently being assessed for the exam. Miranda is our overseer and won''t follow him. I hope he understands the significance," Elona replied, her frustration evident. When a group splits, the overseer has to make a choice. The most logical one is to follow the main group with the designated leader. "Miranda? Ah, Lady Miranda. You and Elona are childhood friends, right?" Milleia asked curiously. "Yes," Elona answered cheerfully. "My brother and I were friends with her, but they had a falling out. But I''m sure they''ll make up someday. I''ll make sure of it." "I see. The same goes for Her Highness?" "Yes," Elona nodded. "Aura is also a close friend of mine. We used to spend a lot of time together. Oh, by the way, you''ll be attending Aurora and Alfred''s birthday, right?" "Eh? I don''t think someone like me should be allowed at a royal birthday, Elona..." Milleia said a little sad. "Oh! Alfred should have already invited you, though? Maybe he nned to surprise you? Anyway, don''t worry about it, Milleia! I''ll ask Aura to prepare an invitation for you. And what about you, Jayden? Are you interested?" Elona turned to Jayden, who was walking ahead. "Ah? Yeah. If Edward and Milleia are going, I''d be d to join as well," Jayden nodded. "Brother..." Elona fell into thought, contemting Edward''s possible response. "Knowing him, he would want to avoid such a boring birthday. But I''ll try to convince him." Though Edward didn''t need an invitation to attend, being the son of Thomen Falkrona, Elona doubted whether he woulde. He didn''t particrly get along with Alfred and had a strained rtionship with Aurora. ''Why is my brother still hiding that he is Amael? I''m sure Aurora would forgive him, and their rtionship might even improve. Maybe I should reveal it to her myself?'' Elona pondered, considering taking matters into her own hands. Jayden''s steps came to an abrupt halt, his senses tingling with unease. Milleia, noticing his sudden pause, quickly made her way over to him. "What happened, Jayden?" she asked, her voiceced with concern. Jayden knelt down and touched the grass beneath his fingertips. He inspected his hand and then revealed it to La, showing her the crimson stain. "Blood," he stated grimly. A girl from their group chimed in, her voice filled with disbelief. "Does that mean another group has already passed through? I thought we were the first." Jayden fell into silence, his gaze scanning the vast expanse of the grassy field that stretched out before them. The absence of any visible end to the field made it difficult to determine their current location. His instincts stirred, a lingering feeling that something was amiss. A sense of foreboding settled over him. ''Zeus,'' he called out mentally. [?Something is amiss, boy. Be careful.?] Jayden nodded inwardly, his resolve firming. He knew he had to proceed with care. "Gather around, everyone," Jayden began, his voice projecting authority. "We need to-" Before he could finish his sentence, a sharp whoosh cut through the air. Acting on pure instinct, Jayden swiftly swung his sword, intercepting a dagger hurtling towards him. Apuse echoed through the field as a figure emerged from the shadows, apanied by a group of cloaked individuals. The neer was d in full ck attire, his face concealed behind a menacing mask. A voice,ced with familiarity, rang out from beneath the mask. "You''ve grown stronger, boy," the mysterious figure remarked, his words dripping with a mixture of admiration and amusement. "It''s been a while, Reinhart Eginfer." Next Chapter: Caishen NihilRuler Chapter 175 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [35] Caishen New Discord Link in Synopsis as well: https://discord.gg/WsDS9Tse ============= "It''s been a while, Reinhart Eginfer." Jayden''s eyes widened in disbelief as he locked gazes with the man standing before him. A wave of fear washed over his entire being, causing his body to tremble involuntarily. The haunting voice of the man resonated in his ears, a voice that carried the weight of unspeakable tragedy¡ªthe same voice that had ruthlessly snuffed out the lives of his beloved family, right before his very eyes. As the realization dawned upon her, Elona''s voice faltered, barely above a whisper. "That emblem... it''s the unmistakable mark of Caishen," she muttered, her eyes fixated on the crimson skull insignia adorning their assants'' garments. Swiftly unsheathing her sword, she wasted no time in alerting the group. "Prepare yourselves, everyone! We''re facing enemies!" In response to Elona''s urgent warning, weapons were drawn in unison as the group braced themselves for the impending confrontation. "J-Jayden¡­" Milleia, having already heard Jayden''s heart-wrenching ount of his past, instinctively pieced together the unfolding events. It was an inevitable sh, a reckoning that had been set into motion when Jayden unveiled his Familiar at the Familiar Club. A bitter resolve etched across his face, Jayden clenched his teeth, his magical energy surging uncontrobly, leaking into the atmosphere. The man leading the opposing force appeared unperturbed by the tremendous pressure emanating from Jayden''s unbridled mana, moving forward with deliberate, measured steps. "Ah, Reinhart, you finally recognize me. I hold a high rank within Caishen, sessfullypleting over a thousand missions wlessly. However, there was one singr failure¡ªone time I faltered. It was the mission to assassinate you, Reinhart. That peculiar blue entity intervened, snatching you from my grasp. It''s a blemish I am eager to rectify, which is why, when ''they'' informed us of your whereabouts, I willingly volunteered to finish what I had started." A desperate plea escaped Jayden''s lips as electric blue lightning crackled and surged around his entire form. "Zeus, lend me your strength," he muttered, seeking guidance and bolstering his resolve.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [?Exercise patience, young one. Do not allow your anger to dictate your actions.?] The leader''s eyes narrowed beneath his concealing mask, a sinister satisfaction gleaming within them, witnessing Jayden''s growing power with each passing second. "Curiously enough, that enigmatic creature that appeared also whisked away your younger brother, didn''t she? Josua, was it?" he inquired, his question met with Jayden''s resolute silence. "Ah, so he''s likely still breathing, then. Where might he be-" Before the leader could finish his sentence, Jayden vanished in a blinding trail of lightning, his sword arcing through the air with lethal intent. "Jayden!" Milleia cried out in rm, her mana channeling forth in a desperate attempt to aid him, but¡ª With remarkable agility, the leader sidestepped Jayden''s de effortlessly, countering with a devastating punch that sent Jayden hurtling toward one of hisrades, crashing into them with force. "Deal with the rest. Eliminate them all," the leadermanded his five subordinates, who nodded in grim understanding, fanning out to engage their assigned targets. "Stay behind me, everyone!" Elona''s voice rang out, a mixture of determination and concern, as she brandished her sword, positioning herself as a barrier between her vulnerablerades and their formidable adversaries. But even before the opposing forces could advance upon Elona, a swift, rushing sound filled the air, apanied by five shes of vibrant green light. -BOOOM!- The concussive impact sent all five assants hurtling several meters away, their bodies careening past their astonished leader. "Well, well," the leader murmured, his eyes widening ever so slightly behind his mask as he beheld ten arrows hurtling towards him with tremendous speed. Swiftly wielding his sword, he deflected the first arrow, yet as it connected with his de, a fierce gust of wind sliced through his flesh, eliciting a gasp of pain. Blood trickled from his wounds, staining his clothing. Undeterred, he focused his attention on the remaining nine arrows, utilizing his formidable mana to nimbly evade each iing projectile. Upon impact with the ground, every arrow that was evaded detonated with a deafening explosion, propelling dust and rocks into the air, obscuring the battlefield. Recognizing the distinctive attack and its apanying mana signature, a radiant smile graced Elona''s face as she turned to face the source. "Myra!" Standing there, a vision of ethereal grace, Miranda nocked another arrow on her bowstring, her tangerine eyes gleaming with unwavering focus. Arrows of wind materialized with breathtaking precision, each shot released with lethal intent. Despite his attempts to close the distance, the leader found himself thwarted by the relentless onught of arrows. Every object they made contact with detonated, creating a cascading shockwave. "Elona, take the others and seek shelter behind me," Mirandamanded, her voice cutting through the chaos as she continued her relentless barrage of arrows. Elona nodded, swiftly guiding her panickingrades to safety, their trust ced firmly in Miranda''s formidable prowess. "AHHHHHH!" Suddenly, a piercing cry resounded through the air, drawing their attention to a radiant blue glow enveloping Jayden''s prone form. A torrent of lightning poured down on him destroying the ground around him¡ª-burning the grasses and the ground. Jayden''s hair slowly stood on end, transforming into a spiky, light blue mane, illuminated by an otherworldly glow. [?Yes, that''s it, boy. Awaken my Legacy and reveal it to the world.?]I think you should take a look at As the radiant blue light subsided, Jayden fixed his intense gaze upon the leader. With a crackling surge of power, his body blurred, leaving behind a trail of lightning, and in an instant, he materialized beside his foe. The leader anticipated the movement, swiftly swinging his sword toward Jayden''s neck. Yet, with a fluid grace, Jayden evaded the deadly de, countering with a forceful punch. -Crack!- -BOOOM!- The leader''s mask shattered into fragments, and with a thunderous crash, his body collided with the ground, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. Stomping the ground once more, Jayden propelled himself forward with breathtaking speed, leaving scorched earth and disintegrating grass in his wake. Closing in on his target, he raised his leg and delivered a powerful kick. The man crossed his arms in a desperate attempt to shield himself, but the sheer impact caused the ground beneath him to rupture. "Argh!" he groaned, his body convulsing as lightning surged through him, temporarily paralyzing his muscles. -Bam!- Unyielding, Jayden continued his relentless assault, his fists pummeling the leader without any signs of fatigue. With each thunderous blow, shockwaves reverberated through the surroundings. "Amazing..." Milleia murmured, her mouth agape in awe at the sheer disy of power unleashed by Jayden. While she was aware of his formidable strength, she had never witnessed him reaching such heights. In his awakened state, he seemed to embody the prowess of thete 5th Ascension or even the 6th Ascension. What was more astonishing was the nature of Jayden''s lightning¡ªit possessed an uncanny ability to progressively weaken his opponent with each electrifying strike. "Milleia! Watch out!" Elona''s voice rang out, a warning filled with urgency. Startled, Milleia swiftly turned around to face an assant, a man poised to strike her abdomen with a deadly sword. In the nick of time, a gust of wind apanied by a swift arrow sent the attacker hurtling away, saving Milleia from harm. "Thank you!" Milleia expressed her gratitude to Miranda, her voiceced with relief, before hastily regrouping with the others. Meanwhile, the remaining five assassins had regained theirposure, swiftly encircling Miranda, Elona, Milleia, and the remaining students. "Take down the one with the green hair first," one of the men muttered, and his cohorts nodded in agreement. "Milleia Sophren, protect them," Mirandamanded, her eyes fixed on Elona. "I will aid you, Myra!" Elona dered, a mix of determination and readiness evident in her voice. Initially conflicted, Miranda hesitated to expose Elona to danger, but ultimately conceded. "Very well, but stay close to me and refrain from reckless actions. These foes are trained to kill." "Of course!" Elona affirmed, her resolve unwavering. Exploiting the distraction caused by their exchange, one of the assassins seized the opportunity, swinging his sword at Miranda. Yet, with a deft movement, she evaded the de but the man wasn''t over as he swung again his sword in a piercing motion toward Miranda''s heart. "Myra-!" As Elona''s scream caught in her throat, Miranda swiftly propelled herself behind the man, employing the taut string of her bow to constrict his throat. Desperate hands wed at the slim yet resilient cord, but their efforts proved futile. "Ah!" Another assant lunged towards her, wielding twin daggers with lethal intent. Without a trace of hesitation, Miranda''s tangerine eyes remained unflinching as she deftly dispatched the first man, severing his neck with a swift slice of her string. She gracefully sidestepped the oing daggers, her movements akin to a dancer''s, and unleashed a retaliatory strike. With chilling precision, an arrow was released at point-nk range, impaling the man''s stomach and sealing his fate. "Krah!" A spray of blood sttered across Miranda''s resilient leather armor, bearing witness to her lethal uracy. "Only three remain now." Chapter 176 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [36] Jayden Vs Reiss As Jayden relentlessly pummeled the leader of the assassins with his lightning-infused fists, a smile crept onto the man''s face. Swiftly evading Jayden''s punch, he leaped off the ground andshed out with his leg, wielding it like a whip. With a resounding impact, the man''s leg connected with Jayden''s unguarded arm, propelling him through the grass for several dozen meters. "Incredible, I must admit, Reinhart," the man muttered, his mask crumbling to reveal the visage of a middle-aged individual. He discarded his ck cloak, revealing only a long-sleeved shirt adorned with two ck bracers on his forearms. "You see, Reinhart, we of Caishen are all blessed by a single God, the very essence of our neutral organization," he exined, dropping to his knees and gazing skyward. "I, Reiss, am but a tool of your greatness." As he spoke, a foreboding ck light emanated from his body, and dark marks began to surface on his skin. "Ah!" Jayden cupped his hands together, channeling an immense amount of mana. The ground trembled as his body continued to emit power. "Zeus''!" Lightning crackled before him as he prepared a potent attack that even made the air quiver. "Lightning st!" Reiss rose to his feet, extending his right hand. A gurgling sound emanated from his arm, which distorted like a water balloon. Soon, his hand transformed into a ck sword. -BOOOOOM! Jayden''s lightning st collided with Reiss'' ded hand, sending thetter sliding back several meters with a groan. Smoke dispersed, revealing Reiss'' hand still intact, save for the asional crackle of lightning around it. "W-What...?" Jayden muttered, weariness etched on his face as he observed Reiss, who had only sustained minor injuries. Despite unleashing one of his most powerful attacks in his awakened state, it was not enough. Reiss'' expression twisted from the lightning weakening his body, but he eventually smiled andunched himself forward. "!" Jayden barely had time to react to Reiss'' rming speed. -Spurt! Blood sttered onto the ground as Reiss'' ded hand deeply sliced Jayden''s arm. He attempted another swing, but a bluish barrier materialized, blocking the de. "Jayden!" Milleia shouted with concern, maintaining her barrier, but cracks began to form on its surface. -Whoosh! Sensing danger, Reiss leaped backward, narrowly evading a lethal green arrow aimed at his head. Uponnding, he nced back at Milleia and the others. His fivepanionsy dead. His gaze then shifted to Miranda, who returned his stare with blood sttered across her face and her bow at the ready. ''Dangerous.'' Reaching this conclusion, Reiss stomped the ground and lunged straight toward Miranda. Undaunted, Miranda stood her ground, taking a step back and drawing the string of her arrow. Waiting for the opportune moment, she released her arrow of wind. "Hm." Reiss smiled, effortlessly severing the arrow with his ded hand. However, as he did so, a fierce gust of wind des assailed him, propelling him backward. Reiss stared in astonishment as blood flowed from multiple wounds on his body. Although not severe, if he continued to sustain such attacks... -Whooosh! Miranda unleashed another arrow, thicker than the previous one. Impressed by the girl''s strength, Reiss regarded Miranda while clutching his ded hand with his other hand. With a rattling sound, the ded hand grewrger and sharper. "Ah!" With a cry, he swung his formidable ded hand, aiming to strike down the arrow. -Boom!- The arrow dissipated under the sheer impact, but before he could rejoice, razor-sharp des of wind whirled around him at high velocity, striking him. "Ugh!" Reiss was propelled even further back, and his previously minor wounds widened. -Whooosh! -Whooosh! -Whooosh! Miranda relentlessly fired arrow after arrow at Reiss, and each time he parried, he was flung backward with injuries. ''She is strong...'' Reiss silently acknowledged Miranda''s formidable strength as he reevaluated the green-haired girl before him. She possessed immense power and had yet to reveal her full potential. ''No.'' He shook his head suddenly. ''My missiones before anything else.'' Reiss wore a smirk as he charged straight toward Jayden, who was receiving treatment from Milleia. Miranda swiftly reacted, rushing towards them. "M-Milleia!" Jayden, noticing Reiss, quickly positioned himself in front of Milleia. -ng! But Elona intervened, parrying Reiss'' de. "...what?" Reiss'' eyes widened at Elona''s ability to repel his attack. She was weaker than him and shouldn''t have been able to... "Falkrona Bloodline, Fifth Wing," Elona muttered, a pained expression on her face. ''Lord Horus... I implore you to lend me your strength.'' As Elona whispered those words under her breath, a pir of grey light enveloped her. The Falkrona''s grey mana gathered on her back, and sharp wings slowly emerged. Her grey eyes became sharper, and vertical slits appeared in her irises. -Booooom!I think you should take a look at Tremendous pressure descended upon the battlefield, causing Reiss to unconsciously retreat. "This is..." "She''s a member of that ursed family..." Reiss muttered, annoyed that he had not made the connection earlier. ''Do not provoke any Falkronas.'' His superior had warned him countless times. It had not always been this way. In the past, they had received numerous targets from the Falkrona family. However, over ten years ago, they had made a grave mistake by targeting someone they shouldn''t have. They paid a heavy price for their actions. Since then, despite receiving missions to kill Thomen Falkrona, Belle Falkrona, or Edward Falkrona on multiple asions, they had refused to ept them. ''Patience.'' Those were his superior''s words. Reiss'' expression grew increasingly irritated as he recalled that. What were the odds that a Falkrona would be with Jayden? ''I''ll simply incapacitate her.'' With that in mind, Reiss'' expression turned cold as he swung his de once again. An arrow soared towards him, knocking him away from Elona.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ah!" Jayden, seething with anger,unched himself at Reiss, his sword crackling with energy. -BOOOOOM! Reiss coughed up blood as his body crashed powerfully onto the ground, causing the earth to fracture deeply. As Reissy on the ground, coughing up blood, he struggled to regain hisposure. The impact of Jayden''s attack had left him in a weakened state but- With a sinister grin, Reiss forced himself to his feet. He wiped the blood from his mouth, his eyes fixed on Jayden with a mix of admiration and defiance. "You have proven yourself to be a formidable opponent, Reinhart," Reiss admitted, his voice strained. "But I am not so easily defeated." Reiss leaped forward once more, his ded hand gleaming with an ominous aura. He swung his weapon with calcted precision, aiming for Jayden''s vulnerable spots. Jayden, fueled by both anger and desperation, met Reiss head-on, his crackling sword blocking the onught. Each sh of their weapons sent sparks flying, illuminating the intense battle unfolding between them. "I wonder where you hid your brother, Reinhart." "!" Jayden''s eyes turned red in anger as he elerated his swings but it didn''t bother Reiss at all. "Why don''t you call your little beast like before?" Jayden didn''t answer. He tried to call his Familiar but it wasn''t answering his call. "Oh, speaking of that. Your father, mother and sister also disappeared a few weekster." Jayden''s movements came to halt abruptly as he opened his eyes wide as Reiss'' words repeated in his mind. Reiss smiled seeing that, "They might be still alive yes. You seem to have a guardian angel. I, now start to understand why they want you dead. You are indeed someone dangerous, yet very lucky. Just when we thought of using your family as lever to get, they escaped from our grip. This is too much of coincidence. " "!" Reiss didn''t even hesitate before shing his de on Jayden''s chest. "J-JAYDEN!!!" Milleia screamed horrified as Jayden''s bloodied body fell on the ground. When Reiss tried to finish him off, Miranda notched another arrow, her bowstring taut and fired piercing Reiss'' shoulder. Elona, empowered by the Falkrona Bloodline''s Fifth Wing rushed at Reiss and repelled him, knocking him away.. Her sharp wings exuded an aura of power, and her grey eyes pierced through Reiss with an unwavering gaze as she gathered a tremendous amount of mana in her sword. A swirling, greyish sphere crackled at the tip of Elona''s sword, brimming with dense Falkrona Mana. "Horus'' breath!" She eximed, her voice filled with determination. With a deafening roar, the spiraling burst of energy surged forward like a radiant ray, aimed directly at Reiss. Narrowing his eyes, Reiss quickly transformed his other hand into a massive de, attempting to defend himself. But in a breathtaking disy of power, Elona''s formidable attack shattered his giant de in an instant, leaving him defenseless. The grey ray tore through his stomach, causing him to cough out blood in agony. "COUGH!" Elona, overwhelmed by the immense release of energy, couldn''t withstand its force and lost consciousness. The swirling aura around her body dissipated, leaving her limp on the ground. Miranda, her heart heavy with concern, gently ced a hand on Elona''s hair before turning her attention back to Reiss, who was still standing. Her tangerine eyes turned cold as the mana around her grew more chaotic, exerting a pressure that sent shivers down Reiss'' spine. However, a frown creased Miranda''s face as she suddenly sensed a presence behind her. She swiftly turned around and found Jayden clutching Milleia''s hand. Crackling lightning emanated from Jayden''s bloodied body, but to Miranda''s surprise, it did not harm Milleia. Beside him stood a magnificent blue eagle, its feathers crackling with the same electric energy. "Arete," Jayden murmured, and in response, the eagle let out a piercing shriek, pping its wings above him. The bird opened its beak wide and unleashed a torrent of lightning, while Jayden also summoned lightning in front of him. The two energies merged, transforming Jayden''s lightning into a bluish-white hue. Without hesitation, Jayden reached into the swirling lightning and withdrew his hand, revealing a crackling blue sword. Reiss, realizing the threat, hurriedly channeled his mana, but his concentration shattered as an arrow pierced his nk, causing him to cry out in pain. As he raised his face to assess the situation, a tremendous explosion of lightning erupted. With a thunderous boom, Reiss''s body disintegrated into a cloud of ash, vanquished by the overwhelming force of Jayden''s attack. Chapter 177 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [37] Arete Jayden found himself standing in a grand dimension, surrounded by an ethereal ambiance. It took him a moment to realize that he was in Zeus'' realm. "You''ve finally woken up, boy," Zeus greeted, rising from his majestic throne. Turning to face Zeus, Jayden struggled to recall the events that had transpired. "Zeus... what happened? I was fighting against Reiss, and then..." "You cked out?" Zeus finished Jayden''s sentence with a knowing smile. "Understandable. You were on the brink of death, but that remarkable blue-haired girl managed to keep you alive." "Blue hair?" Jayden''s eyes widened in realization. "You mean Milleia, right?" "Hm," Zeus affirmed, nodding as he paced around. "That girl has inherited Raphiel''s bloodline, or rather, Raphiel bestowed her bloodline upon her and restructured Milleia''s very essence. Do youprehend?" Jayden furrowed his brow, struggling to grasp the significance of Zeus'' words. While he knew that Milleia carried Raphiel''s bloodline, he couldn''t connect the dots regarding how it rted to his survival from the fatal wound on his chest. "It''s quite simple, boy. You are an apostle¡ªmore precisely, you are the Apostle of Lumen. One of the three Great Guardians of Eden," Zeus exined, his tone filled with wisdom. "The three guardians'' sole purpose is to protect Eden, but more than that, they ensure Raphiel''s safety. And you, as the Apostle of Lumen, hold two vital roles. First, to safeguard the Saintess of the Holy Garden, and second, to ensure Raphiel''s well-being, which means safeguarding Milleia, who carries Raphiel''s bloodline. Raphiel and the Three Guardians are Primordial Beings. They share much inmon and have always supported one another." "Then... Milleia and I are bound by fate or something of the sort?" Jayden inquired, attempting to make sense of Zeus'' intricate exnation. Zeus chuckled at Jayden''s simplistic interpretation. "It''s far moreplex than mere fate, boy. Your bloodlines resonate with each other. By remaining together, you both experience exponential growth, continuously improving yourselves." "I-I see..." Jayden responded, a mixture of embarrassment and happiness coloring his expression. He couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of gratitude, realizing the profound connection he shared with Milleia. "I must admit, I am impressed by your progress, boy. I made the right choice in selecting you. Many others sought to take the Apostle under their wing, but fortunately, I acted swiftly," Zeus remarked with a satisfied smile. "I am grateful that you chose me, Zeus," Jayden expressed his sincere gratitude. "In this past year, I have learned so much and have grown more confident in myself." "Indeed, I can attest to that. You have be bold and assertive, reminiscent of my own youth," Zeus remarked before snapping his fingers, signaling a shift in the realm. "H-Hey!" With a gentle shimmer of blue light, a figure materialized in front of Jayden, catching him off guard. His eyes widening at the sight before him. Standing there was a breathtaking girl with shoulder-length blue hair, captivating blue eyes, and an embarrassed expression adorning her face as she became the subject of Jayden''s intense gaze. A sudden realization struck Jayden like a bolt of lightning. "Oh!" he eximed, connecting the dots in his mind. "Finally understand?" Zeus inquired, his voice carrying a sense of amusement. "Yes! You''re Arete!" Jayden eximed, recognizing the blue eagle that had appeared a few times in response to his calls. Arete huffed and turned her face away, feigning indifference. "She is Arete, more than just a Familiar. She is my daughter, Jayden," Zeus revealed, dropping a bombshell that left Jayden utterly shocked. "Y-Your daughter?!" Jayden stuttered, his eyes widening in disbelief. "Yes," Zeus confirmed, a warm smile gracing his features as he affectionately patted Arete''s hair, though she skillfully evaded his touch. "As you can see, she is very young and inexperienced. Nevertheless, she will assist you now that you have awakened my Legacy." "Oh..." Jayden nodded, his hand instinctively reaching for his vibrant, spiky blue hair. Even his eyes had taken on a lighter shade of blue. "Take care of her, okay?" Zeus requested, his gaze shifting between Jayden and Arete. Jayden turned to face Arete and offered her a reassuring smile. "Count on me, Zeus." "I can take care of myself, father!" Arete protested, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment as Zeus grinned knowingly. With the conversation taking a tender turn, Zeus suddenly posed a question to Jayden. "Then, boy, are you happy?" "Happy?" Jayden repeated, momentarily taken aback by the unexpected inquiry. "Of course, your family..." Zeus trailed off, leaving the words hanging in the air. Jayden''s lips trembled as he recalled Reiss'' revtion. His family, contrary to what he believed, had survived and escaped Caishen. "Z-Zeus... is that..." "Yes," Zeus confirmed, nodding solemnly. "You knew all along?" Jayden questioned, a hint of resentment coloring his tone.I think you should take a look at "If I had told you from the start, what would you have done, Jayden?" Zeus responded with a counterquestion. "You would have chased after them without any training, without the anger that fueled your growth. You wouldn''t have be this strong. You wouldn''t have joined the Royal Eden Academy. You wouldn''t have met your friends or the ones you now hold dear¡ªCa, Milleia, and Aurora." Jayden fell silent, his mouth closing after Zeus'' poignant words. He scratched his head, contemting the truth in Zeus'' words. "You''re right... Where are they, Zeus?" Jayden inquired, his eagerness to see his parents and elder sister palpable. He also wanted to share the joyous news with his younger brother as soon as possible. "I can tell you, but do you truly want to know right now?" Zeus posed another question, his toneden with caution.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "What are you..." Jayden began, but realization dawned on him. "You''re saying that the true culprit behind my assassination attempt is still atrge and may target me now that my identity is revealed," Jayden concluded, his expression shifting as he deliberated on his course of action. After a moment''s hesitation, Jayden arrived at a resolute decision. "You''re right, Zeus. I... I will wait. I''ll first eliminate the threat, and once it''s gone, I will reunite with them, alongside Josua." "A wise choice, boy," Zeus acknowledged with appreciation. The previous Jayden would have disregarded his advice and rushed to join his family immediately. "He has matured a great deal, hasn''t he, Arete?" Zeus directed the question to his daughter. "Yes..." Arete nodded, a hint of affection shining in her eyes. Having been by Jayden''s side for a decade, she knew him inside out. She felt content with his growth and a sense of pride swelled within her. "That''s it, boy but don''t lower your guard. Something feels strange in that Dungeon. I don''t think this is the end." Zeus warned Jayden. Jayden nodded and felt his vision turning blurry as he felt sucked out of Zeus'' dimension. ***** "...den!" "...." "....ayden!!" "Ugh¡­" "JAYDEN!!!" "Ah!" Jayden raised his body abruptly and let out a deep breath. When he slightly shifted his eyes to the side, he saw Milleia''s beautiful face which was tear-stained. Her light pink eyes were wide open, seeing Jayden well and alive as she immediately hugged him. "I-I thought y-you had died!" She said while crying and crying on Jayden''s chest. Jayden was caught off guard by the sudden hug but quickly recovered and hugged Jayden back. "I¡­am sorry Milleia and¡­thanks. Thanks for being with me." Milleia nodded with a muffled voice and separated herself from Jayden and wiped her tears. "W-We were all worried¡­" "Oh¡­" Jayden shifted his gaze behind Milleia and saw all his teammates. Elona was also there but she was treated by a girl since she was also hurt. As for Miranda, she was walking around seemingly trying to reach the professors with her earpiece but to no avail. No one was responding. "Myra¡­what''s happening?" Elona went toward Miranda and asked. Miranda looked at Elona and sighed, "No one is answering. The exam is probably cancelled. Enemies are inside the Dungeons on the floors where the exams are held." "But we beat them?" Elona said as she looked around her. Except for Reiss'' body which had been disintegrated by Jayden''s attacks, the dead bodies of the five other assassins were lingering on the ground. "I don''t think they are the only ones, Elona," Miranda muttered. "It had been awhile now and no other groups joined us which means that something or someone stopped them from advancing further in the floors." "B-But weren''t they after Jayden?" Elona asked nervously. Miranda looked at Jayden who was speaking with Milleia and nodded. "Yes, they were undoubtedly after him but-!" Miranda suddenly stopped speaking and fired an arrow with a quick movement behind her. The arrow traveled a dozen of meters and shattered a boulder revealing two figures. The first one was a familiar girl with xen hair. "C-Ca?!" Jayden stood up instantly. "..." Next to him Milleia was mouth agape as her light pink eyes reflected a ck-haired and red-eyed awkward man whose mouth was hidden by a ck mask. "S-Sir N-Nyrel¡­" Chapter 178 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [38] Nearing The Truth [Five hours ago...] If there was ever an awkward moment, this would be it. I was sitting peacefully, savoring my meal, when I decided to lower my mask slightly to eat. Little did I know that this simple act would disturb the atmosphere around me. "...." "...." "Edward...?" Ca''s voice came as a whisper, her eyes fixated on my altered appearance. With ck hair and red eyes instead of my usual look, she had quickly noticed the change once I removed my mask. "..." Caught off guard by Ca''s discovery, I found myself at a loss for words. "What''s with the mask? And why do your hair and eyes look different?" Ca''s expression was a mixture of confusion and curiosity. "Well..." I hesitated, not expecting her to follow me. [You revealed your hidden identity in such an awkward way.] Shut up! I didn''t anticipate her presence! "...What are you doing here?" I finally managed to ask, cing my bowl down. Ca shrugged and settled down in front of me, leaning against the wall behind her. "I''m worried about Elona and Myra." "You forgot to mention Jayden." "S-Shut up!" Ca''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, her retort revealing her vulnerability. She couldn''t hide that from me. "Why are you wearing a mask?" Ca shifted the focus of our conversation. I took a moment to contemte before responding. "I prefer to keep certain things anonymous. Please don''t tell anyone it''s me." Ca seemed puzzled by my answer but ultimately agreed, showing little concern for my secrecy. As my gaze wandered to Ca, I noticed dried tears on her cheeks. She must have been crying for Louisa. "Did you see her?" I asked, swiftly finishing the soup in my bowl. "No... the others went to visit her, but I decided not to... not yet..." Ca confessed, her voice filled with sorrow. She couldn''t conceal the pain in her words. "Until now, I believed that all of us would stay together, in close proximity, and that none of us would die... but I suppose I was mistaken..." Ca''s voice trembled as she wiped away her tears. "..." "Did you know thest thing Louisa said to me?" Ca raised her head, her tone reflecting a mix of emotions. " ''Ask me if you need help, for you and Jayden.'' " "Ca..." "I-I feel so foolish now... I regret all those years we wasted on arguments and grievances..." Ca let out a weak, bitterugh. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. After shedding tears for a while, Ca decided to change the subject. "I''ve rarely seen La so angry, maybe never." I groaned in response to Ca''s words. "Don''t talk to me about her." "You must be the first person who dared to p La. I was surprised that John didn''t immediately try to kill you." "He won''t kill me," I replied with a snort. John probably found me annoying whenever I tried to pair La with Alfred, but he seemed to hold me in high regard because, like him, I had a deep understanding of the game and was striving for a happy ending. If I were in his position, I would sit back and let him do all the work. John''s sole focus is La, unlike Eric, who still attempts to pursue a happy ending with me despite his worry for Rubina. "What about Uncle Jarett?" Ca inquired. I shrugged nonchntly. "La''s father won''t do anything, or my shitty father will step in. Aunt Belle is there as well." "You shouldn''t harbor too much resentment toward Uncle Thomen, Edward... He''s been through a lot since Aunt Oryanna passed away." "What about me? She was my mother," I scoffed. "But yeah, he chose to ignore me. Not that it bothers me now. It''s all in the past." "Then your sudden crises following your strange transformation... is it because of Uncle Thomen?" Ca probed. "No..." I replied, shaking my head.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It wasn''t because of him. It was because of that voice and what it showed me. That voice revealed my ''future.'' A future where everyone rejected me, where my sister, childhood friend, ex-fianc¨¦, and all those I held dear sought to kill me. After witnessing that, I snapped and became afraid of all of them. I feared they would end my life. I feared that by staying close to them, I would inevitably live out that bleak future. But then, who was truly responsible? I hadn''t given it much thought until now, but I couldn''t recall anything like that in the game. That voice belonged to someone I had never heard before. Remembering the voice and that nightmarish, never-ending day, my heart rate quickened. Wait... If I hadn''t heard that voice or seen those futures, would I have still undergone such a drastic change and be that ''viin''? Technically, without recovering Nyrel''s memories, I should have followed the path set in the game. But could it be that I would have still be this ''Edward'' even with Nyrel''s memories intact? Perhaps the reason I didn''t stray down the wrong path is because... "...." My mind went nk. No. I can do this. I''m smarter than this. Think like Nyrel.I think you should take a look at Think like the main antagonist. Ignoring Ca, I pped my cheeks and closed my eyes, determined to find rity. The reason I didn''t take the wrong path wasn''t solely because of my previous life memories. Even with those memories, I harbored anger and hatred towards my family. But something changed, something that started to dissipate those negative feelings. ...It was Cleenah and Jarvis. I encountered Cleenah thanks to my knowledge... But how did I know the location of the cursed temple and that I could form a death pact there? Speaking of the death pact... Did I really make one? If so, to whom did I offer my body...? I did obtain Cleenah''s Legacy, but she didn''t seem to have done anything to me. So maybe it was the other two, but again, did I truly form that death pact? Death pact. I had an intense desire for it because in the game, the ''me'' who made the death pact became incredibly powerful... That''s why I instinctively headed to the Cursed Temple. But how was any of this possible...? I don''t even recall the Cursed Temple being mentioned in the game but I was convinced that I heard it in the Game. Now that I think about it, I disappeared for an entire month, hiding in that cursed temple, and yet no one found me. Aunt Belle told me that numerous knights were searching for me throughout the kingdom, but how did they fail to locate me? Although I was a bit far from the Falkrona Capital City, shouldn''t they have at least considered searching inside the Cursed Temple? They could have even asked people expert in such domains to find me and I''m sure that even Monarchs could have been sent to look for me. It''s seem ridiculous that they didn''t manage find me now that I think about it. Were they too afraid? Impossible...they are elites knights and there are Monarchs. Or perhaps they did search within but couldn''t find me... I was unconscious for two weeks... What happened to me during that whole time? Why did I have to suffer that much for days...? I shouldn''t have had any knowledge about that Cursed Temple, and yet it was present in my memories. "..." Could it be that my memories have been tampered with...? But by whom? The only person who could have done that is the guy from Tokyo, or it''s... ...Jarvis. [Edward.] "Y-Yeah?" I stammered loudly when Jarvis called out to me, my voice betraying my surprise at his timing. I noticed Ca tilting her head in puzzlement, but I chose to ignore her and focus on Jarvis. Calm down. He can''t read my thoughts, especially something asplex as this. [You''ve been ignoring Ca for a while now.] "Right," I reminded myself. I pretended to be surprised when Jarvis mentioned having something to reveal to me. It surely had to do with what all that happened but I hoped I was wrong. If he really did something to my memories...then for what reason? Cleenah. I''m really missing her. Ever since the day I lost contact with her, I''ve been feeling somewhat unprotected. "Edward?" "Huh? Nothing. Let''s take a moment to rest," I replied to Ca. "Okay... But I followed you because I thought you might be looking for Elona. Are you sure they''re on the higher floors?" Ca asked, seeking confirmation. I nodded in response. Caishen trapped the 47th floor. .... .... .... When Ca fell asleep, I made the decision to leave her behind and hurriedly made my way to the 47th floor. I apologize, Ca, but I''m pressed for time. I rushed through the floors, and after an hour of intense effort, I finally arrived at my destination. Taking cover behind arge boulder in the grassy ins, I bore witness to the unfolding battle with bated breath, observing every moment until Jayden dealt the final blow to Reiss. Throughout the fight, I hesitated numerous times, torn between intervening to protect Milleia and Elona or holding back. Fortunately, I chose thetter. Jayden truly awakened Zeus'' Legacy, unleashing an attack that shouldn''t even be possible at this point. It reminded me of the attacks he unleashed against Brandon in their previous encounter... He has grown stronger than I anticipated, surpassing his Game counterpart. Just as the battle reached its climax, I suddenly felt a forceful punch on my back, and to my surprise, it was Ca. "You abandoned me!" Cained, her re conveying her annoyance. "Shh. We need to remain hidden," I warned her, but curiosity got the better of her. Ca peered out from our hiding spot and caught sight of Jayden. A bright smile spread across her face. -BOOOOOM!- In that very moment, a chilling sensation ran down my spine as an arrow fired by Miranda shattered the boulder we were using for cover. It narrowly missed me, grazing my cheek. "Ca!" Jayden''s voice boomed as he noticed Ca''s presence. Beside him, Milleia stood up, her light pink eyes widening in astonishment as she caught sight of me. She stuttered, "S-Sir N-Nyrel..." Chapter 179 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [39] Milleias Request "S-Sir N-Nyrel..." Ah, this situation has be quite awkward... My intention was to confirm Reiss'' demise and then make a swift exit from this ce. However, it seems things have taken an unexpected turn. "Jayden!" Ca, abandoning any pretense of secrecy, leaped into Jayden''s embrace, hugging him tightly. "Sir... Nyrel?" Miranda''s tangerine eyes locked onto me, widening with realization. "You''re the person from the Falkrona Enigma Dungeon, aren''t you?" "N-Nyrel?" Ca turned to me, her lips twitching uncertainly. "You know him, Ca?" Jayden, still embracing Ca, inquired. "Ah, yes," Ca replied, catching sight of my re. "He''s someone I just met... What about all of you? It seems you''re familiar with him?" "Oh, yes! Sir Nyrel is a friend of ours. He''s been a great help to us since the day we entered, and..." Milleia started to exin, but I cut her off. "And?" Jayden prodded. "N-Nothing!" Thankfully, Milleia regained herposure and refrained from mentioning the incident with the Golden Grasses. Exining that would have been quite a challenge. "What are you doing here?" Miranda narrowed her eyes, suspicion evident. "The floors between the 40th and 50th are designated for the students and staff of the Royal Eden Academy." "Oh, that''s because Sir Nyrel is also a student at the Royal Eden Academy. When we first met him, he was wearing the same uniform as us," Milleia answered. "Why are you hiding your face?" Miranda fired another question, her gaze pressing upon me. "For personal reasons," I curtly replied.N?v(el)B\\jnn Elona remained silent, but her expression seemed relieved. "Ca, did you encounter any teachers?" Miranda inquired. "No," Ca shook her head. "And about the exam-" "It''s undoubtedly canceled, we''re aware," Miranda interjected. "Caishen''s involvement suggests the presence of other enemies. Have you encountered them? Where are the others from your group?" "Ah... that''s..." Ca''splexion paled at the thought of Louisa. She stole a quick nce at me, and I shook my head. Not now. This wasn''t the right moment to divulge that information, especially not to Elona and Miranda. "They''re trailing behind," I spoke up in Ca''s ce. "But we haven''te across any teachers." Considering the number of teachers that should be present on each floor overseeing the exam, it was indeed strange that we hadn''t encountered any until now. Ante-Eden or the Iris Project might have eliminated them all. "I see," Miranda nodded at me. "In that case, we should ascend to the higher floors to rendezvous with the teachers on the 50th floor. However, let''s wait for a little while longer in case the others arrive." She was right. It would be prudent to wait for the rest of our group and ensure our collective safety before proceeding further. ¡­.. ¡­.. "I''m d to see you again, Sir Nyrel," Milleia approached me and whispered. Startled, I flinched slightly as her face suddenly appeared in my vision. "You scared me." "A-Ah, sorry..." Milleia apologized and sat down next to me. "Um... Are you also a first-year student, Sir Nyrel?" "Yeah," I nodded. Damn it. My mind is exhausted. Should I just reveal my identity once all of this is over? The same goes for Aurora. I''ll do it on her birthday since she invited me. Yeah. The First Game ising to an end, and after that, I''ll leave for Sancta Vedelia, where no one should know me. I won''t need to hide my identity from the heroines there. "Do you have enemies, Sir Nyrel?" Milleia asked, probing further. I nced at her. "Why do you think that?" I asked curiously, considering the dangers I was indeed facing. "Um... You''re hiding your face and said it was something personal. That''s why. Jayden, my friend, had to conceal his identity because he was in danger as well." A smart deduction. "Yeah, I do." Milleia''s eyes widened upon my confirmation. Her mouth opened slightly, hesitating before she spoke again. "Do you need any help? I can assist you, Sir Nyrel!" "..." Do I need her help? Yes, I truly need her and Jayden''s help to eliminate the bastard who killed my mother. If I can just get rid of him, then I can focus on the Iris Project. They saw in me the perfect vessel, but I refuse to be that abomination. All of that happened because I didn''t join Ante-Eden. "Yes, but not at the moment. Will you help me, Milleia?" I asked sincerely, addressing her by name. Milleia was initially taken aback, but she eventually nodded with a delighted smile. "Y-Yes!" I know she would help me since we''re close friends, but by asking her like this, she''ll feel even more grateful towards me. "C-Can I ask one more thing in return?" Milleia timidly inquired. "What is it?" I asked curiously. "U-Um... In two months, the closing ceremony of this academic year will be held, and during that event, there will be apetition to elect the m-most beautiful girl of the academy, Miss Eden..." Milleia began seriously, but her face turned crimson toward the end. The closing Ceremony... Miss Eden.... The Closing Ceremony or Miss Eden is thest [Event] of the First Game before the Final. In that [Event], Jayden was guaranteed to have a confession of a [Main Heroine]. In my game, I got a confession from Kleah.I think you should take a look at It''s soon... My expression hardened remembering that everything will be decided in two months. We must reach an Happy Ending. Jayden and Milleia must survive for the other Games otherwise the world is doomed. But why is she bringing that up to me? "Sir Nyrel?" "Ah..." "About the ceremony..." "I will be there," I replied. After all, I''m a student, and I have no intention of skipping the final event. "Thanks!" Milleia beamed at me, her smile capable of causing the downfall of a kingdom. Does she feel that indebted to me? Or perhaps... does she have feelings for me? No. I shouldn''t jump to conclusions hastily, especially when ites to Milleia. Milleia has a tendency to act affectionate with people she considers friends or feels grateful to. She can be so close that it could lead to misunderstandings, especially with men. At this point, I don''t think she''s in love with Jayden, even though she clearly cares a lot about him. She wouldn''t have cried so much or hugged him like that otherwise. Although I used to spend time with them, I''ve been absent a lottely due to my training. When Milleia faced difficulties, Jayden was the one always there for her. She was definitely closer to him than me obviously. Whatever. She awakened, so she must at least feel affection for Jayden, and that should be enough. Besides, I''m here with them this time, not against them. "Thanks," I heard a voice on my right and turned to see Jayden extending his hand towards me. "Thanks again for helping us on the entrance day," Jayden said with a grateful smile. I shrugged and shook his hand in return. Jayden nodded appreciatively and moved around me to sit next to Milleia. "¡­" Am I a nuisance?! There was an empty spot right beside me! "How are your injuries, Jayden?" Milleia asked. "Better, thanks." I ignored theughter and gigglesing from my left and closed my eyes, using my arms as pillows. **** As I slowly opened my eyes, my surroundings transformed into a pristine expanse of white, distinct from the oppressive presence of the arrogant Goddess. "Pleased to meet you, Edward Falkrona," a voice resonated, breaking the silence. Startled, I turned around to find a figure standing before me, bathed in an ethereal glow. It was none other than Zeus, the enigmatic white-haired man. His raised brow conveyed curiosity as he took deliberate steps towards me, his presencemanding my attention. In that moment, a mixture of recognition and apprehension coursed through me. I immediately knew who he was¡ªZeus, Jayden''s Legacy. There was no doubt... My body remained frozen, unable to muster the strength to react amidst the chaotic turmoil that had consumed me. The air grew heavy with tension as Zeus drew closer, his icy blue eyes devoid of iris and shimmering with an unsettling intensity. His voice carried a subtle undercurrent of malice, sending shivers down my spine. I felt a profound fear, the kind that arises when faced with a being existing in a realm far beyond my own. I was stunned as Zeus spoke, his words echoing in the white space around us. "Do you know me?" Zeus asked, raising a brow. "N-No," I stammered in response. Zeus nodded and his eyes narrowed, shimmering with a blue light. "Why are you hiding your identity from your friends?" I couldn''t find the words to answer. Did he somehow know about Cleenah? "There''s something really strange about you," Zeus muttered, his face drawing closer to mine. In this dimension, I had my original gray hair and amber eyes so it was useless to hide anything except my Legacies. "I feel like I''ve seen you before... but no, it''s more like you remind me of someone." His tone carried a chilling and terrifying hatred that sent shivers down my spine. I felt a deep fear at that moment, afraid for my life. He existed in a realm I could never reach. The suffocating feeling I experienced when I met Laima washed over me once again. "W-Who are you?" I managed to ask, my voice trembling. Zeus pulled back and smiled. "I''m Zeus, Jayden''s Legacy." "Jayden''s Legacy... Why did you bring me here?" I asked, fearing the worst. "I was merely curious about what you are hiding, but it seems like I am unable to find out," Zeus muttered. Oh, thank goodness. He doesn''t know. Just as relief washed over me, Zeus turned around with his usual faint smile. "If you be a burden or a threat to Jayden, I will kill you regardless of your closeness to my protege and no one will lift a finger to stop me," he said as his smile widened even so slightly. "Not even Horus." I was left speechless, unable to respond. "As a parting gift, there is an enemy heading straight toward you all. You should leave," Zeus said, his voice carrying a finality that sent a chill down my spine. ****** "!" I raised my body immediately and stood up. "Sir Nyrel?" Milleia stood up with a questioning gaze but I was too concentrated on looking around me. Where?! Chapter 180 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [40] Mirandas Denial "!" I raised my body immediately and stood up. "Sir Nyrel?" Milleia stood up with a questioning gaze but I was too concentrated on looking around me. Where?! [What happened?] ''Do you see something approaching us?!'' I asked Jarvis without choices. [No¡­] "Hey! Be on guard! The enemy is approaching!" I called out, making sure my voice carried to everyone. In response to my warning, they all swiftly stood up, gripping their weapons tightly. "There!" Elona eximed, her voice filled with urgency. We all turned our gaze in the direction she indicated. A dark, indistinct figure was hurtling toward us at an rming speed. Who could that be? -Bam! With a thunderous impact, the figure reached me in an instant. Shit! "Reflect." -Booom! In an instant, a powerful feminine voice resonated, conjuring a massive mirror that materialized before me and forcefully repelled the dark entity. "You saved me there, Mary," I acknowledged, offering her a grateful smile. "W-Who is she?" Jayden stammered, bewildered by the sudden appearance of Mary. "She is a friend of Sir Nyrel," Milleia answered, providing a brief exnation. "Wow! She''s stunning!" "R-Right!" "I think I''m in love." I chose to ignore the cringe-worthyments from Jayden''spanions, focusing my attention on the situation before me. Observing the figure more closely, I finally recognized that it was one of the corrupted beings associated with the Iris Project. Just like Pyres and Morino, once they died, they were transformed into these abominations. But that face... it looks so familiar... "D-Dn...?" I muttered, ncing at Miranda standing beside me. Her previouslyposed expression had turned pale, and she stared at the figure with a mix of fear and recognition. Dn? Isn''t he one of her childhood friends? The guy who irritated me in the dungeon and had a crush on her? So he died... and now they''ve corrupted him. Dn''s face twitched mechanically as he heard Miranda''s voice. Oozing ck substance covered his body, and his eyescked focus. His hands disappeared, reced by dark, spiked appendages. He took a step forward¡ªswiftly. Fast! Thanks to the enhanced perception of the Falkrona Bloodline, I could barely track his movements. He was heading straight for Miranda. Huh? I stood dumbfounded as Miranda made no attempt to defend herself. Instead, she wore a nervous smile and walked toward Dn. "D-Dn, it''s Miranda. Don''t you recognize me? Someone is controlling¡ª" What the hell is she doing?! "Mary!" I called out to Mary, and a mirror materialized behind Miranda. In an instant, she was pulled into it and reappeared behind me through another mirror. Without sparing a nce for Miranda, I stepped into the mirror myself and swung my two short swords. -Spuuuurt! Dn was caught off guard, but the repulsive ck entity managed to block my des. In a swift motion, I leaped back into the mirror, instantly reappearing in a different location. It''s too dangerous. I mustn''te into direct contact with that dark creature. "Dn, what are you doing?" Miranda''s pleading voice reached my ears, infuriating me. "He is dead!" I shouted with frustration. Miranda''s face paled at my words. "N-No... he''s... he''s alright..." "M-Myra..." Elona attempted to rise, but the toll of our previous battle rendered her immobile. "M-Mi-Mira-nda...!" A strained voice emerged from Dn, but it wasn''t him. It was just the remnants of his fading consciousness. "Y-Yes! It''s Miranda!" Miranda''s smile grew, her steps drawing her closer to him. I tried to speak, but the words caught in my throat as I watched Miranda approach with a desperate, trembling smile. Tears welled up in her tangerine eyes. "R-Rah!" Dn''s head contorted unnaturally, and he lunged at Miranda. "Hexagonal Barrier!" Milleia swiftly intervened, conjuring a shimmering blue barrier in front of Miranda. Booom! Dn''s spiky hand shattered the barrier in an instant, but Milleia was quick on her feet, creating multipleyers behind it to reinforce the defense. "Sir Nyrel!" Understanding Milleia''s intentions, I summoned a mirror behind the unstable Miranda and whisked her away, bringing her closer to our group.I think you should take a look at n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Dn''s attention immediately shifted toward Milleia and Miranda as he propelled himself off the ground. "Mary, take Miranda away," Imanded, positioning myself in front of Milleia, who struggled to summon another barrier. "Reflect!" BOOOOOM! Upon collision with my mirror, it shattered, propelling both Dn and me backward. I crashed onto the ground, groaning in pain as I fought to catch my breath. My body was reaching its limits after enduring numerous battles. I have to sever his head. With the staff unable to aplish the task, I could only rely on Trinity Nihil. However, how am I supposed to get close enough to him to deliver a fatal blow? Narrowing my eyes, I forced myself to stand, murmuring, "AP Conversion." [2572] [2569] Maryprehended my n and shattered all the mirrors surrounding her, creating sharp shards that she hurled at Dn. However, to our dismay, the shards effortlessly passed through his body, as if piercing through water, nullifying her attack. Now! Summoning a mirror, I materialized behind Dn, brandishing Trinity Nihil and aiming for his neck. But at thest moment, a spike jutted out from his back. "Argh!" I blocked the spike with my de, but the force propelled me through the air, hurtling hundreds of meters within a split second. BOOOOM! "AGH!" I coughed up blood and copsed to my knees. "Ah... ah... ah... damn it..." [He is approaching.] I lifted my gaze and saw Dn charging straight at me. Fuck! Frantically surveying my surroundings, my eyes widened as I spotted the portal leading to the 48th floor. Thankfully, Mary arrived and positioned herself in front of me, but... It was dangerous. "Mary, move." "No." "It''s dangerous!" I warned, urgencycing my voice but she was still heeding to my words and prepared herself to parry the attack. "N-Nyr?" With no other options, I instinctively grabbed hold of Mary by her waist and leaped into the portal. My vision blurred as we emerged on the 48th floor. Hopefully, he won''t follow us-- "!" I swiftly rolled on the ground, narrowly evading the corruptive spike. Mary appeared once again in front of me, but she dissipated into her own dimension with a radiant light, as I had depleted most of my mana. I let out a relieved sigh before channeling Ruah around Trinity Nihil. As Dn''s spiky arm reached out for me once more, I deftly sidestepped and swung my sword with all my might. Trinity Nihil sliced through the dark substance effortlessly, severing his arm. "RAHAHHHA!" Dn roared in agony, stumbling backward. -Whooosh! Suddenly, an arrow soared through the air at high speed, piercing Dn''s stomach. I nced behind him and saw Miranda, bow at the ready. She fired another arrow, conjuring a gust of wind that gently propelled me backward, creating a safe distance between me and Dn. Sliding back along the ground, I watched as Mirandanded gracefully before me. "Kill him," I instructed her. I had no doubts that she possessed the capability to do so. "No. There must be another way--" "Stop that!" I snapped, unable to bear the sound of her hopes any longer. "Can''t you see that he''s dead?!" I pointed at Dn''s bloated body, where no blood even spurted after I severed his hand or after he was struck by Miranda''s arrow. "N-No... I''m sure that if--" "There''s no way he can be--" My words caught in my throat as I reached out, gripping her arm to make her face me. "..." Miranda met my gaze with her tangerine eyes brimming with tears. You haven''t changed, Miranda. Always shedding more tears for others than for herself. "!" Positioning myself protectively in front of Miranda, I brought down my sword, parrying the ckish substance. But his other spike struck my de once again, sending me hurtling through the air, with Miranda sheltered securely behind me. "Ugh!" Both of us rolled on the ground, and I ended up taking the brunt of the impact, shielding Miranda. "A-Are you okay--" -Bam! I mmed my right hand onto the ground near Miranda''s head, as wey on the ground. "Listen, Miranda." I removed my mask. "!" Miranda''s eyes widened as she saw my ck hair fading to gray and my red eyes returning to their amber hue. "Your friend is dead. How long will you continue to cry? I''m not asking you to stop crying, but not right now. This isn''t the right moment. I may not be able to defeat him, but you can." "E-Edward--" "You''ve lost one of your closest friends, but you still have many others who care about you, Miranda. Elona, Aurora, Lea, Ca, Theo, your younger brothers, your father." As she listened to my words, Miranda covered her eyes with her arm, tears streaming down her face. "Aunt Olivia wouldn''t want to see you crying like this, Myra." Out of habit, I gently patted her hair and slumped down beside her. Miranda sniffed and slowly stood up. Retrieving her bow, she gathered an immense amount of mana. Her hair radiated a dark green glow, elongating as if moved by an unseen wind. "Aeolus," she muttered, and a sublime arrow materialized on the bowstring. The ground beneath me rumbled from the sheer pressure of Miranda''s awakening. "I-I''m sorry!" She closed her teary eyes and released the bowstring. -BOOOOOOM! Chapter 181 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [41] Edward And His Seniors -BOOOOOOM! I couldn''t even see the arrow as Dn''s head exploded into a shower of ckish rain. Simultaneously, his lifeless body copsed to the ground, and Miranda sat down, hugging her knees. Sighing heavily with exhaustion, I reced my mask. "Why didn''t you reveal yourself to me back in the dungeon?" Miranda asked, her voice filled with curiosity. "You would have beaten me up," I replied. "True..." Miranda managed a tired smile, but tears continued to stream down her face. And she didn''t even know about Louisa''s death. For now, I shouldn''t tell her. I just hoped Ca wouldn''t disclose it either, at least not yet. "Stop crying. They might misunderstand if they see you like this," I said, trying to offer some sce. "..." Miranda red at me in response to my words. I averted my gaze and continued, "My reputation with women isn''t exactly ster as it is. Don''t make it worse." "Because of whom?" Miranda''s tone held resentment. "Who? I don''t know," I shrugged nonchntly. "You... You changed twice, and I don''t even understand why," Miranda muttered. "Aunt Oryanna was like a mother to me too, and I can understand how you felt, Edward..." Of course, she could understand. Her mother passed away shortly after mine did, but despite her own grief, she remained by my side, always with a smile, while I... "Sorry, Miranda," I said sincerely. Just thinking about those futures where I saw Miranda and the others killing me filled me with a profound sense of betrayal and sadness. It had deeply affected my perspective on things. The Miranda beside me was different from the one I saw in those futures and in the Game. She was alive and as kind as ever. "..." Miranda gazed at me tearfully before speaking again. "The second time was on the day of the entrance ceremony. I no longer understand you, Edward. I wished you could go back to the way you were before, but I guess that''s not possible anymore, is it?" "Yeah," I nodded without hesitation. "...that''s a shame." "Why?" I smirked. "Because you used to be head over heels for me?" Miranda''s tangerine eyes locked with mine, and she nodded. "Yes, I loved you more than anything, Edward." "A-Ah, I-I see..." I stammered, taken aback by her straightforward admission. "You haven''t changed in that aspect," Miranda said, tilting her head and smiling, her green hair swaying gently. "Deep down in your heart, I know you''re still a kind person, Edward." "I don''t think so. I''ve done plenty of despicable things to everyone, especially the girls." "Yet, you''ve never harmed them. You were trying to force on them but each time you managed to get caught by Elona, Uncle Thomen or Simon. It was like you were trying to catch their attention or prove yourself to them." "..." "Aunt Oryanna would have given you a beating if she were still here." "I know." Miranda sighed at my response. "I suppose I wasn''t enough to tame your raging hormones." My expression twitched upon hearing Miranda''s words. It could easily lead to misunderstandings. "That''s an odd way of putting it..." "What..." Miranda stopped mid-sentence, her cheeks turning a bright shade of red, realizing the unintended implications. "Ouch! What the hell?!" I groaned as Miranda punched me in the stomach, her face burning with embarrassment. "Y-You''re definitely not the same as before!" she eximed. "What are you doing here...?" Suddenly, a voice interrupted our conversation. "Eh?" Miranda and I turned to our left and saw a familiar face. "K-Kleah?" Miranda stammered, surprised to see her sworn enemy standing there. "What are you doing here?" "Hm? Did you forget, Miranda? I''m also an overseer. When I reached the 47th floor, that girl with grey hair pleaded with me to help you, so I reluctantly decided to lend a hand," Kleah replied, crossing her arms. "You could also say that you were worried. It would be more urate," I retorted with a scoff. "Y-You!" Kleah shifted her gaze towards me, narrowing her eyes. "Junior?" "How?!" I eximed, incredulous. I was wearing that damn mask, after all! "That should be my question, Junior," Kleah red at me. "How can you flirt with the enemy while I''m away!" "W-We''re not flirting, Kleah!" Miranda shouted in protest. "Hmmm," Kleah didn''t seem convinced. Then, she beckoned me over with her index finger. Oh, right. She avoids getting too close to others due to her fear of someone sensing her Elven origins.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Without any other option, I stood up and approached her. "What''s up, Senior?" "Why are you hiding your face, firstly?" she asked, whispering in a way that tickled my ears. "For personal reasons, Senior. I''d appreciate it if you called me Nyrel in front of others." "Does that have to do with her?" Kleah said, stealing a nce at Miranda, who was watching us curiously. "Nope. I revealed myself to her because she lost a dear friend. Please be kind to her, Senior, okay?" "No." "Okay." "Who?" Miranda muttered suddenly. Huh? We followed her gaze and turned around, only to see a man standing there. He had brown hair and appeared incredibly strong. Not again! Mana began to leak out of Kleah''s body as she raised her guard to the maximum. "It''s about time we met, daughter of Draven, sister of Brida, and you, Edward Falkrona," the man said with a smile. He recognized me even with my mask. Wait. I recognize this guy... I saw him in the Game, but I also saw him years ago with my father... He bears a resemnce to Simon. It''s him! Conrad Leroy. He is Simon''s uncle and Brandon''s right hand.I think you should take a look at "Who are you?" Kleah asked, her voice filled with caution. "Just a simple man," Conrad replied. "I came here to kill Reinhart, but there will be a change of ns since Draven Stormd and Brida Teraquin will be arriving soon." "Father!" "S-Sister...!" Kleah muttered after Miranda, but her face quickly turned deathly pale. "H-How! How do y-you know-" "How do I know your true name?" Conrad finished Kleah''s words. "Because we have been watching over you, Kleah. You possess something special." "...what do you want?" Miranda asked, her voice trembling. "Nothing," Conrad said. "I came here to kill the Apostle, but with your father and her sister on their way, our ns have slightly changed. You can rest reassured. The girl from the Iris Project who came to kill you just left. Two monarchs areing with all the teachers after all." "?" Miranda was confused. What is he bbering about...? A girl from the Iris Project who wants to kill Miranda? "!" Raisa? She was here?! "..." But she left¡­thankfully. I sighed in relief, understanding what it meant. Everything ended. The Dungeon Event is over. Conrad''s gaze now focused on me. "You''ve grown up a lot, Edward," he said before his smile vanished. "Lord Brandon has already warned you, and yet you still decided to continue," Conrad muttered as he began to walk away. "You saved people, but at what price?" "What are you talking about?!" I shouted but he disappeared before I could get answers. "Do you know him?" Kleah asked. "I¡­yes¡­he was my father''s old friend but now he is an enemy of the Kingdom¡­" I said while feeling conflicted. What was he talking about? Everything ended As we continued to converse, we heard more footsteps approaching. "Oh, there you are!" Jayden''s voice echoed. Following behind him were Milleia, Ca, and Elona. "A-Are you alright, Sir Nyrel?" Milleia approached me with concern, but I quickly raised my hand, sensing Kleah''s flinch behind me. "Wait. I''m fine. Don''t worry." "Oh, I see," Milleia nodded, casting a nce at Kleah. "You catch on quickly, Junior." "As always," I replied, then nced at Elona, who was engaged in conversation with Miranda. After exchanging a few words, both of them looked at me. "What should we do now?" Ca asked, capturing everyone''s attention. "First, we will regroup with Professor Erwin and Professor Mona," Kleah replied. "Huh?" Kleah nodded, noticing my confusion. "I found them together. The culprits are likely the people you''ve eliminated." "Why didn''t theye with you?" I raised an eyebrow. "Because they were too preupied with hugging and flirting with each other," Elona answered, wearing a teasing smile. No way. I never expected that Professor Mona would reciprocate Professor Erwin''s feelings. "They remind me of Myra and Edward, right Ca?" "Elona?!" Miranda eximed. Ca shifted her gaze between Miranda and me, eventually smiling. "I agree. I can still remember Miranda pleading Edward to give her a princess carry." "Ca!" Miranda cut Ca off, embarrassed by her words. Why on earth are they bringing that up now?! "Let''s leave and reunite with the others. We''ll decide with the professors," Ignoring the noise, Kleah said. "Right." We all nodded and walked back to the 47th floor. [E-!] "Hm?" ''Jarvis?'' [Edwa-!] ''Jarvis!'' I stopped my steps. My heart started to pound violently inside my chest. I don''t know why. ''Jarvis?!'' What was that? "H-Hey!" Milleia shouted. The ground trembled and the ceiling shook. "Everyone stay together!" Miranda shouted. Our surroundings were changing as if space itself was warping. What the hell- [Leave this ce! He is here-!] -SWOOOOOOSH! Chapter 182 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [42] Godhood "Ugh..." I grimaced, clutching my throbbing head and using my hands to steady myself as I pushed myself up from the ground. My vision was hazy at first, but gradually it cleared up. "Hey, are you alright?" I flinched when I felt someone''s touch on my shoulders, but then I rxed as I recognized it was Elona. "You really scared me, Elona," Iined, shaking my head. "Brother, what just happened?" Elona asked, concern evident in her eyes as she surveyed the others who were also getting back on their feet. "Ca, Milleia, are you guys okay?" Jayden inquired, offering a helping hand to both Ca and Milleia. "Just a bit exhausted..." Ca replied, her voice tired. "Yeah, I''m not sure what happened all of a sudden," Milleia chimed in, looking bewildered. Kleah, who had already regained herposure, surveyed our surroundings with a discerning gaze. "What is this ce?" she wondered aloud. "The air feels so pure..." Mirandamented, running her hand along the smooth walls of the corridor we found ourselves in. The walls were impably smooth, devoid of any scratches or irregrities. They had a dark brown hue with reddish lines intertwining, creating a mesmerizing pattern that extended along the entire corridor. It was as if veins were pulsating through the walls, urging us to follow their path as the corridor stretched endlessly ahead. ncing behind me, I realized there was no alternative route. The same type of wall encased us, leaving us with no option but to move forward. Miranda''s observation was right; the air in this ce was remarkably pure. It reminded me somewhat of the location where we discovered the Golden Grasses, but there was an undeniable difference in the atmosphere here. "How did we end up here?" Ca muttered, voicing the confusion that lingered in all our minds. Huh? ''Jarvis?'' I reached out mentally to Jarvis but received no response. Panic began to rise within me. Why couldn''t Imunicate with him? It was rare for Jarvis to be unreachable, except in ces like the Goddesses'' dimension. Why was it happening here? ''Cleenah?'' I tried reaching out to Cleenah as well, but once again, there was no reply. ("Only despair will await you.") My heart sank remembering Brandon''s warning. I couldn''t shake off this sense of unease. "We need to get out of here quickly," I dered, taking the lead and forging ahead. "Sir Nyrel?" Milleia tilted her head, clearly puzzled by my urgency. "He''s right, Milleia. We should find an exit," Jayden agreed, following me with determination. The others joined us, ready to face whatevery ahead. As we walked further down the corridor, the reddish lines on the walls seemed to pulsate faintly, creating an eerie atmosphere. The air grew colder, and a sense of unease settled upon us. "Look, something is written on the walls..." Jayden pointed towards a section of the wall where intricate symbols adorned its surface, forming an unknownnguage. The script bore a resemnce to thenguage engraved on my pendant and the ones I encountered when I acquired Trinity Nihil. However, these symbols appeared more intricate andplex, surpassing my ability to decipher orprehend them. "I-I can read them!" Milleia suddenly eximed, her voice filled with surprise. "I-I don''t know how, but I think I can..." "The same goes for me..." Jayden muttered, his eyes widening in astonishment as he stared at the wall. It made sense. Both Milleia and Jayden shared an exceptionally close connection to Eden, so it wouldn''t be surprising if they possessed the ability toprehend ancientnguages or thenguage of the Gods. "Can you read them? Are there any clues about an exit?" Kleah inquired eagerly, her gaze fixed on Milleia and Jayden.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Y-Yes, I''ll try..." Milleia stepped forward and reached out to touch the inscriptions. "It speaks of individuals locked in a relentless struggle..." "What''s the context?" Miranda asked, her curiosity piqued. Milleia''s expression grew solemn as she continued to study the intricate symbols. "They...they seem to bepeting for some kind of victory." "What are they trying to win?" I interjected, moving closer to Milleia. "Sir Nyrel...I don''t know...it''s difficult to discern..." Milleia replied, a tinge of disappointment evident in her voice. "That''s alright, but do you have any sense of when these writings were created?" I inquired. "They date back to a distant past..." Jayden responded, his hand gently caressing the wall. "Even preceding the First Great Holy War..." "I''ve heard that the Enigma Dungeon was created by Eden to aid us," Ca chimed in. "If that''s the case, these inscriptions must have originated during the formation of our kingdom, long ago. No. Maybe even long before that¡­" To be honest, I had no prior knowledge regarding the creation of the Enigma Dungeon in the Games or any details about its origins and I have never seen such a floor in the Game either. As we ventured deeper into the long corridor, Milleia and Jayden remained engrossed in deciphering the ancient inscriptions. Their faces disyed a range of emotions, but we respected their need for silence and allowed them to concentrate. "Um...I''m not entirely certain about what I''ve read..." Milleia spoke hesitantly, turning towards us and exchanging a brief nce with Jayden. "Yes, I''ll do my best to exin," Jayden replied, taking a deep breath. "The inscriptions depict a group of individuals who courageously faced various challenges together or individually. It appears they were referring to the Enigma Dungeon. These people entered the dungeon not for material wealth or fame, but rather driven by an intense obsession. These two characters here are of particr significance." Jayden pointed to two symbols on the wall. One symbol resembled the infinity symbol (¡Þ), while the other was a variation with a vertical line intersecting the middle of the figure-eight.I think you should take a look at "This one represents ''God,''" Milleia pointed to the infinity symbol. "And...this one..." "DemiGod," I interjected, recognizing the divided variation of the symbol. "Yes," Milleia affirmed. "It seems that the Demigods aspired to reach Eden, but in order to do so, they needed to attain Godhood, at least in terms of honor. The Enigma Dungeon was created by the Gods themselves to reward the worthy Demigods with..." "Godhood," Jayden concluded. "Those who sessfullypleted the Enigma Dungeon and reached its final floor were bestowed with the status of God." "Wait! So if someone reaches the 101st floor of this Dungeon, they be a God?" Ca interjected, her expression one of disbelief. Jayden shook his head. "I can''t fullyprehend the intricacies, but in the era when these inscriptions were written, the Enigma Dungeon was considerably more formidable and demanding. Furthermore, it appears that the Gods have long since abandoned the Enigma Dungeons, thousands of years ago." "Yes...the Enigma Dungeon has the ability to adapt itself based on the strength of the new Delvers," Milleia added. "So we are significantly weakerpared to our ancestors, huh?" I mused, nodding in acknowledgment. It wasn''t particrly surprising, considering the passage of time and the inevitable changes that ur over centuries. "This is..." Milleia continued to read the inscriptions, her voice filled with awe and fascination. "The Demigods who were granted Godhood as a reward were forbidden from approaching Eden, the Supreme Deity. That''s why Lumen, Nihil, and Nox, blessed by Raphiel, decided to create replicas of the Three Holy Treasures of Eden, which served as a connection to the True Ones in Eden''s Realm." As Milleia spoke, her demeanor changed. Her expression turned neutral, her voice became robotic, and her pink eyes began to glow with an intensified radiance. Pinkish-gold marks appeared on her neck and arms, adding an otherworldly aura to her presence. "Milleia-" I swiftly intervened, cing a firm grip on Jayden''s arm to halt him from interrupting Milleia. "Just listen." "The safety of Eden was of utmost importance, and ''I'' would never have allowed any Demigods who possessed ill-intentions towards Eden toe near. However, there were those who found this uneptable and unforgivable. They chose to abandon everything, forsaking Eden''s teachings. They joined forces with the perpetual adversaries of Eden and became the Evil Gods¡ªeh?" Milleia suddenly halted, her voice trailing off as she reached the end of the corridor. Silence enveloped us as we absorbed the weight of those words. The revtion about the creation of the replicas, the existence of the Evil Gods, and the conflicted history of Demigods striving for Godhood left us speechless. The unsettling atmosphere grew thicker as we processed the significance of Cleenah''s earlier words. The absence of a garden, a tree, or the monolith in her previous experience hinted at a stark contrast to our current reality. The Demigods had regarded Eden as a model, unlike us who now worshipped him fervently. Concerned by Milleia''s sudden dizziness, Jayden approached her with worry etched on his face. "Are you okay, Milleia?" "I feel a little dizzy..." Milleia murmured, clutching her head. Could it be Raphiel''s influence manifesting through her? Perhaps she wasmunicating messages from the past, or it could be an automatic recording triggered by specific circumstances. The exact nature of it eluded me. "We have no choice but to press on," Kleah asserted, gesturing towards the entrance enveloped in a reddish smoke that billowed outwards. We nodded in unison and stepped forward, braving the unpleasant odor that permeated the air. Elona voiced her displeasure at the stench, and I agreed, furrowing my brows in distaste. The scent of blood and decaying bodies hung heavy in the atmosphere. But our difort was soon overshadowed by a horrifying sight that unfolded before us. Miranda and I halted in our tracks, mirroring the stunned expressions on the faces of ourpanions. The circr, expansive hall was littered with the lifeless corpses of Mana Beasts, their green and red blood staining the floor. Ca, unable to bear the gruesome scene any longer, summoned her wind magic and cleared a path, revealing the pristine white cobblestones tinged with the remnants of red. At the far end of the circr hall, seven empty thrones sat in a dpidated state, yet their crimson radiance remained intact, casting an eerie glow. Jayden''s gaze fixated on a giant red circle drawn beneath our feet, prompting him to mutter a name: Zeus. Confusion filled the air as Jayden''s face drained of color, and he turned towards us with an urgent plea. "Guys! We have to leave¡ª" In an instant, everything froze. A paralyzing spell rendered us motionless, trapping us within its grasp. Panic rippled through the group as we attempted to move fruitlessly. The sensation was unsettling, and a sense of foreboding coursed through my veins. "I can''t move!" Kleah eximed, her voiceced with frustration. "Nor can I... Could this be a spell?" Miranda questioned, her attempts at mobility proving futile. My heart pounded in my chest, and a chilling realization dawned upon me. We were trapped, ensnared by an unknown force. Every fiber of my being screamed for escape from this perilous situation. "Wee yers, wee to thest floor." A chilling silence enveloped the hall as a disembodied voice echoed through the space. Every pair of eyes instinctively turned toward one of the seven thrones before us. Seated upon it was a solitary figure, their hand resting casually on the armrest, the other propping up their cheek. An icy shudder ran down my spine upon beholding the dark silhouette before us. Move. Move! "Who are you?" Kleah''s voice pierced through the tension, her gaze filled with defiance. A twisted smile began to creep across the mysterious figure''s face in response to Kleah''s question. "How disappointing that you can''t recognize me, Kleah. I was hoping to witness the desperation and fury on your face once more, just as I did when I took your sister''s life." Kleah''splexion turned ashen at his words, her disbelief and anguish etched upon her features. "No! You''re lying!" "Don''t listen to him, Kleah!" Miranda interjected forcefully, her eyes fixed upon the man with a chilling tone and gaze. "Don''t believe his words." "Ahahahahaha!" The man erupted intoughter upon Miranda''s defiant deration. "Ahahahaha! You haven''t changed, Miranda!" Blood drained from my face, and a sickening feeling settled in the pit of my stomach. "The same face, the same look of disgust!" The man licked his lips, tapping his finger rhythmically on the armrest. Hisughter subsided, and he slowly lowered his hood, revealing his identity. "It''s truly a delightful sensation to see all of you once again." As the hood fell, the young man''s heterochromatic eyes, one ck and the other amber, narrowed with a terrifying mix of ecstasy and malice. His gaze pierced through us, "I''ll make sure to give you all a taste of hell once more." "..." My disrupted breath hung heavy in the air as my eyes reflected my own face. Chapter 183 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [43] Two Edward "I''ll make sure to give you all a taste of hell once more." Everyone around me remained frozen as the hooded figure lowered his hood, revealing a face that looked exactly like mine. Miranda, Kleah, Ca, and Elona stared at him in utter shock before their gaze shifted to me, confusion evident in their eyes. They couldn''t make sense of the situation. "E-Edward...?" Milleia''s voice trembled as she spoke. "W-What are you doing here? And why are you acting so strangely?" The figure, now identified as ''Edward,'' shifted his heterochromia eyes to Milleia, causing her to shudder under his gaze. "He''s not Edward!" Jayden suddenly shouted. "Milleia, he''s not Edward!" "J-Jayden...?" Milleia looked at Jayden, searching for answers. Jayden nodded, his expression filled with a mix of sadness and determination. "He may look like Edward and have a simr presence, but he is not the Edward we know. He is not our friend." Hearing Jayden''s words, I felt a small sense of relief. At least I wasn''t the only one who sensed that something was off. "Y-Yes! He''s not my brother!" Elona chimed in, her voiceced with anger as she red at ''Edward.'' "And who exactly are you?" Kleah demanded, impatience evident in her voice. ''Edward'' smirked slightly and replied, "I am Edward Falkrona." "Liar!" Elona yelled, her voice filled with anguish. "You''re not my brother¡ª" "Oh, Elona? Can''t even recognize your own brother?" ''Edward'' interrupted, a taunting edge in his voice. "It saddens me, little sister. Mom wanted us to help each other remember, remember? You were supposed to prevent me from doing bad things, right?" "N-No... You..." Elona nced back at me, her face drained of color. This was something only she and I knew. "Don''t believe him, guys!" Jayden insisted, his voice filled with determination. "Oh?" ''Edward'' turned his gaze toward Jayden, a smile forming on his face. "Jayden Rayena, or should I say, Reinhart Eginfer. You haven''t changed even in this world. You spent all your time trying to find a way to kill me because I killed Aurora. You almost seeded with Victor and those fuckers from Sancta Vedelia, but as always, you ended up failing. Ahahahaha!" "A-Aurora...?" Miranda stammered, her face pale. "Y-You killed Aurora?" "Aurora is alive," I interjected, stopping Miranda''s despair from consuming her. "I met her on the 45th floor. She''s alive, don''t worry." Miranda nodded, relief washing over her. ''Edward'' shifted his gaze to me, a wicked grin spreading across his face. He didn''t say a word, but his lips twisted with amusement as he observed me. What is happening here? My thoughts raced as I tried to make sense of the situation. At first, I thought he might be impersonating me or wearing a mask, but his behavior and knowledge were too eerily simr to mine. "What do you want?" Kleah demanded, her voiceced with defiance. "I want many things," ''Edward'' replied, beckoning with his hand. Kleah was abruptly pulled toward him, and before we could react, he sealed her lips with his own. "!" We were all frozen in shock, unable to move or intervene. "Leave her alone!" Miranda struggled against her restrained state, but it was futile, as it was for the rest of us. "Kleah! Damn it!" I cursed through gritted teeth, my fists clenched in frustration. "Move!" Ignoring our pleas, ''Edward'' continued to hold Kleah captive, his free hand drawing something in the air. Kleah''s struggles ceased as he ced his palm on her stomach and opened his mouth. "Come forth and unleash your hidden wrath." "Ahhhhhhhh!" Kleah''s agonized scream pierced the air as several red circles materialized around them, forming a swirling sphere before contracting and entering Kleah''s body. "Kleah! Let her go-!" Before I could finish, a streak of lightning crackled near me. It was Jayden. With incredible speed, he delivered a powerful punch towards ''Edward.'' "As expected of the Apostle," ''Edward'' murmured, vanishing in the blink of an eye, releasing his hold on Kleah. Jayden swiftly caught her, bringing her back to our side. "Please, help us!" Milleia pleaded, tears streaming down her face. A pinkish-blue light enveloped us, restoring our ability to move. "Kleah!" Miranda rushed to Kleah''s unconscious form, and I hurriedly followed in her footsteps, our hearts filled with concern. "Kleah," I called out softly, gently shaking her in an attempt to awaken her, but her eyelids remained closed. Although relief washed over me knowing she was still breathing, the tears welling up in her eyes ignited a burning anger within me. "Come at me," ''Edward'' taunted, a malevolent grin spreading across his face as he took pleasure in our cold, piercing stares. "Try to kill me, just like before." In an instant, Jayden''s body emitted a radiant blue glow as he invoked his Awakening. "Zeus'' Thundering Sword!" he shouted, swinging his crackling sword with unparalleled might. But ''Edward'' effortlessly caught the lightning-infused de in his bare hand, causing shock and disbelief to wash over Jayden''s face. With a clenched fist, ''Edward'' struck Jayden''s stomach, the impact crushing him and hurtling him through the air until he violently collided with the wall, leaving us all stunned. "J-JAYDEN!" Milleia shouted worriedly. "Watch out!" Reacting swiftly, Ca stepped forward, positioning herself between ''Edward'' and Milleia, attempting to parry his oing fist. However, her valiant efforts were in vain as ''Edward''s'' strike shattered her sword and sent her and Milleia sprawling backward. Ca, bearing the brunt of the shockwave on her face, sumbed to unconsciousness. "Is this all? Only three of you remain?" ''Edward'' sneered, his eyes scanning over me, Miranda and Elona. It''s futile. He possesses power at least on the level of a DemiGod... "Don''t go, Miranda!" I urgently warned, but she had already assumed her awakened form and rushed headlong towards ''Edward''. With disconcerting ease, ''Edward'' evaded the onught of countless arrows unleashed by Miranda, effortlessly vanishing from sight. How can we possibly defeat him? Ick sufficient mana, and even if I recover, my attacks won''t reach him. A sudden realization struck me, a glimmer of hope amidst the hopelessness.I think you should take a look at "Trinity Nihil," I muttered under my breath, the words carrying determination. A thunderous explosion resounded as I activated the power of Trinity Nihil, unleashing its overwhelming force. "Agh!" I caught Miranda''s body as she was sent hurtling through the air, her broken arm a testament to the merciless blow she had suffered. "Are you alright?" I asked with concern, observing her injuries all over body. What the hell¡­ "...Edward," Miranda uttered my name, her tangerine eyes gazing into mine, seeking confirmation. "He is not you, right?" "...," My heart ached witnessing Miranda''s teary eyes, searching for the truth. I struggled to find the words as I positioned her against the wall, beside Kleah. "I am Edward, Myra," I spoke, my voice tinged with uncertainty. Nevertheless, I managed a faint smile and gently patted her head, trying to offer reassurance. Miranda''s tangerine eyes flickered a little before she lost consciousness. Crackling energy filled the air as Jayden appeared beside me, carrying Ca''s unconscious form in his arms. He carefully ced her next to Miranda, his gaze burning with anger. Jayden turned to face me, determination etched on his face. "Can you help me?" he asked, a flicker of hope in his eyes. "If you mean aiding you in defeating him, then yes," I affirmed, retrieving Trinity Nihil. "B-Brother¡­" Next to me, Elona mumbled as she looked at me. "Elona¡­don''t try anything dangerous, it would be better if you stay behin-" "I won''t hide like a coward," Elona shook her head and nced behind her. "After what he had done to Myra and Ca, I can''t-!" Huh? Elona''s voice trailed off as blood spilled from her mouth. My eyes dropped to her stomach, where a deep wound gaped, and a sword protruded, causing her agony. "E-Elona!" I caught her crumbling form in my arms as she continued to cough up blood. Her body convulsed, a few feeble movements, until finally, her entire beingy still, her once vibrant gray eyes devoid of life. "Elona!" Milleia hurried over, desperate to help, but it was toote. Elona was gone. Silence enveloped us, heavy with grief, until a miraculous gray light burst forth from her body, enveloping her entirely and restoring color to her face. Her Wings Krona. I frantically checked for a pulse, and to my astonishment, Elona''s breath persisted. She was alive. "Thank you," I whispered, a muffled expression of gratitude to the capricious god responsible, before pushing off the ground, fueled by a surge of anger. -BAM!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Oh? Are you angry?" ''Edward'' taunted, expertly deflecting the blows of Trinity Nihil with his sinister ck sword. "Shut the fuck up," I retorted icily, infusing Ruah into my de. "So, you resorted to using Trinity Nihil to kill me because your other abilities proved useless? A clever choice. But even Eden''s Hallow holds no sway against me, for I am..." ''Edward'' paused for a moment before smirking. "Because we are no longer under his influence." -BAM! "AGH!" I grunted as his foot connected squarely with my stomach, knocking the breath out of me and forcing me to my knees. "You''re pathetically weak. It''s embarrassing," ''Edward'' sneered, raising his leg once more. "Barrier!" I summoned a hexagonal blue barrier in front of me, but it shattered almost instantly. However, I managed to roll away, gaining a momentary respite. "Zeus'' Thundering Fury!!!" -BOOOOOM! "It''s futile, Jayden!" ''Edward'' intercepted Jayden''s fist, tightening his grip. "AGHHH!" Jayden screamed in agony as his right wrist snapped under ''Edward''s'' relentless pressure. "Should you wish to spare your Apostle''s life, Zeus, you ought to join me!" ''Edward'' taunted, delivering a bone-crushing punch to Jayden''s cheek, sending him hurtling through the air. "J-Jayden!" Milleia raced towards Jayden, but just as she neared, ''Edward'' swung his sword. "You''re as vexing as ever, Milleia!" I intervened, pushing Milleia away and parrying ''Edward''s'' de with Trinity Nihil, my gaze burning with defiance. "Who are you, you bastard?" ''Edward''s'' eyes narrowed as he seized me by the cor. "I''ve already told you, Nyr." -BAM! He mmed me onto the ground, drawing his face close. "I''ve told you before," his twisted smile grew wider with each passing second. "Hate me and this hate world or you will keep losing." "!" -BAM! "Show me your true face, Nyr." He mmed my face again, breaking my mask. I didn''t react as my eyes remained open wide. ''Hate me and this hate world or you will keep losing.'' Only one person ever said that to me. "Y-You are¡­" Chapter 184 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [44] Nyrel And Leon "Y-You are¡­" "E-Edward...?" I heard Milleia''s murmur as shey on the ground, her expression one of shock as she stared at me. My face was no longer concealed by a mask. My ck hair had reverted to its natural gray, and my red eyes transformed into amber. Ignoring her, I fixed my gaze upon him. "You... you''re that guy..." I muttered, my voice heavy with exhaustion. That guy¡ªLeon¡ªlooked down at me with an expression devoid of emotion. "I don''t see you as you are, Nyr," he stated. "I don''t recognize the person who shot me after I ughtered his entire family." My grip tightened around Trinity Nihil as I swung my sword. "Shut up!" Yet, Leon effortlessly caught my de barehanded and effortlessly tossed it aside. "What happened to you?" -BAM! "AGH!" I spat blood as he kicked me in the stomach once again. "What happened to you, Nyr?" "S-Stop it!" Milleia intervened, summoning a protective barrier. "Ceatha!!" "Hm?" Leon jumped back when he saw a white figure materialize out of thin air and strike him. "Ceatha, huh. It''s been a while since Ist saw her." He smiled upon seeing the pure white unicorn standing before us. "C-Ceatha..." Milleia burst into tears, tightly embracing her beloved unicorn. "T-Thank you!" "Are you alright, Edward?" Jayden appeared next to me, his body covered in blood, reaching out to offer support. "Jayden." "We can discuss why you concealed your identity from uster," he said. "Yeah," I nodded, grasping his hand, and rising to my feet, despite the pain coursing through my body. "Arete," Jayden called out. "I know." With a huff, a strikingly beautiful woman with blue hair and blue eyes materialized beside Jayden. I immediately recognized her as Arete, Zeus'' daughter. "Is he your friend? He seems to be in a pitiful state. And weak, too." Too exhausted and enraged to even bother responding to herment, I turned my attention back to Leon. I will kill him. I will eliminate this despicable bastard in the most merciless manner possible. However, I cannot do so in my current weakened state. Extracting the Lifestone from my ring, I turned towards Jayden. "Take this. It can transport all of us to a safe location. But we must choose the right moment. You''re faster than me, so when we are all together, channel your mana. It''s our only means of escape." Jayden epted the Lifestone, nodding resolutely. "You can count on me." "Are you alright, Edward...?" Milleia approached me, her voice trembling. "Milleia..." "I-I will wait for your exnation, Edward..." Milleia spoke, her expression still one of confusion, before redirecting her attention towards Leon. "Ceatha!" Mounting Ceatha, she charged towards Leon. "Arete!" Jayden followed closely behind, with Arete at his side. -BOOOOOOM! [Edward.] "Jarvis. I''m not in the mood to hear your voice," I said angrily. Jarvis''s voice persisted, attempting to provide an exnation. [I understand your anger-] "You understand shit!" I cursed, my anger boiling over. "How the hell is the guy who ughtered my entire family in this world, wearing my face?! Don''t try to y ignorant, Jarvis! I know you know something!" [Nihil is the one who brought you here.] "Huh?" Jarvis''s words froze my thoughts. [He brought you here to save you from ''his'' clutches.] "Who? Leon?" [No. From the person who reincarnated Leon into Edward''s body before you.] "I don''t understand a damn thing you''re saying, Jarvis!" [Leon died a few months after you shot him at the tribunal, Edward.] "W-What?" That guy Marcel never mentioned any of this to me... I always believed he was still alive. [That person-] "Who is ''that person''?" I demanded. [I don''t have much more information. But that person reincarnated Leon into this world, within Edward''s body, right after his death. Leon merged with Edward and became exactly the same as the one in the game you yed. He took countless lives and became an enemy of the world. He perished in Sancta Vedelia, but he somehow returned to Edenis Raphiel.] "Edenis Raphiel? The ce where the Third Game takes ce?" [Yes... There, he wiped out the entire Archipgo, killed all the Apostles including Jayden and two others, and even slew the Saintess, the Prophetess, and the High Priestess. He left the world in ashes.] "Then who am I?! Why am I here too? Is this another world? Or a different timeline?" [I don''t have the full details of what transpired afterward, but it seems that ''that person'' lost control over Leon and opted to start anew. They needed another individual with perfectpatibility with Edward. It should have been impossible, but they found you, Nyrel. Even without Leon, Edward was destined to tread the wrong path, but ''that person'' desired more. That''s why they chose to use Leon to further corrupt Edward, but it didn''t go as nned. Leon turned out to be far more dangerous than anticipated. That''s when they discovered you, Nyrel. They intended to subject you to the same process due to yourpatibility and your softer sidepared to Leon, but Nihil intervened before them.] Iughed weakly at the absurdity of it all. "I am simr to that scum? He killed my family, and I have nothing inmon with him-" [No. You were very simr to him, Nyr. On Earth, your way of thinking was much more extreme andposed.] "No, that''s because I am also Edward now-" [Even so, when you were reincarnated, you were extremely unstable. You still are. Completely different from the ''you'' on Earth.] "What are you trying to say...?" [Nihil sealed all your ''painful'' memories, including those involving your family. He sealed everything that defined the ''you'' on Earth. He wanted someone normal. He desired the ''you'' from before all the tragedies that changed you.] "...you... y-you sealed the memories I had with my family and even the ones with Ephera?" I asked, my voice trembling. How dare he do such a thing to me? I only survived because of them. My parents and my sister.I think you should take a look at I could barely recall our rtionship. I still felt happiness when I thought about them, but every memory I had with them... "H-How could you do this to me, J-Jarvis?" I asked, tears welling up in the corners of my eyes. [I''m sorry, Edward, but it was necessary. Nihil was afraid.] "A-Afraid?" Iughed hollowly. He was a god, wasn''t he? What could he possibly fear? [He was afraid of you, Nyr. He feared that after reincarnating you, you would follow the same path as Leon. You were too simr to him. That''s why he did it.] "..." [I don''t know any more, Nyr. I''ve shared everything Nihil told me. Leon has somehow traveled to the past, but there must be consequences for such a feat. He seems weakened and unable to use all his peak abilities. Edward, you need to buy us some time and find a way for us to escape.] "AP Conversion,"I muttered a spell under my breath, activating my AP Conversion. My staff ignited in Anathemas Fire as I assumed a defensive stance. With a surge of speed from my Second Wing ability, I reached Leon in a matter of seconds. "UGH!" Jayden flew past me, blood flowing from his mouth, but I focused on attacking. "Septem Treina! Sweep him!" -BAM!- Leon caught my staff with his hand, but this attack had more force behind it than my previous feeble attempts. "Oh?" Leon smiled, acknowledging the improvement. "At least this one was better than your pathetic attacks before." "Buzz off!" I shouted, thrusting my staff with more determination. "Third Wing, Mana Agglomeration! Anathemas Fire, Burning Wings of Vysindra!" Leon attempted to evade, but- "Barrier!" Milleia trapped him with four shimmering blue barriers, cutting off his escape routes. -BOOOOM!- A torrent of fire erupted from my staff, engulfing Leon. "Ahahahaha! That was a nice try!" Leon jumped out of the mes unscathed. "Vysindra!" his fist coiled with the Rings of Vysindra. -BAM!- His punch pierced through my stomach, sending shockwaves of pain throughout my body. I was sent hurtling at incredible speed, crashing into a wall. "Cough!" "I... can''t go on... ah...aha..." I struggled to catch my breath. "Edward!" Milleia shouted, worried for my well-being. Sensing danger approaching from behind her, she summoned several barriers for protection. A tremendous amount of mana gathered before Leon, forming a purple Mana Circle. "Vysindra''s Forbidden Breath." -BOOOOOM!- The hall shook violently as the devastating breath surged towards Milleia. "Ceatha!" Milleia concentrated her mana, summoning a giant barrier filled with intricate inscriptions. Ceatha''s figure emitted a radiant white light, revealing a gorgeous girl with light blond hair and pink eyes. Ceatha''s serene expression faltered for a moment as she witnessed the powerful breath hurtling toward them. Nevertheless, she stretched out her hand, reinforcing the barrier, making it thicker and stronger. But... -BOOOOM!- In an instant, the barrier shattered, propelling Milleia and Ceatha away. "Ah!" Milleia embraced Ceatha, shielding her from the full force of the attack. "Milleia! You!" Jayden''s anger boiled over as he stomped the ground, channeling an overwhelming amount of mana. "Reinhart!" Arete quickly moved Jayden to safety, as a torrent of purple fire incinerated the ground beneath him. "Slow!" Leon appeared before Jayden and delivered a swift kick to his leg. "Get away!" Arete threw a lightning spear in a protective gesture, but Leon effortlessly deflected it, reaching out for Arete''s neck. "Zeus," Leon smiled like a madman, tightening his grip despite the painful shocks of lightning coursing through his body. "Come out now." "Leave her!" Jayden swung his sword, attempting to sever Leon''s hand, but his de shattered upon contact. "I''m starting to miss the ''old'' Jayden. At least he held his ground longer than you all!" -Bam!- Kicking Jayden away, Leon threw Arete towards him and muttered, "Here we go again." He raised both palms, causing the ground beneath them to melt. "Vysindra''s Eruption." "J-Jayden!" Milleia flew toward Jayden and Arete on Ceatha, rescuing them from imminent danger. "Yaaaa!" She screamed in pain as the purple fire grazed her arm, leaving a searing burn and causing it to swell. "Look, Jayden!" Leonughed maniacally, heading toward Ca and the others. "N-No!" Jayden rushed forward, but it seemed toote. But not for me. Summoning a mirror, I appeared out of nowhere, catching Leon off guard as I struck with my staff. "Hm?" Leon flinched as I appeared on his left, swinging my staff at him. He managed to slide back a few meters, but the surprise was evident in his eyes. Leon''s expression turned cold, and he reappeared next to me. "Where did you acquire such abilities?" With a swift motion, he palmed my face, mming me into the ground and continuing to advance while pounding my head relentlessly. "E-Edward! Stop it, please!" Milleia cried, summoning barriers in an attempt to assist me, but Leon effortlessly shattered them with his free hand.N?v(el)B\\jnn -Bam!- Iy motionless on the ground, unable to move my limbs. It felt as if every part of my body was paralyzed. "Look at me, Nyr," Leon whispered, his smile twisted. "Watch as I kill our dear sister and our beloved childhood crush," he said, ncing at Elona and Miranda. I gritted my teeth, gripping Leon''s arm with all my might. "I... I will kill you, I swear it." "Unfortunately, this is not fiction, Nyr. Things don''t always go as you wish. You are not the hero here nor am I the Viin destined to die in the end. No one can kill me, let alone ''myself''!" Leon taunted me, charging toward Miranda and Elona while holding me by the scruff of my neck. "J-Jayden!" I shouted to Jayden, signaling him for a diversion. Create a distraction and get us out of here! "Huh?" I stammered, my mind going nk. Jayden held the unconscious Milleia tightly in his arms, looking at me with a conflicted expression. "Edward! I-I will return with reinforcements! I promise! Hold on until Ie back!" With a firm grip on the Lifestone, he activated it. In a blinding sh of light, he, Ca, Milleia, Miranda, Kleah and Elona vanished from that ce leaving me alone there. Chapter 185 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [45] Despair Jayden held the unconscious Milleia tightly in his arms, looking at me with a conflicted expression. "Edward! I-I will return with reinforcements! I promise! Hold on until Ie back!" With a firm grip on the Lifestone, he activated it. In a blinding sh of light, he, Ca, Milleia, Miranda, Kleah and Elona vanished from that ce leaving me alone there. My face turned deathly pale and my expression turned desperate at this sight. "HAHAHAHAHA!" Leon''sughter echoed through the air as he released his grip on me, leaving me sprawled on the ground. "Hahaha! Did you see that, Nyr? I never knew this side of that bastard!" I remained silent, unable to find my voice with my parched throat. [Edward! Don''t give up now! If he gets hold of you, it''s all over!] "He is noisy." Leon cut off Jarvis and pointed his palm toward me. "Ultron." [[Yes?] [Impossible...] "...What?" "Get rid of him." [[As you wish.]]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [E-E-Ed-w-arddddddddd-] "Jarvis?! What are you doin-!" -Bam! "Shut up." "Ugh¡­ah¡­ah¡­.Jarvi-" [Edward¡­everything I have done so far was for Nihil. I was under his orders and still I am.] "H-Hey! J-Jarvis?!" I ignored the searing pain in my mind and yelled. [But I genuinely tell you now that I am d I have been with you all this time. I know you will be stronger and get back from this, Nyrel-] Suddenly it stopped. [[Done, Leon.]] "Good," Leon replied with an ecstatic smile. "J-Jarvis?" I muttered nkly. I felt like something was pulled out of my body literally and void reced it. "Your system is dead, Nyr. He was pretty useless anyway." "F-Fucker!" I tried to stand up but he punched me again. "You know, Nyr, I''ve gained some pretty interesting abilities from killing a few Gods in the future." He said. "And one of them is control over Banshees." My body flinched, and my eyes widened in horror as I heard his whisper. "Cleenah gave me some trouble, but killing her was absolutely satisfying," he sneered in a low, mocking tone. "You..." I managed to utter weakly. "Despite your strong attacks, you''ve been keeping your mana reserves dangerously low, Nyr. Why?" "No! Please don''t do this!" I crawled on the ground, but he stepped on my back, preventing me from moving any further. "You were suppressing the emergence of your ''Banshees,'' right? Were you afraid?" he asked, and I felt a searing pain coursing through my body, as if my very soul was being torn apart. A greenish light emanated from within me as Leon slowly pulled someone out. "Mary!" I screamed in horror, but Mary remained unconscious. "It''s quite impressive that you managed to acquire such a powerful girl, Nyr, but..." -Spurt! "...!" Mary''s eyes widened as a burning purple sword impaled her chest. "Mary! Please don''t do this! I beg you!" I pleaded desperately. Leon''s smile widened at my desperate pleas. "If I ''kill'' her again as a Banshee, she''ll be gone forever, Nyr. Didn''t Cleenah warn you? Oh yes, even she couldn''t have anticipated that you''d encounter someone capable of killing Banshees so soon!" -Spurt! He twisted the sword inside Mary and let her go. "Mary!" I caught her and tried to cover her wound as thick blood poured out. "Mary!" "...Nyr...?" Mary''s dark eyes seemed unfocused as she called out to me. "It hurts a little..." She grasped my arm weakly. "Mary, it''ll be okay..." I fumbled with vials, attempting to administer futile treatments. My body trembled, and I struggled to control my trembling hands. "Mary, please hold on! Please..." My breath became ragged as I desperately tried to transfer my mana to her. "Nyr..." Tears streamed down Mary''s face as she clutched my arm. "I''m d I met you... It''s been the happiest year of my lives..." She sobbed, her words choked with pain. "I wanted to be with you until the end... but I guess it''s not meant to be..." I held onto Mary''s hand tightly, shaking my head. "I won''t ept that! I promised you, Mary... I''ll bring you back to life-" "I''m sorry, Edward... I had hoped... we could be together again..." "Mary...?"I think you should take a look at A serene expression crossed Mary''s face, and a faint smile appeared. I couldn''t recognize Mary with that strange expression she never showed me before. "Oh... experiencing love is truly a wonderful feeling..." Her body glowed with a green light and began to fade from my embrace. The radiant light enveloped my entire being, restoring half of my mana and stamina. -Clink The sound of a silver ring hitting the ground reverberated in the air. It was the same ring I had once offered to Mary. "..." "I''ve been telling you, Nyr," Leon said, his gaze shifting down to me. I stared at my empty hands, the warmth from holding Mary still lingering. "You''re not the protagonist or anyone special here. In real life, anything can happen. And now..." Another searing pain coursed through my back, causing me to grimace. "Papa!" "Annabelle!" I shouted at the top of my lungs as I watched her lose consciousness. "N-No!" I pounded the ground in frustration, desperate to stand up, but my efforts were in vain. Suddenly, a brilliant green light enveloped my body, causing Leon to jump back with a serious expression. He released his grip on Annabelle, and she fell into my arms before disappearing before even I could hug her, drained from her own dimension. Why? Why?! As the green light subsided, a divine figure with green hair stood before me. It was Cleenah. "Have you finally recovered, Cleenah? But a little toote," Leon mocked. Cleenah ignored him and knelt in front of me, pulling me into her embrace. Her divine scent and soft body provided sce for my trembling form, but I couldn''t find sce for the loss of Mary. "Amael..." Cleenah gently patted my hair and whispered something in my ear. I tilted my head, looking at her with anticipation. Cleenah smiled warmly and nodded. "It''s possible. Maybe you can see her again." Tears welled up in my eyes once more, hearing Cleenah''s words. But as her body grew colder, panic gripped me. "C-Cleenah? Your body?" "I-I forced myself a little, but Mary helped me, so I''ll be fine," Cleenah reassured me. "C-Cleenah... I''m sorry..." "It''s alright, Amael," Cleenah continued to hold me tightly. "Are you done?" Leon''s voice carried annoyance. "While I''m at it, I''ll kill you again, Cleenah." "I don''t like you one bit," Cleenah retorted icily. "And I love you, Cleenah," Leon dered, extending his hand. "How about joining me¡ª" -Spurt! Blood spurted out, and Leon''s right arm was severed. -BOOOOOM! The ground shook, and a brilliant divine light engulfed the entire hall. When the light faded, another divine beauty stood before me and Cleenah. I immediately recognized the figure in the white gown, with clear marble white skin and a mask. "You can finally join us," Cleenah breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh? Laima! You''re here too!" Leon smiled widely. [[Leon, you should leave right now.]] "Don''t be scared, Ultron. I''ve already killed her once. It won''t be hard to do it again," Leon sneered. Laima paid no attention to any of us as she reached out her hand. -BOOOM! Trinity Nihil, which had been lying on the ground, flew into Laima''s hand in an instant. Leon unsheathed his ck sword, and they both vanished. The hall quaked under the onught of deadly shockwaves as they shed, destroying everything in their path. Without Cleenah''s protection, I would have surely perished. They continued to sh at godlike speeds, their movements too fast for me toprehend. When they finally drew back andnded on the ground, Leon was missing his other arm, while Laima had a serious injury on her stomach but it soon vanished in whitish sparkle. Laima''s mask began to crack, revealing her breathtaking face. With her long white eyshes and cold, white eyes, she was as beautiful as Cleenah. "Ah... haha..." Leon let out a tired breath, followed by augh. "I''ve reached my limit, it seems. What a shame. I wanted to kill at least one of you." He shifted his gaze between Cleenah and Laima before finally settling on me. "This is nothing. I will show you true despair, Nyr," he dered, vanishing in a white light. "He maniptes Fate, just like me," Laima spoke as she approached us. "He probably killed me in the future and somehow gained the ability to manipte his own Fate, allowing him toe back here." "He killed us..." Cleenah murmured in shock. "We didn''t be his Legacy, so he must have found another way to track us down. Next time, he will be the one to be killed. He is threatening all of us regardless of our affiliations. He sacrificed a lot toe back here and will note back soon." Laima stated firmly before impaling Trinity Nihil in front of me abruptly ignoring my state. "Nevia..." Cleenah muttered, casting a disapproving nce at her. Ignoring Cleenah''s disapproval, Laima looked at me. "You''re not smart by manipting those stronger than you. True intelligence lies in manipting those weaker than you. Your weakness is truly unsightly¡ªnot yourck of strength, but your feeble mentality. Relying on others to save yourself is the epitome of weakness and stupidity," she said and vanished. Chapter 186 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] End Chapter 186 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] End After Leon''s departure, I found myself back on the 48th floor, where everyone had gathered. I could see Miranda''s father, Kleah''s worried sister tending to her, La''s father, and many others. Alfred, Aurora, Ca, La, Thomas, Ronald, Loid, Miranda, Elona, David, Lyra, and all the others were gathered around Louisa''s lifeless body, mourning their loss. Through my weary eyes, I watched Miranda cry inconsbly. Her tears seemed to flow endlessly, while the rest wore expressions of despair, as if they had alreadye to terms with the tragedy. "Edward!" Upon seeing Aunt Belle, my emotions overwhelmed me. Despite my battered body, I stumbled towards her, and she caught me, embracing me tightly. "Edward!" Aunt Belle eximed, her eyes widening as she felt the tremors running through my body. "What happened, dear?" "Edward!" "Brother!" I could hear Milleia''s and Elona''s voices who seemed to have woken up, but before they could approach me, Aunt Belle raised her hand, halting them. "A-Aunt Belle..." I clung tightly to her clothes, tears streaming down my face. It was difficult to contain myself. Since the beginning of this cursed Event, I had endured immense emotional and physical suffering. I couldn''t evenprehend what Brandon had been talking about. My father despised me. My mother had lied to me and seemed disappointed in me. I didn''t belong to this peaceful world they spoke of. Louisa had died right before my eyes. People failed to understand my desires and the purpose for which I fought. Elona had nearly perished in front of me. The one who had annihted my entire family was now alive and well, inhabiting ''my'' body. I had been beaten relentlessly for three consecutive days. Jayden, whom I had considered a friend, had abandoned me to face death alone. Jarvis, one of the few individuals I was close to, had been killed. Mary had died, and the chances of ever seeing her true self again seemed slim. I could feel the weight of everyone''s shocked gazes upon me, hear the gasps of those witnessing my tear-stricken state, but I didn''t care. I unleashed all the pent-up emotions and let my tears flow freely. Aunt Belle didn''t question me or pry for answers; she simplyforted me, gently patting my head. She took me to her mansion in Falkrona City, away from the bustling Capital City of Dorian, allowing me a moment to breathe. As night fell upon Aunt Belle''s mansion, I awoke after a few hours of sleep. Aunt Belle had remained by my side throughout the night, cradling me in herp and soothing my troubled mind. Her gentle hand, still on my head. Quietly, without disturbing Aunt Belle, who now slept peacefully, I rose from my spot and changed my clothes. I left the mansion discreetly, yearning for a moment of solitude. **** In a distant town within the Celesta Kingdom... "Did you take your medicine?" a woman asked a young boy, her tone filled with concern. "Yes, aunty," the boy replied, offering a reassuring smile. "And have you brushed your teeth?" "Yes, aunty," he responded, feeling a bit embarrassed now. Startled, Josua spun the wheels of his wheelchair to survey his surroundings. He spotted a young man, not much older than himself, his face concealed beneath a cloth, leaving only his piercing amber eyes visible in the dimly lit room. "Have you taken care of your personal needs?" "Aunty! It''s okay!" the boy interjected, his face flushing with embarrassment, and quickly turned his wheelchair to make his escape. He retreated to his room and closed the door behind him. Despite the awkwardness of the conversation, a gentle smile remained on his face. He was always grateful for the kind people who cared for him here. "Josua." Startled, Josua spun the wheels of his wheelchair to survey his surroundings. He spotted a young man, not much older than himself, his face concealed beneath a cloth, leaving only his piercing amber eyes visible in the dimly lit room. "Um... who are you?" Josua asked, his voice trembling with nervousness. "You don''t need to know," the man, Edward, replied, pulling out a piece of paper and a pen. "Write your final letter to your brother." "R-Reinhart? W-Why?" Josua stammered, his voice quivering. "Because you''re about to die," Edward coldly stated. "What?!" "If you raise your voice, I''ll kill everyone inside this orphanage," Edward threatened. "Now, write." Josua stood frozen in fear, struggling toprehend the gravity of the situation. "Do I need to kill your brother along with the others?" Edward''s voice dripped with menace. "N-No!" Josua shook his head, tears welling up in his eyes. With a trembling hand, he began to write, his tears staining the paper. Satisfied that Josua wasplying, Edward nced out the window, his gaze fixed on the moon. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "You''re going to die in two months because of your illness." Josua stopped writing, his eyes widening in shock. How did Edward know? Not even his brother Jayden was aware of the timeline. "I''m just hastening the process by two months," Edward exined dismissively. "But... I wanted more time..." Josua''s voice quivered with desperation. "I don''t care," Edward cut him off. "The longer you remain alive, the more of a burden you be to your brother, and the more danger he''ll be in." Josua trembled, his heart filled with fear. He was scared. Scared to die. He didn''t want to die. Until now, he had believed he had more time, but... Biting his lip, Josua finished writing the letter and handed it to Edward. Edward read the letter carefully before adding something to the back of the page. Then, he turned to face Josua. "I''ll end your life swiftly, without pain, but your body won''t be in a pleasant state," Edward warned. Josua''s face turned even paler as he realized that his death was imminent, but he eventually nodded, his voice barely a whisper. "Y-You won''t harm my brother? P-Please, don''t." Edward remained silent and approached Josua, extending his hand, and in an instant, snapped Josua''s neck, bringing an abrupt end to his young life. **** As I sat on the roof of the orphanage, gazing at the stars, I couldn''t help but question myself. "Do you find me despicable, Cleenah?" I asked. [] "I killed an innocent man. And you''re a Goddess, aren''t you?" [] "Maybe Mary would hate me if she had witnessed this," I pondered aloud. [] Cleenah assured me. Her words brought a little smile to my exhausted face. "I''m d you''re with me. I hope you won''t ever leave me." [] Cleenah inquired. "Because Jayden took everything I did for granted," I replied. He abandoned me, causing me to lose Jarvis and Mary in the process. Though I''m still seething with anger, this guy no longer holds any interest for me. Killing his brother and framing Brandon will enable me to make him stronger. In the Game, Josua died of an illness. Despite Jayden''s efforts, even with the Golden Grasses, Josua perished. He was even used by Brandon as a way of threatening Jayden. He died in the end of because of illness. I now understand why Jayden was so fixated on the Saintess in the Game. Sadly, the Saintess, Maria''s mother, might have been able to help him, but she is no longer alive. Anyway, I''vee to realize that I can''t rely on Jayden anymore. Never again. I will let him attempt to kill Brandon, but if he fails, I will take matters into my own hands. I just need some time to recover from the mental and physical wounds I''ve endured. The future looks grim now that I know Leon is targeting me. He is as powerful as a God, rivaling Laima from yesterday. I must attain Godhood within a few years. It''s a concept I never would have entertained before. My sole desire used to be finding Ephera, achieving a happy ending, and living with her. But now, things have changed. I have other reasons to strive for Godhood. "Cleenah, what you told me about Mary-" I began, recalling the conversations I had with Mary. [] Cleenah confirmed. "Mary never mentioned any of this. Now I understand why she was so hesitant," I muttered, reminiscing about my time with Mary when I confessed my feelings to her. [] Cleenah exined. "I see..." I nodded, a bitter smile ying on my lips. [] Cleenah warned. I forced a weary smile at Cleenah''s words. "Mary¡ªno, Persephone is my wife, and I don''t care about Hades and I won''t wait to reach Godhood to see her again." There might be a way in Sancta Vedelia. [] Cleenah cautioned. "I will see for myself when I go to see her," I replied thinking about everything that happened between us since the beginning. Ephera and Mary are both crucial to me. I will find them and bring them back, regardless of the price. Chapter 187 Jaydens Confession [One Month Later] "Are you still going to lie to me?" Simon''s voice echoed through the halls of Falkrona Mansion in the Dorian Capital, filled with anger and frustration.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "What are you talking about, Simon?" Thomen Falkrona replied, his eyes fixed on the paper he was writing on with his quill. "What am I talking about?" Simon repeated, a bitterugh escaping his lips. "Ever since we left that dungeon, I''ve been asking you about my parents, and you still haven''t given me a straight answer!" "And you still haven''t answered my question, Simon," Thomen responded, continuing to write without looking up. "I asked you one thing: What did you see in there?" "...I met Uncle Conrad." Simon had hesitated to speak about it for the past month, but now he couldn''t hold back any longer. "...," Thomen''s quill halted on the paper, and he finally raised his gaze. "What did you say?" His tone shifted abruptly. Simon''s red eyes locked onto Thomen''s intense gaze, refusing to back down under the sudden intimidation. "Uncle Conrad told me about what happened nine years ago and how my parents died." "And?" Thomen set down the quill, his voice steady as he asked the question. "And?" Simon''s anger red. "He showed me the tape, and I saw you killing my mom and dad!" "...," Thomen remained silent, his gaze fixed on Simon. "Why won''t you answer me?!" Simon snapped, his patience exhausted. "Did you kill my parents?!" "...," Thomen''s silence persisted, his grey eyes locked on Simon''s. "Why won''t you answer?!" Simon shouted, tears welling up in his eyes. "D-Does that mean that y-you really k-killed them¡ª" "Simon!" Before he could shout again, Elona burst into the room. "What''s going on?!" "...," Simon red at Thomen before storming out of the room. "Simon! Brother!" Despite her calls, Simon ignored her and left. Turning back to her father, Elona pleaded, her eyes brimming with tears. "F-Father? What''s happening? Sincest month, Simon has been acting strangely and constantly arguing with you. I-I don''t understand..." Her voice wavered with emotion. The atmosphere in the mansion had be suffocating since the incident in the Enigma Dungeon. Even Elona was still reeling from Louisa''s death, and now it seemed like things were only getting worse. Moreover, her remaining brother, Edward didn''t attend school for a whole month. Thomen sighed and approached his daughter, gently patting her hair. "I''m sorry, Elona. Everything will be fine, I promise." "Um..." Elona nodded, her sadness evident. "Have you chosen your outfit for Aurora and Alfred''s birthday tonight?" Thomen changed the subject, trying to distract her. "Yes, Father," Elona nodded with a small smile, looking forward to reuniting with all her friends on that special asion. "I''ve invited your aunt, Edward will be there too." "Really?!" Elona''s face lit up with joy at the news. Thest time she had seen Edward, he had been in tears, wearing a haunted expression simr to when Oryanna had died. She had been worried about him ever since. "Yes," Thomen confirmed, a smile gracing his lips. "Make sure Simon is ready as well." "Leave it to me, Father. I just need to mention Lyra''s name, and he''lle," Elona eximed before leaving. "...," Once Elona had departed, Thomen''s smile slowly faded. "So, Conrad, you are alive and well." **** [Noyden Town] In the midst of the small Noyden town, far away from the Dorian Capital, stood a quiet graveyard. Jayden stood before a small grave, engraved with the name Josua Eginfer. His ck hair, now inteced with strands of blue, swayed in the gentle breeze, and his blue eyes remained fixed on his younger brother''s resting ce.I think you should take a look at A mix of calmness and sadness adorned Jayden''s face as he reminisced about his memories with his lost brother. "Josua... How... How could you do this to me?" he murmured. "Just when I found out that Dad, Mom, and Jennyfer were alive... I was so eager to share the news with you." Anger seethed within him, and he gritted his teeth forcefully. "And now, you leave me... How am I supposed to face them without you?" "Jayden..." Milleia, who had been observing quietly, spoke softly with a tinge of sadness. She had never seen Jayden so devastated before. A month ago, she had apanied him with excitement to meet Josua, only to witness the horrifying scene. Josua had been found dead in his room, his body brutally battered, his limbs broken, and his neck twisted unnaturally. Jayden managed a bittersweet smile as he retrieved a piece of paper. On the front side were thest words written by his brother for him, and on the back... [Surrender yourself to Ante-Eden if you don''t want any more tragedy.] Jayden crumpled the paper and returned it to his pocket. "I will never forgive them," he dered firmly. "My brother did nothing wrong. He was innocent, and they took his life. It''s my fault." "It''s not your fault, Jayden!" Milleia interjected quickly. "It''s their fault!" "I know..." Jayden nodded, his determination resolute. "I know, Milleia. That''s why I will defeat them," he added, his expression unwavering. "I will never forgive them." "Yes!" Milleia affirmed, her resolve strengthening. "And I will... No. W-We will help you! Edward, Ca, and I will be there for you, Jayden!" Witnessing Milleia''s sincere devotion, Jayden''s smile widened, and he stepped closer to her. "Milleia, there''s something I need to tell you." "Um? Yes?" Milleia was taken aback by Jayden''s sudden shift in mood but nodded, curious to hear his words. Jayden took a deep breath before speaking. "I... I love you, Milleia." "...!" Milleia froze, her mind struggling to process Jayden''s confession. His words gradually entered her ears, and once they registered, her brain raced to make sense of it all. "E-Eh? E-Ehm..." Milleia blushed slightly in embarrassment, her words stumbling out. "I think I''ve loved you all along, but it took me time to understand it..." Jayden continued, his smile unwavering. "J-Jayden... I-I..." "You love Edward?" Jayden interjected, dropping another bombshell. "W-What...?!" Milleia''s slightly flushed face transformed into a bright red hue. "I noticed that you seemed to have feelings for him when he was still concealing his face in the dungeon, but I''m not sure how you feel now..." Jayden exined, awaiting her response. Milleia''s heart and thoughts were in disarray. While she had developed feelings for Nyrel, the revtion that Nyrel was none other than Edward had thrown her emotions into chaos. She had always seen Edward as a friend just like Jayden even though she was really closer to thetter, nothing more, but now, everything feltplicated. She struggled to reconcile Edward and Nyrel in her mind. Milleia couldn''t fathom why Edward had concealed his true identity, and it made her feel a twinge of sadness. She wondered if they weren''t trustworthy enough for him to be honest with them. She longed to ask him about it, but then she couldn''t help but picture Edward''s tear-streaked face in her mind. It was the first time she had ever seen him cry. In her eyes, Edward had always been the epitome of strength among their group. He exuded confidence and never seemed to falter, especially during their time at the academy. She couldn''tprehend what had transpired to bring him to this point. After they had all woken up, finding themselves back on the 48th floor, Edward had been there, struggling to stay on his feet. The toll was evident: the Student President, their fellow students, and even professors had perished in significant numbers. The atmosphere was heavy with grief, as everyone mourned the loss of someone dear. "Edward... he''s my friend, and I know he''s a good person," Jayden expressed, breaking the silence. "I won''t mind if you have feelings for him, Milleia, but I just wanted to hear your answer. Ca had already given her approval. I just want to know where we stand." Milleia remained silent for a moment, contemting her response. "C-Can you give me a little more time? Maybe until the closing ceremony..." Her voice wavered as she spoke. "I just need some additional time to sort out my feelings." "The closing ceremony? That''s next month, right? It''s not too long to wait," Jayden replied, trying to lighten the mood with a hint of humor. "Yes," Milleia nodded, still taken aback by the sudden confession. She then remembered something and retrieved an invitation card. It was for the royal siblings'' birthday celebration. "Oh, right," she said, a small smile ying on her lips. She handed the invitation to Jayden. "The celebration is tonight. Elona gave me these and asked us not to forget to wear formal dresses." Jayden epted the invitation and let out a sigh. "I hope nothing goes wrong..." He couldn''t help but feel anxious about the presence of high-ranking nobles at the event. After all, they were bothmoners. "Yeah," Milleia agreed, her voice tinged with apprehension. "We should head out now, Jayden, or else we''ll bete." Jayden nodded, understanding the need to leave for the birthday celebration. "You''re right. We don''t want to keep everyone waiting," he agreed, tucking the invitation card safely away. Despite their worries about attending a gathering of high-ranking nobles, they knew it was an important event and they didn''t want to miss it. Milleia smiled softly, appreciating Jayden''s understanding. "Let''s go then. We''ll figure things out, Jayden," she assured him, walking alongside him as they made their way towards the event. Chapter 188 [Event] [Celesta Twins Birthday] [1] "Charles?" Edith Celesta, the Queen, called out from a secluded room. She approached the king-sized royal bed where a teenagery. King Charles Celesta stood by the bed in his regal attire, observing his youngest son in a deep slumber. "Charles," Edith gently touched his shoulder, finally capturing his attention. "Edith?" "Are you alright?" Edith asked, concern etched on her face. Her husband had endured a tiresome month, working relentlessly since the incident in the Enigma Dungeon, barely allowing himself any rest. "Do you remember, Edith? That little girl, Louisa," Charles began, his voice filled with sorrow. "Yes," Edith nodded sadly. "She always loved ying the role of the older sister with the other children." Charles nodded, a pained expression on his face. "I still remember her ying with Aurora, Alfred, Sylvia, and Lucius. I feel like I failed her and her parents, Edith." "Dear..." Edith embraced Charles gently, her hand caressing his cheek. "You should have taken more time to rest." A smallugh escaped Charles. "I wish I could, but it seems Ante-Eden and Caishen are also part of the equation. Belle informed me that Edward encountered Brandon, and little Elona mentioned their meeting with Caishen." "Brandon Dvoic and Edward...?" Edith''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "Yes," Charles confirmed. "It appears that Brandon doesn''t hold a grudge against Edward because of Thomen, but the little one didn''t divulge any further details." "I see... but what was Caishen''s intention?" Edith inquired. "It revolved around Jayden. With him possessing Zeus'' Legacy and being the future Apostle of Lumen, it seems news of his lineage has leaked despite our efforts to keep it discreet," Charles sighed in disappointment. "Everything seems to be spiraling in the wrong direction, Edith." "Everything will be fine, Charles. Lord Michael is on our side. Have faith in our Lord and in Eden," Edith reassured him. "You''re right," Charles nodded, a smile gracing his lips as he nted a gentle kiss on Edith''s forehead. "I''ve been contemting arranging Sylvia''s marriage to Jayden, Edith." "Sylvia?" Edith''s narrowed gaze made Charles sweat a little, but as she remembered something, she spoke with confusion. "Didn''t you promise Sylvia to Jarett''s eldest son, John?" "Yes, but circumstances have changed, Edith. I want to prioritize our family''s safety, and if the Apostle of the Great Guardian Lumen is part of our family, it would bring blessings to our lineage," Charles exined, though it didn''t sit well with Edith. "Sylvia is only fourteen, Charles." "O-Of course, I''m not suggesting it at this moment, dear. I will discuss it with Jarett, and as for Sylvia, please try to make her understand and show her his picture. Show her also the Second Prince of Avatar''s picture. He could be also a potential fianc¨¦ for Sylvia." Charles hurriedly replied, sensing his wife''s disapproving re. As a loving mother, Edith wanted to shield Sylvia from theplexities of politics until she reached her twenties. This was also the wish of Aurora, who chose to fulfill her duties as Princess instead of Sylvia. Furthermore, the idea of offering Sylvia as mere ''addition'' to Jayden didn''t sit well with her. Sylvia didn''t even know him, and Jayden had just ended his engagement with Ca a week ago. There were even rumors of his pursuit of Milleia Sophren. Edith let out a sigh but nodded. "If it''s about the Apostle, I won''t object. But what about Aurora?" "The First Prince of the Arvatra Empire. Our alliance must be solidified through this engagement. I had initially nned for Alfred to marry the First Princess, but you seem determined to have La as our future daughter-inw." "Hmph. La is a prodigy, the most intelligent girl I have ever encountered. She would make an impable queen," Edith replied. "But it seems Alfred has other intentions. Just yesterday, he formally requested my permission to propose to Milleia Sophren." "He did what...?" "Calm down, dear. Milleia Sophren is a ''daughter'' of Raphiel. Having her in our family would only bring us advantages," Charles assured her. "But we already have La, Charles." "La is also a ''daughter'' of Raphiel, but she shows no signs of awakening and hasn''t hinted at anything," Charles exined. Edith remained silent, contemting his words. "Do not worry. La will be his first wife, and Milleia Sophren can still be his second wife." *** On the asion of Alfred Owen Celesta and Aurora Avia Celesta''s seventeenth birthday, the Capital Dorian buzzed with excitement. The entire city was adorned with decorations, and people spilled out onto the streets, reveling in the festive atmosphere. Visitors, both nobles andmoners from far and wide, had flocked to the capital to join in the special celebration. Amidst the fervor, amotion erupted at the entrance of the capital a few hours before the birthday festivities. A line of carriages adorned with the emblem of the Arvatra Empire appeared, escorted by a contingent of outriders. Stepping down from his mount, a towering bald man approached the guards stationed at the entrance. The guards trembled, feeling overwhelmed by the man''s imposing presence. "Alexander Troyen, Chief-Commander of the Imperial Army of the Arvatra Empire," he announced. The guards, recognizing the badge of Alexander, quickly signaled for the gates to be opened. "Our apologies, milord!" The grand blue carriages entered one by one, capturing the curious and awestruck gazes of the onlookers. "Lord Troyen." A voice caught Alexander''s attention, and he turned to face Davis Seaven, the Knight Commander of the Celesta Kingdom.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "David, it''s been a while," Alexander greeted. "Yes. The King asked me to escort the Imperial Family¡ª" "Oh! I''ve had enough of this carriage!" A young man''s voice interrupted, and the carriages came to a halt.I think you should take a look at Stepping down from the lead carriage was a strikingly handsome teenager with dark blue hair, appearing no older than sixteen. "Kyaa!" "So handsome!" "Right!" Girls, be they nobles ormoners, couldn''t contain their excitement and adoration upon seeing the dashing young man dressed in a suave blue outfit that entuated his features. "Prince Colton," Alexander approached Colton with a sigh. "It would be preferable if you stayed inside¡ª" "Don''t order me around, Alexander," Colton coldly cut him off. His deep green eyes scanned the surroundings, taking in the resplendent golden architecture of the Dorian Capital. He then nced at the people, particrly the girls, his intense gaze causing them to blush. Irritated men scowled, but they too couldn''t help but appreciate the sight. "You''re being noisy, Colton," a pristine white hand emerged from the carriage, gently touching the door as a stunning girl stepped out. The men present gulped, their mouths agape at the sight of the breathtaking princess, who shared the same dark blue hair and deep green eyes as Colton. With the assistance of a knight, the princess gracefully descended from the carriage, joining her brother on the ground. "Princess Azeliah, please return to the carriage. It may not be safe out here," a woman d in armor appeared and addressed Azeliah. Azeliah nced at the woman with shoulder-length ck hair and smiled. "Worry not, Karen. We are guests here. I am certain that Lord Davis will keep us safe, won''t you?" She directed a nce at David Seaven. David Seaven looked to Alexander, who shook his head, and he responded, "Of course, Your Highness." "Then there should be no issue in exploring this beautiful capital, right?" Azeliah asked, brimming with excitement. "Right! We''re not here solely for Rythvel''s engagement, after all!" Colton added. "My Emperor..." Alexander leaned his head into the carriage. "Let them enjoy themselves, Alexander," the Emperor''s authorization resonated. "As you wish..." "Are youing, brother, sister?" Azeliah inquired of the remaining individuals inside the carriage. No words of reply were uttered, but Azeliah understood that they would not join. She sighed. "It will just be the two of us, Colton." "We shall indulge in the pleasures of this new city," Colton dered, flicking a dismissive gaze at his siblings. He started to walk away, followed by his younger sister Azeliah, who eagerly took in the sights of the surrounding buildings. "This is a beautiful city," Azeliah genuinely expressed her admiration. "Elder brother and elder sister have already seen it, but this is my first time, and I must admit, I''m impressed." Davis smiled at the youngest princess''s words. "There are plenty of beautiful sights in Dorian. You''ll surely enjoy exploring them." "May I visit the Holy Garden then?" Azeliah asked casually, surprising Davis with her request. "Huh?" Davis was taken aback, struggling to find an appropriate response. Only Charles Celesta knew the location of the Holy Garden, and it was strictly forbidden for anyone else to enter due to its sacredness and the potential dangers thaty within. "Yeah, it would be cool," Colton chimed in, sharing his sister''s enthusiasm. "Um..." "Your Highness..." Alexander interjected, trying to assist Davis in finding a way to answer. "Just kidding, don''t worry!" Azeliah giggled, dispelling any concerns and continuing her sightseeing. "Tch. How boring," Colton muttered, his attention suddenly caught by a beautiful girl. "Oh." He approached the girl and spoke to her. "Hey." "Hm?" The girl turned around, curiosity evident in her eyes. She was apanied by another man who appeared rather clueless. Colton paid no attention to the man and took the girl''s hand. "What''s your name?" "U-Um..." The girl nced around, quickly recognizing the man''s identity. "Lea." "Nice name. How about apanying me?" Colton asked, shing a charming smile. "Sorry, man, but she''s with me," the man next to her, Tyler, interjected, cing a hand on Colton''s arm with a friendly smile. "We''re hanging out." Lea''s face turned pale seeing what Tyler had done. "..." Colton''s expression darkened, and he forcefully removed Tyler''s hand while stepping on him. "Don''t you dare touch me,moner." -Boom! Tyler''s body erupted in a dark blue fire. Chapter 189 [Event] [Celesta Twins Birthday] [2] "T-Tyler!" Lea knelt in front of Tyler, who was engulfed in dark blue fire. She cried out in pain when she attempted to touch him, feeling the intense heat. The surrounding crowd stood frozen in shock, the sudden turn of events catching them off guard. "Move!" Davis rushed forward and used his water maniption abilities to extinguish the mes, preventing Tyler from sustaining further injuries. However, Tyler''s body was swollen and charred in certain areas. "T-Tyler¡­!" Lea cried out as she held Tyler''s injured form in her arms. Azeliah''s voice broke through the tension, her anger barely contained. "What was that, Colton...? We are guests here, did you forget?" "Tch." "Your Highness, your father will not be pleased with yourtest mistake," Alexander stated coldly before turning to Davis. "Is he going to be alright?" Davis nodded solemnly. "He''s stable for now, but he requires more advanced medical attention." "Please, allow us to take care of him," Alexander requested, seeking to make amends. Davis agreed, acknowledging the need for better healers for Tyler''s condition. "Tyler?!" A familiar voice rang out, apanied by hurried footsteps. Milleia and Jayden rushed over, concern etched on their faces. They had been spending time together on this special day when something unexpected urred during a brief separation. "M-Milleia... Jayden... Tyler is..." Lea sobbed, finding sce in Milleia''s embrace. Over the past month, the surviving first-year students had formed a bond, having endured the nightmare together. Milleia and Jayden, who had been friends with Tyler, quickly grew closer. "L-Lea? W-What happened..." Milleia asked tearfully as she observed Tyler''s horrific injuries. Silence hung in the air as Milleia and Jayden attended to Lea and Tyler. The Arvatra siblings remained speechless, their initial astonishment fading into the background. Colton, the first to recover, stared at Milleia in awe. She was absolutely stunning. He had never seen such a captivating girl before, setting aside his own family members. Her light blue hair cascaded down her back, interspersed with delicate pink strands. Her teary, radiant pink eyes and her expression of sorrow held an enchanting allure that left an indelible impression on everyone, including Colton. "Hey¡ª" Colton tried to reach out to Milleia, but Azeliah grabbed his arm, stopping him. Colton furrowed his brows and turned to Azeliah. "What are you doing, Azeliah?" "Don''t do anything rash. She is Raphiel''s daughter," Azeliah cautioned. Colton''s eyes widened as he gazed at Milleia once again. Over the past month, various shocking revtions had intentionally been leaked by the Celesta Kingdom, including the fact that Milleia Sophren was the daughter of Raphiel. Another revtion concerned... Azeliah cast a curious smile at Jayden, sensing that both Milleia and Jayden were anything but ordinary. "This one is likely the Apostle of Lumen, Your Highness. Please conduct yourself ordingly," Alexander stated firmly. They were facing individuals of immense importance. Despite beingmoners, their true status far exceeded that. They were the chosen ones of Eden. "Did you cause this?" Jayden asked coldly as he stood up, confronting Colton. Colton, momentarily shaken by his sister''s revtion, quickly regained hisposure and forced a smile. "And if I did? What are you going to do about it?" Jayden clenched his fists, and sparks of lightning crackled around him. "Lightning?" Both Colton and Azeliah were taken aback by Jayden''s disy of power. "He truly possesses the Legacy of the Olympian God King..." Alexander''s eyes narrowed, a mixture of surprise and admiration in his gaze. "Princess Azeliah," Karen interjected, positioning herself in front of Azeliah protectively. However, her eyes widened slightly as she caught sight of Milleia. She recognized the girl. Milleia was among the three individuals they had encountered during the Golden Grasses incident. "Enough, Jayden Rayena. He is a royal of the Arvatra Empire," Davis stepped forward and firmly spoke. Jayden was taken aback by Davis'' words, but he couldn''t deny the truth. "He hurt Tyler..." "Tyler will receive the best possible treatment. Today is an important day, Jayden," Davis emphasized, raising his voice. "Jayden... don''t..." Milleia pleaded, shaking her head. "Fine..." Jayden reluctantly nodded and took a step back. [?You need to calm your emotions, boy.?] "I know..." Jayden acknowledged Zeus'' advice. Ever since his brother''s tragic death, his temper had worsened, and he found himself easily consumed by anger. "Are you truly the Apostle of Lumen?" Jayden turned around at the sound of the voice. He was immediately taken aback by Azeliah''s ethereal beauty and found himself stumbling over his words. Azeliah smiled, clearly amused by Jayden''s reaction. "Jayden?" "Oh, yes. Yes, I am," Jayden replied, feeling a mix of embarrassment and awe. "In that case," Azeliah gracefully pinched the hem of her dress and bowed courteously. "It is a pleasure to meet the Apostle of Lumen and the Daughter of Raphiel." "Oh, um... yes! It''s a pleasure!" Milleia stuttered, still adjusting to the new way people addressed her. Three weeks ago, the King himself had revealed to her and Jayden their importance. She learned about her rare bloodline and that she had been blessed by Raphiel personally. It was still awkward for her to witness the way people now looked at her, with some disying clear jealousy and animosity towards her sudden rise in nobility. "Shall we proceed to the pce together?" Azeliah kindly offered. Jayden and Milleia nced at Tyler and Lea, feeling torn, but Lea shook her head with a faint smile. "Tch, I''m going ahead," Colton stormed off, followed by several guards.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Jayden let out a sigh and smiled. "It would be my pleasure, Princess-" "Azeliah is fine. I cannot allow an Apostle to show formality towards me. The same goes for you, Milleia. Please, call me Azeliah," she requested. "Um... okay..." Milleia nodded nervously, while Jayden gave his agreement. ... A dozen meters away¡­ "Papa, I don''t see anything!" The voice of a cute blond haired girl caught the crowd''s attention. The nine years old girl was acting spoiled while shaking the hand, which she was grasping of the man, seemingly his father. The people around couldn''t help but turn away their attention from the royal sibling to the pair of the adorable girl of the hooden young man. "You don''t see anything then¡­hop!" "Ah!" Annabelle yelped in fear when she was suddenly lifted but uponnding on her ''father'' shoulders she felt safer though she coiled her thin arms around his neck. **** "Are you alright now?" I asked, shing a grin.I think you should take a look at "Um!" Annabelle beamed at me, still clinging to my side. While holding Annabelle, I made my way out of the crowd and nced at themotion. "Oh." There they were¡ªJayden, Milleia, Lea, and Tyler, who seemed to be seriously injured. And then, two other individuals caught my attention¡ªpeople my age. At first nce, I almost mistook them for being the older ones, but upon closer inspection, I realized they were younger ones of my age. Jayden appeared stronger, and Milleia had a certain resilience about her, despite her tears for Tyler. [] "Yeah... I just wanted to avoid that old man," I grumbled. [] "Not anymore," I sighed. I hadn''t even wanted to attend this birthday party, but... (''I... need you...'') That''s what she had asked me back then¡ªtoe to her birthday and help. She had been certain that something was going to happen, and she wanted the assistance of someone inconspicuous like me. She had expressed her fear that someone close to them was a traitor, and she had been right. Her uncle, Walter Celesta, was extremely cautious in all his actions. He had orchestrated the Iris Project, aiming to harm Aurora, but he had left no traces and never raised any suspicions. "Whatever. It''s just a birthday," I muttered, dismissing the importance of the event. Nothing serious should happen to me. Only to Jayden if I remember. ¡­. ¡­. "I''m here, old man." I arrived at the designated location, a ce beyond a clothing store, just as he had instructed me in the message Aunt Belle passed along. After a moment, a familiar golden light enveloped me, transporting me to a luxurious bedroom. "Huh?" I blinked my eyes open and found myself in an opulent setting. Weird... Another beam of light appeared, and this time, the old man emerged from it. It was none other than Geoffrey Higer Eden, the headmaster of the Royal Eden Academy and the grandfather of Seraphina and Maria. Geoffrey frowned upon seeing me casually sitting on the bed, Annabelle peacefully sleeping in my arms. "Who is she?" "Oh," I gently patted Annabelle''s blond hair and smiled. "She''s my daughter." "..." Geoffrey''s frown deepened. "You adopted her?" I nodded in response, continuing to stroke Annabelle''s hair. "Something seems different about you, brat," Geoffrey said suddenly scanning me. I ignored him and spoke "Then, old man, you seemed to be enjoying yourself quite a bit while we were on the brink of death in that dungeon," I remarked, a tinge of sarcasm in my voice. Geoffrey''s expression turned sour at my words. "I had important matters to attend to." "More important than saving us from Brandon Dvoic? The psychos of the Iris Project and Caishen?" I retorted. "Yes," surprisingly, the old man nodded. "More important." I stared at him dumbfounded before snorting. "Whatever. Why did you call me?" "Jayden, Milleia, Ca, Miranda, Kleah, and Elona¡ªthey all reported the same thing. They encountered someone with the strength of a monarch who bears a striking resemnce to you, and they were all defeated by him." "..." I fell silent, mulling over his words. "I believe you may know something," Geoffrey continued. "Charles wanted to question you directly, but I took it upon myself. So, do you have anything to say?" I shrugged my shoulders. "That guy possesses a means to alter his appearance. He''s trying to frame me for some reason." I lied. There was no way I could exin everything to them, and divulging my past life would only furtherplicate matters. It was best to keep it a secret for now. Geoffrey narrowed his eyes, sensing my quick response. "Are you lying?" "No," I replied firmly. Geoffrey sighed, realizing that I wouldn''t divulge any further information. "Is that all?" I asked. "No," Geoffrey shook his head. "This is a personal request. Whether fortunate or not, Maria and Seraphina have grown closer to only one young man, and that''s you." "And?" "And... I want you to keep an eye on them. At the birthday celebration, there will be plenty of young men, and I worry for their safety." "You won''t be there?" I inquired, furrowing my brow. "No. That''s why I''m entrusting you with this task." I chuckled at his request. "Last time, you seemed to want nothing to do with me being near them." "I''m only asking you to ''keep an eye'' on them, Edward Falkrona." "Count on me," I assured him with a smile. Another opportunity presented itself to manipte them and turn them against that corrupt bastard of a Pope. Chapter 190 [Event] [Celesta Twins Birthday] [3] "Oh, you''re already here?" Elona greeted them as she emerged from their mansion, adorned in a stunning grey dress that left Jayden momentarily mesmerized. "Yes, Elona, you look beautiful!" Milleia eximed. "You too, Milleia!" Elona replied, genuinely admiring Milleia''s beauty. With her long blue hair tied back,plemented by her light pink eyes and her elegant blue dress, Milleia was truly a sight to behold. "And Jayden, you''re looking good too!" Elona added with a grin, taking note of Jayden''s blue suit. "Thanks," Jayden responded. "You look beautiful as well." As they chatted, Simon emerged from the mansion, dressed in a formal suit, though his expression seemed troubled. "Simon..." Elona attempted to call out to him. Simon, noticing their presence, simply nodded at them before entering one of the Falkrona House carriages. "Please proceed." "Yes, milord," the coachman acknowledged, and the carriage set off. Sensing Jayden''s and Milleia''s inquisitive gazes, Elona changed the topic. "Oh, by the way! Brother is joining us!" "Huh?!" "R-Really?!" Jayden and Milleia were taken aback by the unexpected news. "Yes," Elona confirmed with a smile. "I''ve tried to contact him, but he never responded. I''m d," Jayden remarked. "Yes, he even ignored me..." Elona muttered, though she didn''t hold it against him. She sensed that something had happened while she was unconscious, but she couldn''t quite put her finger on it. "Hey!" Another carriage approached, and Ca''s head appeared from the window. "Ca!" Jayden moved toward the carriage and assisted Ca as she disembarked. Ca, wearing a breathtaking green dress, captivated Jayden''s attention, and he found it difficult to tear his eyes away from her, admiring her beauty. "Jayden." Ca''s brother, who was also inside the carriage, greeted his brother-inw with a smile. "Mathis." Jayden shook his hand with a smile. Over the course of a month, they had conversed extensively and be good friends. Jayden then turned his attention back to Ca and took hold of her hand. They were now engaged and had no need to hide their affection any longer. "Elona." The lively conversation came to a halt as an elegant man emerged from the mansion, dressed in a ssy grey suit. "Father." "Where''s Simon?" Thomen inquired, searching for his foster son. Elona''s expression grew awkward as her father asked the question. "He... left earlier." "I see." Thomen nodded, seemingly unfazed, and then turned his attention to Ca and Mathis. "Ca. Mathis." "Uncle," Ca and Mathis greeted Thomen, whom they had known since childhood. "Well, why don''t we all share the same carriage?" Ca suggested. "My carriage is spacious enough for all of us." Elona nced at her father, who nodded in agreement before entering a separate carriage. Thus, Jayden, Milleia, and Elona joined Ca in her carriage, while the knights of the Falkrona army and the knights of Duke Roger formed a protective guard around the carriages as they made their way toward the Celesta Royal Pce. ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡­.. "Lord Falkrona," the knights stationed at the entrance of the pce respectfully greeted Thomen and the others apanying him. They were guided to an upper floor, making their way towards a specific hall. The knights guarding the doors bowed their heads and promptly opened the tall doors, which emitted a distinct cracking sound. As the doors swung open, a bright light spilled out from the hall, revealing Thomen and the rest of the group. The hall was already filled with important nobles and their children from the Celesta Kingdom, all of whom turned their attention towards them as they entered. "I''m so nervous..." Milleia murmured, feeling overwhelmed by the numerous gazes directed her way. "I feel the same," Jayden admitted, still unustomed to being the center of attention. Ever since the news broke about Jayden being the Apostle of Lumen and Milleia being the bearer of Raphiel''s bloodline, they had be the focus of attention at the academy. However, the intensity was amplified here, with not only students but also middle-aged men and women and high-ranking nobles present. "Stand tall, Jayden. Remember, you''re my fianc¨¦!" Ca nudged Jayden yfully, prompting him to straighten his posture and face the crowd with a determined expression. "Oh, Lyra!" Milleia eximed, spotting Lyra in a beautiful brown dress. Lyra was engaged in lively conversation¡ªor perhaps even flirting¡ªwith Simon, who had transformed from his previous sullen demeanor to one of pure delight. Over the past month, Simon and Lyra had also be engaged, as Lyra had persistently worked to lift Simon''s spirits. Both Thomen and Lyra''s father approved, recognizing the promising future thaty ahead for their children. "Milleia!" Lyra eximed, embracing Milleia upon seeing her. The three of them shared a warm exchange, catching up on thetest developments and eagerly anticipating the uing celebration. **** I stood in a stockage room within the pce, facing Aurora who looked radiant in her golden dress. "Amael," she spoke. "Yes." Thanks to Aurora''s help, I had managed to sneak into the pce while disguising myself, evading the knights who patrolled the area. With my blindfold concealing my identity, I was able to move about without drawing too much attention. "I''m d you came," Aurora said with a smile. "Did you doubt that I would?" I asked, curious about her expectations. "I had my doubts," she admitted. "But I hoped that you would." "And why did you call upon me? Did you fear something might happen on your birthday?" I inquired.I think you should take a look at "Yes, but before that..." Aurora approached me, her hand reaching out to touch my blindfold. "Shall we end this little charade?" I was surprised by her suggestion, but Iplied and removed my blindfold. My hair returned to its natural grey color. "When did you realize?" I asked, intrigued. "When Elona mentioned you to me, I had my suspicions, and they were confirmed when you appeared in the dungeon and that child," Aurora exined. "Why did you pretend not to know until now?" I questioned, curious about her motives. "Because... I enjoyed our friendly conversations these past months," Aurora confessed. "I see," I responded, not showing any particr reaction. "So, do you still require my assistance?" Aurora nodded earnestly. "I''m not asking for help as Amael, but as you, Edward. Of course, you have the choice to refuse. But I''m concerned for everyone''s well-being, and I know you care for Elona, don''t you?" "You''re right, Aurora. However, I won''t be ying detective for you," I dered firmly. "I understand," Aurora said reluctantly, understanding my decision. "Then..." "Wait," Aurora interrupted me, grabbing hold of my arm. "What is it?" I asked, curious about her sudden hesitation. "Thank you, Edward. Thank you for everything," Aurora expressed her gratitude with a genuine smile. Looking at her, I couldn''t help but return the smile. "It''s a shame, isn''t it, Aurora?" "Hmm?" Aurora raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "If I had maintained my disguise for a few more weeks, you..." I trailed off, allowing her to finish my sentence. "I would have fallen in love with you," Aurorapleted my words, nodding in agreement. "Given a little more time, I would have fallen in love with you again, Edward." "It''s a pity," I remarked. A month ago, when I was still heavily influenced by Edward''s persona, I had felt love for Aurora. However, as the memories of my past life resurfaced, my feelings towards her gradually diminished, especially considering her engagement to another and the changes in my own perspective. "A pity indeed," Aurora concurred, her sapphire eyes fixed on me. "If only you had been like this when we were engaged..." "It wouldn''t have worked either," I interjected, surprising Aurora with my response. I continued, undeterred. "Our engagement wouldn''t have seeded because, above all else, the Kingdom is your priority, Aurora." Even if I didn''t believe Brandon entirely, if what he said about me being notpatible with Eden was true then there mighte a day where I wouldn''t be weed in the Celesta Kingdom which is a sacred ce worship of Eden, anymore. And if Aurora had to choose between her Kingdom and me.... Yeah. It wouldn''t have worked. Aurora''s eyes widened briefly before she lowered her head in agreement. "Yes. The Kingdomes before anything else." She said and left the room. Aurora embodied that kind of personality. The first time she called off our engagement, it wasn''t solely because she was repulsed by me, although that was one of the reasons. No. The main reason she ended our engagement was her fear of the potential impact on the reputation of the Celesta''s Kingdom if she were to marry someone like me. And now, she was betrothed to the First Prince of the Arvatra Empire. This alliance was set to mend centuries of animosity between our two nations. The importance of this engagement was crystal clear to Aurora. She was undoubtedly a better fit for the role of Heir than Alfred. Now... I made my way to the end of the room, swinging open the cupboard door and yanking the person inside by the arm. "H-Hey!" "What are you doing here?" I inquired, my gaze fixed on the girl who possessed a beauty rivaling that of her sister, with whom I had been conversing until now. "Sylvia." Sylvia, dressed in a stunning emerald-green gown, shot me a re with her mesmerizing emerald eyes, her fingers gently caressing her arm. "T-That''s my question, Edward! What were you discussing with sister?" "You were spying on us, weren''t you? You must have overheard," I remarked with a scoff. Sylvia looked away momentarily before locking eyes with me once more. "Aurora... she told me that you had changed, but it seems she was right all along."N?v(el)B\\jnn Silence hung between us for a moment. I hadn''t spoken to Sylvia in years, so her confusion was understandable. "What were you doing here?" I repeated, circling back to the original topic. "T-That''s..." Sylvia stammered, clearly flustered by my insistence. "What were you doing here, Sylvia?" I leaned in closer, adopting the samemanding stance I used to have with her. "Oh, stop that! I''m not a child anymore!" Sylvia eximed, covering my face with her hand, embarrassment flooding her as she reminisced about our past interactions. "Then?" I removed her hand and pressed her for an answer. Sylvia reached into the void and pulled out a photograph. "It''s because of him!" It was a picture of Jayden. Chapter 191 [Event] [Celesta Twins Birthday] [4] "It''s because of him!" I stared at Jayden''s picture, my mind filled with questions. "What''s the deal with him?" Sylvia brushed back her tinum-blond hair and crossed her arms. "It''s my father," she said, her voice tinged with frustration. "He gave me this picture and told me to try to establish a connection with him." "So, King Charly is really nning to give you away to Jayden," I remarked sarcastically. My father had always been fixated on elevating our family and the kingdom to greater heights, but I never imagined he would go so far as to involve Sylvia in his schemes. Wait a minute. "Weren''t you promised to John?" I asked, recalling an earlier arrangement. "Yes, I was, but my father changed his mind. He even gave me a picture of the Second Prince of the Arvatra Empire! He didn''t even bother to ask for my opinion," Sylvia exined, her voice filled with sadness. As I nced at the picture of the Second Prince, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for Sylvia. "This guy really has the face of someone who would mistreat his wife." Sylvia bit her lip upon hearing myment. "It''s so unfair... even Mom gave up." That''s surprising. I always thought Aunt Edith favored Sylvia more than the others. "So, you''re hiding..." I trailed off, piecing things together. "Yes," Sylvia huffed, crossing her arms defensively. "I didn''t want to go through with it. I refuse to be treated like an auctioned object." "But you''re a princess. Aurora is fulfilling her duty by marrying that guy," I remarked. "You''re echoing my parents'' words," Sylvia quivered, her voice trembling. "I-I''m not like my sister, and I-" "You''re scared?" I cut to the chase, voicing the question that had been on my mind. Sylvia''s gaze shot up suddenly, confirming that I had hit the mark. She remained silent, simply nodding in response. "Sigh..." No one should me her. John is twisted and consumed by thoughts of La. That Second Prince is undeniably unhinged. And Jayden... he''s simply untrustworthy. "You''re still just a kid after all," I muttered. "What?!" Sylvia red at me, attempting to throw a punch, but I easily dodged it and lightly tapped her on the head. "Ouch! Why?!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "You''re definitely different from Aurora," I observed, a touch of surprise in my voice as I realized just how distinct she was from the disciplined First Princess. "Is that a bad thing...?" Sylvia raised her gaze, her emerald eyes reflecting a hint of maturity. This girl... She''s undoubtedly a Main Heroine of the Third Game. She possesses that unique charm, still in its nascent stage, but in two years... "You need to face them, or else you won''t grow," I advised, turning to leave. "I know," Sylvia nodded and followed me. "Don''t follow me. Go on your own," I instructed. "No." **** "What do you think, Jarett?" Charles asked the ck-haired man in front of him. Jarett Tarmias sipped the vin in his ss and nodded. "As long as La is promised to your first son, I wouldn''t mind losing the engagement between my son and Sylvia." Charles sighed in relief hearing that. "That''s good news. I will announce their engagement after Aurora." "Hm." Jarett nodded and shifted his gaze toward the grey-haired man approaching them. "Oh, Thomen. You''re finally here," Charles greeted Thomen. "I hope you brought all your children with you." "Yes," Thomen nodded. "And Your Majesty about-" "We found some clues about Brandon Dvoic," Charles said before Thomen could finish. "Donald." Charles called out toward a middle-aged man with hazel eyes. "Your Majesty?" Donald Trueheart, the chancellor and Louisa''s and Ronald''s uncle arrived with a smile. "Bring me Roger." "As you wish," Donald nodded and started to look around him. Fortunately he didn''t have to look long to find Duke Roger who was currently busy boasting about his new son-inw who was none other than Jayden Rayena. Speaking of thetter¡­ "Oh my, Lord Jayden, you are the most handsome man I have ever seen." "Indeed, you are befitting an Apostle of Eden!" "May I have your number, Lord Jayden?" "Are you looking for concubines?" ¡­was surrounded by women of nobility. "..." Next to him Ca with crossed arms was coldly ring at Jayden from behind the crowd of women. "Ahaha. You are quite desired, son-inw!" Duke Roger said without hiding the pride of getting the Apostle of Lumen as his son-inw. He was showing off in front of all the other nobles who were ring at him with greeted teeths. If they knew that amoner could be the Apostle of Lumen, they would have taken him right away but unfortunately they were toote.I think you should take a look at "Roger, His Majesty is calling you," Donald called out. "Oh, Donald? I''m with my son-inw, why don''t you greet him-" "Roger." Donald called out again in a neutral tone but still with a smile on his face. "His Majesty is calling you." Roger''s smile vanished as he red at Donald. "Your niece diedst month but you didn''t even change, Donald. Where''s your nephew? Did you leave him-" "Roger, enough." Peter Greenvern intervened, sensing Donald''s face getting more and more cold. He was thest guy he wanted to anger here. "His Majesty is waiting." "Kuh." Roger scoffed and joined the group. "Your Majesty." "Roger is here. Peter, you may say it." "Yes." Peter nodded. "Brandon Dvoic is most likely hidden inside the Dorian Capital." ¡­. ¡­. "Come on Myra, you are not going to make that face until the end?" Elona asked. Miranda, who was beautifully dressed in a dark green dress, smiled sadly. "I can''t forget about Louisa, Elona. It''s too hard for me." Elona lowered her head when she heard Miranda. Then clenching her fists, she hugged Miranda abruptly. "Elona¡­?" Miranda was surprised by the sudden hug. "I-I also feel sad, big sister but I-I won''t be able to turn the page without you." Miranda felt Elona''s body shivering in her embrace. "That''s why¡­please don''t leave me," Elona added and Miranda hugged her back. "I''m sorry," she patted Elona''s hair gently and smiled. "How are your marks?" "Ah! Our ss is first, thanks to Aurora though!" "It doesn''t surprise me from Aurora but I would have put Alfred''s ss first." "Yes, but Alfred recently¡­" Elona nced at Milleia with an exasperated smile. ¡­. ¡­. "Mdy, may I have your number?" "I''d also like to know-" "Please, let us have a private conversation." "I was here first." "U-Um..." Milleia awkwardly nced at the handsome men surrounding her, all vying for her attention. "Leave her alone," Simon intervened with a sigh. "They''re truly repulsive!" Lyra chimed in. "Unfortunately, power and status mean everything," Simon muttered, hisplexion paling as he realized he himself was the Heir of the Falkrona House. Noticing his distress, Lyra grasped Simon''s hand, providing him somefort. "Where is Edward, Sir Simon?" Milleia suddenly inquired. "Oh... Edward," Simon mumbled, thoughts swirling in his mind about his adopted brother whom he hadn''t seen since the beginning of the examination. "I don''t know..." "Perhaps... perhaps I should relinquish my position as the Heir..." Everything started to unravel within Simon''s mind as he reflected on all that he had discovered and how Thomen didn''t deny any of it. All he needed was one word of denial, but it never came. ¡­.. ¡­.. "What the hell?" The exmation rang out, and it was none other than Thomen who voiced his disbelief. The grand doors of the hall swung open, revealing a stunning woman with flowing grey hair and captivating grey eyes. Every gaze in the room was immediately drawn to her. She was Belle Falkrona, renowned as one of the greatest strategists and a key reason behind the Falkrona army''s unrivaled power in the entire kingdom. However, what caught everyone''s attention even more was the five-year-old boy cradled in Belle''s arms. With his greyish-red hair and curious eyes, he nced around the room, melting the hearts of all those who looked at him. He was truly adorable. "It''s okay, Orlin," Belle gently patted the boy''s hair, her smile radiating warmth as she approached Thomen. "What does this mean, Belle?" Thomen narrowed his eyes at his younger sister. It was thest thing he expected from Belle. If their father, Waylen, found out that he had allowed his sister to keep a secret rtionship without his knowledge, he would be livid. "Oh, dismiss any ideas you''re conjuring up. I adopted him. He''s my son," Belle announced proudly. Orlin''s amber eyes peered curiously at Thomen, but upon seeing his intimidating expression, he buried his face in Belle''s neck. "You''re scaring him, brother," Belle red at Thomen. "You adopted him?" Thomen stifled a scoff. Orlin possessed some grey hair, but Thomen couldn''t fathom the connection with the boy''s amber eyes. "Could it be...?" Thomen''s thoughts raced. "Have you finally figured it out?" Belle sighed. "He is Edward''s Familiar." Thomen shook his head and hastily pulled Belle aside, finding a secluded spot where their conversation couldn''t be overheard. "Is this some kind of joke, Belle? I can understand the amber eyes, but why does he have grey hair?" "Sincerely, I don''t know, brother," Belle confessed, her confusion mirroring Thomen''s. "It shouldn''t be possible," Thomen muttered, the pieces of the puzzle not fitting together. "Edward never possessed the Falkrona Bloodline. He was merely bestowed a Legacy by Lord Horus after our father requested his favor. And Legacies aren''t hereditary." Chapter 192 [Event] [Celesta Twins Birthday] [5] NEW DISCORD LINK IN SYNOPSIS: https://discord.gg/5gq4yjEp ====== "Why...?" A hoarse voice echoed through the opulent corridor. "Why, Your Highness...?" Two individuals engaged in a tense conversation. "I have already exined..." On one side stood a strikingly handsome man in a whitish gold suit. His neatly slicked-back golden hair entuated his beautiful features. "We''re runningte, La..." Alfred attempted to take a step forward, but La extended her hand, halting him. La was present, adorned in a sublime white gown, radiating breathtaking beauty. Her wavy ck hair was elegantly styled, tied behind her head. Her light makeup enhanced her unique red eyes, which now glistened with sorrow. "I... don''t understand, Your Highness..." La''s words trembled with difficulty. "Until now, I-I have always strived to act in a manner you would have loved. I changed and restrained myself for y-you, Your Highness." Alfred shook his head in response to La''s unusual tone. "La, you know that''s not the case. I didn''t reject the engagement, and I won''t. But I want Milleia as my primary wife... I want her to assist me in ruling the kingdom." "A... amoner? She knows nothing about the kingdom!" La''s anger surged, her voice growing louder. The past month had been challenging for her. Louisa, someone dear to her, had passed away. She yearned forfort, which led her to put aside her animosity and ept Milleia as the second wife. But now, Alfred was proposing that Milleia be his primary wife¡ªthe Queen, surpassing La''s status as the second wife. It was unfathomable to La. Milleia, the main wife and the Queen, while she would be relegated to the secondary position with Milleia holding a higher status than her? It was inconceivable. Already filled with immense resentment that Milleia, too, had inherited Raphiel''s bloodline like her, awakening it even before she did, now Alfred wanted to elevate her to the role of primary wife. Milleia surpassed her in every aspect, and it sickened La to her core. ''I loathe her.'' Never before had she harbored such intense hatred toward another girl. "Amoner?" Alfred frowned at La''s words. "Milleia is no longer amoner, La. She possesses Raphiel''s bloodline. You need to show her respect." "W-What about me?!" La clutched her chest, her voice trembling. "What about me, Your Highness?! I-I worked diligently... tirelessly since childhood to be a suitable Queen and to assist you. I dedicated myself to bing the wife you desired. I stopped ying and socializing with Louisa, Myra, and the others solely to please you! A-And now, Your Highness chooses amoner over m-me...?" "Enough, La! I''ve already told you that Milleia is not amoner. How can you stoop to the level of other nobles?" Alfred''s disappointment was evident in his expression. "Nobles ormoners, we are all human." "..." La remained motionless as Alfred walked away. She clenched her fists in anger. "I-It''s all because of her..." **** "Oh, it''s the Prince!" "Kyaaa!" "H-He''s perfect!" "H-How handsome!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As the door opened once more, Alfred gracefully entered, holding his head high, apanied by a small smile that inflicted significant damage on the hearts of all the noble girls present. Marrying a prince was the ultimate fantasy for these girls, a dream they knew they couldn''t achieve but could still dare to imagine. However, the drama was far from over. Someone else followed in Alfred''s wake, and this time it was the men who found themselves captivated. "O-Ooooh!" "I-Is that really La?!" "She''s astounding! Curse you, Alfred!" "He might hear you! Shh!" "Who cares! He''s getting the hotmoner and La too!" "Agreed! Leave some for the rest of us!" The men continued to whisper among themselves, while the girls could only shoot disapproving nces at La, who effortlessly outshone them all. "L-La-hiii!" A man who attempted to approach her shrunk back in fear when La cast him a fierce re. "La?" Miranda tried to step forward, but Elona held her back. "I think... it''s best not to approach her, Myra..." She said awkwardly. Elona honestly didn''t know what to make of this love triangle involving La, Alfred, and Milleia. Being close to La, she had been aware of her longstanding love for Alfred. Naturally, she wanted them to end up together for La''s happiness, but even if that were to happen, she had doubts about the dynamics of their rtionship, given Alfred''s clear preference for Milleia. Her gaze shifted towards John, who was attempting to engage La in conversation, but she was ignoring him. La''s gaze, on the other hand, was fixed on Milleia, while John''s cold stare was directed towards Alfred, the true source of La''s sudden sour mood. It was typical of John to despise Alfred, but this time, his animosity seemed particrly intense, and Elona couldn''t help but worry. She also disliked seeing La with such an expression on her face. "Father." Alfred approached his parents, who sat on their thrones. "Alfred, where are your sisters?" Edith inquired. Alfred shook his head. "I haven''t seen Aurora or Sylvia since I arrived." "Oh, and why does La seem upset?" Edith asked, her smile forced. "I hope you haven''t upset my daughter-inw?" "M-Mother, I-" "Let him be, at least for his birthday, Edith," Charles came to the rescue, chuckling. Alfred breathed a sigh of relief, but a conflicted expression remained on his face. He didn''t know how to broach the topic of asking Milleia to be his primary wife and the next Queen. His mother would surely be furious, and his father would undoubtedly have his doubts. "Finally, they are here." Charles'' words caught the attention of both Edith and Alfred, causing them to turn around. "Your Holiness!" Everyone in the vicinity immediately halted their activities and respectfully greeted Francis Higer Eden, the Pope of the Holy Church of Eden. With a gentle smile on his face, the Pope walked gracefully, staff in hand. Once again, the men present were left breathless as they beheld the three girls following behind the Pope. In contrast to the other girls, they wore simple yet beautiful white tunics. Despite their youth, all three possessed sublime beauty that set them apart, signifying their status as saintess candidates. Two of the girls walked closely together, their auburn-golden hair flowing. Nervously, they trailed behind the Pope, clearly ufortable with the gazes directed their way. "I-I''m so scared, Sera..." Maria murmured. "T-There''s nothing to be afraid of, Reina. Just ignore them," Seraphina responded, her own nervousness evident. Maria nodded, stealing a nce at their ''sister'' walking nearby. "Helena isn''t even scared... she''s amazing..." "Yes..." Seraphina agreed, her gaze fixed on the girl with reddish-golden hair and blue eyes. Unlike the other two, she walked without a trace of nervousness, her expression serious and focused. Although they had grown up together, Helena remained quite different from them. Despite their attempts to befriend her, she politely declined, solely dedicated to her role as a Saintess Candidate. Being adopted by the Pope himself, she constantly learned under his guidance. While Seraphina believed that she was the one most likely to be the next saintess, doubts had recently started to creep in. Helena''s poprity was rapidly surging. "Charles, Edith," Francis greeted the king and queen with a nod. "Your Holiness," Charles and Edith replied, rising from their seats. "Your Majesty, My Queen," Maria, Seraphina, and Helena greeted Charles and Edith in unison. "These lovely girls have grown up beautifully," Edith remarked with a smile, once againying eyes on the girls she hadn''t seen in years. "Oh, those are the saintesses? This is my first time seeing them," Ca murmured, her admiration evident. The three girls truly possessed something unique. "..." "Hm?" Ca nced at Jayden, who had his mouth agape while looking... at Maria. "Hey!" Ca elbowed Jayden, snapping him out of his stupor. "Ah!" Jayden shook his head, but he couldn''t help stealing nces at Maria. There was an inexplicable pull towards her that even he couldn''tprehend. Maria was undeniably stunning, but there was something more, something that drew him towards the girl with heterochromatic eyes. "Oh! Aurora is here!" Ca suddenly eximed. All heads turned towards the entrance to catch a glimpse of the First Princess of the Celesta Kingdom, resplendent in her golden gown. She walked with poise, gracefully greeting everyone in the hall. "She is beautiful..." Jayden murmured, once again freezing at the sight of Aurora. He knew she was engaged, and it pained him deeply. He had attempted to confess his feelings to her two weeks prior, but she had turned him down, providing a clear exnation. "She''s engaged. Forget it!" Ca eximed, exasperated. "I-I know..." ... "Aurora, you took your time. Where''s Sylvia?" Edith asked, her brows furrowed with concern. She had started to worry about her missing daughter. "Ah..." Aurora scolded herself inwardly for forgetting about her sister, who was hiding in the closet behind her. She had noticed Sylvia''s presence earlier, but after her conversation with Edward, itpletely slipped her mind. "She is-" Before Aurora could respond, amotion erupted from behind as two people made their way into the hall. Chapter 193 [Event] [Celesta Twins Birthday] [6] This girl just won''t leave my side. I couldn''t help but twitch my expression as Sylvia continued to follow me wherever I went. Whatever. I let out a sigh and nodded at the knights, who immediately recognized me and opened the doors to the hall. As I stepped in, the previously noisy atmosphere hushed, and all eyes turned towards me and Sylvia. Their expressions were a mix of surprise and shock. "This is getting annoying," I muttered under my breath, making my way towards Aunt Belle. "Aunt--ouch!" I grunted as Aunt Belle forcefully fixed my tie, almost choking me in the process. "You''re attending an important ceremony, Edward. Show some restraint," she scolded. I shrugged my shoulders, casually poking Orlin''s cheeks as he tried to reach out to me with his small hands. "I''m no longer a Falkrona, anyway." "Yes, but you''re still from the Olphean House. You should visit your birthce one day to understand," Aunt Belle said, ncing briefly behind me. "Oh, isn''t this Sylvia? You''ve grown up beautifully, Sylvia." She affectionately patted Sylvia''s head. "Aunt Belle, is he your son? He''s so cute!" Sylvia eximed, ying with Orlin''s hand. "Well, he''s Edward''s familiar, but since he didn''t know how to take care of children, I took him under my wing." "I take good care of Annabelle, though," I retorted. "Annabelle is mature and really fond of you, that''s why. But it''s different with Orlin. He''s scared of you." "That''s harsh..." "Uh? Who is Annabelle?" Sylvia asked curiously. "My daughter." "Y-Your daughter?! Since when did you-!" I quickly covered Sylvia''s mouth before she could blurt it out and create misunderstandings. "I adopted her!" Fortunately, Aunt Belle was there for me. I confided in her about my memories of past lives and my possession of several legacies. I didn''t want to hide anything from her, even though I couldn''t be certain if we were truly inside a game. Surprisingly, Aunt Belle didn''t seem to care at all. ("Regardless of how many past lives you''ve had, you''ll always be my adorable nephew," she said.) Her words lifted a heavy weight off my shoulders. I shared with her everything about Annabelle and Orlin, and I even told her what had happened to Mary. While she expressed concern over my crazy n to kidnap Persephone, Hades'' wife, she didn''t try to dissuade me. Instead, she assured me of her support. "How''s Tihana?" Aunt Belle asked. "Tihana? She''s doing well," I replied with a smile. "But she refuses to leave my side." Tihana, my second familiar, hatched three weeks ago. Despite being born after Orlin, she disyed an incredible maturity and acted like an older sister to him. Unlike Orlin, who was closest to Aunt Belle, Tihana grew close to me. "Sylvia." Queen Edith''s voice cut through the air, drawing our attention. Sylvia nced at me before sighing and making her way towards her parents. They began conversing, their discussion seemingly tense, though I couldn''t overhear the details. "Hm?" I scanned the room and realized that everyone was still looking at me. Most of the girls... they were staring at me intently, their cheeks flushed. [] ''I used to yearn for this kind of attention, but now I couldn''t care less.'' [] ''Can we stop talking about the old me, please?!'' "Oh, Edward, every girl is eyeing you," Aunt Belle nudged me teasingly. "Until Maryes back to you, you might need some warmth." "A-Aunt Belle...?" I stammered, caught off guard by her remark. "Oh,e on! I made a promise to your mother to bring in plenty of daughters-inw for her!" "What kind of promise is that?!" But as I remembered my mother, always joking around, it didn''t seem too far-fetched for her to make such a request¡­ "How about Myra? You still love her, right? Look, isn''t she adorable?" Aunt Belle pointed towards Miranda, who was apanied by Elona. Elona was eagerly trying to drag Miranda towards me, while Miranda resisted, her face flushed with embarrassment. In the end, Elona gave up and approached me herself, hugging me tightly before yfully punching my shoulder. "You didn''t even respond to me!" "My bad." "This isn''t enough, and you didn''t even tell me about your cute familiar," Elona pouted, attempting to reach for Orlin, but he clung to Aunt Belle''s clothes. "Brother..." "What is it?" I asked, noticing Elona''s tone bing more subdued. "...It''s about Simon and Father," Elona said, her expression filled with sadness. "I don''t know exactly, but ever since he left the dungeon, Simon has been asking Father about his parents... He even asked if Father killed them... I can''t get through to him, and he refuses to talk to me about what he saw..." "...," I fell silent, taking in Elona''s words. So, he found out, huh. That wretched father of ours killed Simon''s father, who was corrupt and responsible for Mother''s death. I don''t know the full extent of what happened, but... I nced at Father, who was engrossed in conversation with the chancellor,pletely ignoring me. He could have simply told Simon the truth about his father and why he killed him. But he chose to remain silent? "I''ll talk to him," I finally said. "Really?!" Elona''s face lit up with joy at my words, and I nodded. I didn''t want to bring up that topic with either of them, but Elona was worried, and I had no other choice. "Edward!" Jayden''s voice called out as he approached me, apanied by Ca and Milleia. "How are you? We were so worried!" I looked at him for a moment before responding, "I''ve been a little busy. Oh, and congrattions on the engagement. Finally, huh?" "Oh, thanks!" "Father immediately agreed once he found out he was an Apostle," Ca chimed in with exasperation. "E-Edward..." Milleia tried to meet my gaze, but her nervousness was apparent. I sighed, understanding what was on her mind. "I may hide my face for personal reasons, but I never deceived you," I assured her sincerely. All those times I concealed my identity, it was to avoid getting too close to the main characters, to hide my abilities, and perhaps to escape the responsibilities that came with them. I might have been a coward, but not anymore. "I-I see...!" Milleia nodded before quickly running off. "Huh?" I was taken aback by her sudden departure. Jayden looked at Milleia with a conflicted expression before speaking to me. "I''m d you''re safe, Edward."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I''m d too," I replied, before ncing at the table filled with food. "I need something to eat." With that, I walked away. ''Hypocrisy at its finest.'' [], Cleenah''s voice echoed in my mind, ice-cold. I smiled at her words. ''Jayden is still an Apostle. He''ll serve his purpose as a good meat shield and diversion in the future.'' | As soon as I deem him a threat, I will kill him, regardless of what you think. | Laima''s chilling voice resounded within my head. ''I don''t care about him, Laima. But right now, I don''t want Zeus as my enemy. I don''t want him to discover both of you. You''re weakened, and I''m not strong enough to protect you from a god.'' |...| Zeus and Hades. Both Olympian gods. Antagonizing either of them would be a grave mistake, and I would be defeated in less than a second. For now, I choose to be patient with Jayden. "Your Majesty!" A voice called from outside the hall, followed by a knock. "The Emperor and the royals have arrived." "Let them in, fool," Charles immediately responded, and the doors swung open. At the forefront stood a tall, handsome man with a paleplexion. He exuded a powerful aura that made everyone flinch. He was undoubtedly a freak. A monarch-level freak. Following behind him were the duo I caught a glimpse of earlier. The one with a grin on his face was Colton Arvatra, the Second Prince of the Arvatra Empire. Beside him was a beautiful girl, Azeliah Arvatra, the Second Princess of the Arvatra Empire. I didn''t know much about them, as I rarely saw them even in the game. "Oh, my god..." The girls in the hall squealed upon seeing Colton, but what happened next left them speechless. Walking beside him, with a dark blue suit, night blue hair, and mesmerizing cold blue eyes, was Rythvel Arvatra, the First Prince of the Arvatra Empire and a pretender in the Third Game. He moved through the crowd with an impassive expression, paying no attention to anyone around him. And next to him... "Ah..." [] Cleenah''s voice rang in my mind, and I had to admit, it was hard to tear my eyes away from her. With night blue hair cascading down to her waist, elegantly tied together with strands beautifully mingling with her stunning night blue dress, she was a sight to behold. Her cold blue eyes held no trace of emotion. All the men in the vicinity were left speechless, their mouths agape. She possessed a beauty that transcended mortal boundaries and was undoubtedly the most perfect being in the entire hall. It was my first time seeing her in both worlds. Arsethya Sienna Arvatra. The [Legendary Heroine] of the [First Game]. She was the only heroine guaranteed to be a viiness in the Third Game if you failed to capture her heart¡ªwhich was an impossible feat. Chapter 194 [Event] [Celesta Twins Birthday] [7] Arsethya Sienna Arvatra, the [Legendary Heroine] of the [First Game], was an enigma. She was notoriously difficult to conquer due to the extreme difficulty of the game and herte appearance. I had never managed to fulfill the conditions required to encounter her, so this was my first time seeing her in person. Rumors circted about Arsethya''s personality. She was known to be extremely distrustful, even towards her own family. It was said that she harbored a deep hatred towards the High Priestess of the Monolith of Eden. However, beyond these tidbits of information, I knew very little about her. I couldn''t im to know much about her at all. Charles Celesta, the king, stood up to greet Zenos Arvatra with a warm smile. "It''s a pleasure to have you here, Zenos." Zenos Arvatra shook Charles'' hand and returned the smile. "Likewise, Charles. I hope the alliance between your daughter and my son will be the start of a longsting friendship between our two countries." Zenos nced at his eldest son, Rythvel, as he spoke. Aurora gracefully pinched the hem of her dress and offered a slight bow to Prince Rythvel. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Prince Rythvel," she greeted him with a warm smile. Rythvel''s cold blue eyes briefly studied Aurora''s face, and then he extended his hand to assist her. Aurora was taken aback by the unexpected gesture but eventually epted his help, expressing her gratitude. "Thank you, Your Highness," she said softly. Colton, always one to stir up trouble, whispered to him, "Lucky you, brother." Azeliah joined in with a giggle, teasingly adding, "Colton, maybe you''ll have a shot at the younger Princess." Colton''s eyes wandered towards Sylvia, causing her to avert her gaze. He smiled widely, giving away his yboy persona rather than exuding the demeanor of a prince from a powerful empire. Shaking my head, I took a moment to hydrate, drinking from a ss of water. Eric, dressed in a stylish red suit, appeared beside me. "You don''t seem happy, Edward," he remarked, his concern evident in his voice. I turned to face him, acknowledging his presence. "Oh, Eric." He noted that I seemed better than before, to which I nodded in agreement. "Yeah, things have changed slightly. That''s all." Eric filled his ss with water and chimed in, "I know. Jayden is not stable even though he still didn''t awaken but keep it low with him for now, Edward." We both understood the impending consequences once Jayden''s awakening urred. The power gap between us would widen, and it wouldn''t be long before that happened. "I know, Eric," I replied with a groan, fully aware of the challenges ahead. Eric sighed but managed a smile. "If it reassures you, Jayden isn''t my favorite Protagonist. I prefer Victor and Lucius." I snorted in agreement. "You bet. Those two actually think with their heads, not their... well, you know." Changing the subject, Eric gestured towards Arsethya and Rythvel. "So, what do you think of them?" I admitted, "This is my first time seeing them, but it''s clear that they are significant characters in the Third Game." "You¡­you didn''t read what I wrote for you? Eric asked if I had read his writings about the Third Game. "No. We have time anyway." "Sigh... Sethya is dangerous," Eric expressed his concerns. "If we leave her unchecked, we might lose the High Priestess." I reassured him, "We can deal with herter, Eric. Right now, I''m more concerned about what Walter Celesta has nned." As I stared at Walter, annoyance crept in. "If only we had concrete proof, we could bring down that bastard," I muttered, frustration evident in my voice. using the king''s brother without solid evidence would be an uphill battle. We both knew that nobody would believe our ims. "Let''s keep a close eye on him," I suggested, determined to remain vignt. Eric nodded in agreement, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Just a little more than a month, and it will all be over," he stated, the weight of the impending events hanging in the air. "Everything should go fine. Milleia and Jayden are ready, and we''re here to finish Brandon just in case," I stated. Eric nodded in agreement. "I know, but I''m worried about La. She has that look in her eyes like she took the wrong turn in the game." I nced over at La and let out a sigh. "I tried, Eric, but there''s something off with that girl when ites to Alfred." "We''re well aware of that, Edward. You know her history," Eric replied. "After what happened to her, Alfred..." "I know, Eric," I interrupted him, cing my ss down on the table. "She''s still the girl we used to y with a lot back then. I don''t need to remind you of that. Even before Miranda, you had feelings for her even though fleeting ones," Eric said, his words embarrassing me. I quickly cut him off, not wanting to dwell on the past. "Eric, it''s in the past. Let''s not bring it up and save me from the embarrassment." "Edward, don''t take it seriously but I know you quite a bit even with your previous memories and it''s really unlike you to do everything you did for La so she could end up with Alfred. Milleia I can understand but La seemed exaggerated even from you. What were you trying to aplish? I can''t even say if your anger toward her is only for that p or something else." "..." That was a long speech and a pretty urate one. "Sometimes, I forget that we''ve been friends for so long. When did you notice about me liking her in the past?" Even though I liked her, itsted only a few months as Alfred''s and La''s talks of engagement were already ongoing at that time. I hardly yet quickly buried them thanks to Miranda though. She is without doubts my first crush. I don''t even know how and why I felt that toward her. "I did not. Lucius was the one who told me. Now John is the one fighting Alfred but back then it was you, Edward. You were trying to pick a fight with him for no reason." He chuckled. "That guy¡­ it seems even in aa, Lucius can''t stop meddling." Damn..it''s really embarrassing. I cringed at the memory of all the childish things I had done to get La''s attention. It was so embarrassing, and I am grateful that she hadn''t noticed. Otherwise, she would have teased me relentlessly. "Lucius has always been a bit of a nuisance," Eric remarked with a smile. "As for who else knows, I would say probably only Miranda." "Miranda?" I repeated, surprised. Eric nodded. "Yeah, she figured it out, and she was quite jealous about it, if you recall." As I thought back, I realized he was right. Miranda had be rather possessive, and it had worked on me since she was my first love. The pseudo-engagement between my father and Miranda''s father had been decided soon after that. "It''s just you and Miranda, then?" I asked, hoping there weren''t any more who knew. "Maybe John?" "I will beat you up." Not him I beg you Eden. "Oh, brother and Edward?" A new girl appeared in a beautiful red dress, and it was Rubina Scarlett. "Ruby, what is it?" Eric''s tone changed as he asked tenderly. What the hell? "I''m here to thank you, Edward," Ruby approached and said. "Thank me? Oh." I nced at Eric. He might have told her that the guy with the mask was me. "Don''t fret over it," I waved my hand. "At least you''re less prickly than before and moredy-like-" Before I could finish, Ruby angrily threw a cup in my face. "Shut up!" "..." I take back my words. "R-Ruby!" Eric hurriedly went tofort his sister. [] ''I was just telling the truth!'' "Edward..." "Sylvia? Again?" I said jokingly, but Sylvia didn''t seem to be in a happy mood. "What''s up?" I could tell that her conversation with her parents hadn''t gone well. "I''m not here to bother you, I... I just need you to introduce me to Jayden..." Sylvia said, forcing a smile. "..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I nced at her parents and noticed that they were also looking at us. Is this some kind of show for them? We''re talking about Sylvia now? Their youngest daughter. I looked at Alfred, and he didn''t seem to notice what was going on. He was busy talking with Milleia. As for Aurora, she was speaking with Rythvel, asionally throwing worried nces toward Sylvia. She might not even be aware of what her parents were preparing for her sister. If Lucius was here, he would definitely have caused a ruckus to stop this farce. Finally, I looked at Aunt Belle. She was patting Orlin, and when she noticed my gaze, she looked at me. She alternated her gaze between me, Sylvia, and her parents, and in a few seconds, she figured out what the problem was¡ªas expected of her. She stopped her gaze and winked at me with a smile. As expected of Aunty! I smiled. Here I was, nning to just stay on the sidelines during this birthday celebration. I sighed and filled a ss with juice before handing it to Sylvia. "Eh?" "Drink it. It''s orange juice. Or do you want wine?" "Wua?! No!" Sylvia shook her head and epted the drink. Making a bit of room on the table, I sat down and took a te filled with pieces of cake. "Here, open your mouth," I said, bringing a forked piece of cake toward her. "E-Edward...?" Sylvia waspletely dumbfounded by my actions. "Come on, you want me to help you, right?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Y-Yes..." Sylvia closed her eyes tightly, brought her face closer, and closed her mouth with a flushed face. "I-It''s good..." She said, while chewing. "Now it''s my turn," I said, handing her the fork. "W-Whaaaa?!" Sylvia stepped back with a bright red face. "Do you want my help or not, Sylvia?" I asked with furrowed brows. "Your parents won''t be happy." Sylvia tried to look around her surroundings, but I spoke quickly. "Sylvia." "...." "Do you need my help?" I asked again, this time with a different tone, as I stared directly into her emerald eyes with my amber ones. Nervously, Sylvia forked a piece of cake and brought it toward my mouth. I closed my mouth and nodded. "Yeah, it''s really good." "Edward." "Hm?" I turned to my left and saw Jayden. He was looking at me with a conflicted expression. Chapter 195 [Event] [Celesta Twins Birthday] [8] "Edward." "Hm?" I turned to my left and saw Jayden. He was looking at me with a conflicted expression.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "It''s about Sylvia..." Jayden muttered without blinking, addressing Sylvia directly. "Oh, you know her? You didn''t tell me that you knew Jayden, Sylvia?" I asked Sylvia, feeling confused. "E-Eh? I don''t know him..." Sylvia replied. "Jayden seems to know you though," I said, ncing at Jayden, who didn''t seem to understand what I was talking about. The hall fell silent as everyone held their breath, captivated by what was happening. I could feel King Charles'' and Queen Edith''s gazes on me, but I promptly ignored them. Aurora was raised with the mindset of a dutiful princess, but Sylvia was different. I had known her since childhood, and despite her efforts to be like her sister, she was vastly different. She wouldn''t be able to conform to the expectations ced on Aurora, especially regarding her engagement. "Well..." Jayden nced at Sylvia, who was awkwardly trying to avoid his gaze. "She is my candidate for fianc¨¦e..." Jayden took out a picture and showed it to me. It was a picture of a beautiful, smiling Sylvia. "..." Okay, this is getting really awkward. They even gave him a picture of Sylvia? Sylvia stared at her own picture, her eyes wide open in surprise. They are obsessed with Jayden... no. They are obsessed with his status as an Apostle and his close connection to Eden. I can''t help but wonder what Louisa would have thought of this and what she would have done. Sylvia and Rubina were the youngest, and Louisa definitely had a soft spot for them. "Your fianc¨¦e? And I wasn''t even aware of this. Were you, Alfred?" I threw the question at Alfred. "U-Uh? No?" Alfred, caught off guard, immediately denied and looked at Sylvia with confusion. Damn. His brain seems to shut down whenever Milleia is around. He just contradicted his parents'' words. And judging by their expressions, they are not happy. The heir to the Celesta Kingdom''s throne denied any knowledge of an engagement between Sylvia, his own sister, and Jayden. "..." Thankfully, Aurora stayed silent. "U-Uhh... b-but..." Jayden stuttered, looking for help from King Charles, but he couldn''t say anything. This was an important day for his son. What would happen if he confirmed Jayden''s words? Alfred would be ridiculed in front of all the important nobles from two powerful countries. He would be seen as incapable, and the recent rumors about him being infatuated with amoner would be reinforced. It would make him seem unfit to rule such a powerful kingdom. Aurora couldn''t say anything either. Even if she didn''t know about her parents'' ns, she could have pretended to be aware to save Jayden. But in doing so, she would be dooming her own brother. Aurora understood this, but did the Crown Prince? Alfred was already losing poprity due to the factions supporting La over Milleia, who was amoner. Another scandal involving him would only be detrimental to his image. Jayden had only spoken the truth, but unfortunately, Charles and Edith had chosen to keep it hidden from both of their eldest children, hoping for a smooth transition. It would have worked if Jayden and Sylvia had talked privately without making their thoughts public, but Jayden had done just that, capturing everyone''s attention. They never expected that I would do something like this either. They probably thought they could make Jayden and Sylvia talk before making any official announcements. But now, they couldn''t say anything. They could only postpone their ns, which would only dy the inevitable. But I was putting my faith in Aurora. I honestly didn''t think she would let Sylvia marry Jayden, and even if she couldn''t do anything, well, I would cross that bridge when I came to it. "Yeah, that guy is not engaged to her." A voice rang out as footsteps approached us. And herees the second one. Colton Arvatra walked towards us with confident steps, a smug smile stered on his face. Colton nced at Jayden and sneered. "Clearly, that guy is not engaged to Sylvia, but I am," he dered, reaching out for Sylvia''s hand. "..." Sylvia flinched slightly and took a step back. "What do you think you''re doing...?" Colton asked, his smile wavering angrily as I grabbed his arm preventing him from reaching Sylvia. The tension in the air became palpable, with only the sound of people''s breaths filling the silence. An irritating smile crept back onto Colton''s face as he freed himself from my grip and turned to King Charles Celesta. "I am engaged to Sylvia, am I not, Your Majesty?" My gaze also fell on Uncle Charles. No. Please don''t do it, Uncle. Charles wore a conflicted expression but nodded. "Yes, you are the most likely candidate to be my youngest daughter''s fianc¨¦." "See?" Colton snorted, attempting to reach out for Sylvia''s hand again, this time past me. Once again, Sylvia stepped back, seeking refuge behind me, but I stood my ground. I understand. King Charles can''t afford to disrespect a prince of Arvatra, the younger brother of the man who is going to be his future son-inw, especially on such a significant day of alliance between two countries that have been enemies for countless centuries. But I don''t care about that. I grabbed Colton''s hand inches away from Sylvia again. "Ahaha. What''s this?" Colton red at me, struggling to break free. I tightened my grip and smiled. "Actually, I am currently engaged in a conversation with Sylvia," I said, lowering my voice. "So why don''t you scram ande backter if there''s anything left to discuss?" With a sizzling sound, dark blue mes erupted from Colton''s arm as he grabbed hold of me. My entire right arm burst into mes as well. "E-Edward...!" "Sylvia, step back," I urged. "Edward... what''s going on?" "This doesn''t concern you, Jayden," I interrupted him, holding my grip firmly despite the burning blue mes. "What the hell are you doing?" Colton asked, confusion etched on his face. His blue mes weren''t affecting me; in fact, they weren''t even damaging my grey suit. A thickyer of Ruah covered my entire arm, repelling the mes. "Ruah, huh? You think that will be enough?" Colton sneered, channeling even more mana. The atmosphere heated up, and people started to be restless. Nobody was trying to stop us, at least not yet. King Charles should have intervened, but he was watching us with an indecipherable expression. [] Figures. As for the Arvatra clowns... The King was observing me with an eager smile, clearly relishing the situation. Azeliah was looking at me curiously, and the elder siblings... I couldn''t quite decipher their thoughts. Now, my entire body was engulfed in dark blue mes. "Now, ask for forgiveness and I-" "No," the moment I said that, purple fire burst out of my body, instantly incinerating the blue mes around me. "W-What?!" Colton''s eyes widened, seeing the purple fire, which was clearly stronger than his own, overwhelming him. I was wielding the Fire of the mythical Renegade Dragon, a me that had nearly destroyed the continent centuries ago. This wasn''t any ordinary fire. "Anathemas Fire," I muttered, my hand still gripping Colton''s arm. "A-Are you kidding me?!" Colton sneered, increasing the intensity of his mes. "I''m using the mes of Seth! Don''t underestimate me!" Seth, huh. They all have the bloodline of that freaking God. Frowning at Colton''s escting mes, I couldn''t help but worry about the important nobles surrounding us. Did he want to harm them? I drew my short sword and swung with my left hand. A metallic sound rang out as my de shed with another. "It''s you, huh." I turned my gaze toward the neer¡ªMelvin Troyen, the same man who attacked me, Eric, and Milleia before. "Ruah." I covered my sword with Ruah and strengthened my grip. "..." Melvin seemed startled by the sudden surge of strength. "Y-You''re in the Fifth Ascension, but something is wrong... how is this possible-" Ignoring him, I spun on my heels and roundhouse kicked Melvin. He raised his arm defensively, but my Ruah-infused leg struck him powerfully, and a loud cracking sound filled the air. -Bam! Melvin lost his footing, colliding forcefully with Colton, whose arm was now freed by me. You want a show, Uncle Charles? Then let''s give it to you. I smirked and kicked off the ground. "Second Wing." In an instant, I appeared in front of Melvin and mmed his face into the ground. -Bam! The hard surface cracked slightly as Melvin spat out blood. ""Kyaaa!"" "S-Step back!" People around panicked and stepped back avoiding the cracks on the ground. "B-Bastard!" Melvin grabbed my arm, and I felt a searing pain run through it. At the same time, I sensed the dark blue mes raging behind me. "Take that!" Colton shouted and dark blue fires sputtered out threatening to burn me. I snorted and threw Melvin into the blue mes. -Booom! Chapter 196 [Event] [Celesta Twins Birthday] [9] The animated birthday party was abruptly halted by themotion that had started. All eyes were on Edward Falkrona, the previous Heir of the Falkrona Duchy and ex-fianc¨¦ of the First Princess, who was now engaged to Rythvel Arvatra. Rumors of him being a troublemaker seemed to be confirmed as he acted overly close with the Second Princess, Sylvia Kiara Celesta. Then, Jayden Rayena, the Apostle of Lumen, dropped a bombshell, iming to be Sylvia''s fianc¨¦. Alfred, however, quickly dismissed this im, and the Royal couple remained unresponsive. Next, Colton Arvatra appeared, asserting that Sylvia was his. Edward, without hesitation, shielded Sylvia, despite King Charles confirming Colton''s im. The scene yed out like something out of a romantic tale, and the girls couldn''t help but swoon at Edward''s handsome figure protecting Sylvia from Colton, whose poprity seemed to have diminished rapidly. "Take that!" Colton shouted, preparing something dangerous. "Well, I won''t hold back either, then," Edward retorted, stretching out his hand. "Rings of Vysindra." Five purple burning rings coiled around his right arm. One of them slid out and formed a purple intricate burning circle in front of his palm. "What''s that?" David murmured, shocked by the immense pressure emanating from Edward. Just a month ago, he had fought him, but he had never felt such power. "Is that a mana circle? When did my brother learn that?" Elona asked, impressed. "No... this is not a mana circle... It''s not a spell either..." Miranda shook her head, ncing at La. "It''s more like a Curse." "A curse? But how?" Elona asked, dumbfounded. "La can use them because Goddess Hecate blessed her..." "He is not using ordinary fire..." Miranda replied. ¡­. "What powerful pressure," Chancellor Donald muttered. "A few months ago, he was at the bottom, but he has closed the gap and reached this far in such a short time." "Ahaha! I always knew that this brat had something special in him. My daughter would never choose someone incapable," Dravenughed heartily. "That brat... he is hiding too many things. At first nce, he seemed to be in the fifth Ascension, but he can disy power above that," Duke Roger said. "Thomen... he definitely knows something," Donald said, ncing at Thomen Falkrona, who was observing Edward. -Thud Suddenly, the doors of the hall swung open. A stronger pressure fell upon the hall as two people walked in. "F-Father?" All eyes turned toward the woman who uttered that¡ªBelle Falkrona. The man walking at the front had short grey hair, a long grey beard, and piercing grey eyes. Despite being one of the most powerful men in the world, he looked like he was in his forties. He was Waylen Falkrona, the head of the formidable Falkrona House, feared throughout the world for its strength. Behind him stood a slightly younger woman, silently observing the scene. Edward silently looked at Waylen, his grandfather with his amber eyes. "Enough Colton," Zenos Arvatra said while staring at Waylen with a smile. Colton hesitated but upon noticing Waylen''s monstrous aura and understanding that he was someone from Edward''s family, he lowered his hand, dissipating his mes. *** I stared at the elderly man before me, noting the resemnce he bore to my father, although he appeared older and far more powerful. It had been two years since Ist saw him, during my birthday celebration. On that asion, he arrived alongside my cousins and my detestable aunts and uncles¡ªthe main household.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Recalling the humiliation I endured at their hands, I gritted my teeth, the frustration bubbling within me. Not a single finger was lifted by him to help me. It was only Aunt Belle and Elona who provided their support back then. "Edward," my father''s gaze locked onto mine. A surge of anger coursed through me, tempting me to retaliate against that *sshole of Colton. But I took a deep breath, forcing myself to remainposed. "Grandfather," Elona''s voice quivered as she nervously nced at him. What was he doing here, anyway? And who was that woman standing behind him? I had a vague sense of familiarity but couldn''t quite ce her. Ignoring my grandfather''s gaze, I turned my attention to filling an empty te with delectable sweets. It struck me as odd that I couldn''t recall his presence in the game at this event. There was something strange about it. "Lord Waylen, it''s a pleasure to have you here for my children''s birthday," Charles and Edith greeted my grandfather, rising from their seats. My detestable grandfather, a DemiGod and one of the most influential and powerful figures in the world. The Falkrona House held equal power to the Celesta Kingdom, underscoring his elevated status even among kings. "You as well, Lady Melfina," King Charles added. Wait, Melfina? I knew that name. It was none other than the headmaster of Trinity Eden Academy in Sancta Vedelia. "Charles," Melfina replied with a smile, her gaze sweeping across the room, particrly focused on the younger attendees. My aunt Belle and my father joined my grandfather, engaging in a conversation secluded from the rest of us. Just the thought of seeing him again gave me a headache. As I turned to search for some delectable treats, I was interrupted by the panicked voice of Seraphina. "M-Maria? Are you okay?" she eximed, her voice filled with concern. ncing over, I saw Seraphina desperately shaking Maria, who seemed to be in a trance-like state, fixated on Jayden, who was attempting to approach them. [] "Yeah," I muttered, cursing that guy for his relentless pursuit of girls. I immediately headed towards them, determined to intervene. "What''s going on here?" I tried to approach, but some women priests stepped in to block my path. "Let him through," Pope Francis authorized, a smile on his face before leaving elsewhere. However, from my perspective, it seemed rather creepy, given my knowledge of his corrupted nature. "E-E-Edward?" Seraphina stammered upon seeing me. "Stop stuttering and tell me," I urged her. "I-I don''t know...Maria has been acting strange since we arrived," Seraphina exined, ncing nervously behind me. Sighing, I addressed the women in armor, requesting their assistance pointing stealthily at Jayden. "Could you please stop that guy? He has corrupted thoughts about the Saintesses." They widened their eyes in surprise before nodding in agreement. "Stop right there!" "W-Wait! I''m here to see Maria-" "Stop now!" Ignoring themotion behind me, I focused my attention on Maria. Her golden and blue eyes appeared unfocused, even though they were clear. Could this have something to do with her role as the Saintess and Jayden being the Apostle? I recalled simr scenes from the game, where the Saintess or the Priestess disyed unconscious interest in Jayden. At the time, I found it satisfying as my job of getting them was easier. But now... "...," Maria stood there, appearingpletely detached from her surroundings. Meanwhile, Seraphina was on the verge of tears. From an outsider''s perspective, this situation seemed utterly absurd. Why should that guy decide who should be with whom? Just because Maria was the Saintess and Jayden the Apostle, were they automatically meant to be together? It felt like she was being forced into this rtionship. "Maria." "..." "Maria." I flicked her forehead, and this time she reacted. Her eyes regained rity as she opened them wide, tears gathering at the corners. "Ed-ward¡­" Maria muttered, her voice trembling. "W-Wait, why are you crying?" "M-Maria?" Seraphina hugged her and red at me. "Why did you hit her?!" "I will show you what a real hit is like." "S-Stop hitting on us!" Seraphina suddenly blurted out, her face turning bright red. What the hell is she talking about?! "You''re conveniently deforming my words? Is that what they teach you in the Holy Church?" "T-Teach what-ah, Maria, what''s happening?" Seraphina stopped mid-sentence and turned to Maria. "I-I''m scared¡­Sera¡­" Maria mumbled, her voice trembling. "Scared of what?" Seraphina asked, concern evident in her tone. Maria peeked her eyes out of Seraphina''s embrace and stared at Jayden and then at me with her heterochromic eyes. "I-I''m¡­ scared of l-losing my current feelings¡­" "Current feelings?" I repeated, feeling puzzled, but Maria avoided my gaze. Is she afraid of being brainwashed because of her role as the Saintess? "HMaria." "Hmm?" Maria looked at me timidly. "You''re not bound by anything or anyone. You or Seraphina might be the Saintess, but in the end, it''s just a status. Your life is in your hands. If you ever feel like you''re forgetting important things or falling into a trance state again, just think seriously and strongly about something you''re certain of. The same goes for you, Seraphina." "Hmpf." Ignoring Seraphina''s huff, I leaned in and whispered seriously, "Also, don''t believe in that old bald Pope. Just keep that in your mind." "Pfff!" "Y-You!" Seraphina looked around in a panic, while Maria couldn''t help but giggle. Perfect. Using kind words and ending with ''don''t believe him'' might actually work. "H-Hey, Edward! Can you let me in? I-I need to speak to Maria-" "Stop speaking about Lady Maria so informally!" What a pain in the *ss. Thankfully, the Pope already left; otherwise, he would have recognized Jayden and let him meet Maria. She shouldn''t meet him in her current state. No, rather she shouldn''t meet him at all until she controls her ability. Time to leave- "Huh?" I slipped pathetically on something like a cloth beneath me, and my back collided with something soft. Turning quickly around, I put my hand on the wall and opened my eyes wide. "..." ncing down, I saw another girl of the same age as Maria and Seraphina, wearing the same clothes. She was looking up at me with a frozen expression. Since when was I cornering her against the wall with my body...? Chapter 197 [Event] [Celesta Twins Birthday] [10] "..." The hall fell into an ufortable silence as I found myself caught in an awkward situation. Three pairs of eyes were fixed on me, each holding a different expression. The new one, with her reddish-gold hair and striking blue eyes, looked both beautiful and horrified. Seraphina seemed flustered, her face turning as red as a tomato. And Maria, with her captivating heterochromia eyes, appeared both curious and uncertain. "H-Helen?! Hey! Move away!" Seraphina hurriedly pushed me aside, her concern for Helena evident in her actions. Oh, it''s Helen. She was also a Saintess Candidate but in if I remember, she was going to be an antagonist in the Third Game. All of that because of the Pope. Helena, one of the Saintess Candidates, seemed distraught. "H-He t-touched me... a man touched me," she muttered, clearly shaken by the incident.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Damn it... I needed to get out of here before the Pope caught wind of this. Things were alreadyplicated enough. "D-Don''t worry, Helena! He also touched us!" Maria''s voice piped up. "Maria!" Seraphina turned around with a deep blush staining her cheeks. All eyes in the hall were now on me, and I could feel their judging gazes. It was an ufortable situation, to say the least. [] Cleenah''s voice echoed in my mind, apanied by a mischievous giggle. ''This isn''t funny!'' I didn''t want to turn around and face the scrutiny of those judging gazes. [] ''There''s no rtion, secret or otherwise! Heck, there isn''t even any rtion at all!'' "H-He also insulted H-His Excellency..." Helena''s words barely reached my ears, but they struck a nerve. She regarded me as if I were the devil incarnate. "I didn''t lie about that, though," I retorted, frustration seeping into my voice. Helena''s eyes widened in shock. "H-He is the devil in human skin..." Seraphina couldn''t hold back herughter at Helena''sment, which only fueled my irritation. A vein throbbed on my forehead as I red at Helena. "Since when do Saintesses wear makeup?" I pointed at my own eyshes, a mix of annoyance and disbelief in my voice. "Is that part of being a Holy Saintess?" "W-We need to look presentable, Demon!" Helena, or rather, the future evil Saintess Helen, as I liked to call her, fired back, her face turning even redder. "Y-You touched and c-caressed my b-body this whole time..." "I don''t remember doing any of that!" I shot back, slowly backing away from the heated exchange. "Ahem... well, I''m busy..." I turned around, ready to escape the situation, but-- "Wait!" Maria''s voice stopped me in my tracks. I halted, waiting for her to speak. Maria hesitated, her gaze shifting between me and the whining Jayden standing behind me. "I-If I-I think of s-something I''m certain of, I-I won''t forget it, right?" she asked, her voice tinged with shyness. Truth be told, I had only suggested that to calm her down. It probably wouldn''t work against the influence of Eden. It would be too easy if simply thinking about something else could counter its effects. I let out a sigh and nodded. "It could work, but if the influence bes too strong, ask your ''sister'' for help, Maria." "I-I''m not stupid--" "Same goes for you, Seraphina," I interrupted, addressing Seraphina before she could defend herself. "If you find yourself under any influence, turn to Maria for help. And if you ever find yourself in extreme danger or feeling threatened, call out to me. I''ll be there to assist you." I spoke with a serious tone, my smile fading slightly. But then I turned my attention to Helena. "Not you, though." Helen let out an indignant cry. "Whaaaa! I don''t need help from a demon!" "See ya," I waved my hand dismissively and walked away, ignoring the stares of the women who were guarding us. "Edward..." I turned around, surprised by Jayden''s sudden presence. "Jayden? What are you doing here?" I asked, feigning surprise. Jayden nced at Maria and let out a sigh. "I wanted to speak to Maria, Seraphina, and Helena since they are the Saintess Candidates and I''m the Apostle, but it seems they''re upied." I nced back at the three girls, who were still engaged in their own conversation. "T-The devil is looking at me..." Helen blurted out, her voice loud and uneasy. "W-What? M-My heart is not ready for that¡­!" Ready for what, exactly? "..." Seraphina remained silent, but she crossed her arms with a beautiful smile ying on her lips. "They are busy, yeah¡­" I muttered, still shaken by the odd trio of Saintesses, and gently forced Jayden to back away. How did they change this much in two years? In the Third Game, they arepletely different though... [] Figures... The Pope had adopted Helen and groomed her for a decade as part of his n, but now I had tainted her image in front of everyone. But this Helen is not like the one in the Third Game¡­ Maybe she can be changed? At least right now, she spoke in a different tone with me. I nced behind me, and indeed, she was arguing with Maria and Seraphina, something she wouldn''t have done before. Have I influenced them somehow? I hope so. "E-Ehm¡­Edward¡­has something really happened between you and the Saintesses?" Jayden suddenly asked. What? "Nothing¡­" I replied with a frown, trying to avoid the topic. "M-Maybe I should try again to meet them-" "Your attention, everyone," Charles spoke up, pping his hands to gather everyone''s focus. Nice timing. Everyone started to gather at the front. "Hm?" I stopped my steps as I spotted Aunt Belle with my father and my grandfather. Aunt Belle? She''s crying? She was covering her mouth with her hand to muffle her sobs, and my father had a distraught expression. "Aunt Belle?" I called out, concerned, and she turned toward me, quickly wiping her tears. "F-Father! W-We shouldn''t care about that anymore! He died! He needs to know that!" "No. This is not the moment for that," Grandfather shook his head, his expression grave. What''s happening? "What about Lydia?" Father asked. "...she was furious when I refused," Waylen replied. What the hell are they speaking about? "Alfred, bring Milleia." "...what?" I stopped my steps and turned back toward Charles, who was smiling at Alfred. Alfred smiled back and walked toward the confused Milleia. "Milleia, I''d like you to be my Queen." "...!" The hall gasped at this shocking news, including the King and the Queen. What did he say¡­? "My Queen and this Kingdom''s Queen." My brain froze, trying to understand what Alfred had just said. "Alfred!" Aunt Edith stood up in shock. "U-Um¡­! I-I¡­" Milleia was unable to utter any words at that sudden deration. "Brother¡­?" Even Aurora and Sylvia couldn''t believe it. "W-Wait! Prince Alfred!" Jayden stepped forward, trying to intervene. Whispers started to spread throughout the hall, and the situation continued to plummet. Milleia stepped back slowly, her eyes wide with confusion and surprise. "What does that mean, Your Majesty?" Jarett Tarmias, La''s father, asked Charles, seeking rity. "Alfred, what are you doing¡­?" King Charles asked his son, his tone filled with concern and bewilderment. "I''m the Heir and the soon-to-be King, father. I know how to choose my Queen, and Milleia fulfills all the requirements," Alfred replied confidently, his gaze unwavering. The atmosphere in the hall grew heavier as the implications of Alfred''s words sank in. "Is she the woman you want as your Queen, Your Highness?" La''s voice cut through the chaos as she confronted Alfred. Alfred looked taken aback by her bold question, but he tried to defend his decision. "La¡­I already told you-" "You told me what?!" La interrupted Alfred angrily. "That thismoner would be a better Queen than me?!" She spat out the words with bitterness. "La, stop it," Alfred frowned, clearly unhappy with La''s behavior toward Milleia. "Just because Raphiel chose her doesn''t make her a good Queen, Your Highness!" La continued, her emotions raw. "I was also chosen by Raphiel, but it didn''t make me a good Queen! No! I worked hard, really hard to be a strong and perfect Queen for this Kingdom and for you, Your Highness! Only after that, I was acknowledged by the Queen, your mother!" La''s words struck a chord, and I couldn''t help but feel sympathetic toward her. She had dedicated herself to fulfilling her role as the future Queen, and now she felt betrayed by Alfred''s sudden decision. "What about my choice then?!" Alfred snapped back. "Why can I not have the choice of choosing my Queen?!" "C-Choice¡­?" La muttered with a weakugh. "Your Highness is the Crown Prince¡­you were raised to be the next King, and with that statuses responsibilities!" Chapter 198 [Event] [Celesta Twins Birthday] END NEW DISCORD LINK IN SYNOPSIS: https://discord.gg/5gq4yjEp ====== "What about my choice then?!" Alfred snapped back. "Why can I not have the choice of choosing my Queen?!" "C-Choice¡­?" La muttered with a weakugh. "Your Highness is the Crown Prince¡­you were raised to be the next King, and with that statuses responsibilities!" She was absolutely right. Aurora had understood that and embraced it wholeheartedly, unlike Alfred, who seemed to be shirking his duties. "W-What''s the problem with that, La?! Is it a sin to wish to be with the one you love?!" Alfred retorted. "H-Have I refused that to you, Your Highness¡­?" La asked, her voice breaking as tears welled up in her red eyes. "Despite my hate toward her, I-I epted her. I epted her to be your second wife, but you even refused that¡­y-you asked me to give up my status as the future Queen for her? You¡­" La paused, taking a deep breath to steady herself. "You¡­told me this easily, to give up and spit on all the efforts I have put in for a decade for you?" Her voice cracked with emotion, revealing the depth of her pain. "I-I didn''t-" "E-Even if you did not like me¡­at least as someone you grew up with, h-how can you tell me to give up on years of effort for another girl you met less than a year ago¡­?" La''s voice trembled as she spoke. "D-Do I mean just this much to you?" "L-La¡­" Miranda''s voice shook as she tried to approach her, but Aurora held her back. "Let her, Myra¡­she needs that¡­" "H-How? I-I epted all the humiliations when youpared her to me, but h-how, Your Highness, could you say that a meremoner without any knowledge about our Kingdom could be a better Queen than me¡­?" La''s words struck a chord, and voices of agreement echoed around the hall. Milleia could never be a fitting Queen. Shecked the knowledge and the impartiality required for the role. "E-Enough, La!" Alfred was clearly bothered by the supportive whispers and raised voices. "Do you hear yourself?! How low have you stooped to use your status as a noble to belittle Milleia! Milleia has Raphiel''s bloodline, and she awakened it, unlike you! Her status can be considered as being above yours!" La offered a weak smile as Alfred spoke, her eyes glistening with tears. "Is that really the problem, Your Highness? Because I wasn''t able to awaken Raphiel''s bloodline? Or m-maybe because I''m not beautiful enough? Do you find her more beautiful than me? I-I tried to act as you wanted, but it didn''t work, and w-why should I act like her to make you love me?" If only¡­ I wonder. If only back then I had revealed myself as Edward instead of letting her believe it was Alfred she was talking to¡­ Maybe she wouldn''t have suffered this much¡­ Until now I ignored it because I didn''t think that three months would have so much effect on her but now it was clear for me. I was the one at fault. Her obsession on Alfred is because of me. La gritted her teeth and pointed at Milleia. "O-Or do you want just her body?!" "La!" Alfred''s hand moved to p her, but John swiftly intervened, grabbing Alfred''s arm and ring at him coldly. Undeterred, Alfred looked at La disdainfully. "Is that why you survived? Is that why our Saintess died?" The Saintess¡­ Maria''s mother was believed to be dead, even I was considering her to be dead, even though she was in aa. She was supposed to die in a year to fulfill Maria''s destiny as the Saintess. But Maria''s mother sacrificed herself for¡­ "Our Saintess sacrificed herself for someone like you?! Even your mother died because of you! Aunt Alyssa might have been better alive than you!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "...!" My expression turned icy at Alfred''s callous remarks. He knew nothing about what she had gone through. -p! In an instant, someone''s hand connected with Alfred''s cheek, sending a small shockwave through the room. "H-How dare you, Alfred?!" Miranda''s voice trembled with anger, tears streaming down her face. La, who had been standing strong until then, crumpled to her knees,pletely distraught. "L-La!" Miranda rushed forward, wrapping her arms around La in aforting embrace. "..." John was still holding Alfred firmly, his expression betraying his inner struggle with anger and restraint. "John." Uncle Jarett''s voice was colder than ever as he intervened with just a single word. The hall fell into a tense silence, everyone taken aback by the unexpected turn of events. Alfred, his cheek stinging from the p, red at La, who was beingforted by Miranda. "This is outrageous! How can you defend her after what she said?!" "Enough, Alfred!" King Charles''s stern voice echoed through the hall as he stepped forward. "This is not the time nor the ce for such behavior. It''s time for you to leave-" In the midst of chaos, darkness enveloped the room, leaving everyone in a state of confusion. "Edward!!" Eric''s voice echoed through the darkness. Walter Celesta must be behind this, I thought to myself. "Please calm down-" "Second Wing!" I disregarded King Charles'' attempt to restrain us and charged forward. There was something fishy about this timing; they must be targeting someone. I swiftly drew my staff, positioning myself in front of Miranda and La. Suddenly, the lights flickered back on, revealing Raisa''s shocked expression as her sword pierced my heart. "C-Cough¡­" I spat blood, trying to stay on my feet. "RAISA!!" Draven lunged towards her, but a circr dome blocked him from reaching her. "E-Edward¡­" I copsed on my knees, my staff dropping to the ground. Miranda held my body from behind, trembling as she touched my wound. "Edward¡­." La staggered and looked down at my injury, her face contorting in horror. "H-He''s dying! Someone, please help him!" The dome prevented anyone from entering, even the King. Walter Celesta probably prepared that beforehand. The only person who could possibly reach me was my grandfather, but he just stared at me, with Aunt Belle and Elona crying beside him. Even my father looked worried for the first time. "I wanted to kill you, little Myra, but he intervened and sacrificed himself," Raisa taunted as she pulled out her sword. "Argh!" I spat out more blood. "N-No¡­!" Miranda desperately covered my chest wound with her hands, but it seemed futile. Raisa leaned in close to whisper, "He threw himself to protect you, just like your mother did back then." "...!" Miranda''s eyes widened, and her tears fell uncontrobly. "E-Edward¡­ please¡­" "Myra! Keep your hands steady!" La, with trembling hands, poured vials of something onto my wounds, but... "Y-Yes...!" "It''s useless. I stabbed his heart with my poisoned sword." -Thud My hands fell to the ground, and I felt my eyelids getting heavy. Through my blurry vision, I could see Miranda crying and La desperately trying to save me. "Ahahahaha! Now it''s your turn-" -Spurt! "Cough!" Raisa spat blood as a pure white sword pierced through her stomach. In a blink of an eye, my body on Miranda''s arms vanished into white particles and reappeared behind Raisa. I gripped Trinity Nihil tightly and plunged it deeper into her as tremendous amount of mana left my body at an rming rate. "Y-Yoou¡­!" "Shut up," I wheezed, pulling out Trinity Nihil with all my strength. "Agh!" Raisa fell to the ground, trying to stand up, but I quickly stabbed her again with Trinity Nihil. She''s strong, an 8th Ascension user, but I managed to catch her off guard using my control over Fate and making her believe I was dead. Trinity Nihil is the only weapon that can deal significant damage to a monster like her. "It''s over." I mustered all my remaining mana and stabbed her through the heart, and Raisa finally stopped moving. However, ck substance started oozing out of her body- "Already used to it," I swung my sword again, this time cutting off her head to ensure she wouldn''te back. "T-This sword! Impossible!" Pope Francis widened his eyes in utter shock. "This the Holy Sword of Nihil..." "...!" Exhausted, I widened my eyes as all my mana was drained in that final attack. I fell to my knees, barely conscious, Trinity Nihil''s runes glowing white to sustain me. My eyelids grew heavy, but the soft sensation of Miranda''s embrace provided somefort. She was mumbling something, her lips quivering, but I couldn''t make out the words. The scent¡­ How many years has it been since Ist felt this¡­? Chapter 199 Layla Adriana Tarmias SS [1] ? [10 Years Ago] Amidst the vibrant gardens of Celesta Royal Pce, the children''sughter echoed as they engaged in a lively game of hide-and-seek. "I-It''s my turn again!" David shouted angrily, stomping his foot in frustration. "Too bad, David! Count to a hundred!" Lucius teased, and the kids scattered to find their secret hiding ces. "B-But where should we hide?" Lyra asked timidly, looking around for inspiration. "Come with me, Lyra! I know a great spot!" Ca eagerly offered, taking Lyra''s hand. "Hmpf! Don''t believe her, Lyra! She''ll just get you lost!" La chimed in, wearing a mischievous grin. "Want to fight, La?!" Ca shot back, giving La a yful re. "Enough, you two," Louisa intervened with a sigh. "Let''s not waste time. I''ll hide first, then." She dragged Ronald by the scruff of his neck, earningughter from the other kids. "S-Sister! I know how to hide!" Ronald protested, but it was toote. "Let''s go, Lyra!" Ca and Lyra followed Louisa''s lead. "They''ll be found first!!" Loid boasted, sporting an arrogant smirk. "Let''s go, Alfred, Thomas!" He took off, and Thomas followed suit with a smile. "Yeah-" Alfred was about to join them, but La pulled him back. "Not you, Your Highness!" La shook her head yfully. "Come with me!" "R-Right!" Alfredplied, amused by La''s enthusiasm. "Ahah! You''re pathetic, Alfred!" Edward teased, pointing a teasing finger at Alfred. "W-What?!" Alfred retaliated, giving Edward a defiant look. Edward nced at La, who was sticking closely to Alfred, and his expression tensed. "G-Getting dragged around by La!" "Are you insulting my sister?" John stepped forward, getting defensive on La''s behalf. "Shut up, John! You don''t scare anyone here!" Elona huffed,ing to her brother''s defense. "My brother will beat you up!" "Edward, Elona! Let''s stop arguing and hide!" Miranda intervened, grabbing Edward''s arm and trying to drag him away. "They''re fighting again! All the boys have some issues!" Rubina remarked, exasperated, as she left with Eric. "I agree, Ruby!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Even you, big brother, are part of the problem!" Rubina yfully teased Eric as they left. "S-Sister, what should we do?" Sylvia asked Aurora, ncing at Edward and Alfred locked in a ring contest. "Ignore them, Sylvia." Aurora chuckled, leading Sylvia away from the brewing rivalry. "Stop fighting, brother! It''s always the same with you and Edward!" Lucius stepped between them, trying to mediate. "He started it, Lucius!" Alfred retorted. "I know! Why though?" Lucius grinned giving a side nce at La, enjoying the dynamic between Edward and La. "W-Well! Let''s go, Myra, Elona!" Edward finally let go of the argument and left with his sister and Miranda. "I''ming with you!" Lucius dered, eager to join the fun. "Hey! Don''t steal my hiding spot!" La yfully scolded as she dragged Alfred away. ¡­. ¡­. "It''s all your fault, Lucius!" La used, her eyes narrowed. "Huh? But I found us the best hiding spot?" Lucius tilted his head innocently. "Liar! You saw me back then and took it for yourself!" La retorted with a pout. "Ouch! La, you hit me!" Edward groaned as something lightly tapped his back. "Big brother! John is pushing me!" Elona said, her eyes welling up with tears. "You are too close to me." "We can''t wish for more ces here, John!" Miranda replied, feeling safe as Edward nearly embraced her in their hiding spot. "I should have followed Loid and Thomas¡­" Alfred grumbled, regretting his decision as he looked at the chaotic hiding situation they ended up in. They all managed to find refuge on a hidden tree branch, snuggled closely together behind the foliage. "Oh! There seems to be a big nest on this tree!" La pointed out with excitement. "Crap, Mom!" Edward groaned when he saw his mother, Queen Alyssa, smiling widely at him from the ground. His attempt to remain hidden was foiled. "Why did you speak up!" Alfred whispered, dumbfounded by the turn of events. "Aunty already found us, brother!" Lucius sighed, realizing their cover was blown. "Ah!" La gasped as the branch cracked. "Kyaaa!" The branch couldn''t bear their weight, and they all started to fall towards the ground. "La!" Edward reached out and grabbed La''s hand, preventing her from falling headfirst. Luckily, theynded on the ground without any injuries. Miranda and Elonanded on Edward''s back who groaned but he was somewhat proud of having ''saved'' three people alone. "Oh, those children¡­" Queen Alyssa, a beautiful woman with tangerine eyes, shook her head, both amused and concerned. "Mommy!" Miranda called out in relief at the sight of her mother. "Thanks for protecting my daughter, little Prince!" Another woman, Aunt Alyssa, arrived. She had beautiful wavy ck hair and shared simr features with La. "A-Aunt Alyssa¡­" Edward felt a bit embarrassed and quickly shook La, trying to snap her out of whatever was happening to her. "L-La?!" La''s body was shaking uncontrobly, and Aunt Alyssa quickly transported her away from the worried children. *** Inside a room of the royal pce, a beautiful woman with long blond hair and captivating heterochromia eyes stood over a little girl lying on the bed. La''s small body was racked with heavy breathing, and the heat of fever radiated from her. The woman, Sophien, gently touched La''s forehead, her expression clouded with concern. Alyssa, La''s mother, was beside herself with worry, and she followed Sophien as she left the room. Edward''s mother and Miranda''s mother were also present, their faces reflecting the weight of the situation. "H-How is she, Sophien?" Alyssa asked, her voice trembling. "Alyssa¡­ La possesses Raphiel''s Bloodline¡­" Sophien''s words were met with stunned silence. Raphiel''s Bloodline was something extraordinary, but the news seemed to bring no joy. "But La''s body can''t handle it¡­ her body can''t handle it¡­" Sophien continued, her expression troubled. "S-Sophien?" Tears welled up in Alyssa''s eyes. "M-My daughter will be alright, won''t she?" "Alyssa¡­ your daughter already has Goddess Hecate''s Bloodline¡­ her weak body can''t bear the burden of another bloodline, especially one as pure and powerful as Raphiel''s... Our bodies are not meant to carry multiple bloodlines, and La is just a child on top of that." Alyssa''s face turned pale, and her heart sank at the gravity of the situation. "Wait, can''t you do something to save her, Sophien?" Edward''s mother asked hopefully. "You are the Saintess, Sophien¡­ there must be something you can do," added Miranda''s mother. Regrettably, Sophien shook her head. "I wish I could, but it''s beyond my abilities. This is a part of La now¡­ I-I cannot remove her bloodline¡­ she is dying, Alyssa." "No¡­ no¡­" Alyssa copsed to her knees, unable to bear the news. "How much time does she have?" Edward''s mother inquired with a heavy heart. "I can keep her alive for three months¡­" As the somber atmosphere weighed upon them, a ck-haired man stood silently behind them. His suit was disheveled, soaked in sweat, and he had overheard everything about his daughter''s critical condition. With a broken expression, he nced at his weeping wife, realizing the harsh reality of the situation. Chapter 200 Layla Adriana Tarmias SS [2] ? "L-La¡­" Alyssa approached her daughter''s bed, concern etched across her face, but La remained unresponsive. Alyssa''s heart sank as she drew closer. "L-La?!" "M-Mommy?" La''s weak voice trembled. "I-Is that you?" "Yes, dear, it''s me," Alyssa reassured, gently patting La''s head. "Can''t you see me?" "I-I''m scared... I can''t hear well... And e-everything is....sniff...dark..." La''s red eyes, now clouded with a milky white haze, stared nkly ahead. Alyssa gasped, her hand flying to her mouth, witnessing her daughter''s deteriorating condition. "Yes, it''s me, La. I''m here," Alyssa whispered, her voice filled with both love and anguish. "M-Mommy! I-I''m scared...!" La burst into uncontroble sobs, her pain echoing through her cries. "It hurts!" Alyssa held La tightly, trying to soothe her, but the pain was too great for her little girl to bear. "Do you want me to read your favorite story?" Alyssa suggested, desperately trying to bringfort. "Awaaa... Mommy... I can''t sleep..." La''s voice quivered with anguish. "I-It''s your favorite story about the Prince and the Princess, La?" Alyssa mustered a smile, determined to lift La''s spirits. Sniffling, La nodded, tears still streaming down her face. "Y-Yes... Um..." ¡­. ¡­. Alyssa opened the door to the room and was surprised to find Edward standing there, apanied by his smiling mother. "Sorry, Alyssa, he insisted," his mother said, patting Edward''s head. Alyssa smiled tiredly and knelt down, patting Edward''s cheeks affectionately. "Can you keep her happy while I''m away?" Edward looked at La lying on the bed and nodded in response to Alyssa''s request. Alyssa gently stroked Edward''s cheeks before leaving the room with his mother. As she left, Edward caught a glimpse of Alyssa hugging his mother and crying. "L-La?" "...." Silence. Edward approached La once more and called out to her. "La?" "W-Who?" La finally spoke, her voice weak. Edward let out a sigh of relief. "It''s Ed-" "Your Highness?!" La spoke up again, her voice barely above a whisper but loud for her weak state. There was a tinge of hope in her voice. "..." "I-It''s you, Prince Alfred! Ouch!" La asked once more, wincing in pain. "..." Edward stared at La''s face. Dried tears were still on her cheeks, and her expression showed signs of pain, but there was also a glimmer of happiness in her eyes. Edward offered a bitter smile and ced a bunch of flowers on the small table next to the bed. Taking a seat on a nearby chair, he replied, "Yes, it''s Alfred." ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. Alyssa couldn''t believe her eyes as she watched the heartwarming scene before her. "Ahaha! I-I won, Y-Your Highness! Cough!" Edward chuckled and gently wiped the blood on La''s mouth with a handkerchief before offering her some water. "T-Thanks!" La beamed a smile. "T-Then! Now you have to grasp my hand for one hour!" "As you wish, Princess La," Edward replied, yfully putting on a regal tone that made La giggle. "L-La¡­" "...!" Edward sprang to his feet when he noticed Alyssa at the doorway. He gestured towards himself, trying to convey a message to her. Alyssa quickly caught on. She already knew about La''s affection for Alfred. Stroking Edward''s hair, she approached La. "La, are you okay?" "M-Mom? Is that you?! Look! Prince Alfred and I yed a lot of games! H-He also told me a lot of stories!" "Is that so, dear?" Alyssa smiled, feeling relief seeing her daughter happy. "Y-Yes, but¡­" La puffed out her cheeks. "Mommy! In your story, the Prince kisses the Princess and she is healed, right?! Prince Alfred doesn''t believe it and doesn''t want to try it!" "Oh, why not?" Alyssa nced at Edward with a teasing grin. "A-Ah, t-that''s¡­" Edward stammered, his face flushing red. "It might work though?" Alyssa said with a hint of mischief. "Y-Yes! That''s what I said too, mommy!" La was delighted that her mother supported her idea. "N-No¡­it won''t-" "Edward." Alyssa suddenly whispered. "For her and for me?" She asked, tears welling up in her eyes. She just wanted to see her daughter happy. "Y-Yes, Aunty¡­" Edward didn''t hesitate and timidly approached La before kissing her forehead. "Ah!" La flinched a little but a big smile bloomed on her face. "S-See you tomorrow, La!" Edward quickly left the room, trying to hide his own emotions. "Yes, Your Highness!" La replied with a shy giggle but right after, her body convulsed again, and she lost consciousness. "S-Sophien!" Sophien, who was waiting outside, quickly came and cast a blessing on La. Edward looked horrified at La, whose happy expression was reced with a pained one. She wasn''t giggling anymore. She was crying and asking for help from her mother. Her pained voice was echoing in the whole floor of the pce. "Amael?" Suddenly a hand covered his eyes. "Mommy¡­" His mother lifted Edward and hugged him tightly from behind. "So, my cute son became La''s stylish Prince?" She asked teasingly. Edward lowered his head. "S-She thinks I am Alfred, mom¡­" "But you will always be her Prince in shining armor, Amael." She said and pecked Edward''s cheek. "Yes, mom," Edward let out an adorableugh and nodded, feeling the warmth of his mother''s love.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om **** [3 Months Later] "I-I''m sorry, Alyssa¡­" Sophien muttered, her voice heavy with despair. "She won''t see another day¡­" Alyssa''s heart shattered as she looked at her daughter, La, lying in Edward''s embrace. La was no longer able to speak, having lost all her senses except the sense of touch. Yet, Edward remained by her side, speaking to her with a gentle smile and holding her hand. La''s frail body had wasted away. Eating had be excruciatingly painful for her. She could no longer nourish herself. With a trembling step, Alyssa turned away. "A-Alyssa!" Edward''s mother cried, her voiceced with desperation. "There must be something we can do, Sophien! Please, there must be a way, perhaps in Sancta Vedelia?!" Sophien shook her head, tears streaming down her face. Suddenly, a spurt of blood echoed through the air. ""...!"" They both turned in horror to see Alyssa slumped on the ground, blood flowing from her stomach and neck. "A-Alyssa!" Edward''s mother rushed to her side, cradling her head in her arms. "W-Why?!" "I-I can''t bear it¡­" Alyssa sobbed. "I-I can''t bear to watch my daughter die¡­" "Alyssa! Sophien, heal her!" Edward''s mother pleaded, her voice filled with desperation. "I-I can''t¡­" Sophien sobbed, her heart breaking. "I-I have exhausted all my remaining blessings on L-La¡­and she drank some poisons¡­" She said seeing a purplish liquid flowing out of Alyssa''s mouth. "W-We have to get her help-" "..." "Alyssa?" Edward''s mother pressed her ear against Alyssa''s chest, but there was no sound of a heartbeat. "Alyssa!" Edward''s mother cried as immense sadness overwhelmed her. Next to her Sophien had a broken expression but she suddenly clenched her fists. "I-I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry, Maria¡­ Sera¡­" Sophien whispered, tears streaming down her face. She turned to Edward''s mother with a solemn gaze. "C-Can you please tell Maria and Sera that I-I love them?" "S-Sophien?" Edward''s mother, on the brink of a mental breakdown, watched as Sophien returned to La''s room. .... "..." Edward had a horrified expression. The Saintess Sophien was on the ground with a white pale face. She wasn''t moving at all. La''splexion was getting better by second. "Ah!" La suddenly yelled. "I-I feel better! I-It doesn''t hurt a-anymore! M-Mommy! Your Highness!" Edward slowly stepped back of the room and his gaze fell on his right. Alyssa wasying dead on his mother''s arms. "M-Mommy...? I-I feel better....Y-Your Highness, a-are you here?" ..... On that day, Alyssa Tarmias, the Duchess of the Tarmias Duchy, breathed herst breath. The Saintess of the Garden of Eden fell into an irreversiblea, deemed to be brain dead. Following these unfortunate events, King Charles Celesta epted the engagement proposed by Edith Celesta to Alyssa and Jarett. between his eldest son and La Adriana Tarmias. Chapter 201 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [1] Talk With Father ? "Ah!" I jolted up, my mind in a daze. "Ah... ah..." Looking around my room in a rush, I realized that the space seemed to ovep with La''s room, adding to my confusion. "I... I''m recovering my childhood memories more clearly than ever," I muttered, recalling the events of the past month since the birthday party. It all started a month ago when I first tapped into Laima''s ability. Since then, I felt a shift within myself, as if something was changing. "System." ======= [Edward Amael Falkrona] [16] [5th Ascension] [Amael Idea Olphean Synchronization: 24%] [Nyrel Loyster Synchronization: 33%] [Charm: 44] [Affection Points: 733] [Falkrona Bloodline 5th Wing] [Vysindra''s Oath 5th Ring] [Spirit Lords 4th Anima''s Core] [???] ======= Once again, those new lines appeared, filled with cryptic information that eluded my understanding. If I had to make an educated guess, the Synchronization percentages likely referred to the merging of memories from both of my lives. Some of my childhood memories still remained hazy, particrly those revolving around my mother and the more traumatic days of my past... "Mother..." I held onto the pendant she had given me, my grip tightening. How...? Even her face seems to fade from my memory.N?v(el)B\\jnn All I can recall are her amber eyes brimming with kindness and her warm smile. Standing up, I took a fast shower and changed my clothes. I looked through the window and as expected, outside, it was lively. Thest Arc of the First Game. The Closing Ceremony starts now. ¡­. ¡­. Coming out of my room, I grabbed my phone, intending to call Eric, but to my surprise, he was already waiting for me. "Oh, I thought you might have left," I said. Eric shook his head nervously. "This is thest event, Edward. I couldn''t sleep, and I''m freaking scared." I couldn''t me him; I was feeling the same way. If Brandon wins, it''s not just the kingdom that''s in trouble, but the whole world. "We should try to stay calm," I advised. "You bet," Eric replied. "But honestly, I feel a bit better knowing you have Nihil''s sword with you." Eric was aware that I obtained Trinity Nihil after the Dungeon Incident. It was a powerful weapon, but I still didn''t know how to wield it properly. "True, but let''s not rely on it too much. I still have a lot to learn," I said. "You know... John and I were also reincarnated, but you''re the one with the most advantages... isn''t that strange?" "me Nihil for that. He brought me here and sealed my memories," I snorted, still harboring resentment towards that enigmatic figure. "No one brought John or me here. We both transmigrated while sleeping." "At least you weren''t frozen and brainwashed beforeing here," I said, recalling the horrifying ordeal when I was brought into this world. But the biggest mystery still remained¡ªEphera. I had no clue about her whereabouts or what happened to her. It was frustrating not having all the answers. As my memories of my past life returned, so did my love for Ephera. She meant everything to me. "Speaking of John, I think he''s going to kill Alfred." I couldn''t help butugh at Eric''s words. "I think his patience has run out. Alfred shouldn''t have mentioned Aunt Alyssa and La that day." "He''s obsessed with Milleia, and it''s only getting worse," Eric added. "What can I do about it? I don''t even have time to talk to her anymore." It was true; I had stopped hanging out with Milleia and Jayden, solely focused on training and preparing for the impending event, which had already begun. "But you talk a lot with Miranda," Eric teased, sporting a mischievous smirk. I felt a small smile tugging at my lips. "Well, I feel morefortable talking to her than the others. No pretenses or hypocrisy." It was the truth. I was tired of pretending to be the good guy, and the few people with whom I could be my true self were Cleenah, Laima, Aunt Belle, Elona, Eric, andtely, Miranda, who had started speaking to me again a month ago. "I''m worried about La, Edward. It seems like she might be going down the antagonist route like in the game," Eric expressed his concern. "La..." I sighed, thinking about her. That girl... no matter what happens, I can''t bring myself to give up on her. When I was a child and sick, La was the one who visited me almost every day. Even though our mothers were close friends, she didn''t have toe so often. Maybe that''s why I developed a crush on her. It was just a childish infatuation, but even after my mother''s death, she and Miranda were among the few who continued to support me. Aunt Alyssa, Aunt Olivia, and my mother were always close, and our families were bonded by that connection, but tragically, all our mothers ended up dying. "Keep a close eye on Milleia and La, I will do the same, Eric." "Yeah," Eric nodded seriously. "Let''s just hope that that bastard of Leon doesn''t show up." "Eh?" Eric was confused at my words. "Leon. This is the name of the guy I met on thest floor. He is dangerous." I exined. "His name¡­is Leon?" Eric reacted weirdly. "What?" I asked with a frown. "A-Ah¡­nothing¡­might be a coincidence¡­" Eric trailed off. [] Cleena''s words reassured me. I should deal carefully with him. "Did you get any evidences against Walter Celesta, Edward?" Eric asked. "No," I replied a little annoyed. "This guy nearly had me killed but in thest months, we found nothing against him. Without evidences we can''t even speak about him to the King was his brother." What can I do? I have to get rid of him before going to Sancta Vedelia. ¡­. ¡­. "I would have never thought that you would call me personally," I said, ncing at my father, who was seated behind his desk. "You rejected all the envoys I sent to you, Edward." "Well, you''re probably the only father who sends envoys to call his own son," I scoffed. Father remained silent for a moment before setting down his quill. "Where did you get the Holy Sword of Lord Nihil?" "In the Enigma Dungeon," I replied. My father seemed surprised by my straightforward response, considering I had been keeping everything hidden from them for a month. "During the incident?" he asked. "Yes." "The King and the Pope are pressing me daily to get a glimpse of the Holy Sword, but you¡ª" "I refuse," I interrupted firmly. "The sword chose me. What more do they want? Frankly, I don''t trust any of them." Who could trust a corrupted Pope or a father willing to sell his own daughter? "The Holy Sword of Nihil belongs to the Kingdom. To the world. The sword¡ª" "The sword belongs to me," I cut him off. "Because I am the only one who can wield it." In an instant, Trinity Nihil appeared in my hand, surrounded by a sh of light. "And I am the only one who can return it to its resting ce," I dered as the sword vanished. "..." I sighed at my father''s unyielding gaze. "When I told Aunt Belle about having the sword, she was happy for me and didn''t pry for any details. She trusts me that much. But you, Father?" I couldn''t help butugh. "You summoned me here just to hand over the sword so you can please the Pope and the King." "Edward." "Will you resort to torturing me if I say no?" I asked, genuinely curious. "You know what. Forget that. I also want to ask you something. Did you really kill Simon''s parents?" "Who told you that? Elona?" Father asked. "Yeah, she''s worried and keepsining to me. What a great father and foster brother you are," I retorted sarcastically. Father''s lips curved into a slight smile at my remark. "Coming from you, it''s rather ironic, Edward." I grimaced, not denying his observation. "I never imed to be a good brother, but if Mother were here, she would have been better at parenting her children than you." Father''s smile disappeared as I mentioned Mother, and he leaned back in his chair. After a moment of silence, he spoke. "I killed Matthew, but I didn''t kill his wife." "You killed them because they were part of Ante-Eden, and they were indirectly responsible for Mother''s death, right?" Father seemed surprised that I knew about that, but he shook his head. "Matthew''s mother was killed by Conrad. I killed Matthew because he was dying and asked me to end him to atone for his sins. I did so, maybe out of pity or anger." "I see..." It was clearer to me now. "Oryanna..." Father''s gaze drifted to a frame on his desk. "Oryanna meant a lot to me. She asked me in the end to take care of you and Elona, but I suppose that I have been a bad father." "Yes," I replied without hesitation. Father chuckled at my straightforward response. "We have really nothing inmon, Edward. You took a lot from your mother, even though you didn''t awaken her bloodline..." I fell silent, not quite understanding what he meant. Then, with a serious expression, my father spoke, "After the ceremony ends,e back here. I will tell you everything." Chapter 202 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [2] Talk With The Foster Brother ? As I strolled through the campus of the Royal Eden Academy, adorned with extravagant decorations, the whispers of girls followed me. "There he is! It''s Edward!" "Oh, my God!" "He looks even more handsome today! How is that possible?" "I wish I could be his concubine!" "Idiot! The Holy Sword of Lord Nihil chose him! He deserves better!" The ttery was not unwee, and I couldn''t help but grin, crossing my arms behind my head. [] "Never. I have your Legacy, Cleenah. I must be handsome." Cleenah giggled at my words. [] "Like?" [] "Are you trying to pick a fight?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [] Cleenah replied with an exaggerated tone. "No need to me yourself. There will surely be plenty more godsing after me," I responded. [] "That''s actually quite scary, but I have time." These gods must really have nothing better to do than to get angry at someone like me in the 5th Ascension. Fortunately, it seems I''m not their top priority, considering there are other psycho gods and even mortals like Leon roaming freely in the lower world. As I made my way into the campus, I spotted Aurora, busily giving orders to the other students. After Louisa''s death, an election was held to choose the new Student Council President, and Aurora won by andslide. It was what Louisa would have wanted. As the Student Council President, Aurora was responsible for overseeing the Closing Ceremony. She was doing amendable job. Noticing my presence, Aurora approached me. "Oh, Edward. How are you?" "Fine. Looks like you''re busy." "Indeed," Aurora smiled. "The next three days are important for all of us. The third-year students will be leaving the Academy, and new freshmen will join." "Sylvia and Ruby will join next year," I remarked. "Yes," Aurora nodded. Then, she expressed her gratitude. "We haven''t had a chance to talk since the birthday, but I want to thank you, Edward, for what you did for Sylvia." I shrugged nonchntly. "It just came out of nowhere. I''m disappointed in Uncle Charles and Aunt Edith." Aurora''s smile faded slightly. "I am too. Fortunately, I talked to them, and they agreed to dy any decisions until Sylvia turns sixteen." "Before selling her off to Jayden?" I scoffed. "I won''t allow that. Sylvia deserves a different path from mine," Aurora asserted, ncing at the blue ring on her finger¡ªthe engagement ring from Prince Rythvel of the Arvatra Empire. "Nice ring you have there. I missed the whole engagement while I was out," Imented. Aurora nodded. "Prince Rythvel is a kind person. He also seemed curious about you." "I''m not interested, though," I replied dismissively. Aurora''s expression twitched at my response. "You''re changing more and more every day, Edward. But I''m d to see you still care about others." "Not all of them," I interrupted. "Alfred, for example." Aurora''s face darkened at the mention of Alfred. "He''s changedpletely since the birthday. He only has eyes for Milleia Sophren now." "I thought we weren''t supposed to bring up our parents'' deaths among us, but that bastard did it, and he involved La, too. Lucius would have punched him right after Miranda''s p." "Edward..." Aurora shook her head. "Alfred is still the Crown Prince. You should show some respect-" Iughed, cutting her off. "Whether Alfred bes the future King or even a god, I don''t care, Aurora. The Kingdom means nothing to me. Only certain individuals within it hold my interest. That''s all." "... What do you mean?" Aurora asked, her brow furrowing slightly. "You know exactly what I mean, Aurora," I replied before turning and walking away. A Kingdom ruled by Alfred¡­ It might have sounded right a year ago but not anymore. As I continued walking, I spotted Simon with Lyra. They seemed to be enjoying each other''spany. "Simon," I called out to him and approached. "Edward..." Simon''s expression turned cloudy upon seeing me. Touching to see my brother''s care for me. "Then? What''s happening between you and our lovely father?" I asked, getting straight to the point. "He is not..." Simon mumbled something, but I couldn''t quite catch it. "What?" "He is not my father!" Simon shouted. "Simon, please..." Lyra tried to calm him down. "Is Lyra like a walking healing potion, keeping you sane every time you snap?" I quipped with a sneer. "Edward!" Lyra snapped angrily at me. "Fine. I just want to know why our once caring foster brother has suddenly be cold towards Elona," I said. Simon seemed to bite his lips in response to Elona''s name. "You must be aware, right? He killed my parents..." "No, he only killed your father because he was part of Ante-Eden-" "Shut up!" Simon suddenly grabbed my shirt and red at me. "And you believe his lies?! My parents were the most righteous people-" "I don''t care about your parents, Simon," I cut him off and grabbed his arm. "I just want to know why you''re avoiding your sister. Elona is worried." Simon lowered his hand and clenched his fists. "I don''t want to hate her because of her father... that''s all." "What the hell does that have to do with Elona?" I asked, dumbfounded. "I-I don''t know! But the Falkrona House... it sickens me..." "But you''re the Heir, aren''t you?" I chuckled a little. Just a few months ago, he had that determined look, eager to bring the House to greater heights. "...not anymore. Come, Lyra," Simon grabbed Lyra''s hand and turned around to leave. "You can have it back." "No thanks. I''m good as I am," I replied, unfazed by the idea of being the Heir. Simon ignored me and walked away with Lyra, leaving me feeling somewhat helpless about Elona''s situation. Suddenly, Lyra stopped and said a few words to Simon before walking back toward me. "Lyra?" "Edward, it''s been a while," Lyra greeted me properly this time. I smiled and nodded. "I hope you don''t hold any more grudges about what happened back then?" I remembered threatening her about getting involved between Alfred and Milleia. "Oh, it brings back memories, but no. I don''t hold any grudges anymore," Lyra shook her head. "In the end, you were right. Now, because of Alfred''s obsession with Milleia, I''m worried for the Kingdom." "That''s nice to hear. Even though I threatened you, I have nothing against you. In the end, Alfred''s obsession with Milleia might have happened regardless of what you''ve done..." As I said that, something struck me as strange about Alfred''s behavior. His obsession with Milleia was bing increasingly bizarre, especially during thest month. Wait... It''s the same with Jayden. In the Game he was always naive but not this annoying and weird with Milleia... "Edward?" "Nothing, just thinking about Alfred''s behavior," I replied. "I''m also d," Lyra continued with a smile. "I don''t want to be on bad terms with my brother-inw." I was taken aback by her words but smiled in return. "I guess." "Oh, and how are you going to answer Milleia?" Lyra asked, changing the subject. "What?" Lyra sighed, seeing my confusion. "Milleia is going to confess to you. That''s why she called you today. She''s been pestering me, worried about how you''ll respond." "W-What?" I stammered. "She''s going to confess to me?" "Of course, brother-inw," Lyra nodded. "You''ve been unreachable all this time. Answer her properly this time." "..." I looked dumbfounded as Lyra left. Milleia wants to confess to me? That''s impossible. She''s not supposed to love anyone. Otherwise, she would have awakened entirely. Something doesn''t add up¡­ Her Awakening sudden inside that ce. It wasn''t even aplete one. Why the hell am I only noticing that now? Was I that stupid and naive months ago? |You''re an idiot, aren''t you? How could you be so blind to the obvious? This blue-haired girl has been suspicious from the start. Those pink eyes of hers should have been a sign of her Raphiel''s bloodline, but she had them even before she should have awakened contrary to the other ''daughter'' born with natural hair and eyes. And don''t get me started on her sudden sickness; it''s just too coincidental that everything went to hell the moment that ''innocent'' girl showed up. You''re supposed to be a genius, but you couldn''t see through her lies? Pathetic. Your ns have been falling apart ever since she came into the picture, and you took your sweet time figuring it out. I thought you were smarter than this, but clearly, I overestimated you. Now, you better be careful when you meet her. Don''t let your guard down for a second. Who knows what kind of twisted schemes she''s nning? Keep your wits about you, for once in your life.| Huh? I froze on the spot after Laima''s speech. Chapter 203 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [3] Edward And Myra ? I found myself in the old man''s office at the academy, feeling a bit strange since he rarely stepped foot inside the ce despite being the headmaster. I couldn''t help butment on it. "Did you call me, old man?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Are you thinking of something insulting?" he retorted. "No. Stop assuming I''m always in a sour mood, old man," I replied, shaking my head. He brought up the incident at the birthday party. "I heard what happened at the birthday party." "Are you going to ask me to hand over Trinity Nihil too? Because my answer would still be no." The old man, Geoffrey, chuckled in response. "No need. I think it''s best if the sword remains in your hands. Hallows of Eden are sacred objects, but they also attract some unsavory characters." Speaking of unsavory characters, I couldn''t help but mention his brother, the Pope, who seemed to have his eyes on my sword as well. "Again with that," Geoffrey narrowed his eyes. "My brother has been loyal to Eden from the beginning." "Which makes him even more dangerous. I warned you, old man, but you keep brushing off my words. Don''t act surprised when things between you two turn into a big drama." Geoffrey''s expression twitched at my harsh words. "At the very least, keep an eye on him. And if you have anypassion, try to keep him away from Maria and Seraphina. Oh, and while you''re at it, find some way to keep him from getting too close to Helen too." "Helen...? She''s my brother''s adopted daughter, you brat," Geoffrey was taken aback. "Having a daughter at his age is pretty cringe anyway, so do something about it," I shrugged. Helen was still on the good side for now, but with the Third Game starting in a year, anything could happen in that time. "Alright, I''ll keep an eye on him," he reluctantly agreed. One less thing to worry about during my absence. "One more thing, old man. You''re still indebted to me for saving your granddaughters, remember?" I said with a grin. "Yes, but we don''t shamelessly mention such things," he replied, slightly annoyed. I shrugged again. "I just hope you''ll stand by my side if things get dangerous for me today or in theing days." He remained silent for a moment before nodding with a smile. "Yes, you''re quite annoying, but my granddaughters care about you, and I can''t remain indifferent towards you anymore." His words left me a little speechless and slightly embarrassed. That shitty grandfather should take some notes from this old man. "I''m reassured then," I said, turning to leave. "He is indeed interesting, Geoffrey." "Huh?" I turned back around to see an elderly woman with white hair next to the old man. It was the same woman I saw at the banquet with my grandfather. She was Melfina, the headmaster of the Trinity Eden Academy in Sancta Vedelia. "I can see the same cheeky way of handling things in him as her and Christina," she chuckled. "But he ispletely different from Connor¡­" Melfina Indi Zeste. The Headmaster of the Trinity Academy. But she was also Celes'' grandmother, the Leading/Cover Heroine of the Second Game. "Hey, Nihil boy, are you interested in joining the Trinity Eden Academy?" Melfina asked with a smile. I''m indeed interested. But before that¡­ Who is Nihil boy?! [] ''I don''t need one!'' "I''m nning to join it next year, so yeah. I would be grateful if you could keep a seat for me," I replied. "Excellent!" Melfina seemed shocked and caught off guard by my immediate positive answer, and she pped her hands. "What?! You''re leaving my academy?!" The old man didn''t seem pleased at all. "Yes, old man. I''m tired of this Kingdom and this Academy, so I''m leaving." "If you can''t handle this Academy, you''ll never be able to handle the Trinity Eden Academy, brat. These people have been raised believing they''re superior to everyone else. They also have a stronger constitution thanks to the Holy Tree of Eden." "I know, but..." I grinned at him and waved my hand dismissively. "I don''t care." ¡­. "Is that why you came? Robbing my best students?" Geoffrey red at Melfina. "Of course not, but I''m interested in a few ones-" "Forget that idea. Only that twisted brat is willing to go to that ce..." Geoffrey dissed her. "Don''t be so angry, Geoffrey. I think this can bring a good omen to Sancta Vedelia. Connor died, and the ambiance is a little tense. The next year should be a delightful one." "Because the Prophetess should appear soon, isn''t it?" Geoffrey asked. "Indeed, she is among a few talented girls from my Academy. I''m certain." "Whatever. You''ll have to convince Thomen and Belle first. They''ll never let Edward go to Sancta Vedelia. This is, without a doubt, the most dangerous ce for him." "Another reason for me to bring Edward there," Melfina winked. **** I''ve warned the old man for my safety and about the Pope, that''s good. Melfina also seemed eager to see me next year in the Trinity Academy, that''s perfect. I just have to convince Aunt Belle to let me go¡­ Thest time I spoke about that she red at me enough to get chills. She seemed to really not want to let me go there. Honestly I was also apprehensive about this ce. I was supposed to die there after all. "Sigh¡­this will be thest time I step inside this Academy huh¡­" I muttered as I looked up at the building. "Oh." As I looked up, I spotted Miranda speaking with Lea and Tyler on the upper floor. ¡­ ¡­ As I walked towards them, I couldn''t help but notice how close Lea and Tyler were. "Those two are always together now, it can''t be more obvious," I remarked. "Edward?" Miranda turned around, looking surprised to see me. "Oh, buddy!" Tyler approached me for a hug, but I yfully dodged him. "Come on, dude!" "Keep the hugs for her," I said, nodding towards Lea, whose face turned bright red. "I already hugged her plenty of t-" -Thud! "Ugh..." Lea dragged the groaning Tyler away. "Are you happy for them?" I asked, noticing Miranda''s joyful expression as she looked at Lea and Tyler. "Oh, yes," Miranda beamed. "It wasplicated with Lea''s parents, as Tyler is amoner, but upon understanding that Tyler was Jayden''s close friend, they epted."N?v(el)B\\jnn "They should have just engaged her to Jayden. I''m sure he would have agreed immediately." "Hey!" Miranda yfully punched my arm at my words. "Not her." "Where''s Loid? Haven''t seen him in a while?" I asked, suddenly remembering that troublesome guy. Miranda red at me in response. "Since your fight against him, he''s been training every day like a madman. I don''t think he wants to see you again." "Thank God, I don''t want to see him either," I said, patting my heart dramatically. "Hmph." Miranda huffed and started to walk away. But I couldn''t let her leave just yet. I grabbed her arm gently. "My bad." "Your bad for what?" Miranda asked, turning around. I stepped closer to her, looking into her tangerine eyes. "You don''t know why?" "No." Miranda''s voice wavered slightly, but she didn''t back away. I ran my fingers through Miranda''s beautiful dark green hair and smiled. "For making your life tough." She stared at me, seemingly lost for words. "Am I forgiven, Myra?" I asked, gently stroking her cheeks. Miranda shuddered at my touch, and her cheeks flushed. "I-I..." I leaned closer, my head nearing her neck, her minty scent filling my senses. "...!" Miranda closed her eyes tightly, and I felt her whole body heating up. "Brother?" "Ah!" I quickly pulled away as Elona''s voice interrupted us. "E-Elona? What''s up?" I scratched my cheek, trying topose myself and calm my racing emotions. "Myra?" Elona nced behind me. Miranda was walking away. "What happened?" "Nothing," I replied. "Really?" Elona tilted her head with a grin. I smiled and ruffled her hair yfully. "Nothing, stupid sister." "Ouch!" Chapter 204 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [4] Milleias Confession ? "Again, this ce..." I thought to myself as I strolled toward a secluded spot behind the Third Years Building. It was the same spot where I had once abandoned my Wings Krona, handing them over to Jayden ¨C a decision I now realized was quite foolish. The thought of Zeus being my enemy nagged at me. If it came to that, I might have to killJayden three times, which was undeniably bothersome. But I knew I had to own up to my actions and face the consequences when the time came.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As I walked, I couldn''t help but notice numerous couples strolling together ¨C some shy, othersughing merrily. This ce was evidently a popr confession spot, especially during the closing ceremony and the days leading up to the holidays. Most of the students here were Third Years, preparing to leave the Academy. Feeling a bit awkward amidst the lovey-dovey atmosphere, I finally reached my destination ¨C a serene, shimmering blueke. Some students noticed my presence and nced at me curiously, but my attention was on La. She stood alone, leaning against a tree, gazing at theke with a lost look in her eyes. "Huh?" I squinted my eyes as I approached her. It was indeed La, but something seemed different about her. "Edward," she greeted me. La stood there, with a tiredplexion and even though she seemed better than a month ago, her usual lively red eyes were dangerously dark now; "Are you awaiting a confession?" I asked, taking in the romantic scenery around us. La shook her head, a hint of sadness in her reply. "I just like this ce." She replied and continued curiously. "Are you, Edward?" "Yeah," I nodded. "Who? Myra, I suppose?" La chuckled softly. "No. Milleia." La''sughter died down, and a smile reced it. "Lucky you. You managed to win over the ''Daughter'' of Raphiel, the chosen one and the most popr girl at the Academy." "I''m going to reject her though," I confessed. La gave me a side nce, as if trying to detect any falsehood in my words. "Really? Then let me witness this euphoric scene from the front row." "If that makes you feel better," I shrugged nonchntly before turning to walk away. "Oh, by the way," La called out as I nced back at her. "Alfred and your friend, Apostle, are here." I raised an eyebrow, puzzled by her statement. "They are probably here to watch the exhrating confession of the blue-haired pest," she exined with a low tone.. "I see," I nodded, giving La a small smile. However, something nagged at my mind, so I decided to ask onest question. "What do you think about Milleia?" La appeared surprised by the question before answering, "Do you know why I''ve always called her the ''Blue Pest''?" "Because you hate her?" I ventured. "Yes, I do hate her, but in this case, it''s the literal meaning of pest. Everywhere she goes, she willingly annoys people," La exined. I couldn''t help but wonder why La never confronted Milleia about it. "Yet, you never said anything." La chuckled at my observation. "Alfred wouldn''t have believed me." She seemed to have dropped the title of ''His Highness,'' which was noteworthy. "And people would have judged my words as mere jealousy towards her which would be rather extremely humiliating. But I must say, Edward, I''m impressed by you. You are not blinded by affection or some scripted narrative anymore." "Scripted?" I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Yes," La put her finger to her chin, appearing thoughtful. "Otherwise, you wouldn''t have approached and believed in her and the Apostle of Lumen right from the start of the Academy. It''s unlike you to believe in a stranger this easily. Like you might know that she had Raphiel''s Bloodline but what about Jayden?" I remained silent, absorbing her words. "I have a question that has been bothering me for a while, Edward. Can I expect an answer?" La asked, stepping closer to me and locking her gaze with mine. "Are you perhaps...ing from the future?" Her question caught me off guard, and I couldn''t help but stare back at her, contemting how to respond. This girl¡­ How long has she been thinking about this possibility¡­? ¡­. ¡­. I turned around and saw Milleia finally standing there, looking nervous. She wore the zer uniform of the academy, and somehow, she seemed even more beautiful than before. Her blue hair, with a few strands of pink reaching her neck, was neatly tied behind her. Her pink eyes stared at me with a mix of tension and expectation, making her look as innocent as a flower. Is she really acting right now? It''s hard to believe, but if Laima said it, then I have to consider the possibility. "You called me, Milleia?" I asked, getting straight to the point. "Um... Edward... how are you? I didn''t have the chance to ask you directly, but I''m sorry for being unable to help you back then," Milleia said with a hint of sadness. "Did Jayden tell you something about what happened when you were unconscious?" I questioned, curious about how much she knew. Milleia shook her head and tilted her head in confusion. "Both of you escaped safely. That''s the most important thing!" I nodded, slightly impressed by her words. Is she acting? It''s honestly starting to get scary. "So, you''re the ''Daughter'' of Raphiel, huh? You always had something special about you," Iplimented her, watching herugh with a touch of embarrassment. "Milleia," I called her name again, trying to understand her feelings. She looked up with teary eyes, clearly overwhelmed with emotions. "Did you fall for me because I saved the children back then or because I saved your mother?" I asked, genuinely curious about her feelings. "E-Everything!" Milleia blurted out with a red face, but for a moment, I noticed something unusual in her eyes. There was a brief glimpse of emptiness, ack of genuine emotion. "I-I wish to be always with you... The moment I met you and saw you saving the children, I felt my heart exploding..." she continued, but her words felt off. It was hard to put a finger on it, but something didn''t feel right about her confession. It wasn''t the typical affection or love at first sight, but something else entirely. I couldn''t understand her intentions, and that worried me. The only thing I was certain of was that¡­ "Jayden and Alfred love you, though? Alfred even proposed to you. What are you going to answer them?" I asked, hoping to get some rity. Milleia remained silent, just smiling at me, which only added to the confusion. There was something hidden beneath her smile, something that made me wary. ¡­she didn''t love me. -DING! Huh? I looked around warily, and to my surprise, we were suddenly alone. All the couples that were present had vanished, leaving us in an eerie silence. "Edward!" Jayden''s voice echoed through the silence, and my attention was drawn to a group of people in ck robes who appeared out of nowhere. Before I could react, I was forcefully knocked back, but I quickly regained my stance and assessed the situation. Milleia was struggling in the arms of one of the robed figures, and Alfred was shouting in rm. Ante-Eden. As I tried to process the situation, it appeared¡­ [Milleia Sophren or La Adriana Tarmias?] I turned around and saw La who was also getting tied by shimmering anti-man cuffs but contrary to Milleia, La didn''t struggle. She was just curiously looking around. What the...? This made no sense. My mind was in turmoil as I tried to make a decision. Who should I choose? What was the significance of this choice? Such a dilemma never appeared before. I have never had to choose between two people before. "Milleia... or La?" Chapter 205 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [5] Zeus Threat 205 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [5] Zeus'' Threat [Milleia Sophren or La Adriana Tarmias?] "What the hell is happening?!" I eximed, looking around in disbelief. We were inside the Academy, but somehow these intruders had managed to breach the security. It was a puzzling and rming situation. Instinctively, I gripped my staff tightly, narrowing my eyes to assess the situation. La, on the other hand, seemed strangely passive, almost as if she didn''t care about what was going on around her. As I weighed my options, a difficult choice presented itself ¨C Milleia or La? I knew the consequences of my decision could be dire, but I couldn''t stand back and do nothing. "Anna, help me a little," I called to Annabelle, who appeared with a smile and hugged me affectionately. I ruffled her hair and pointed towards La. "Stop them." Annabelle stretched out her hand, and her brown-haired doll, Peggy, grew in size before unleashing a powerful shockwave that froze the intruders in their tracks. "Get out of here, La!" I shouted, trying to protect her. Without hesitation, I leaped onto my staff, activating my abilities with "Septem Treina, Extend!" I reached Milleia and the others within seconds, effortlessly sweeping away the attackers. As I focused on rescuing Milleia, I noticed that Jayden and Alfred were having a hard time getting close to her. It appeared as though the attackers were stronger than they seemed from the outside, draining the energy of those who approached. "Milleia!" Jayden and Alfred shouted, concern etched on their faces. Ignoring their pleas, I turned my attention back to Milleia, who was struggling and seemed utterly terrified. Something didn''t feel right, and La''s behavior added to my unease. "Dad!" Annabelle called out, catching my attention. Turning around, I saw that she had dealt with the other intruders around La, except for one hooded man standing before her. "La?! What the hell are you doing?!" I demanded, but she remained silent, her eyes locked on us. This whole situation felt off, and I couldn''t shake the sensation of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if I''d experienced something simr before ¨C though it wasn''t from the game. The hooded man grabbed La''s arm, and a mana circle formed beneath them, intensifying my sense of dread. "No! La, what are you doing?!" I cried out, trying to reason with her. She didn''t respond, and before I could say more, La and the hooded man vanished into thin air. At the same time, the other intruders on the ground disappeared as well, leaving us bewildered. "Milleia!" Jayden and Alfred rushed to her side to check on her well-being. The situation had taken an unexpected turn, leaving us all shaken and uncertain of what was toe. The weight of the situation pressed heavily on my mind as I observed Milleia, who appeared visibly uneasy. I couldn''t help but feel that she knew something important about what had just happened. It troubled me even more when I recalled La''s expression before she disappeared with those mysterious individuals. It was the same look she had before joining Ante-Eden in the Game, and it filled me with a mix of anger and concern. "Choose between La and Milleia?" I muttered to myself, frustrated by the absurdity of the situation. It was clear that La was their primary target, and they knew she wouldn''t put up a fight. Even when I freed her, she didn''t attempt to escape. It was all too suspicious. They knew La would be here and the same is for Milleia. My mind raced with questions. How did these people manage to infiltrate the Academy? It couldn''t be the work of someone like Walter Celesta, as this seemed far more intricate and nned from within. The sudden appearance of the mysterious message added to the puzzle, coercing me to make a decision between La and Milleia¡­. Huh? "..." I put on a smile hiding my bubbling anger and walked away. "Are you okay, Milleia?" But when I heard Alfred''s voice I spun on my heels and walked toward him, grabbing his shirt strongly. "Hey! What are you doing?" Alfred grabbed my hand and red at me. The atmosphere became tense as I confronted Alfred, my anger boiling beneath the surface. Milleia watched nervously, unsure of what was happening, while Jayden stood back, seemingly at a loss for words. "Who are you?" I demanded, gripping Alfred''s shirt tightly. He looked taken aback, trying toprehend my sudden aggression. "W-What-" "Who are you?!" "I''m the Crown Prince of the Kingdom of Celesta," he stammered. My grip tightened, and I pressed further, "And who are you to La?" Alfred''s expression contorted, struggling to find an answer. "S-She''s my friend." "Childhood friend!" I snapped. "You''ve known her longer than me. Are you blind, Alfred?" He remained silent, unable to meet my intense gaze. "She just disappeared right in front of you! Kidnapped by those people, and your first instinct is to y the cringe Prince for a girl you''ve known for less than a year?" Ished out, my frustration evident. Alfred''s eyes darted between Milleia and me, annoying me further. Milleia, sensing the tension, stepped forward. "E-Edward, please, let him go," she pleaded, her voice trembling. With Alfred pushed aside, I marched forward, fueled by a mix of determination and worry. But Milleia grabbed my arm, her voice quivering, and asked, "Where are you going, Edward?" "To find La. Don''t tell anyone what happened here. I''ll bring her back," I replied, attempting to break free from her grip, but she held on tightly. "It''s dangerous, Edward... Maybe we should call-" Milleia began to suggest, concern etched on her face. "No," I interrupted firmly. "I''ll bring her back. Just wait and don''t tell anyone anything." Everything had be utterly unpredictable, and thest thing I wanted was to cause more chaos by revealing the situation to others. I feared what might happen if the Closing Ceremony were canceled now. "Edward..." Jayden stepped in front of me, extending his hand with a sense of urgency. I nced at his hand curiously, only to hear Cleenah''s voice, [] warning me. "He wants to speak to you..." Jayden abruptly grabbed my hand, and in an instant, I found myself transported to a blindingly white ce ¨C Zeus'' dimension. "You are starting to be quite bothersome, kid," Zeus remarked coldly as I faced him, feeling the immense pressure he exuded. I dropped to my knees, utterly overpowered by his presence. He seemed far beyond anything I couldprehend or withstand. Zeus approached, his void blue eyes piercing through me. "That Leon who resembled you isn''t you, but he bore enough simrities to make me want to get rid of you before you be a true threat to Jayden." He pressed down on my back with even more force, rendering me helpless. "From now on, you will obey me, Edward Falkrona." "Ugh...!" I groaned in pain as Zeus intensified the pressure. "First, you will cut off any rtion you had with the three Saintesses Candidates. They all belong to Jayden, and as his ''belongings,'' you have nothing to do with them." "..." "Secondly, you will not approach La Adriana Tarmias anymore." -Bam! The ground cracked beneath me as Zeus issued hismand, causing me to wince in pain, but the ground quickly restored itself. "I will take care of her as my wife, so you needn''t worry about her anymore." What? "Based on your earlier reaction, you are aware of Milleia Sophren''s peculiarity, I suppose? She is a Daughter of Raphiel, in any case," Zeus continued, his gaze intensifying on the back of my head. "You are delving into a dangerous and unknown world. You know little to nothing about this world and Eden. Remain ignorant for your own good. Stick to your role as the Apostle''s friend. If you don''t like it, get out of my sight and stay hidden like the coward you are, Edward." -Bam! "Agh!" Zeus forcibly expelled me from his dimension, and I copsed to my knees. "Edward? Are you okay?" Jayden asked with concern. I rose to my feet, dismissing his worry with a wave of my hand, and walked away. [] ''As expected, he threatened me.'' [] ''Yeah, but he doesn''t see me as a significant threat. He advised me to hide.'' [] He was right. I was nothingpared to a God like him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om That bastard¡­ I wiped the blood dripping down from my lips. He wants La, huh? "System ¨C no. Nihil." "...." "I know you can hear me, and I know you know where La is." I was certain that the bastard was partially responsible for what had happened here and I won''t let myself be controlled by him. I don''t care about what he wants. I will do only what I want. "Bring me to La." "..." I smiled angrily at the absence of any answers. "Bring me to her; otherwise, Leon will be the least of your worries when I''m around." -Ding! [Do you want to travel?] Chapter 206 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [6] The Girl Named Layla Chapter 206 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [6] The Girl Named La The Tarmias Duchy, a powerful House in the Celesta Kingdom and the world, traced its lineage back to the Goddess of Witchcraft and Magic, Hecate. However, a peculiarity gued the Tarmias family¡ª women inherited more traits and blessings from the Tarmias Bloodline than men. Unfortunately, fate seemed to have cursed them, as they rarely gave birth to girls, and when they did, many would be in a sickened state. Jarett Tarmias, the only son of the Tarmias Duchy, inherited the title at an appropriate age due to his intelligence and capabilities. At 22 years old, he married Alyssa, a noble from Sancta Vedelia. With her intelligence and connections, the marriage went smoothly. They had two children: John and La. John took after his father, possessing the same mentality and mindset, while La stood out with her differences. Her birth was a source of great worry for Jarett and the Tarmias family, but their fears were alleviated when they saw she was healthy and free from sickness. Jarett, especially, was overjoyed to have a daughter, let alone a healthy one. Growing up, La was spoiled by her parents, especially her mother Alyssa, who imparted her knowledge of etiquette, behavior, and the peculiar use of mana from Sancta Vedelia. La proved to be incredibly intelligent, capable of absorbing vast amounts of information easily. However, tragedy struck when she fell seriously ill, leading to her mother''s suicide. This tragic event left a profound impact on La''s behavior, causing her to put up an invisible wall when interacting with strangers. She spoke informally and with a flirtatious distance to filter those she met, judging them at a nce and from a few words. Only with people she felt close to would she be more expressive, sometimes even losing control of her emotions when it came to matters dear to her heart. For those she considered close, La would show genuine emotions and approach them openly, but for the rest, she kept her distance, smiling politely even if angered, as they meant nothing to her. La''s closest bonds were undoubtedly with her father and her brother. However, after her mother''s death, she noticed a change in her father. The once-smiling man became more focused on his duties as a Duke, leaving La yearning for a deeper connection. As for her brother, he cared deeply for her, but his responsibilities as the heir prevented them from forming the strong bond she craved. The one who filled the void left by her mother was Alfred. When La fell seriously ill, he defied all prohibitions and forced his way into her room to be by her side. He became her savior during the three months of agony, and her affection for him grew from a simple admiration of a Prince to a crush, then to love, and eventually, an overwhelming obsession. Alfred became the only person who truly understood her pain and struggles, as La confided everything in him. With her heart set on Alfred, La vowed never to manipte him with her sickness or use his kindness to win his love. She wanted his feelings to be genuine, rooted in a deep understanding of her. However, everything changed when Milleia, another ''Daughter'' of Raphiel like La, entered the scene. La sensed something odd about Milleia as she should have been aware of her bloodline, but she seemed clueless. Despite her suspicions, La was confident that she could win Alfred''s heart. However, his behavior grew increasingly peculiar, and La barely recognized him anymore. Believing that Milleia was the cause, she begrudgingly epted her presence in Alfred''s life, thinking she meant no harm. But then came the crushing blow ¨C Alfred''s decision to make Milleia the Queen. His words shattered La''s world. How could he do this? After witnessing her suffering for three long months, how could he choose Milleia, someone he had known for less than a year? The image of her Prince charming crumbled, and La sank into darkness, losing all purpose in life. She noticed something was amiss when Milleia invited Alfred to join her near theke, and she observed the strange behavior of the couples around them. Despite her instincts telling her that something was wrong, La felt numb and detached, with nothing left to lose. **** n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In a dimly lit, closed room, La found herself tied to a chair, guarded by a few menacing men. "She''s the daughter of Tarmias?" "Yeah, and she''s a real looker." "She''s too hot, yeah." "No kidding. I wouldn''t mind having some fun with her." "..." La, who had been silent until then, raised her gaze and smiled subtly at the man making lewd remarks. The man''s eyes turned bloodshot, and he took a step forward. "Forget it. I''m going to have my way with her right now-" "Do you want that guy to kill you?" Thankfully, hispanion intervened, pointing at a hooded man leaning against the wall, his dark eyes fixed on them. "Out," the hooded man said in a chilling tone, and the others quickly left the room, closing the door behind them. The hooded man threw ast nce at La before leaving as well. In the silence that followed, a bright sphere materialized before La. Unfazed, La waited as a voice, seemingly that of a man, addressed her. "La Adriana Tarmias." "..." "Daughter of Raphiel and favorite of Hecate." La arched an eyebrow slightly at the mention of being Hecate''s favorite. "Let me introduce myself. I am the Guardian Nihil." La was taken aback for a moment before she burst outughing. "Golden sphere, you''re a real riot. Thanks for theugh~" "Why did you let yourself be captured?" Nihil inquired. Amused by the question, La smiled. "Why shouldn''t I?" "Because people still care about you," Nihil replied. "I''m grateful for them, but unfortunately, I''m not their first priority," La responded, bitterness creeping into her thoughts as she remembered how Alfred and Edward prioritized Milleia over her during her capture. "You''re referring to when you were captured? Edward Falkrona did try to save you, but you didn''t make a move to save yourself," Nihil pointed out. La frowned at this revtion. How did he know that? Unless he was there... "Well, I caused Edward enough damage already, and I''m just really tired of living," La sighed, revealing her weariness. "Do you give up on life because you can''t find true love?" Nihil asked. "You seem to know a lot, golden sphere, but it''s not just that. I''m not weak-minded enough to give up on life just because of rejection... even though it hurts. Actually, I guess I am weak-minded," La admitted. She longed for someone who would prioritize her above all else, and the realization that she was merely a second choice to those close to her was heartbreaking. "You are not weak-minded. You are one of the strongest people I have ever met," Nihil asserted. Amused by hisment, La grinned. "Oh, are you trying to hit on me, Guardian Nihil? The idea of marrying and bearing the children of a Guardian sounds intriguing, but-" "Would you like to hear a story, La?" La''s smile vanished upon hearing her mother''s voice from the sphere. Her eyes narrowed coldly. "This isn''t funny-" "This is a recording, La Adriana Tarmias," Nihil interrupted. "A recording of a day of your hell." As the surroundings shifted to a familiar room, La tried to stand when she saw her mother near her bed with a younger version of herself lying down. However, she couldn''t move. Nihil rified that it was just a recording. "Do you want to hear a story, La?" Alyssa asked wearily. Unable to respond, young La lost consciousness after enduring another wave of pain. "This is the story of a mysterious Prince from a faraway country..." La squinted her eyes as she saw her mother patting someone on herp. "...!" La froze upon seeing the familiar grey hair peeking out. With her other hand, Alyssa turned the page of the book. "The faraway Prince helped the sick Princess in secret and never revealed his identity." "..." La''s gaze shifted toward young Edward''s hand, grasping her small hand. "This tells the story of the Princess trying hard to find her mysterious Prince to no avail until one day¡­" "This is the story of Edward Falkrona and of Nyrel Loyster," Nihil stated before departing, leaving La alone with the lengthy recording. ... ... ... Five minutes had passed since Nihil''s departure, but for La, it felt like an entire week with the overwhelming amount of information her brain had absorbed. Suddenly, a bright light illuminated the room. "Lord Nihi-" Assuming it was the golden sphere or Nihil himself, as she no longer had any doubts after witnessing the recording, La tried to speak. However, her eyes caught sight of familiar grey hair first. "Where is she?" Edward looked around before locking his amber eyes on La. Although there was a smile on his face, it wasn''t a happy one. He swiftly moved behind La and untied her from the chair, but she was still bound by Anti-Mana bracelets, preventing her from channeling any mana. "Curse them." Edward cursed under his breath. "Edwa-" -p! La tried to speak, but Edward''s p silenced her. "Shut up and don''t move," hemanded before lifting her onto his shoulders. Chapter 207 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [7] Rescuing Layla ? "Shut up and don''t move."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After cing La on his shoulders, Edward nced around the room. "Bring us back." Silence greeted his request, leaving La confused about whom Edward was addressing. However, it didn''t take long for her to realize. "Hey, Nihil!" Edward called out. To La''s astonishment, it was indeed Nihil, and Edward seemed familiar with him, evident from the casual tone in his voice. "What do you mean, ''No''?" Edward''s voice now carried a hint of anger as he stared into the void, the only exit seemingly blocked. Growing frustrated with theck of help from Nihil, Edward clenched the handle of Trinity Nihil with his free right hand and took a deep breath. "Useless system," he muttered before kicking the door open. As they stepped outside, mercenaries appeared, brandishing their weapons at the sight of Edward carrying La. "He has the chick with him!" "Damn it! Kill him!" "I should have had my way with her!" "What do you want?" "You want a turn with her?" "How about we share her-" "Like hell!" Edward kicked one man and knocked him out before swinging his sword, breaking another''s weapon and causing a deep wound on his chest. Ignoring the chaos around her, La''s gaze fixated on Edward''s face. For the first time, she observed him up close and realized he was undeniably handsome. His messy grey hair, wild appearance, and unique charm captivated her. His beautiful amber eyes and foreign features also gave him a unique charm. "Attack him!" "He wants her all to himself! Selfish-" Annoyed by the absurd usations, Edward''s forehead veins bulged in frustration. "Shut the hell up! I''m just taking her to safety-" "Nobody believes you!" "Prove it if you''re a man-ARGH!" Amidst themotion, La couldn''t help but burst outughing as she saw Edward fighting off the mercenaries, unsure if he was trying to escape or simply beating them up. "Are they really Ante-Eden? They''re weak as hell. Is this some prank from you, Nihil?!" "Who''s weak as hell? You bastard-UGH!" "How am I supposed to get out of here?" Edward''s voice filled with confusion as he struggled to navigate the peculiar building. "It hurts my ears, Edward," Lained. "What?" Edward nced at her hanging upside down on his chest. "You want a coffee too, Princess?" "..." La fell silent. The way Edward called her ''Princess'' echoed exactly like the recordings she had seen and the memories she cherished. These three months held precious moments for her, and hearing him say it again while being so close made her unusually flustered. Then, Nyrel''s memories flooded her mind. La realized that despite the suffering she had endured, Edward/Nyrel had faced even greater hardships. He lost his entire family on Earth at a young age and tragically lost his girlfriend. His second self experienced the heartache of losing his mother and Mary, someone close to him. The Enigma Dungeon had been a ce of immense suffering for him, and La felt guilty for her involvement in that. The image of Edward''s bitter face after he had pped her and walked away remained etched in her mind. He also witnessed Louisa''s death right before his eyes, and on the highest floor, he faced betrayal from a friend and suffered a severe beating. La couldn''t fathom how Edward managed to remain sane after enduring all of that. But what stunned her the most was the realization that Edward had feelings for her before. She hadn''t noticed them at the time, probably because she was too fixated on Alfred. All the memories of her time being sick and spending time with Edward started to merge, giving her a new perspective on him. "Edward, put me down," La finally said. "No. You''ll just run away or get yourself killed," Edward retorted. She sulked at his response. "I promise I won''t." Edward raised an eyebrow at La''s way of speaking, but he reluctantly nodded and set her down. La patted her clothes and meticulously fixed her hair. "Do I look okay?" she asked, even amidst the chaos of battle. "This isn''t the moment, La!" Edward replied, baffled by her focus on appearance in the midst of a dangerous situation. He was used to such behavior from La, but right now, he needed a break from it. Unbeknownst to Edward, La genuinely sought his opinion. Sulking again, she extended her hand. Though the Anti-Mana bracelets prevented her from channeling internal mana, La had been taught by her mother how to draw and control mana from the surroundings. With a reddish light, a beautiful dark red circle materialized in front of La. "Curse of the Burning Snakes." Several dozen burning dark red snakes shot out from the circle at tremendous speed, attacking the enemies with a hissing sound. Upon contact, each snake erupted into a fiery explosion, causing the corridor to shake as it was incinerated. With a snap of her fingers, La extinguished the fire, leaving the groaning enemies lying on the ground, burned but alive. "I''m not a sadist, see?" She said, giving a side nce at Edward. "Yeah?" Edward replied, confused by La''s sudden shift in behavior. [] Edward turned his gaze ahead and saw a hooded figure standing there, their eyes locked on him. His eyes widened, feeling an eerie sensation. There was no doubt; he was facing someone extremely powerful. "La, step back," Edward urged. "No." "He is several Ascensions higher than us. I can only face him with Trinity Nihil," Edward exined before taking a step forward, gripping the handle of his white sword firmly. The figure, previously motionless, unsheathed a sword¡ªno, it was a dark blue rapier. Edward felt chills run down his spine upon seeing the blue rapier. [] What?! He tightened his grip on the handle, preparing himself for a battle. -Whoosh! In an instant, the figure disappeared, and Edward instinctively swung his sword. -ng! -BOOM! The resulting shockwave sent him hurtling backward, but the hooded figure pursued, thrusting the rapier. Edward deflected the attack with Trinity Nihil''s de, and whitish-dark blue sparks crackled upon contact. Seizing the moment when the hooded figure seemed momentarily frozen, Edward aimed a swing at their head, but the figure swiftly dodged, and in doing so, the hood was sliced, revealing the person underneath. "..." Edward''s eyes widened at the sight of the figure''s true face. It was a breathtaking girl with dark blue hair and red eyes, possessing a beauty that transcended humanity, much like Sethya Arvatra. The girl appeared to be about three years older than Edward, yet he felt an uncanny sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Her left eye was missing, reced by a haunting darkness, adorned with peculiarly beautiful markings. "H-Have we met before?" Edward blurted out, taken aback. "..." The girl, previously impassive, suddenly flinched, and tears streamed down her cheeks. "You''re crying?" Edward was bewildered. Even more surprising was the pain he felt seeing her tears. ''Why do I feel this way? I''ve never seen her before.'' "This is unexpected." "Edward!" -Spurt! La''s life hung in the bnce as her fragile form slumped into Edward''s arms, a ghastly sword piercing her stomach. Shock and horror washed over him as he looked down at his blood-soaked hand, trembling with fear and desperation. The air was thick with tension as he tried to shake La awake, but her body grew colder with every passing moment. "How did you manage toe here?" Conrad asked, perplexed. "La!" Edward brushed off Conrad''s question and focused on La, her body gradually losing warmth in his arms. "I didn''t n to kill you, but she interfered, Edward. She has a weaker constitution than you, so she might not survive it," Conrad exined nonchntly. "Y-You were going to take him away to brainwash him, right?" La''s voice trembled as she coughed up blood. Conrad narrowed his eyes at La''s words. She seemed to be speaking with a sense of rity beyond the physical world, and unknowingly hit the mark. He had indeed intended to take Edward away and forcibly alter his beliefs, making him contract with an Evil God. Even Edward was puzzled by La''s sudden insight. Unbeknownst to both men, she had witnessed Edward''s entire journey. "Wh-What?!" Conrad suddenly jumped away in utter fear. Amidst their confusion, a golden sphere materialized before them, emanating an aura of unknown power. In an instant, Edward and La''s bodies began to radiate with a golden glow, and before anyone could react, they vanished, leaving behind an empty room. Conrad, still bewildered, shifted his gaze to the blue-haired woman standing nearby. Her presence was imposing, and her single red eye bore into him, freezing him in ce. "Lady Lisandra. You could have killed-" Conrad began, trying to exin his actions. "Conrad," Lisandra''s voice cut through the air like ice, silencing him instantly. Sweat trickled down his forehead as he knelt before her, disying deference and fear. "Lady Lisandra." Conrad''s words quivered with respect. Lisandra''s red eye fixed upon him sternly. "Call Brandon. Henceforth, I will give the instructions, and Brandon Dvoic will execute them." As Conrad acknowledged hermand, he dared to question her decision. "Lady Lisandra, if I may ask, Lord Leon should have been the one¡ª" "Leon Grimlock isn''t apt and is in no condition to do anything," Lisandra interrupted coldly. "He shouldn''t have faced the Goddess of Fate in his state and alone." "As you wish, My Lady. Then concerning Kleah Teraquin¡ª" "Kleah Teraquin will soon recover her memories, and Leon will regain his paramour from the other world, as promised," Lisandra dered, her gaze drifting to where Edward once stood. As Conrad vanished, leaving Lisandra alone, her expression contorted with bitterness as she touched her left void eye. "Please... please, Amael. Leave this world... before it''s toote." Chapter 208 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [8] Gladys ? "La!" I shook her shoulders, but she remained unresponsive, and her skin grew colder by the second. Looking around the familiarke spot, my frustration boiled over. "Damn it!" I had already tried giving her all the vials I had, but it seemed to have no effect on her condition. My mind was still reeling from the encounter with that mysterious girl. I couldn''t believe I didn''t notice that bastard lurking around! [] "Huh?" My eyes fell on a peculiar vial with a golden liquid inside. [] Recognition struck me as I realized it contained a concentrate of Golden Grasses. Without hesitation, I uncapped the vial and made La drink it. "Cough!" La coughed, and miraculously, her stomach wound closed rapidly. Color returned to her face within seconds. "This is even better than what I gave Milleia''s mother¡­" Why did that girl give it to me? "E-Edward?" La''s red eyes opened with pain. I sat down next to her on the ground, letting out a sigh. "What the hell just happened?" La, still trying to recover, asked, "What do you mean?" "Why did you throw yourself in front of me to shield me?" My confusion was genuine. La gazed at the sky, lost in thought. "And why did youe to save me? I hurt you, right?" I remembered the time when I was bedridden at the age of four. "Remember back then when I was four?" She nodded, recalling our first encounter. "You were always insulting me whenever I came near you. You even pped me when I tried to drag you outside. That makes three ps in total." I scratched my cheek awkwardly, feeling the guilt of my unstable behavior from the past. "Yeah, I wasn''t in a good ce mentally." "Why did you stille to my aid even after all that?" I asked, something lingering in my mind. "Mom told you about me, and Aunty seemed worried about me. I-I don''t know why, but you seemed really angry and scared at that time," she confessed. I couldn''t recall the specifics of that period, only the constant restlessness and pain. "I don''t remember much from that time." I was always on my bed, thrashing around. Then one day, I felt better. "Let''s just call it even now," I suggested, trying to ease the tension between us. As La looked at me, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, a mixture of relief and confusion washed over her. Her fingers nervously yed with the hem of her dress as she spoke, "I never thought someone woulde back for me after everything I did. I... I don''t understand why." Still you were there at my lowest, you helped me befriending the others and I have met Mirada thanks to you. It''s enough. "Let''s leave, before Your Highness calls his daddy," I said. La giggled softly, but then winced, holding her stomach. "I-I can''t move," she admitted. ncing down at her, I had a strange intuition that she might be exaggerating her condition. Nevertheless, I chose not to argue and carefully scooped her up in a princess carry. "You are hopeless," I said half-amused and half-concerned. "Thanks," La murmured, wrapping her arms around my neck as she rested her head on my shoulders. "I don''t know what you''re nning, but it won''t work with me," I stated firmly. With her upturned eyes and a smile, La looked almost innocent as she replied, "Am I really nning something, Edward?" I couldn''t help but avert my face. "Ah~" La suddenly let out a cry. "What?!" I stopped, immediately concerned. Her cheeks flushed slightly, and she stammered, "Ah...you just touched my thighs suddenly. It''s nothing." "It''s not nothing! Stop wearing those too much high skirts, first," I retorted, feeling irritated by her antics. "Okay..." La nodded meekly, then unexpectedly buried her face against my chest, yfully tickling me. The whole situation felt incredibly weird. I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing thoughts as we made our way back to her room. The attention we attracted along the way didn''t bother me as I was used to it and it won''tst long. Once inside her room, I gentlyid her down on the bed. As I stood there, my eyes locked onto the framed picture hanging on La''s wall. It drew me in, capturing a moment frozen in time. In the center of the photo, I stood with a grin on my face, nked by two of my closest friends. On my left, Miranda clung to my arm, a radiant smile illuminating her features. On my right, La yfully trolled me, forming rabbit ears with her fingers behind my head. It was a candid moment that perfectly captured the bond we shared. Behind me, my mother stood with an expression of pride and love, while behind Miranda was Aunt Olivia, her warm and caring presence evident. And behind La stood Aunt Alyssa, exuding a mix of strength and gentleness. As I gazed at the photograph, a mix of emotions washed over me. Shaking my head and leaving for my room. I needed some good sleep for tomorrow. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. "Edward." I turned around and saw a red-haired beauty there. Kleah called me right in the morning and since I also wanted to talk to her, I came here. "Senior." Kleah smiled and sat on the bench next to me. "How are you, Senior?" I asked, concerned. I didn''t have time to properly talk to her after what happened inside the Dungeon. "Fine¡­that''s what I would like to say but no¡­" Kleah replied. "Is that about what happened inside the Dungeon? I''m sorry, Senior. It might be my fault that guy did that to you-" I started, guilt gnawing at me. "No, Edward," Kleah interrupted, offering a soft smile. "You must have heard it already. Liart spread the news about my elven lineage throughout the Kingdom." That vile bastard... His actions had caused such distress to Kleah, and it infuriated me. "Because you rejected him?" I asked, already knowing the answer. Kleah nodded bitterly. "Now everyone looks at me differently, and my family mighte here to look for me and my elder sister." "I don''t care about you being a Half-Elf, Senior," I said firmly, hoping to reassure her. Her smile returned, grateful for my support. "I know, you never cared about that, but people have different opinions about halves like me in this Kingdom, and even more so in Sancta Vedelia." "Sancta Vedelia, huh..." Sancta Vedelia was a ce of prestigious Elven Noble Houses, but it seemed even there, Kleah''s lineage had been met with disdain. Kleah continued, her voice tinged with sadness. "My father married my human mother secretly, and it didn''t sit well at all in my House. My House despises Halves, and my sister and I were treated harshly there..." She wiped away her tears and took a deep breath to steady herself. "One day, some of my kin tried to assault me and my sister. We were just livestock to them. My sister and I managed to escape, and thanks to Aunt Lydia and others, we were presumed dead after our House was burned to ashes." My heart ached for Kleah, and I struggled to find the right words. "I...am sorry," I finally managed to say, knowing that my words alone wouldn''t erase her pain. She looked up at the sky, her leaf-like eyes shimmering with emotions. "Sometimes I feel homesick and want to see my few friends there, but unfortunately, I can''t. We''ll never be weed there, Edward..." "..." "Edward... I''m going to join Ante-Eden." "Huh?" My eyes widened in surprise at Kleah''s unexpected announcement. Did I hear correctly? "Thanks to Leon, I recovered some memories of a girl on Earth." "K-Kleah?" My confusion deepened. "My name was dys Caleb." "What...?" Shocked, I stood up. "G-dys?" The name struck a chord in my heart. dys Caleb was one of my close friends back on Earth, along with Emric and Ephera. We shared some unforgettable moments in Paris together. "Edward... back then, you hid your face and asked me to call you Nyrel, right?" Kleah said, her eyes teary. "You are Nyrel Loyster?" "G-dys?" I stammered. Kleah burst into tears and embraced me. "I''m so d to see you... again." Her revtion left me speechless, and all I could do was pat her backfortingly. "After Ephera died, you disappeared, and Emric left on his own... Yanis, Lucy, Marlene, and I searched everywhere, but we couldn''t find you..." "I-I..." At that time, I had left for Tokyo... "E-Ephera was also our friend! You left us without even telling us where you had gone..." "dys... I didn''t want to do that..." "N-Nyr, I don''t have much time... please listen to me. After you left, Emric killed his father and disappeared." "What?!" "Listen to me!" Kleah gripped my clothes, tears streaming down her face. "L-Lucy went to look for him, but she was found dead after a week. I-I, Marlene, and Yanis tried to find them, but..." Horror overtook Kleah as she recalled something. "H-Hey, dys?" I shook her with concern. Kleah shook her head, her grip on my arms tightening. "N-Nyr, everything that...happened to us, even before your family''s death, was nned by someone...!" "...!" "I don''t know what they want, but they won''t stop. They''ll never leave us alone..." Kleah''s voice trembled, haunted by painful memories. "N-Nyr... I-I..." Tears flowed endlessly from her eyes as she spoke. "They r-r*ped me! Leon tried to stop them, but... I was r*ped because of them, and... we are just pawns!" "..." "W-We are just pawns, and our attempts to fight back are just some sick entertainment for them!" She said, her voice filled with disgust. While I couldn''t fully grasp everything she was saying, I could see the overwhelming fear and despair in dys''s eyes. Kleah hugged me tightly once more. "P-Please... Nyr... don''t try anything anymore. Just leave, go somewhere else. I-I don''t want choose between Leon and you... he means everything to me... so please, go far away from here." "G-dys... what are you saying?" I grabbed her arm, desperate to understand. She wiped her tears and gave me a sad smile. "It was good while itsted, Nyr, but it seems none of us deserved happiness..." She said walking away. My whole body shivered after everything I heard from dys. It just came out of nowhere and I was having hard time to connect all the points. "E-Ephera is here, dys!" I blurted out, and Kleah stopped in her tracks. "I-I know... I don''t know where, but they are all here. But we weren''t brought here by a benevolent person, Nyr... If you see them again, please tell them," dys said, her smile tinged with sorrow. "Tell them that I miss them."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 209 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [9] Jealous ? "Dad." I looked up from my thoughts as my little girl, Tihana, tugged at my sleeve with her bluish-white hair and big round amber eyes. "Why are you so sad?" she asked, her innocent concern making me smile. "Well, you''re quite the perceptive one, aren''t you?" I chuckled, patting her hair gently. "Ehehehe~" Tihana closed her eyes in delight, reveling in the attention. "Papa, me too!" Annabelle appeared by my side and leaned her head on my shoulder. "Of course," I replied, giving Annabelle an affectionate pat on the head as well. "Big sister! You''re always with Dad!" Tihana pouted, feeling left out. Annabelle yfully stuck her tongue out. "Well, the big sister gets all the perks." "Nooooo!" As I watched my daughters bicker with each other, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of joy and pride. They were growing up so fast, and being a father was the most rewarding role I could ever imagine¡ªor so any biological father would have thought! "I''m really bing more of a dad than a God," I mused, grateful for Aunt Belle''s help in taking care of Orlin. "H-Hey! It''s starting!" "Who are you going to vote for?!" "Definitely Milleia! She''s too hot!" "I prefer Ca though!" The voices of my fellow ssmates echoed around us, discussing the hot topic of the day - the Miss Edenpetition. It was a contest to decide the most beautiful girl, and the anticipation was building as the event was drawing to a close. "Anna, take Tihana with you." "Yes, papa!" Tihana pouted as I handed her over to Annabelle and they vanished. "Let''s see who will win before the storm," I thought to myself, eager to find out the oue of thepetition. ¡­. ¡­. I made my way toward a specific auditorium in the second-year building and was immediately overwhelmed by the sea of people. The students were filling the corridors and halls, buzzing with excitement. Ignoring themotion around me, I pushed through the crowd, and as soon as they spotted me, they made way without hesitation. Nice. Upon reaching the giant auditorium, I saw plenty of people chatting excitedly. The stage, however, was empty for now, awaiting the candidates of Miss Eden who would soon make their appearance. "Edward?" "?" Damn. Jayden approached me with a smile. "You''re interested in the winner too? I personally think it will be Ca." "I see," I replied casually. Jayden seemed to hesitate for a moment before speaking up again. "I saw La here. I see that you managed to rescue her. It''s amazing. By the way, she was looking for you." I tried to walk away, not wanting to encounter Zeus again, but then I identally bumped into a stunning girl. "..." My mouth hung open as I stood there,pletely taken aback by the breathtaking sight before me. Her wavy ck hair was elegantly tied back, cascading gracefully behind her head. She wore light makeup, different from her usual style, and instead of the shy zer uniform, she had on the more modest pinafore elegant uniform. La''s cheeks flushed a little as I stared at her, and she shyly twirled her hair with her fingers. "How do I look?" "..." Jayden, who was standing next to me, had his mouth open wide, and I was sure he might even drool if he kept staring like that. Everyone around us couldn''t help but gaze in awe. "Aah!" Without saying a word, I instinctively grabbed La''s arm and led her away. Having her near Zeus was too dangerous. "Out of my way," I said sternly to the people staring at us as we headed to an isted corner. Once we were sure no one could hear us, I looked at La, who was gazing back at me with a faint smile, without saying a word. "What was that all about?" "About what?" La asked innocently. "I-Is something wrong? Do I not look good?" She panicked, quickly checking her clothes. "I wore the other uniform and even covered my legs and thighs with ck stockings. My body lines aren''t even visible. Isn''t that good?" "No, rather it''s too good..." I replied awkwardly. "But I thought you didn''t like that uniform...?" Thest time I suggested her to wear the pinafore uniform because it gave her an innocent vibe, she refused, saying that Alfred wouldn''t see her body otherwise. Anyway, what happened in just a day? There was a stark contrast between the La I spoke with near theke and the one I encountered after rescuing her. "You said that this uniform suited me better, right?" La poked my chest, tilting her head a little. "And you rejected my suggestion." "Well, I changed my mind." "Good then," I smiled and tried to walk away, but La gripped my zer. I looked at her questioningly, and La just stared back at me. "How do I look?" At first, I was puzzled, but then I sighed and smiled. "You look really good." "Really?" La asked again, her eyes filled with a hint of expectation. "Yes," I said, patting my beating heart. I then walked away, trying to contain the fluttering feelings inside me. I don''t understand her anymore... ¡­. ¡­. "The next candidate is Lyra Kertalir!" Thementator of Miss Eden announced loudly. I let out a tired yawn, feeling exhausted from this never-endingpetition. Thankfully, we reached thest candidates, and as expected, they saved the best for the end. Lyra stepped out in a stunning red gown, eliciting cheers and gasps from the audience, enchanted by her beauty. I nced over at Simon, who was seated in the front row. He looked at Lyra with a wide smile, pping his hands in admiration. Lyra winked at him yfully and gracefully walked away. """Wow!""" "I''m voting for her!" Several people took out their phones and opened the app created especially for Miss Eden, quickly casting their votes for Lyra. "..." Kleah¡ªdys''s words kept swirling in my mind. I couldn''t help but think about everything she said. I''m still struggling to understand what''s really going on. Was she with that despicable guy on Earth? Did she know that he was responsible for my family''s death? If she did, then why would she join Ante-Eden? I don''t f*cking understand. I need to find Ephera or at least the others to gather more information. Lost in my thoughts, I noticed Miranda talking with Lea a few rows ahead of me. I smiled and decided to approach them. "What are you two up to?" "Kyaaa!" Miranda let out a girly shriek and blushed as all eyes turned to her. That shriek took me by surprise... Lea nced at me and grinned. "I''ll leave you two to chat, Myra." "W-Wait!" "Why the heck aren''t you taking part in thepetition?" I plopped down on the table and asked Miranda. Miranda shot me a re, her face still flushed. "Why should I?" "Next up is Ca Roger!" Thementator''s voice boomed, grabbing our attention as Ca sashayed onto the stage, rocking a gorgeous green gown. Her eyes were totally locked on Jayden, who seemed a bit unsure about joining her on stage. "She''s stunning¡­" Miranda mumbled. "Come on, you should''ve joined, Miranda. You''d have got just as much praise," I suggested. "No... I don''t have their charm," Miranda replied. I looked at her and couldn''t believe she actually believed that. How could she think so low of herself? "And now, the moment you''ve all been waiting for! The Daughter of Raphiel herself!" Cheers erupted from the crowd at the announcement. "Milleia Sophren!" -WOAAAAAAAAH! I turned my gaze towards Milleia, who glided across the stage with grace, rocking a beautiful blue dress that had everyone''s eyes glued to her. Milleia scanned the audience, seemingly searching for someone. Her gaze firstnded on Jayden, then on Alfred, and finally, her eyes locked onto mine. She beamed a wider smile. "I think she''s into you," Miranda mumbled. "Lucky you, Edward." "Jealous, Miranda?" "W-What?" Miranda was clearly caught off guard. "Why would I be jealous of her?" "You sure about that?" I raised an eyebrow. Miranda smirked and looked away. "If I were to be jealous of someone, it''d be her." "Oh, hold on! We got ast-minute surprise candidate!" Thementator shouted, catching everyone''s attention. I followed Miranda''s gaze and my eyes nearly popped out. "Thest one is another Daughter of Raphiel! La Adriana Tarmias!" What the heck? Gasps echoed through the room as La stepped forward, looking like a freaking goddess in a white wedding dress. The off-shoulder gown clung to her body, and her ck hair was elegantly tied up, making her look absolutely ravishing. I couldn''t tear my eyes away from her. La stared at me with her glowing red eyes, and with a flick of her hand, she tossed a small bridal bouquet in the air. The bouquet twirled gracefully beforending perfectly in my arms. "..." La gave me a mischievous grin before waving her hand and leaving me to deal with the following embarrassment. "U-Um¡­" I stammered, unable to say anything and face anyone. Themotion that followed was louder than ever. "Hey, wait, Miranda!" I shouted, trying to reach her as she stormed out of the hall. "Move aside!" "This jerk!" "La should''ve been mine!" "I can''t believe this¡­" "Wasn''t she into Alfred?" "M-Maybe he tricked her?" Holding back my desire tosh out, I continued. "Miranda!" I spotted her and quickly caught up.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "D-Don''t talk to me right now¡­" "Why?" I grabbed her arm and turned her to face me, but Miranda spun around on her heels and leaned in closer. Before I knew it, she nted a quick kiss on my cheek, leaving me utterly speechless. After what felt like ten seconds of shock, she pulled away. "B-Because!" Miranda covered her ming face with her hand. "I-I''m jealous!" Chapter 210 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [10] The Man Named Brandon ? [How long are you going to stay like this?] "Ah, yeah¡­" I was still trying to wrap my head around Miranda''s unexpected kiss. "..." I looked at the bridal bouquet in my hands, the sweet scent of red roses filling the air. I smiled and decided to stow it away in my space ring. A bridal dress and a bridal bouquet... She really knows how to throw people off. "Hm?" My phone suddenly rang, and I saw a message from Eric. [Sylvia has disappeared!] What...? I was taken aback by that message. I hurriedly left the building, searching for Aurora. She was talking to someone, a guard with a pale face. "Princess! The King ordered us to ensure your safety and the Prince''s!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Where''s Sylvia!" Aurora demanded. "All the guards are looking for her, Princess! No need to worry-" "Take me to my father!" "I''m going too." I intervened. "E-Edward¡­" Aurora muttered. "Let mee with you. I need to talk to Uncle," I told Aurora seriously. "Alright." Aurora nodded, and we followed the guard. Before we left, I sent a message to Simon to take care of Elona. Then to Eric... [Keep an eye on Milleia.] Just to be safe. ¡­. ¡­. Thanks to a carriage and a contingent of guards, we were safely escorted to the Celesta Pce, straight to the throne room. King Charles, Davis Seaven, and Peter Greenvern were embroiled in a heated discussion, while Queen Edith listened with worry etched on her face. "She was in the Pce this morning! How is that possible!" King Charles shouted in anger. "Your Majesty, it only means that we have been infiltrated, and they kidnapped the Second Princess from within," Davis replied. "Peter! You were in charge of the castle!" Edith yelled, tears welling up in her eyes. "I''m sorry, My Queen¡­ I don''t understand how it happened either¡­" Peter muttered, looking confused. "Y-Your Majesty!" The guard raised his voice, and they all turned to us. "Aurora!" Queen Edith rushed toward Aurora and hugged her. "W-Where is your brother?" "We are looking for the Prince, my Queen!" The guard informed. "..." As I suspected, he''s not here... I gritted my teeth. "Where is Uncle Walter?" "Walter?" Charles looked around. "He is probably looking for Sylvia with the guards." "He might be in danger too, Uncle. It would be safer to take him into custody." I threw in a lie. They would never believe me if I told them that Walter took part in Sylvia''s disappearance, but at least I could restrain his movements. Damn it. I thought his targets were only Aurora and Alfred, but I didn''t expect him to target Sylvia out of everyone. Sylvia should have been safe until the next year when the Third Game starts. -Ring! [Ca has been abducted by Ante-Eden right in front of Jayden. I''m following him with Milleia. You shoulde now! The Garden is open!] "..." -RIIIING! Before I could even process the information, my phone rang. It was Simon. "Did you find Elona?" I asked, my heart pounding heavily in my chest. Please¡­ ["Edward! I-I don''t know where she is! Nobody saw her today! I called father... I called him and they dispatched the Falkrona Army. D-Do you know what happened-] I hung up the call and clenched my phone. I can understand why they took Ca, probably to drag Jayden into their game, but why the hell Sylvia and Elona? Brandon Dvoic and Conrad Leroy. I will kill those fuckers. [Old man, I need your help. Brandon Dvoic entered the Garden.] I put back my phone and stayed still for a moment. I ignored all the discussions around me. [] "Yeah." *** In the outskirts of the Dorian Capital, the remnants of several abandoned houses bore witness to the devastation caused by the Second Great Holy War. These once vibrant homes nowy in ruins, left deste and forgotten since the war''s end. Amidst the decay, beneath one of the houses, a hidden cer concealed a secret room. The entrance was cleverly masked behind a wooden wall, leading to a silent and dark chamber. Within the room, a rectangr table dominated the center, and two individuals upied its seats. "Conrad." "My Lord-" "Enough with such formalities, Conrad," Brandon interrupted, his voice firm. Conrad met Brandon''s gaze and offered a warm smile. "Right, Brandon." "Simon is still contemting, isn''t he?" Brandon inquired. "Yes. He seems hesitant," Conrad replied. "Then, eliminate Lyra Kertalir," Brandon ordered without a hint of hesitation. "I have already dispatched people to take care of that, Brandon." A satisfied smile yed on Brandon''s lips. "You know me quite well by now." "You were meant to be my brother-inw. It''s only natural," Conrad replied, speaking of their past connection. Silence settled between them as memories resurfaced in Brandon''s mind. He was a scientist, driven by curiosity and passion, and though hecked many friends due to his introverted nature, he had formed a close bond with Conrad Leroy, Matthew Leroy, and Thomen Falkrona. Thomen Falkrona had been a close friend of Matthew, and through him, Brandon had be acquainted. Thomen was instrumental in helping Brandon and Matthew establish theirboratory, and their friendship had flourished ever since. Yet, it all began with one person¡ªrice Leroy. The youngest sister of Conrad and Matthew, rice had been the first to recognize Brandon''s exceptional talents. Their bond had deepened, and they fell in love with each other. However, their happiness was shattered when rice made a startling discovery. Keeping her findings secret, she began to withdraw, and fear seemed to grip her heart. Brandon fought to approach her, but she vanished without a trace. All that remained was an old phone, on which Brandon yed a video message sent to him more than twelve years ago. The recording captured thest words of rice Leroy, directed at Brandon. [B-Brandon¡­], rice''s disheveled hair and dark-ringed eyes reflected her distress. [I-I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t reach out to anyone and suddenly disappeared¡­] Conrad listened attentively, knowing it wasn''t the first time Brandon had reyed the message and not the first time he was wearing it either. [I-I saw something¡­I f-found something I shouldn''t have¡­], rice sobbed, her voice trembling. [O-Our Kingdom''s history was born out of l-lies and maniption by the same G-Gods we are worshiping every day¡­I-I couldn''t believe it and looked for more, but this was the truth. N-Now I...I am chased and have be a trouble for them¡­] rice''s words weighed heavily on Brandon''s heart as she continued. [I-It''s over for me. Don''t look for me and tell my brothers that I-I just ran away. A-Also, please don''t follow what I have been looking for...it''s dangerous. They will k-kill you if they deem you as a threat. I-I¡­love you, Brandon.] The recording ended, leaving Brandon and Conrad in somber silence. "I''m sorry for what happened to Matthew and Isabelle, Conrad," Brandon expressed his remorse. "You arete by nearly ten years, Brandon," Conrad chuckled sadly before shaking his head. "Matthew... I thought he would understand, but he couldn''t handle the pressure, and the same was true for Isabelle. I loved them, but that''s why we need to-" "...''reset'' their Fate," Brandon finished. "Can we believe in Lady Lisandra?" Conrad asked, voicing the doubts that lingered in both of their minds. Brandon smiled ruefully. "I thought of killing myself after I found rice''s incinerated body." The loss of rice had left Brandon with more questions than answers. He was haunted by the mystery surrounding her death¡ªwhy did she die? What had she discovered? He knew nothing about the truth behind her demise. "Then she appeared like a savior for me," Brandon murmured, his tone turning serious. "Lisandra Arvatra. She survived the Second Great Holy War more than six hundred years ago." Lisandra Arvatra, the Moon Princess, was a living legend of the Arvatra Empire. Supposedly killed alongside Prince Alphonse Arvatra, her presence after the war''s end had been deemed impossible. Yet, she appeared before a broken Brandon, shedding light on rice''s discoveries. Lisandra revealed the dark secrets behind the Second Great Holy War, exposing the lies that concealed the horrifying ughter of millions of lives. -BOOOOOM! Suddenly, a powerful explosion reverberated through the room, shattering the ceiling and causing debris to rain down. In the midst of the chaos, a figure leaped down,nding gracefully in front of the seated Brandon and Conrad. "You took your time," Brandon smiled, recognizing his old friend. "Thomen." Thomen''s grey eyes were ice-cold as he stared at Conrad before settling his gaze on Brandon. His voice was firm and determined. "Where is Elona?" "I''m sorry for Elona, Thomen, but I needed her to bring Edward," Brandon replied, his expression unyielding. "Where is Elona," Thomen demanded once more, his eyes locking onto those amber orbs that reminded him so much of histe wife. "You can''t me me for her death, Thomen. She was going to spoil everything. As for the eyes¡­" Brandon touched his own eyes. "She took away my sight. It was only fitting that I took hers to rece mine-" -BOOOOOM! In a surge of anger, Thomen kicked out the table andunched a furious punch toward Brandon. However, Brandon remained unfazed, calmly sitting there with Thomen''s fist mere inches from his face. "I will take care of him, Brandon. Walter is waiting for you at the entrance of the Garden," Conrad interjected, grabbing Thomen''s arm to restrain him. Thomen gritted his teeth, his anger exploding. "Where is Elona?!" Brandon stood up, ignoring the turmoil around them, and started walking away. With a final nce at his old friend, he spoke softly, "I''m sorry, Thomen." Chapter 211 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [11] Maximum Alert ? In a state of agitation, Jayden ran frantically around the academy, seeking answers about Ca''s whereabouts. "D-Do you know where she is, Zeus?!" Jayden implored. [?I lost contact with Ca Roger at the same time as you, boy.?] "B-But you told me you always keep an eye on my family!" [?Only your blood family, boy. Even then, I cannot intervene directly. I am bound to you.?] Frustration clenched Jayden''s fists as he grappled with the limitations Zeus. The Miss Edenpetition had recently taken ce, with La iming victory by a considerable margin. Jayden had eagerly awaited Ca and Milleia after the event, but only Milleia had appeared. Now, Ca was missing, and Jayden''s search for her yielded no results except for her broken phone left behind in the dressing room. No one seemed to have any information about her, as La''s victory had dominated the students'' attention. "J-Jayden¡­don''t worry. I''m sure Ca is alright!" Milleia attempted to reassure Jayden, her concern evident in her voice. "Yes¡­" Jayden managed a faint smile, though anxiety for Ca was etched on his face. "T-Thanks for apanying us, Sir Eric," Milleia said, casting a grateful nce at Eric, who followed closely behind them. However, Eric couldn''t shake a nagging suspicion about Milleia''s intentions. He had heard Edward''s warnings about her, and though he initially dismissed them, he found himself puzzled by Alfred''s and Jayden''s behavior in her presence, which seemed strangely at odds with the events in the Game. "Zeus¡­I think they might be the ones who killed my brother¡­" Jayden''s voice trembled with fear, contemting the possibility of Ca''s demise. [?Perhaps.?] Suddenly, the ground began to rumble, interrupting their conversation. "An earthquake?" Eric pondered aloud, but Jayden and Milleia were gripped by a different realization. "N-No¡­this is¡­!" Jayden''s gaze fixed on a distant point beyond the Dorian Capital. "I-Impossible¡­" Milleia uttered, her eyes filled with shock as she stood close to Jayden. "...!" Eric followed their gazes and saw the Dorian Forest outside the capital undergoing an unsettling transformation. The ground tremors grew more intense, and panic spread among the city''s inhabitants, giving rise to chaos. Then, as suddenly as themotion began, everything went silent. Fear-stricken gazes turned skyward, witnessing a breathtaking spectacle unfold before them. Countless trees of the Dorian forest uprooted themselves, and the ground beneath started to elevate, splitting and creating a dark chasm that seemed to stretch endlessly. -RUUUUMBLLEEEE! The whole Dorian Capital shook violently, the earthquake''s force surpassing anything experienced before. Even the Royal Pce trembled under the powerful forces of nature. -BOOOOOM! A tremendous golden pir of light burst forth, reaching toward the heavens and painting the blue sky with a radiant, golden hue. The sight left Eric awestruck, evoking a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as he recalled witnessing something simr in the Game. ''It''s starting¡­'' He realized with growing apprehension. The final of the First Game had begun. The fight which would decide the fate of the Kingdom and potentially of the world. As the pir of light continued to surge forth, an ominous presence materialized within, causing awe and reverence among the witnesses. "D-Dear God¡­" A hushed voice quivered, and one individual immediately knelt in profound veneration. "T-This is¡­!" "L-Lord Eden!" The phenomenon left the onlookers awestruck, and one by one, they too sumbed to the overwhelming presence, dropping to their knees in reverence. Through the pir of light, a shadowy silhouette of a floating ind emerged, casting an imposing figure upon thend below. The Golden Ind loomedrge, its grandeur extending over the vast expanse of the Dorian Forest, engulfing half of the Dorian Capital. The tales of the Divine Legends echoed in their minds, recalling stories from untold eons past, of how Eden descended from the Golden Sky upon his Holy Garden, slumbering peacefully amidst the shimmering, tall golden grasses that veiled his form in a glistening cloak of gold.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Silence settled like a thick fog, broken only by gasps of worship that echoed throughout the vicinity. "She is there¡­" Jayden''s voice quivered with determination. "I''m sure they took her there!" His resolve ignited, he darted toward the Dorian Forest. "..." Milleia''s gaze locked on the Garden. A small smile appeared on her pink lips before she changed her expression. "J-Jayden!" She hastened to follow, her heart racing with concern. "..." Eric''s gaze lingered on the enigmatic golden ind, sending shivers down his spine. Part of him wanted to alert Edward to the unfolding events, yet he hesitated, knowing that Edward was likely already aware of the situation. *** "T-This shouldn''t b-be¡­" Charles Celesta stood near the window on the third floor of the Celesta Royal Pce. His face was drained of color, and his entire body trembled with fear and disbelief. "D-Dear¡­" Edith approached Charles, gently cing her hand on his quivering shoulder, her gaze fixated on the ethereal sight of the golden sky. "C-Could it be that¡­" Only Charles Celesta knew the location of the Holy Garden of Eden; even Edith was unaware of it. But as they both gazed at the floating ind, it was unmistakably linked to the Divine Legends of Eden. Edith''s suspicions were confirmed, judging from Charles'' expression. "I-It can''t be!" Charles muttered, his trembling hand removing the golden crown from his head. The crown, a Hallow of Eden, was one of the keys to enter the Garden. He found it difficult to believe what was transpiring before his eyes. There were several conditions that needed to be met for anyone to ess the Garden. First, they must know the well-guarded location, kept secret since the end of the First Great Holy War. Second, they required a Hallow of Eden, and such artifacts were rare and scarce; Charles'' crown was one of these coveted items. Lastly, they needed the presence of someone who strongly inherited Eden''s genes. Charles himself, who could wield the legendary sword of Michael, possessed the crown, and had achieved the strength of a Monarch, was a potential candidate. However, if it wasn''t him, then who else could possibly have fulfilled all the conditions? "...!" ''S-Sylvia!'' Suddenly, it dawned on Charles why Sylvia had been kidnapped. She must have been used as an intermediary, the missing piece of the puzzle. ''W-Why did they choose Sylvia instead of Aurora or Alfred?'' To sessfully ess the Garden, they required another Hallow of Eden. The ones known in the kingdom numbered only four: The Crown of Dorian Celesta. The Holy Fer, belonging to the Pope. The Holy Sword of Nihil, Trinity Nihil, which had recently appeared and was in Edward Falkrona''s possession. Thest was kept under tight security inside the treasury of the Pce. Charles couldn''t fathom the enemy getting hold of the Holy Fer or Trinity Nihil, and the Crown was with him. So, what was the missing piece- "!" "Charles!" "...!" Charles hurriedly rushed to a secret room where his youngest son, Lucius, had been resting for years. Behind the bed, there was a concealed wall. Charles ced his hand on it and waited. The wall trembled slightly before slowly opening. Rushing inside, Charles made his way to the end of the room. "N-No¡­" Charles nearly stumbled, his heart sinking at the sight of the empty transparent rectangr ss case. "Charles! W-What happe-!" Edith approached but upon seeing the empty ss case, she opened her eyes wide in shock. "The S-Scepter....W-Who¡­?" Charles muttered with a pale face. "W-Who came here?!" The sense of betrayal and vulnerability gnawed at him, leaving him feeling lost and unsure. Edith couldn''t look at her husband''s current broken expression. She had never seen Charles like that. "C-Charles!" Edith shouted, forcing Charles to look at her. "You are the King! Get yourself together!" Charles clenched his fists, trying to regainposure, and nodded in response to his wife''s words. He knew he had to remain strong, especially in such dire circumstances. With resolve, he opened another ss rectangr box, revealing a gleaming golden sword. It was the Holy Sword of Michael, once wielded by the First King, Dorian Celesta. Though it wasn''t a Hallow, it was one of the most powerful weapons in the world. Taking the sacred sword, Charles and Edith left the secret room, making their way to the throne hall. "Edith, you should remain by Lucius'' side." "Y-Yes, but what about Aurora and Alfred-" "Aurora is already inside the Pce, and Peter is searching for Alfred," Charles replied. "D-Dear¡­" Edith''s hands trembled as she held onto Charles''s royal robe. "S-Sylvia¡­" "I will bring Sylvia back, dear. I promise you," Charles assured her, determined to reunite their daughter with them. In the throne hall, Charles sought out Davis, his trusted advisor. "Davis, announce the highest level of alert throughout the entire Capital. All inhabitants should be brought near the castle. Organize a defensive perimeter around the pce. Be vignt, as enemies may attempt to infiltrate the Pce." "As you wish, but Your Majesty, where are-" "The Garden is under my protection," Charles dered, leaving no room for argument. "Your Majesty! It''s dangerous!" Peter protested, concerned for the King''s safety. "Peter, you will handle the protection of the Pce as I said, while Davis will take charge of the exterior. Ensure the safety of all the High-Ranking Noble Families within the Pce. Summon Donald, he will assist you. Also, find Jarett, Thomen, and Draven swiftly. If you encounter Edward Falkrona, bring him immediately inside the Pce. He is the holder of Trinity Nihil and her son. He is an absolute priority. Lastly, alert the Council of Monarchs and try to determine if Lord Geoffrey is still in the Capital!" "Y-Yes, Your Majesty!" Peter acknowledged, following the King''s orders with utmost urgency. Chapter 212 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [12] Priestess Of Nemes ? "The peace seems to have ended, An¡­" Geoffrey''s mind raced as he observed the chaos unfolding below him. The peaceful times had indeede to an abrupt end, and the danger lurking in the shadows had now revealed itself in the form of the Garden above. His thoughts drifted to Edward''s warnings and thest message he received from him. "This brat seems to know what''s happening, though..." Geoffrey recalled, realizing that Edward had an understanding of the unfolding events. The young man''s insights and intuition were not to be underestimated, and Geoffrey was certain that Edward was also in danger. As the holder of the Holy Sword of Nihil, Edward had be a prime target, in addition to the existing threat posed by his origins. With a burst of light, Geoffrey teleported outside the academy, hovering above the ground. From his vantage point, he observed the frantic scene below as teachers guided students to safety. "H-Hurry up!" "Quickly, hide inside!" "W-We have to wait until the knightse!" Despite the chaos, Geoffrey maintained hisposure. He knew that Ca Roger and Elona Falkrona were abducted from within the Academy, leading him to rule out the possibility of an external breach in security. Instead, he concluded that the kidnappings were carried out by someone intimately familiar with the Academy''s interior and defenses. "A traitor..." Geoffrey''s face darkened with bitterness as he considered the possibility. Edward had warned him of the impending betrayal, and it seemed that the young man''s instincts were on point once again. He couldn''t afford to waste any time. Geoffrey''s mind raced with strategies and contingencies, knowing that he needed to protect the academy and its students from further harm. But above all, he knew he had to find a way to enter the Garden and confront the danger it harbored. ''First, the Garden.'' Geoffrey''s intense gaze remained fixed on the majestic sight of the Garden. Bathed in a brilliant golden light, his entire body emanated power as he propelled himself towards the Garden with lightning speed. "..." But his swift advance was abruptly halted by a colossal pir of dark blue light that materialized before him. From within the luminous radiance emerged a stunning young woman, not more than twenty years old. Her night blue hair flowed gracefully, and her mesmerizing red eye flickered with an enigmatic allure, while the other eye remained hollow.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Geoffrey''s instincts tingled with foreboding as he faced this awe-inspiring presence. He rarely encountered such an overwhelming aura of ominous power and strength. Raising her gaze, Lisandra extended her hand, and a dark blue light flowed from her palm, transforming into a breathtaking rapier. The de bore a dark blue symbol (¦«) engraved on its hilt. "T-This is..." Geoffrey furrowed his brows, realizing its significance. "A Hallow of Nemes." Lisandra''s voice resounded with a hint of admiration, "Ah, you are well-informed, Geoffrey Higer Eden. Umbra Cruenta is indeed a Hallow of Nemes." The needle-like de exuded a chilling blue glow, which then transitioned into a sinister dark red aura that sent shivers down Geoffrey''s spine. "Who are you?" Geoffrey inquired, readying a golden staff forged from the branches of the Holy Tree of Eden. Though not a Hallow, the staff held formidable strength. Lisandra''s crimson gaze fell upon Geoffrey''s staff. "You cannot hope to rival me with such a weapon," she retorted, exuding confidence in her abilities. A faint smile adorned Geoffrey''s face as he feignedposure. "Charles has the Crown, and we possess the Scepter-" "Charles Celesta is marching towards his demise," Lisandra interjected. "All that remains is the Scepter, which we already have in our possession." "W-What?!" Geoffrey''s eyes widened in disbelief. "The Guardian Beast of Lumen likely won''t awaken, andstly, there''s the Holy Sword of Nihil in Edward Falkrona''s possession." Geoffrey narrowed his eyes. "I don''t think I need to remind you what happened twelve years ago." "We suffered heavy losses due to the fall of the Apostles, but fortunately..." The red (¦«) symbol on Lisandra''s right hand glowed dark red. "The Apostles and Priestesses have been sessfully reced." "A-A Priestess of Nemes? Who are you-" Before Geoffrey could finish his question, a gaping hole materialized in his left shoulder, and his arm was violently torn from his body. "Lisandra Arvatra." Geoffrey''s eyes widened in shock and pain as his left arm was severed from his shoulder, blood spurting from the wound. The excruciating agony coursed through his body, but he gritted his teeth, refusing to show any sign of weakness before this formidable opponent. "Lisandra Arvatra¡­?!" Geoffrey growled through clenched teeth. Despite the pain and surprise, he managed to utter her name with a mix of anger and recognition. The name resonated in his mind, a legend from ancient times, thought to be long gone. The one known as Lisandra Arvatra, the Moon Princess, who was believed to have perished alongside Prince Alphonse Arvatra during the Second Great Holy War. But here she stood, defying time and fate, wielding the dreaded Hallow of Nemes with an air of deadly elegance. The red (¦«) symbol on Lisandra''s hand emanated a dark aura, signifying her connection to the Nemes. Geoffrey knew that facing her without adequate preparation would only lead to his doom. Lisandra''s voice dripped with low burning anger as she uttered her contemptuous words, "Hypocrites, followers of Eden..." With a surge of intense emotion, a pir of dark red energy shot up into the heavens, imprinting the (¦«) symbol in vivid crimson against the golden sky. ''I''m sorry brat, I can''t help you for now¡­'' *** "Are you running an errand, Charles?" As the sound of a familiar voice reached his ears, Charles came to a sudden halt in his running. His eyes widened in pleasant surprise as he spotted his trusted friend, Draven Stormd, approaching him with a warm smile. "D-Draven!" Charles eximed, unable to hide his happiness at seeing his fellow Monarch. "Thank God you''re still here." Dravenughed heartily, shaking his head. "Why would I leave when there''s a celebration happening?" Charles''s joy was momentarily overshadowed by the solemn sight of the floating ind above them. He quickly nced back at Draven''s beaming expression. "You seem to be in good humor, my friend." "You bet, Charles," Draven replied with genuine enthusiasm. "My son-inw, Edward, took care of that despicable woman who killed my Olivia. Ever since then, I feel rejuvenated." "Edward... your son-inw?" Charles furrowed his brow, curious. "That''s right!" Draven confirmed proudly. "He and my daughter get along perfectly. As for Thomen, he already epted Edward before, so there''s no need to worry." Charles''s confusion deepened. "Are you sure they''re both aware of this?" "Oh, trust me, Charles, they are," Draven assured him with a dismissive wave. "Edward and Miranda are a match made in heaven." Chuckling at his friend''s exuberance, Charles couldn''t help but feel a tinge of regret. "I must admit, there are times when I do regret some of my past decisions. I agreed with Aurora when she called off the engagement with Edward due to his behavior. But now, he''s changed so much, and he even wields a Hallow of Eden." Draven pondered his friend''s words, recognizing theplexity of the situation. "The Holy Sword of Nihil, huh? If only he were an Apostle, he would have been perfect for you, wouldn''t he, Charles?" "You''re right," Charles nodded. "If he were an Apostle, I would have already given him Sylvia. But the Apostle must be bound to the Kingdom, and that''s not the case with Edward." "I understand," Draven said sympathetically. "It''s no wonder you want to marry Sylvia to Jaynde Rayena." Charles sighed, the weight of his responsibilities as King pressing upon him. "Being King is far more challenging than you can imagine," he admitted, recalling the turmoil caused by the recent events, particrly Alfred''s unexpected decision to take Milleia Sophren as his first wife. The consequences were widespread, leaving La''s supporters distant and even colder towards Alfred, especially after his harsh words to a tearful La. His thoughts then turned to his always obedient daughter, Aurora, who couldn''t hide her anger towards their decision to arrange Sylvia''s marriage either with Jayden or Colton Arvatra. Sylvia herself had pleaded for more time, being just fourteen years old. Edith, seeing her daughter''s distress, hadpelled Charles to ept a two-year dy, but the engagement between Sylvia and Jayden was already set in Charles''s mind. It was essential for the stability and unity of the Kingdom, forcing him to prioritize his duty as a King over his emotions as a father. Chapter 213 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [13] Alphonse Celesta ? "Draven." "I know, Charles."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Charles and Draven stopped suddenly. "There," Charles pointed with a sense of trepidation. A resounding boom shook the surroundings, and from within the explosion of golden light emerged the imposing figure in white armor. In the midst of the shimmering golden light, the air crackled with an almost electric tension as Charles and Draven confronted the enigmatic figure before them. The young man stood tall in pristine white armor, his face concealed behind an enigmatic golden masquerade mask. His tinum blond hair cascaded down in a ponytail, and his mesmerizing eyes showcased a captivating heterochromia¡ª one sapphire blue, the other gleaming silver, devoid of any emotion. Draven''s forehead glistened with sweat, a clear sign of his unease. "Charles... he is a monster," he muttered, his voice trembling with fear and awe. The golden sparkles seemed to dance in the young man''s presence, further enhancing his ethereal aura. His tinum blond ponytail swayed gracefully as a powerful gust of wind surrounded him. Draven readied himself, summoning a tempest of swirling wind that threatened devastation in its wake. "I know¡­" A simr gravity settled upon Charles, who drew forth the Holy Sword of Michael, its radiant glow imbuing him with a surge of power. Ahead of them, the air distorted with golden sparkles, heralding the arrival of an overwhelming force. The young man remained unyielding, his demeanor unshaken by the approaching onught. Draven propelled himself forward, delivering a thunderous punch aimed at the mysterious figure. -BOOOOM! But the impact had little effect. The young man simply extended his palm, effortlessly halting Draven''s powerful attack. A shockwave rippled through the golden sky, showcasing the vast disparity in their strengths. Draven''s expression turned to one of disbelief as he witnessed the futility of his assault. "He''s too strong," Draven gasped, realizing the magnitude of the adversary before him. Charles nodded in agreement and instinctively grasped his Crown, an Hallow of Eden, seeking to channel its power. He could feel a surge of energy coursing through him, yet he knew it might not be enough to face this formidable foe. A tremendous tornado encircled Draven as he summoned all his might, readying for another attempt. But the young man remained stoic, untouched by the howling gales around him. -BOOOOM! Draven''s fist struck once more, but it was futile. The young man halted the attack effortlessly, leaving Draven in awe of the vast difference in their abilities. The realization dawned on Draven that they were facing a truly unparalleled adversary¡ªa monster beyond theirprehension. "Draven, move!" Charles''s voice echoed urgently, snapping Draven out of his shock. Swift as the wind, Charles appeared behind the young man, wielding the Holy Sword of Michael with astonishing speed. A golden sh illuminated the sky as the de whistled through the air. Charles could almost taste victory, sensing the illusion of victory as he believed he had struck the man down. But the young man reacted with unfathomable agility. A sudden kicknded with brutal force in Charles''s stomach,unching him through the air like a projectile. The impact expelled the air from his lungs, causing him to spit blood as he careened past several houses, the structures crumbling in his wake. "Charles-!" The air crackled with tension as Draven crouched down, a sense of impending danger washing over him. Reacting swiftly, he narrowly avoided the young man''s deadly fists, which flew just inches above his head. But the danger was far from over. -Bam! A powerful knee-kick struck Draven''s stomach, sending him hurtling upward. Grimacing against the pain, he summoned a tremendous amount of mana, preparing for a devastating counterattack. "Aeolus''s Divine st!" -BOOOOOOM! A massive green tornado erupted from Draven''s palm, hurtling towards the enigmatic figure with incredible force. The cyclone mmed into the young man''s head, sending him reeling backward. "D-Draven! Don''t let him rest!" Charles, with a pale face and blood dripping from his mouth, called out urgently. Despite his injuries, he propelled himself forward in a dazzling disy of golden light, determined to keep the pressure on their formidable foe. "Yeah!" Draven roared in response, refusing to relent. He gathered another overwhelming surge of mana, ready to unleash another devastating attack. "Ah!" Charles shed again his sword flowing in golden light but the impact of his strike was absorbed effortlessly by the young man, who seemed unaffected by the powerful blow. The masked figure didn''t flinch or show any signs of pain; instead, he looked at Charles with an enigmatic gaze, as if measuring his opponent''s strength. "Charles, we can''t take him head-on!" Draven warned, still recovering from his failed attack. Charles gritted his teeth, realizing the truth in Draven''s words. The masked man before them was no ordinary foe. His power surpassed anything they had encountered before, and even thebined might of two Monarchs seemed futile against him. As the young man stepped forward, the air around him seemed to distort with golden sparkles, and an aura of overwhelming energy emanated from his form. His presence alone was enough to make Charles and Draven feel as if they were standing before an unstoppable force of nature. "He''s right. We need to find a way to outmaneuver him," Charles said, his mind racing toe up with a n. He knew that their only chance of survivaly in finding a weakness in their opponent or seeking an opening to escape. -BOOOOM! Out of nowhere, a tornado of searing mes engulfed the young man, creating a chaotic inferno. As the mes roared, a beautiful red-haired womannded gracefully near Draven and Charles. "Brida!" Draven immediately recognized her as Brida Toyreas, Kleah''s sister. Charles disyed a small smile, relieved to see another strong ally join them. However, Brida''s expression was far from joyous as she red at the figure trapped inside the fiery tornado. The once-red whirlwind now exhibited streaks of golden lightning, crackling and surging with immense power. "From where are these monstersing?" Brida muttered in utter disbelief. "I don''t know, but it''s puzzling why they appear now. Ante-Eden seems to have quite the arsenal of monsters to eradicate our Kingdom¡­" Draven responded, his gaze shifting from the mysterious figure to Charles, who seemed deeply troubled as he stared at the emerging threat. "Charles, are you okay?" Draven asked with concern, having noticed Charles acting strangely since their encounter with the enigmatic young man. "I...I think I know him¡­" Charles mumbled, his voice trembling. "What?" Draven was taken aback. "Some say that ignorance is bliss." The young man''s cold, indifferent voice rang out as he removed his slightly charred golden mask. He caressed the mask for a moment before it vanished with a flick of his finger. "But I think ''curse'' is the most appropriate word." His voice turned charmingly soft. "...!" Charles, Draven, and Brida widened their eyes in shock as the young man underwent a transformation. A radiant golden light enveloped his entire body, causing his once-white armor to elongate and transform into an elegant white battle dress armor. The strong figure now possessed perfect feminine lines, hidden but still visible beneath the armor. Her face was nothing short of breathtaking. With her tinum hair tied into a flowing ponytail, the young woman''s enchanting heterochromia eyes locked onto the three Monarchs without a hint of exhaustion. "Charles Celesta, Draven Stormd, Brida Teraquin, heirs of Eden''s legacy, you are but insects in ''their'' grand scheme of things." Her words sent chills down their spines, and Charles could feel his heart pounding in his chest. The young woman extended her left, soft hand, and a sublime golden scepter appeared in her grasp. "The Scepter!" Charles immediately recognized the Hallow of Eden that had been stolen from his treasury. Then, the undeniable truth struck him. "Y-You are Alphonse Celesta?" "Is that a joke, Charles?" Dravenughed weakly. "He died six hundred years ago fighting that monstrous Arvatra Princess, and..." Draven nced at the stunning woman. "He was a man, right?" Charles shook his head. "It''s definitely him... Her eyes and the way she wields lightning are mentioned in the ancient archives of the Second Great Holy War, and... the Scepter was Alphonse''s weapon¡­" "I-It''s impossible!" Draven stammered, struggling toprehend the truth before his eyes. "He was a Legendary Hero who sacrificed himself in battle! A-And even if she was him, wh-why would she ally herself with those bastards of Ante-Eden?! We are her allies!" "I-I just want my sister!" Brida cut them off, her voice trembling with emotion, as she red at Alphonse. "Where is my sister?!" Alphonse remained silent, refusing to answer her desperate plea. "Father!" Suddenly, Miranda''s voice rang out from the ground. She looked up with concern etched across her face. However, when Alphonse''s gaze met hers, a sense of impending danger washed over her. "M-Miranda! What are you doing here?! Go to the Pce, find safety!" Draven urgently shouted. "I-I¡­" Miranda hesitated, biting her lip. "E-Elona and Edward must be inside! I''m going to find them!" She dered, using her wind maniption to propel herself towards the Garden. "Jasmine." Alphonse''s voice was calm andmanding. "Should I kill her?" Another voice, dark and sinister, emerged from beside Alphonse, catching Draven''s attention. To his shock, he realized that there was another person standing beside Alphonse, someone who had appeared unnoticed. This mysterious woman was d in full grey attire, and her presence exuded the overwhelming pressure of a peak Monarch. "No." Alphonse responded with her eyes fixed on Miranda''s retreating figure. "The Cursed Princess is important. Just stop her." "As you wish, Alphie," the woman named Jasmine replied with a sinister smile before vanishing, heading straight towards the Garden. "NO!" Draven shouted, attempting to follow his daughter, but he was intercepted. "Divine st." -BOOOOOOOM! The very tornado of wind that Draven had conjured was now turned against him, but instead of wind, it was now infused with deadly lightning. "U-Ugh!" Draven''s body emitted smoke as he fell from the sky, the silver glow in Alphonse''s eye reflecting the cold scene. Chapter 214 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [14] Apostle Of Lumen ? The Holy Garden of Eden sprawled before them, a breathtaking expanse of golden long grasses that seemed to stretch endlessly under the radiant sun. A gentle breeze danced through the air, carrying with it an otherworldly scent that filled the atmosphere with a sense of purity and enchantment. Birds soared gracefully above, their melodic chirps adding a touch of serenity to the magicalndscape. At the heart of the garden stood a rectangr golden altar, adorned with intricate engravings that seemed to shimmer ande alive under the golden light. Upon the altary the unconscious form of Sylvia Celesta, her delicate hands bearing a small cut, and her bloodied palms rested gently on the sacred surface. Walter Celesta, standing nearby, showed little patience as he inquired impatiently, "How long will this take?" Brandon Dvoic, his amber eyes fixed on Sylvia''s peaceful yet unconscious face, remained silent for a moment before responding, "She is your niece, am I wrong?" Walter nodded dismissively, hisck of affection for Sylvia evident in his gaze. "Do you expect me to feel pity for her? I only care about my wife and son¡­and the Throne." The mention of the King''s throne drew Brandon''s attention, and he remarked, "You are a follower of Eden. Don''t you expect any divine retribution?" Walter chuckled disdainfully, brushing off the notion. "I don''t believe in any divine retribution. Eden did nothing for me, why should I?" "Your wish for the throne is shallow, Walter Celesta," Brandon murmured, gently cing Sylvia''s wandering hand back on the altar. "We will all answer for our sins one day, and when that dayes, I will not cower." Walter scoffed, shifting his gaze to two other unconscious girls nearby¡ªCa Roger and Elona Falkrona. "What about them?" "Take Elona Falkrona with you. Jasmine will give you Alfred once she confirms Elona''s presence," Brandon instructed, his focus unwavering from the sacred altar. "T-That Priestess?" Walter expressed hesitation at the mention of the Priestess, but eventually agreed. "And her?" he inquired, gesturing towards Ca. "Ca Roger will remain here," Brandon stated with a chilling smile forming on his face. "She will assist at the death of the Apostle of Lumen, along with all the Followers of Eden." His gaze lifted, gazing up at the awe-inspiring golden sky as if foreseeing a looming storm. "C-Ca!!!" Suddenly a loud voice interrupted them. "The Apostle is already here," Walter smiled at Brandon and took Elona. "I brought you Sylvia, Elona and Ca. I hope you didn''t betray me otherwise, I would as well." He said and vanished. "The Apostle is already here," Walter announced with a triumphant smile as he presented Elona, Sylvia, and Ca before Brandon. "I hope you didn''t betray me; otherwise, I''d do the same." Brandon chose to disregard Walter''s words, his focus fixed on a particr figure amidst the turmoil. A ck-haired boy with mesmerizing blue eyes, Jayden, caught his attention. Half of Jayden''s hair had turned a striking shade of blue. "CARLA!!!" Jayden''s desperate cry rang out as he scanned the area. His eyes settled on a lone man dressed in a ck suit standing before him, sending a shiver down his spine. The cold amber eyes staring back at him mirrored those of his friend, Edward Falkrona. Jayden''s gaze then fell on Ca, lying unconscious behind the imposing figure of Brandon. "Ca-!" Before Jayden could react, a powerful punch struck his cheek, sending him spiraling to the ground. Gritting his teeth, Jayden slowly rose to his feet, a crackling blue lightning surrounding him, transforming his once dark hair into a vivid shade of blue. At that moment, Arete, a woman with captivating blue hair and eyes, appeared beside Jayden. Jayden, filled with grief and anger, faced Brandon and asked, "Are you the one who killed my brother?" Brandon remained silent, his form blurring in the next instant. -BAM!- "ARGH!" Jayden spat blood, propelled away by another brutal attack from Brandon. Undeterred, Brandon disappeared and reappeared in front of Jayden, striking him once again. -BAM!- Jayden''s body contorted in pain as his ribs broke under the force of the blow. However, before Brandon could continue his merciless assault, Arete leaped into action, unleashing a furious barrage of lightning-infused punches. But Brandon was swift and agile, dodging her attacks with ease, and he resumed his relentless pummeling of Jayden. In a desperate bid to stop him, Arete tried to intervene once more, but Brandon grabbed Jayden''s shirt, preventing her from reaching him. He continued his assault without hesitation, leaving Jayden defenseless. -Spurt!- Brandon withdrew a sword and mercilessly stabbed it into Jayden''s right hand, halting his attempted retaliation. Coldly, he gazed down at Jayden before driving the de into his heart. Everything happened in a few seconds at lightning speed. "C-Cough-" Jayden''s eyes rolled back, his breath stolen from him as his heart exploded, sealing his fate. In the midst of a heart-rending chaos, a piercing scream of despair tore through the air like a wounded cry of the soul. "N-NOOOOO!" Arete''s voice carried a raw anguish that echoed in the stillness around them, but it was as if the pain swiftly subsided, reced by a strange phenomenon. From Jayden''s heart, a greyish light began to ooze out, its ethereal glow leaving everyone bewildered. "Hm?" Brandon''s brows furrowed with concern as he observed the unusual sight. He attempted to distance himself from the eerie aura, but the unleashed power was too potent, surrounding him with a veil of grey. Mysteriously hovering above the ground, a set of enigmatic Grey Wings emerged and gracefully dived into Jayden''s trembling form. Brandon''s eyes widened in astonishment as he recognized them as the legendary Wings Krona¡ªthe gift bestowed by the mighty deity Horus himself to safeguard those of his bloodline from death, twice over. Thoughts swirled in Brandon''s mind, struggling to grasp why Jayden, of all people, possessed such divine relics. Unbeknownst to him, Edward was the one responsible for granting these sacred wings to Jayden. As if defying thews of mortality, Jayden''s body swiftly regained its color, and his heart, once weakened, was inexplicably restored. The miraculous revival brought tears of relief streaming down Arete''s cheeks, witnessing her beloved Jaydening back to life. But her relief was short-lived, for Brandon''s relentless determination drove him tounch another attack against Jayden.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Y-You¡­!" Infuriated by Brandon''s merciless aggression, Arete, fueled by her emotions, swung her leg with astounding speed, hoping to protect Jayden. Her efforts, however, were futile, as Brandon swiftly intercepted her, mming her to the ground. "A-Arete!" Jayden''s concern for Arete surged as he swiftly stood up, appearing as a sh of lightning. But before he could react, Brandon lunged again, his hand emanating an eerie orange glow. The collision was brutal, and Jayden''s attempts to shield himself proved futile against Brandon''s unnatural strength. He felt his bones cracking under the overwhelming force, inflicting searing pain upon his recently restored body. "You have Zeus'' blood." Brandon said with a faint smirk. Panic surged within Arete as she witnessed Brandon''s glowing hand clutching her neck, the threat of danger palpable. "AAAAAAAAAH!!!!" Arete''s primal scream echoed through the garden, terrifying the birds into flight. "Zeus'' Lightning st!" Jayden shouted. Brandon nced at the powerful lightning attack heading toward him before releasing Arete and stepping back. Jayden, channeling his lightning powers, acted swiftly, protecting Arete from the impending danger. "A-Arete!" Jayden yelled worriedly, brushing away Arete''s blue hair gently. [?Don''t let your anger take over, boy. He is dangerous.?] Jayden clenched his fists and, using both hands, created a sword of lightning, crackling in blue and white hues. Brandon narrowed his eyes, noticing the white lightning. "They''re Zeus''s lightning," he muttered. Then, suddenly, Jayden knelt on the ground, holding his crackling sword with both hands, and looked at the golden sky. "Lord Lumen, I plead your bestowment upon me of your divine blessing." "...what?" Brandon didn''t expect that. Silence lingered for a while before- -BOOOOM! A radiant golden pir of light enveloped Jayden''s entire being, a dazzling disy that quickly dissipated, revealing him in his previous form. However, there was an undeniable alteration¡ªa subtle yet profound change that hung in the air like an electrifying charge. "¡­" Brandon''s gaze fell upon Jayden''s right hand, where an exquisite deep purple glow emanated, forming a mesmerizing (¦£) symbol. ''He awakened as an Apostle¡­'' Brandon realized, a mix of surprise and respect flickering in his eyes. With the transformation, Jayden''s entire aura seemed to have undergone a metamorphosis. A newfound power surged within him as he pointed his crackling sword at him. Brandon wore a smile on his face. He cast aside his tattered ck zer, which revealed the marks of his battle¡ªbruised, bloodied, and with broken shoulders resulting from the retaliation of the Wings Krona after killing its previous owner. "Belphegor." Discarding the zer, Brandon unleashed an overwhelming surge of mana that enveloped his entire body in an intense orange glow. The aura of his power intensified, and peculiar orange horns began to protrude from his forehead, signifying the formidable force he wielded. As if resonating with the energy, a vertical slit appeared on his amber eyes. Chapter 215 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [15] Milleia Sophren "..." [] "Yeah?" I replied, but my attention was drawn to a specific area where a fierce battle seemed to be unfolding. The crackling of golden lightning in the distance captivated me, and I couldn''t help but fixate on the spectacle. Why does this feeling seem so strange¡­? An inexplicable sensation surged within me, elusive and enigmatic, making it difficult to decipher its origins. Shaking off the unsettling feeling, I redirected my focus to the sight in front of me. The Garden of Eden¡ªmore specifically, its replica, as we had learned on thest floor of the dungeon¡ªloomed high in the sky. "Second Wing," I muttered, taking a few steps back and channeling mana and Ruah into my legs. With a swift kick off the ground, I propelled myself forward with astounding speed before stomping the earth andunching myself high into the air. "Ah!" Unfortunately, we couldn''t directly ess the Garden as it was protected by a shimmering golden dome. Thus, we werepelled to take the underground route through the cave. I deftly caught the edge of the cliff, pulling myself up andnding gracefully on the ground. "As expected, the doors are open¡­" I whispered, observing the giant golden doors already ajar. Just like in the Game, they must have used the Scepter as the key, but it left me wondering why they chose Sylvia over Aurora. Pushing those thoughts aside, I ventured into the dimly lit rocky corridor. Apart from the purity of the air I breathed, nothing seemed remarkable about this passageway. This ground must have beenst traversed during the First Great Holy War, when Dorian Celesta shed with Deimos Arvatra. Before that, it might have been the era of DemiGods... "Now¡­ which way to go?" I pondered aloud, gazing ahead at the three distinct paths branching out before me. "Ah!" "..." The sudden scream from the left pathway immediately caught my attention. Miranda!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Without hesitation, I stomped the ground and raced down the left path at full speed. Please let her be safe. My heart pounded heavily in my chest as I sprinted, desperation urging me on. "Ah¡­ ah¡­" Breathless, I came to a stop, my gaze fixed on the scene before me. There stood a ck-haired woman emanating the pressure of a Monarch. Her reddish-orange eyes locked onto mine, and a smile spread across her face. But I ignored her and looked at Miranda, who was held captive by the woman. "E-Edward¡­ run¡­" Miranda''s voice trembled as blood trickled down from her forehead. "Release her," I demanded, my tone cold and unwavering. "Ahaha! Why should I? She nearly took away my right eye, you know?" The woman taunted, pointing at a fresh scar on her brows. "Ah!" Miranda let out a pained yelp as the woman struck her head, causing her to fall unconscious to the ground. "Mirand-" "Don''t even dare to take a step," the woman threatened, pointing a sword at Miranda. "Otherwise, I will kill her." I halted my movements and clenched my teeth in frustration. "What do you want?" "Actually, Brandon and Leon want you right now but¡­" she smirked. "But Alphie and Lisa were against it." Her words puzzled me, and I furrowed my brows. "You share the same objective, but your thoughts differ from each other?" "Ahaha!" Sheughed derisively at my question. "We are not friends, Edward. We have never been friends. Ante-Eden is merely a gathering of individuals who despise Eden. We all seek Eden''s demise, but each of us has our own distinct goals." Her reddish-orange eyes narrowed, and a sense of familiarity washed over me. Those eyes¡­ where have I seen them before? I couldn''t help but voice my thoughts, "Your eyes¡­" "Hm?" The woman raised an eyebrow. "Don''t you recognize me, Edward?" "What?" I was dumbfounded; I had no recollection of ever meeting this woman before. "It''s me, Jasmine! Jasmine Reis Aqu." "R-Reis Aqu?" I repeated, taken aback. Reis Aqu was another powerful House, considered a rival and friend to the Falkrona House. "It actually hurts a little, Edward. Did you forget since it was a long time ago?" Jasmine sighed in disappointment before suddenly tossing Miranda towards me. "Miranda!" I swiftly caught her, but when I looked up, Jasmine had vanished. What the hell just happened? My mind raced to make sense of the unexpected encounter with Jasmine, but there was little time for contemtion. Miranda''s safety remained my top priority, and I needed to find a way to confront the others and secure the Garden''s Key before it fell into the wrong hands. "Miranda." I gently patted her cheeks, and she slowly opened her eyes. "Edward¡­" Miranda mumbled, visibly in pain. "Are you okay?" I inquired, concerncing my voice. "Yes¡­I''m just a little tired¡­" Miranda replied weakly. Concern deepened in my frown as I asked, "Why are you here?" "I¡­was worried about you, Elona, Ca, and Sylvia¡­" Miranda averted her gaze, her voice tinged with guilt. "I-I''m sorry¡­I c-couldn''t even beat-hmm?!" Before she could finish her sentence, I sealed her lips, silencing her words. Miranda''s initial shock turned into a gentle eptance, and both of us could feel the intensity of the moment rising as our bodies grew warmer with each passing second. However, I held the gesture for just a moment longer, sensing the need to convey a more important message. "Ah¡­E-Edward¡­?" Miranda looked at me with flushed cheeks and moistened eyes, her emotions palpable. "Don''t do that again, Miranda," I said firmly, my gaze fixed on hers. "..." "Worry about yourself first and¡­please, don''t act so recklessly like that," I implored, my concern for her well-being evident in my voice. Miranda managed a faint smile and leaned in, her intent clear, but her body betrayed her as she lost strength. Her eyes closed, and she fainted. I smiled gently and held her in my arms, ensuring she was safe and cared for. Miranda had always been fiercely protective of those she cared about, but she needed to remember that her well-being was equally important. "Edward?" "?" I turned around, my eyes widening in surprise at the sight of Milleia. "Edward!" Milleia''s face lit up with relief as she saw me. "Milleia?" I muttered, my attention shifting to the unconscious Alfred lying beside her. "I-I''m so relieved to see you, Edward! I-I thought something happened!" Milleia gently ced Alfred down and hurried towards me. I did the same, carefully bringing Miranda to lean against a nearby wall before facing Milleia. "Why is Alfred with you? Everyone outside is looking for him," I asked, trying to understand the situation. "A-Ah, that! I found His Highness inside, and I-" "Enough of lies, Milleia," I cut her off, offering a tired smile. "Edward?" "Can you please tell me what happened? You were with Jayden and Eric, right?" I inquired, adopting a more serious demeanor. "I-I lost them on my wa-" "Milleia." I interrupted her again, my gaze growing cold. Milleia flinched under my stare, nervously scratching her cheeks. "A-Actually, I learned that His Highness was kidnapped... and you know what, Edward?! Professor Walter Celesta is working with Ante-Eden! He wanted to harm Alfred, and that''s why I separated myself from Jayden to find His Highness." "I see. Take Miranda with you outside," I nodded, turning to leave. "W-Wait! Where are you going?" Milleia asked, her voice tinged with panic. "My sister is still inside; I need to save her," I replied resolutely, not bothering to look back. "N-No! Y-You can''t, Edward!" "I can''t?" I frowned, puzzled by Milleia''s fervent plea. "Y-Yes!" Milleia nodded earnestly. "I-It''s dangerous! Ante-Eden...they want you!" I sighed, feeling the weight of the situation, and turned to face her once more. Let''s find out. "How do you know all of that, Milleia?" I asked, my gaze prating, seeking the truth. "Eh?" "I asked how do you know all of that? Starting with Walter Celesta, then Ante-Eden, and me. Don''t try to lie to me; I will find out the truth. I sincerely hope you won''t lie to your friend, Milleia Sophren." "..." Milleia hesitated, her expression wavering under the pressure. After a moment, she opened her mouth hesitantly. "Lady Raphiel told me¡­" "Raphiel? The Goddess? Since when can youmunicate with her, and since when have you awakened?" I continued my inquiry, maintaining my unwavering stare. "T-That''s¡­" Milleia struggled to find the right words, but my resolute gaze coaxed her to reveal the truth. "A-After my father''s death¡­" "Your father''s death¡­" I muttered, unable to hide the shock on my face. Her father''s death? Didn''t he die when she was seven or something like that? She awakened at seven years old? Is that even possible? What the hell? "I-I''m sorry, Edward¡­" Milleia''s voice trembled, and a pinkish energy began to swirl around her. "I didn''t want to lie to you¡­" Her once blue hair turnedpletely pink and took on a silkier texture. "But Raphiel told me to keep it secret." Milleia apologized with a sheepish smile, her pink-tinged blue eyes meeting mine with sincerity. Chapter 216 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [16] Heroine And Villainess "But Raphiel told me to keep it secret." Milleia apologized with a sheepish smile, her pink-tinged blue eyes meeting mine with sincerity. Her appearance now resembled the transcendental beauty she possessed in the Third Game. "..." As I observed her, I couldn''t help but notice the stark difference from the Milleia I had always known. Was she like this in the Game too? A soft chuckle escaped my lips. "You hid so many things so well from me. I have to admit, it was an impressive act, Milleia." ''Did you know, Cleenah?'' [] ''Yeah.'' "I-I didn''t want to hide it, Edward!" Milleia quickly denied. "B-But it was dangerous! I could have put my mother, you, Jayden, and the others in danger¡­" Is she lying? I can''t freaking understand her thinking, damn it. [] ''Indeed.'' "Come on, we''re runningte," I stated, slipping into my shoes and heading towards my blue car. John followed suit, and we set off for school. ¡­ ¡­ "Then what was the discussion about?" I probed as we strolled through the academy''s garden, making our way towards the school building. "Your life in Celesta," John''s response hit a nerve, making me flinch involuntarily. "What exactly did you discuss?" I pressed further, my curiosity piqued. "How much of a mess you were-" "You utter bastard!" I wasn''t particrly eager to share the period of my life between the ages of seven and sixteen. Those years were the epitome of my existence as a third-rate noble. Is that why they''ve been avoiding me? "And how you were despised, ridiculed, excluded, disowned, disregarded, beaten, and almost died countless times. We also discussed the deaths of Aunt Oryanna, Louisa, and Elona," John continued, an air of detachment in his words. "Are you trying to be my therapist?" I grumbled, this whole conversation felt incredibly awkward. "No, I''m just saying the things you never told them," John retorted coldly. "Your mother and sister believed that your life in Celesta wasn''t as bad as you made it seem with your overly positive stories. But it''s precisely because of those stories that they don''t understand your reckless behavior and your s¨¦ attitude towards near-death experiences. You saw their reactions yesterday." "You..." I gazed at John in surprise. "Are you secretly a genius?" "Fuck off." John gave me his usual cold re and quickened his pace. I couldn''t help but smile wryly at his retort. "I just wanted to spare them the burden of my messed-up life, but I guess I need them to grasp that situations like what happened yesterday might ur again." [] ''I know¡­'' I''m sorry, little sister. I closed my eyes, my eyes reddening and a pang of sadness hitting me as I thought about Elona. It''s not enough. Walter Celeste might be dead, but I''m fairly certain that he had another ally. There''s no way he could have evaded suspicion for so long without some kind of assistance. That person will also pay with their life, just like Walter. [] That bastard really banished me from the ce I grew up. And in Sancta Vedelia, I''m slowly getting ustomed to it even though it''s difficult. I looked up at the bright sky. Where do I belong huh¡­? Tell me Ephera. ¡­ ¡­ "Mana Circle Theories... with Professor Prisci Tepes?" The announcement caught my attention, though the name sounded vaguely familiar. [] Oh, right. It''s going to be quite awkward with Christina, who''s still mad at me. Anyway, I wonder if Prisci was also the professor for the Mana ss Theory in the Game? I couldn''t recall such trivial information, but the topic itself intrigued me. Mana Circle Theories, huh? It''s an area I''m not very proficient in, so the ss could definitely help me. Those anti-mana bracers might be a blessing in disguise, forcing me to use the surrounding mana and improve my skills. It''s a rather practical training, I have to admit. Entering the designated ssroom, I realized it was different from yesterday''s History ss. The desks were spaced about two meters apart, and there were no chairs in sight. Everyone was standing behind a desk, conversing with their peers. Thick red books were ced on each table. After a moment''s thought, I chose a table in the third row. Despite that, there was no one sitting in front of me. Most of the students seemed to be clustering in the back. Are we perhaps considered the ''problematic'' ss? I ced my bag down and picked up the hefty book, starting to flip through its pages. It didn''t take long for my brow to furrow at theplexity of the mana circles. Out of curiosity, I turned to thest pages, but quickly closed it as the information began to give me a headache. "I should take this one step at a time," I muttered to myself, closing the book and setting it back down. The ssroom''s noise level escted when the well-known quartet of Great Nobles from our ss entered. Victor and Selene walked ahead in silence, followed by Cylien and Celeste engaged in animated conversation with serious expressions. Recalling yesterday''s incident, I averted my gaze quickly and put on my model student persona, someone who wouldn''t even harm a fly. Last year, I had been far too reckless, getting too involved in the Game. This time, I intend to take a more calcted approach, simr to how John and I intervened yesterday. While I was initially disappointed about not managing to eliminate Nora, after a good night''s sleep and some reflection, I realized that the oue was quite satisfactory. I mean, it was already amazing that we didn''t end up with more serious injuries as Nora clearly held back because of the ce we were in. If her identity as a member of [Behemot] leaked out, it would put the King into high alert and he would raise the security of the Horn without doubts. Well, we also held back since we were still in a store with innocent people inside it. In the end, it worked out quite well because we took her by surprise by ying the womanizer. Chapter 257 Mana Circles Theory Class [2]

Chapter 257 Mana Circles Theory ss [2]

"Oh no," I muttered under my breath as I noticed Victor''s gaze shift toward me. He offered a faint smile and chose the seat next to me. "How are you, Amael?" He inquired as he set his bag down. "Fine, thanks," I replied. Victor seemed to hesitate for a moment before continuing, "I hope nothing unpleasant happened when you were summoned by my father yesterday, Amael." "Oh, no. Don''t worry," I quickly shook my head, nearly forgetting that James Raven was Victor''s father. Victor seemed visibly relieved. "After all, you didn''t do anything." "Right," I agreed, grateful that he didn''t associate me with John''s actions. "I was just eating." "Merely eating, yes," Victor muttered, a slight grimace on his face that was quickly reced by a smile. "I didn''t realize you had a friend. Is he also in our ss?" "Yeah, he''s in the Gold ss," I confirmed. "Um... I heard you''re from the Celesta Kingdom," Victor asked, his expression curious and kind. Victor was always attentive to others'' feelings. "Yes, just like John," I confirmed, deciding not to mention anything about the Games. "Oh! Is there anything different there?" Victor''s curiosity seemed to spark. Oh dear. Truthfully, there wasn''t much good about Celesta apart from the fact that third-rate nobles were drawn to it like here. "Well, I guess people there are less arrogant, annoying, and... cringy," the words slipped out before I could stop them. The room fell into an awkward silence, all three girls sharing identical stunned expressions. "Also, maybe the training is more challenging, and there''s less oversight," I hastily added, ignoring the incredulous stares from the girls. I was quite certain about that. In Celesta, without the blessing of the Holy Tree or a superior constitution, we had to train diligently every day. "Oh," Victor nodded, looking impressed, before his attention shifted to my cuffs. "Aren''t you angry that they''ve taken away all your strength?" Taken away all my strength? Not really. I mean, I can easily work around it by using the mana in the surroundings. [] Ah, I see... So that''s why they''re so bold in picking fights with me and John. They believe we''re powerless due to the Anti-Mana cuffs. It''s wonderful. There is no better feeling than beating up arrogant nobles taking you for a weakling. [] ''I''m a model student.'' "I-" I began to respond, but before I could continue, footsteps echoed in the ssroom. The attention of the entire ss turned toward the entrance as two stunning women walked in. One was unmistakably my sister, and following closely behind her was a stunning woman with luxurious, curly ck hair tied behind her. She looked really young. "Most of you already know me, but I''ll give a quick introduction," the woman announced, her crimson eyes sweeping over the room. "I''m Prisci Tepes. Tepes indeed. So any so-called ''Great Nobles'' here can forget about their status as far as I''m concerned." Nice. I already love her. That bastard cringe elf Jiren won''t open his mouth here. The Tepes House was renowned for being the strongest among the Eight Great Noble Houses. It was pretty understandable, considering the head of the Tepes House was a Demigod. But beyond that, they had a long history of strength and power. Prisci''s gaze shifted, and she exchanged a smile with Selene before turning her attention to Christina. "This lovely girl is my assistant. You''ll be seeing her often with me from now on. She''ll be here to help you out, so don''t hesitate to ask her any questions. And don''t be shy; she was in the top five ofst year''s ranking before she graduated." The ssroom was filled with gasps of amazement at Christina''s aplishments. Christina stepped forward, her smile radiant. "I''m Christina Olphean. I''m more than happy to help all of you, so feel free to approach me with any questions!" She added a yful wink. "Don''t get them too worked up, Christina. These boys are still in their teens," Prisci teased with a smile. I couldn''t agree more. Never trust those hungry beasts. Also, she should probably adjust her skirt slightly. [] Don''t say it so bluntly. It''s making me feel even more disheartened. [] Could it be that I have been infected by John? "We''re going to begin with the basics so I can assess where each of you stands. Turn to the third page in your books and replicate the circle you see there," Prisci instructed. I turned to the third page and was faced with a circle I hadn''t encountered before. It looked fairly straightforward, but there was something about it that made me doubt my ability to reproduce it urately. "Mana Circles are of utmost importance because theirplexity determines their effects," Prisci continued, her voice carrying around the ssroom as she moved between desks, checking our progress. "Before you even put pen to paper, you should have a clear image in your mind of the desired effect. And, of course, you can''t expect a potent result if you can''t control the exact amount of mana. Moreover, even then, failure is possible due to the fact that each of you possesses your own talent in manipting mana and drawing from the surrounding environment." I understood the concept, but that didn''t seem to make the task in front of me any easier. [] Yeah, right. I can''t help but feel the familiar dread of being humiliated by a professor when he''d eventuallye to my desk and inquire about my progress. I''m not willing to be seen as the untalented one here. "For centuries, our ancestors have had a natural gift for drawing pure mana from the environment, granted to us by the Holy Tree," Prisci exined further. "Whereas the people from the outside channel mana from their body. "The ssroom filled withughter and scoffs, and I found myself at the center of amused nces. Little did they know that I could wipe the floor with their faces even without directly channeling mana from my body. [] ''No, honesty.'' "Quiet, please. While it may sound odd to you, channeling mana directly from our bodies is a quicker method for both offense and defense. You can bypass the steps of imagining and drawing the circle, though it takes practice," Prisci said. Exactly. You can all sincerely go fuck yourselves now. "But," Prisci smiled meaningfully. "Mana Circles are way more efficient, strong and versatile." It depends, I would say. [], Cleenah asked me teasingly. Still, I can just knock them around and force their heads into their own circles before they could even cast a spell at me. [<...>] Anyway, I really can''t help but feel sorry for John. I''m already worn out and annoyed by the jeers and mockery directed at me, so I can''t imagine what John must be enduring in his situation. Being in the racist ss, and not even a Great Noble, he must be facing a tough time. I should check out his ss and see how he''s handling things. [] I''d call it more of a curiosity. [] "Where''s your circle?" Prisci''s voice broke my thoughts. "Um, I''m working on it, Professor," I replied, addressing Prisci. "Name." "Amael Falkrona, Professor," I answered, which prompted Prisci to briefly nce at Christina. "You''re from Celesta Kingdom, right? That would exin your unfamiliarity with Mana Circles," Prisci inquired, and I could hear mockingughter behind me. Prisci''s re silenced them, though. I love her. [] I''d only get pped if I do that. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Let''s try again," Prisci suggested. I nodded and closed my eyes, visualizing the circle from the book in my mind. I extended my hand and focused. "Take your time, there''s no rush." I took a deep breath and focused even harder. This time, my attention lingered on each line and symbol of the circle I''d seen. I furrowed my brows as I felt myself getting closer to the mark. "There''s no way someone like you could pull it off!" A mockingugh came from behind me. I clenched my fists, and the circle burst apart. Prisci immediately shielded herself and Christina, but the residual condensed mana shot past me and struck the man who had beenughing. "Ugh!" He was propelled backward and collided with the table behind him, emitting a groan. "..." Silence descended, everyone staring at me with dumbfounded expressions. Prisci gazed at me in disbelief. "You... did that on purpose...?" "Did what, Professor?" I inquired, blinking, my expression feigning innocence. Chapter 258 Mana Circles Theory Class [3]

Chapter 258 Mana Circles Theory ss [3]

"Did what, Professor?" "..." Professor Prisci observed me for a moment before speaking. "We''ll move on to the next circle. Just take your time and make sure not to put your ssmates at risk." "Yes, Professor," I replied with a smile, casting a nce at my ssmate who was groaning and ring at me. "I apologize." [] ''I couldn''t help it.'' [] ''Don''t worry. He won''t even be able to touch me.'' With that in mind, I continued practicing the first circle while others had moved on to the second one. It''s much easier for me when I''m using Anathemas Fire or Cleenah''s ability, but when I''m attempting something that''s not innate to me, it bes quite challenging. Ick a point of reference. Whatever. I need to master this. I''ll also work on refining my usage of Anathemas Fire if I can get a handle on Mana Circles. ... I wasn''t sure how many minutes had passed, but I was sweating profusely as I kept my hand extended and my gaze focused. Slowly, I was starting to grasp the intricacies of Mana Circles, understanding why and how they were drawn the way they were. I couldn''t exactly exin it, but I got the gist of it. It was enough to break through the initial wall I''d encountered. "Cylien, what are you doing?" Professor Prisci suddenly approached Cylien. "Working, Professor," Cylien replied nonchntly. But Prisci frowned as she nced at the circle Cylien was attempting to replicate. "Which page are you on?" "Seventeenth, Professor." Seventeenth?! Fuck. I hurriedly refocused my attention. Though I couldn''t help but feel surprised. Even the others, including Victor, Celeste, and Selene, seemed taken aback. "I-I''m only on the fifth one¡­" Celeste slouched. "Seventh for me. Cylien''s really something¡­" Victor muttered in admiration. I''m still stuck on the first circle though? Still, that''s better than me. I''d really like to find a hole to bury myself in. "Cylien¡­ You''re progressing too quickly. Take a break," Prisci advised. "But Professor¡­ I''m doing well," Cylien replied with a confident smile, seemingly eager to continue. Prisci then turned her attention to me, pathetically struggling to master that first circle. Oh no. "Why don''t you help Amael? He''s having difficulties due to not being a native of Sancta Vedelia," Prisci suggested, as I had expected. I don''t really need help, though. Cylien nodded at Prisci''s suggestion. "Of course, Professor." "Oh, are you still on the first circle?" Cylien approached me and observed. "Yes¡­" "Hmm." Cylien nodded thoughtfully, then she circled around me a few times. What is she doing? "Your posture seems too tense. Maybe you should try to rx your muscles a bit?" She suggested, and I tried to follow her advice, but she shook her head and tapped my outstretched arm lightly. "Shall we start again, Amael?" Cylien asked, and I reluctantly agreed. I lowered my hand and looked at her, awaiting her guidance. "Here, since you''re just starting, it might help to use both of your hands to draw the circle, like this," Cylien demonstrated, raising both of her hands. I nodded and tried to replicate her posture while watching her movements. "Yes, like that. Keep your hands straight, but make sure they''re not obstructing your view," Cylien adjusted my arm positions to help me. "Is that better?" I inquired,mitting the stance to memory. "Yes," Cylien smiled and then stood in front of me, locking her gaze onto mine. Huh? Is this part of her teaching? I met her gaze with my own. Now that I''m observing her closely, she truly is remarkably beautiful. Just as one would expect from an Elven Princess. But now... It''s been a couple of minutes, and she hasn''t said a word. "What''s next, Princess?" I asked, a bit confused. There was a short pause before Cylien spoke, her voice slightly surprised. "You''re not nervous at all?" "Nervous? About what?" I questioned, raising an eyebrow. "..." "Do I need to be calm in order to do this correctly? Because I am calm right now," I stated. "Yes, you are," Cylien confirmed, her admiration evident. Then she raised my book and disyed the circle. "Now, try to draw it using both hands." "Draw it?" "Yes," Cylien agreed. "Just try it out. Let your hands familiarize themselves with the circle." I didn''tpletely understand, but Iplied, starting by sketching the rings with my index fingers before adding the inscriptions. It was quite intricate, but I attempted it multiple times, as Cylien instructed. "I think you understand it now. Close your eyes and visualize the circle in your mind. Imagine you''re drawing it with a white pen on a ckboard. It might make it easier for you," Cylien instructed. "Hm," I nodded and followed her guidance. I imagined the circle, its lines, and inscriptions as if I were drawing them on a ckboard with a white pen. I felt like I was getting the hang of it. "Ah¡­" I sighed in frustration as I opened my eyes and saw that my mental drawing of the circle was only halfplete. "You were almost there, but you got too impatient, Amael," Cylien remarked with a sigh. I let my hands drop and clenched my fists in frustration. My gaze shifted from Victor to the others in the ss, and I felt a growing sense of annoyance. Why am I struggling with this like everyone else? I should be capable of more than what they''re doing. If I can grasp these concepts quickly, I could enhance my strength significantly. Even though I am strong, I need to be even stronger to ensure a Happy Ending for the Second Game. What''s more important is that I absolutely must attain the power to defeat the Demigods before the Third Game starts. While the Second Game''s Cast were already powerful, the challenges in the Third Game will be even more daunting. I have to be prepared. "You don''t need to worry about your progress. You''re doing quite well for someone from the outside," Cylien assured me, seemingly trying to encourage me. I''m not an outsider. That''s precisely the issue. "This isn''t sufficient," I replied honestly. If I can''t manage this, how can I hope to defeat beings like Hades or Zeus? To confront Deities, I need every possible advantage in my arsenal. "For a beginner, you''re making excellent progress," Cylien responded, looking at me with a hint of confusion. "Thank you, Princess," I said automatically, brushing my hair back. Right now, all I want is to take a bath. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Wait, what? Out of nowhere, Cylien grasped my left arm and pushed up my sleeve. Instinctively, I grabbed onto her arm in return. Despite theyers of fabric, I could feel her soft, brittle arm beneath my grip. It felt like it could break easily. "What are you doing, Princess?" I questioned, a bit taken aback by her sudden action. Cylien looked at the red marks on my arm and then back at me. "Are you injured?" "They''re old scars," I responded. "Some of them are, but not all. Some seem fresh," Cylien insisted, seeking an exnation. Are you my mom? That retort was at the tip of my tongue, but I managed to restrain it. "Are you a healer as well as a Princess?" I asked, trying to inject some humor into the situation, as I withdrew my arm from her grip. Cylien smiled at my words. "I''m just an observant Princess." My voice dipped with sarcasm. "You don''t deny the ''Princess'' part. That''s refreshingly straightforward, not the usual hypocri-" [] "I mean, refreshingly straightforward," I corrected myself. "..." Cylien looked at me silently again. "Why didn''t you speak up like that with Jiren? Is it because you''re restrained? Are you concerned about consequences or are you afraid of them?" She sure does have a lot to say. "I do wonder," I responded ambiguously. "I helped you, and you can''t even tell me that?" Cylien inquired. What''s she going to do with that information? I''m just trying to avoid unnecessary conflicts. "Perhaps I should bring you a gift next time, Princess Cylien?" I quipped, unable to suppress my sarcastic tone. [] "I have no need for gifts, Mr. Amael," Cylien retorted, clearly displeased with my earlier tone. "I simply wanted to mention that your left arm might be affecting your mana channeling and consequently slowing down your progress." Oh, it was just that? For a moment, I thought she had discovered something about yesterday. [] "I did thank her." [<...>] Chapter 259 Teraquin Celestial Princess

Chapter 259 Teraquin Celestial Princess

"Christina-" Ugh... She''s already left with Professor Prisci. I''ll have to talk to her and my mother after today''s sses. I don''t want to end up regretting it like I did after wasting all those years with Elona and my lousy father, just by being passive and useless. Gathering my belongings and stuffing them into my bag, I slung it over my shoulder, getting ready to leave. "Hey, you punk!" I tilted my head slightly without turning around, easily dodging the iing fist. Without bothering to face my aggressor, I continued walking out of the room, making sure to pass by Victor and Celeste. "Wait! You bastard!" Victor, Celeste, and a couple of others turned to see an enraged-looking werewolf storming toward me. "What''s going on?" Victor interjected, positioning himself between us. "Step aside, Victor! That jerk! I tripped because of him in ss!" He shouted, his anger directed at me. "You were in the same ss, right?" Celeste sighed, sounding rather exasperated. "He can''t even manage the surrounding mana properly. It was just an unfortunate ident." I''d say it was rather fortunate. After all, I got a firsthand view of his embarrassing tumble and subsequent yelp. "I-I don''t care about that! He''s going to pay for this! That lower creature!" He tried to advance on me, but Celeste extended her arm, blocking his way. "Don''t you have any shame? He can''t even defend himself. His mana has been restrained," Celeste reprimanded him, her gaze critical. "Yeah! It''s because he''s a criminal, Celeste." Jiren, the elf, appeared on the scene, clearly taking the side of the werewolf. "Why would you defend a criminal?" Jiren asked, a mocking smile ying on his lips. "What your family is involved in pales inparison to mere murder, you imbecile." "...!" A chill ran down his spine at the cold voice that suddenly pierced the air. It was Selene, who was visibly annoyed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Jiren stuttered, lost for words. "You should go back to Allen," Selene said, her tone firm. Then she turned to Victor. "Let''s go." "Y-Yeah..." Victor followed, and they, along with Cylien and Celeste, walked past me. "..." Seeing the conflicted expression on Jiren''s face, I couldn''t help but let a smile slip onto my lips. "My apologies." "¡­!" Without bothering to acknowledge the reactions of the others, I pivoted on my heel, only to meet Selene''s gaze. She was looking at me intently, so I wiped the smile off my face and quickened my steps, moving past them. "Thanks a lot for stepping in, guys," I said with gratitude. "Don''t worry about it," Victor chimed in with a grin. "Yeah, but hold on a second..." Celeste narrowed her eyes. "Weren''t you the one who didn''t wait for us in the elevator?" She noticed me? "No, it was the werewolf. He closed the elevator before bothering me again," I responded. "Oh, I see. Sorry about that. That guy seriously needs some help..." Celeste grumbled. "..." I noticed Cylien looking at me with a faint wince, and I couldn''t quite figure out why. "Then if you''ll excuse me," I smiled and stepped into the elevator. [] ''An honest liar, that''s what I am.'' [] As I pressed the button to close the elevator doors faster, I unfortunately heard Celeste and the others approaching. I considered making a quick exit, but I knew it wouldn''t work twice. "Thanks for holding the elevator, Amael," Victor said as they stepped in. "Of course, we''re ssmates," I replied with a nod. "You seem like a decent guy. Did you really kill someone?" Celeste asked, her eyes wide with curiosity. "It''splicated, but yes, I did kill someone. I won''t try to justify it, though. Murder is murder." And it certainly won''t be thest time. "At least you''re being honest about it," Celeste said with a wry smile. By the way, could you stop staring at me with that judgmental expression? Even though I felt Cylien''s gaze on me, I kept my gaze straight ahead, pretending not to notice. "Why are you looking at him so intently, Cylien?" "Huh?" Cylien seemed to snap out of her thoughts at Selene''s words. "Could it be that Cylien has a crush on Amael?" Celeste teased, nudging Cylien with an amused grin. "No, it''s not like that," Cylien quickly shook her head with an awkward smile. "I''m sure Amael would be thrilled, though, right?" Celeste nced at me yfully. Don''t drag me into this conversation! "Ahaha. Of course, I''d be thrilled if the Elven Princess took a liking to me," I replied with a forced chuckle. "See!" Celeste turned to Cylien, who just maintained her usual serene smile. As soon as the elevator doors opened, I quickly made my escape, eager to get away from the somewhat ufortable atmosphere. "Look, Cylien! He''s blushing because of you." Who''s blushing?! I cringed at Celeste''s teasing remark and tried to ignore it. Today''s meal was shepherd''s pie. I nced at my te with a smile and sat down at the same table I had upied yesterday. John was already there, eating with an irritated expression on his face. "Could you try to smile a little? You''re scaring everyone around," I suggested. John snorted at my words. "It''s all good if those idiots keep their distance." Seems like his experiences in the ss with racist attitudes are really taking a toll on him. "Have you managed to gather any clues about the Prophetess?" I asked John, but he shook his head. "I talked a bit with Roda Moonfang, but I didn''t get any indication that she''s the Prophetess. How about you?" He turned the question back to me. "Well, I had some conversations with Cylien and a brief one with Celeste, but it''s hard to deduce anything just from talking," I sighed. "Perhaps we''ll get a lead during the inter-year battle course," John suggested, and I nodded in agreement. For now, that seemed like our best option. "By the way, we have a ss with all the other sses this afternoon," I mentioned. "Was it the craftsmanship ss?" John asked. "Yeah," I confirmed, beginning to eat from my te. As I looked around, I noticed the curious gazes directed our way. "We''re definitely getting a lot of attention," Johnmented, echoing my thoughts. "And who could be the reason for that, I wonder," I said with a sarcastic snort. "If you knew how much I''m holding back already, you wouldn''t say that," John retorted, clearly annoyed. The hall suddenly erupted into noise as everyone''s attention shifted to a specific area. Footsteps echoed as a group of people approached. I could sense John''s irritation as his gazended on them¡ªhis ssmates, apparently. I turned my attention to see what had caught everyone''s interest, and then I understood. At the forefront of the group was an astonishingly beautiful girl. Her long mint-green hair cascaded down her back, adorned with a golden circlet. Even her elven ears were decorated with intricate gold ear cuffs. Her eyes gleamed with an otherworldly neon yellow-green hue, their intense color contrasting with the cold smile on her lips. She wore the long white skirt of our uniform, apanied by white gloves that covered her hands and extended to her elbows. Unlike the rest of us, she wasn''t wearing her zer, only a white blouse that seemed to have been customized to meet her very high standards. She carried a golden umbre, holding it gracefully with one hand. Her appearance was so stunning that it left everyone¡ªmen and women alike¡ªbreathless. The ethereal quality she exuded was undeniable. But I found myself regarding her coldly, devoid of any awe. Alvara Freydis Teraquin. She was the Teraquin Princess of the esteemed Teraquin House, one the three Celestial Elven Princesses of the world, almost akin to a deity within her own House. However, she was no La contrary to the simr appeal she exuded, and I held no positive sentiments toward her. Alvara Teraquin, known as a [Major Antagonist] in the [Second Game], possessed a cruel and supremacist disposition. She exhibited traits of megalomania and suffered from a severe case of OCD, refusing any contact with her own skin. Her disdain for every other race, apart from the High-Elves, in other words, Royal Elves, was palpable, driven by deep-seated hatred. She was a fitting embodiment of her cursed House''s legacy. Alvara''s presence clearly created a radius of caution around her, as no one dared to venture too close. The closest individual to her was a silver-haired elf who stood about a meter away¡ªa fellow [Antagonist] known as Lykhor ryon, who happened to be Cylien''s cousin. Behind her trailed her entourage: her devotedckeys and her attendant, a blue-haired elf dressed in a butler''s uniform. Even farther back, a few of their ssmates followed¡ªa group I would consider more like ves than peers. There were around five or six of them, primarily Halves or High Humans. Their expressions ranged from fear to despair as they walked in Alvara''s wake. In the [Second Game], Alvara was known to derive pleasure from the ughter of Halves and High Humans, casually using their bodies as offerings to the mana beasts and even burning them alive as entertainment. Possessing supreme authority within her House, alongside her elder brother, she held control over the entire Teraquin army. Her actions in the Game had established her reputation as a tyrant with little regard for the lives of others. Alvara''s reputation was further solidified by her ranking as the second-most hated character in a popr poll, showcasing the extent of her negative impact. [] ''What does that mean?'' [] Chapter 260 Craftmanship [1] Chapter 260 Craftmanship [1] "How have you been handling these past two days?" I asked John, a chuckle escaping my lips. "The atmosphere in that ss must''ve been toxic as hell," I added, my gaze following them as they ascended the stairs to the upper floors. John groaned in response to my words. "I''ve been keeping my distance from that psycho girl, but that other asshole Adrian is giving me a hard time too." "Adrian Dolphis? What''s his deal?" I inquired with genuine curiosity. Adrian Dolphis was Amelia''s brother and also a [Pretender]. "He wanted me to be his wingman, and I shut him down. That''s why he''s got it out for me now," John exined. I couldn''t help a smirk. "And did you actually agree?" John shot me a look of disbelief. "Are you kidding? Like I''d ever do that! That''s why he''s sing hisckeys on me." "Adrian Dolphis... Wasn''t he the yandere Pretender obsessed with Alicia?" I mused, sifting through my memory. "Yeah, that''s the guy," John confirmed, his annoyance clear. I shrugged, nonchnt. "Don''t let him get to you. He''s not worth the trouble." "That''s what I''m doing. Let him do whatever he wants with Alicia, I couldn''t care less. But he''s tight with Cyril," John grumbled. "Cyril, huh..." Honestly, I wasn''t keen on dealing with him. I had to admit, he was stronger than me. If I wanted to take him on, I''d need a solid n, and he was no slouch in the intelligence department either. For now, I''d avoid intervening unless he became a real obstacle. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Wouldn''t it be simpler if Celeste just married him?" I mused aloud. John''s gaze met mine, and he snorted. "She''s head over heels for Victor, so scratch that n." "Yeah, that would''ve been too easy," I agreed, sharing a knowing smile with John. ¡­ ¡­ Since we had the same ss, I walked along John to the designed ss after eating while talking. "Did you receive any letter from La?" I asked John. "This is the sixth time you ask me in three days and again no," John replied. "Well, I miss her¡­" I need a dose of Lamin in urgence. "You don''t expect any letter from Miranda?" John asked with a frown. "Miranda¡­well, I left in the dungeon, got imprisoned and left for another ind. La told me during our engagement that Miranda was angry at me for leaving out of nowhere," I replied with a bitter smile. "Did you expect anything else? It''s Miranda we are talking about," John scoffed. "Well, La is with her and I will ept any of her punishment and decision the next time I see her," I said. "That sounds weird¡­" I winced at John''s mutter. "With that dirty mind, you won''t get any girlfriends, John." "I don''t need one." "A sis-con who stays virgin? That sounds weird." "Fuck off." Our friendly banter ceased as we stepped into therge ssroom, which had been prepared to amodate all three sses and over 150 students. The atmosphere was filled with a sense of puzzlement as everyone stood around, the tables arranged in a distinct pattern with adequate spacing. And then it hit me. Oh no, I remembered what this setup meant. My apprehension grew as I realized the potential implications. If luck wasn''t on my side, this could very well spoil the entire experience of this course. It didn''t take long for all the students from the three sses to assemble. After a brief wait, the professor himself entered the room. He had a head of dark hair and bright yellow eyes, a clear inheritance from his Moonfang lineage, and his sses added a schrly air to his appearance. Brian Moonfang, Roda''s and Percy''s father, and also the elder brother of Rodolf Moonfang, was our Craftsmanship course instructor. Following him was his assistant, someone who immediately caught the attention of every woman in the room. With his long green hair and striking yellow-green eyes, his elven features only entuated his undeniable handsomeness. Kendel Teraquin, Allen and Alvara''s older brother, was here. Like Christina, he too was taking on an assistant role this year after having graduated the previous year. "Good morning, everyone. Before we begin, let''s sort you into groups. In my ss, you''ll be working in groups of four. This will facilitate both my work and your learning experience, particrly for the group projects. Additionally, I want to emphasize that this grouping isn''t confined to your individual sses. You''re all in the same boat here, so remember that. It''s also designed to prevent you from sticking solely with your friends and chattering away, of course," Professor Brian''s voice resonated through the room. And there it was, my fear realized. I really didn''t want to end up in a group with any of those racist individuals. "I''ll call out each of your names along with your group number. Once your group is called, take a seat at the designated table with your group number. This will be your assigned spot for the duration of this ss," Brian exined, ncing at his notebook. "Group one: Celeste Indi Zeste, Rodolf Moonfang, Alvara Teraquin, and Moben Sid." I couldn''t help but wince at theposition of that group. Absolute chaos, waiting to happen. Celeste and Alvara together was a recipe for disaster, with Rodolf probably just observing the whole spectacle. And poor Moben Sid, I couldn''t help but feel sympathy for him. ced in such a group, a true underdog like him was bound to face challenges. "Alright, group number two," the professor''s voice echoed through the room, catching my attention as I leaned against the table. "Victor Raven, Selene Tepes, Cain Redgrave, and Cylien ryon." Predictably so. Victor, the charismatic trouble-ma, had managed to end up with both the viiness and the heroine. Cain Redgrave was an interesting addition, though I couldn''t help but think he might be feeling a little lost without Elizabeth by his side. I let my gaze wander over the other groups, not particrly interested in the usual assortment of background characters that followed. But then, eventually, it was our turn... "Group seven," the professor called out, "Amael Falkrona, Sephira Teraquin, Sirius Raven, and Elizabeth Tepes." Well, that''s not too bad. I grumbled silently at my luck, resigned to once again being surrounded by figures of significance in the Game. But, at least this time, there wasn''t anyone particrly annoying in the mix. Sephira seemed like the quiet type, Sirius, despite his Pretender status, had an air of innocence about him, and Elizabeth appeared to be genuinely pleasant. My eyes scanned the room,nding on a table with our group number elegantly engraved on it. Sephira and Sirius were already seated there, engaged in some quiet conversation. As I approached, an allure all their own. "Well, hello there. You must be Amael," a friendly voice chimed in, drawing my attention to a blond-haired man with vivid crimson eyes. This had to be Sirius Raven, the elder brother of Alicia and Victor, and the younger brother of Cyril. I extended my hand with a smile, shaking his in return. "Nice to meet you, Sirius." His grin widened, and he settled back into his chair. "I''m not exactly a master of this ss, so I hope you''re better at it." I shrugged, a hint of genuine uncertainty in my response. "To be honest, I''m not even sure what the ss is about." Sirius burst intoughter, probably thinking I was jesting, but I really wasn''t. Unfortunately. "Hi, Sephira. Pleasure to meet you," I turned my attention to the quiet Half-Elf. Sephira''s blue eyes widened with surprise, though she eventually managed a handshake. "Thank you. I hope we can work well together," she spoke softly. Her family seemed to have taken quite a toll on her, a fact that was probably contributing to her reserved nature. It was somewhat remarkable that she had managed to survive and thrive in such a toxic environment. I couldn''t help but wonder how Kleah had managed to endure this for years. Honestly, this ce was a whirlwind of entricity and ambition, and sometimes I felt like I was the only one trying to navigate through it all with a touch ofmon sense. [] Shut up. "Oh, finally!" Our attention turned to the neer''s voice, and my gazended I couldn''t help but appreciate Sephira''s beauty. Half-Elves truly had on Elizabeth Amaya Tepes. Selene''s twin sister, though the simrities seemed to end at their appearance. Unlike her cold andposed sister, Elizabeth exuded warmth and kindness. Her pale face bore a smile that seemed almost out of ce in this environment. "I already know Sephira and Sirius, but I don''t know..." Elizabeth''s voice trailed off as she looked at me, clearly curious. I offered a friendly smile. "I''m Amael, Christina''s cousin." Elizabeth''s reaction to that was odd, to say the least. "You''re Christina''s and Connor''s cousin...?" Her words came out somewhat surprised. "Yeah, that''s right." What was with her reaction? It was as if my statement had triggered something unexpected. "Oh, my manners. I''m sorry. I''m Elizabeth. But you can call me either Eli or Beth." She seemed a bit flustered by her own words. "Sure thing, Elizabeth," I replied, opting for her full name. Nicknames weren''t exactly my thing. Her face seemed to light up at my response, and she let out a soft giggle. "You''re quite the character, Amael," she said before settling into the chair next to me, removing her shoulder bag. "Well, either way, I''m looking forward to working together." Chapter 261 Craftmanship [2] Chapter 261 Craftmanship [2] "Even though the ss is called craftsmanship, you won''t be exactly crafting anything from scratch. The objects you''ll be working with are already prepared. What you''ll need to do is reinforce them and make them more potent than before through Mana Circle Engravement," Professor Brian exined, holding up a dull sword to emphasize his point. With deft motions, he drew a circle in the air with his left hand before carefully cing it onto the sword''s de. The circle then emitted a brilliant glow before melding into the metal. After a few moments, he swung the sword, the de cutting through the air with a newfound sharpness. Surprise rippled through the ss, audible gasps escaping from some. "Do you follow?" Brian inquired, a small smile on his lips. "The once dull sword has been made sharper than ever before. The weapons of Sancta Vedelia are all enhanced through this method by skilled practitioners of Mana Circles. Now, I''m not expecting you to be experts in this field, nor am I forcing a change in your career aspirations. But this course holds significance. It might save your life should your weapon be shattered or lose its edge. Every knight of Sancta Vedelia is familiar with the basics of this course because it''s considered essential." Mana Circles again... I couldn''t help but anticipate some difficulty, simr to what I experienced in Professor Prisci''s ss. "As you can see on your tables, there are several knives in rather pitiful condition. Your task is to restore and enhance them beyond their previous state. This is your initial exercise, and I''d like to assess your understanding. You''ll be conceptualizing the Mana Circle yourselves for this task." "What?!" "H-How?" "Who''s capable of that?" The ss erupted in a wave of surprised and disbelieving murmurs in response to Professor Brian''s straightforward challenge. "Quiet, please. Think of this as an experiment. I''m not anticipating miracles, but I do expect your effort. Sketch out a design for a circle that can restore and enhance these knives. While you''ll delve deeper into this in Mana Theory, that ss is more focused on offensive and defensive circles rather than weapon enhancement," Brian raised his hand to quell the growing mor. It was true; Professor Prisci''s ss had mostly concentrated on Mana Circles for attack and defense, without much mention of enhancing weapons. "And don''t worry about doing this alone. There''s a reason you''ve been grouped into fours. Coborate, help each other, and find a solution together. You have three hours to at least restore and enhance two knives. If you have any pertinent questions, I''ll be here, and Kendel, my assistant and your senior, is also avable." With those final words, Professor Brian left us to our work. "How about we start by sketching individually and then share our circle designs with each other?" Elizabeth suggested with a warm smile. Sephira nodded in agreement, retrieving a sketchbook from her bag. "That sounds like a good approach." "I''m up for it too," Sirius chimed in, his own smile matching Elizabeth''s. Then, their attention shifted towards me, awaiting my response. I mustered a smile. "Sure thing, sounds like a n." [] Quiet, you. How exactly do I tell them I''m absolutely clueless about Mana Circles? I rummaged through my bag, only to find it surprisingly devoid of any notebooks or pens. Huh? I was sure that I had stocked up on them. "Um...any chance someone could lend me a pen and a few sheets of paper?" I managed to ask, feeling rather embarrassed. Thankfully, none of them shot me judgmental looks. Sephira tore several sheets from her sketchbook and handed them over, while Sirius handed me a pen. "Thanks," I muttered appreciatively before pretending to sketch. Though, if I''m being honest, my pen was making more holes in the paper than anything else. I couldn''t wrap my head around where to start. My threepanions were busy engrossed in their own sketches, focused and determined. This seemed to be the case for the other groups as well. "Struggling there, Amael?" Elizabeth''s voice broke the silence, her curious crimson eyes on me. I scratched my head sheepishly. "Yeah, quite a bit... You see, I studied in Celesta, and I''m really not well-versed in Mana Circles." An awkward hush followed, until Sirius spoke up. "You could''ve just told us. We''d have helped you out, Amael." Elizabeth nodded in agreement, pulling her chair closer to mine. She ced her sketchbook in front of me. "Don''t worry. I can walk you through the basics if you''d like." I smiled and nodded. "I would be d to be taught." Elizabeth winced a little at my exaggerated words. "Actually, I''m not an expert in that domain either. My elder sister is better at it but I can at least exin you the basics. Is that good with you?" "Very good even. Thanks," I replied. "Then I and Sephira will take care of the sketch while you teach a bit to Amael," Sirius said and Sephira nodded. What was this too much friendly group? It was so friendly and good vibes that it was weird for me. "Then I will start," Elizabeth said and tucked some strands of her ck hair behind her ears while writing down on the book in front of me. Despite being a Princess, she didn''t seem to care about getting close to other men. She had the same elegance as Cylien and the same friendly attitude of Celeste even though not as much as her but somehow I felt more at ease with her than Cylien or Celeste who were exceeding in their domain. ¡­ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡­ "...that''s why nailing the initial circle is crucial. You need to encode precise information about the weapon you wish to restore and the specific aspects you want to enhance. While drawing, focus your intentions solely on the desired oue. Even though most of these symbols might be a puzzle to us at the moment, with repeated attempts, we can gradually decipher their meanings," Elizabeth exined. "I get that, but what if you use the same symbols multiple times to intensify the effect, wouldn''t they stack?" I inquired, recalling the summoning of Samara. Cleenah had taught me that, and the circle used wasplex and expansive. Elizabeth shook her head gently, her movements wafting her pleasant fragrance toward me. "The Mana Circles for weapon strengthening function differently than those used for attacks or defense. Inbat, you seek the most potent offense and defense, allowing some leniency with efficiency. Yet, when ites to reinforcing weapons, you must adhere strictly to efficiency to avoid causing harm to your gear." "But more intricate andrger Mana Circles typically result in greater strength, right?" I mentioned, drawing from my past knowledge, particrly from Cleenah''s teachings about Samara''s summoning. The circle had been both extensive and intricate. Elizabeth disagreed, gently brushing her head against my cheek while leaning her head to write down, in the process, her scent oddly soothing. She was so engrossed in her exnation that she didn''t even mind the surroundings. "Weapon enhancement circles differ from attack or defense ones. During battle, you prioritize the might of your attacks and the resilience of your defenses, permitting a bit of leeway with efficiency. Still, swift attacks are paramount, correct?" "True." "Always remember this: form precedes restoration, which, in turn, precedes enhancement. The process follows this sequence," Elizabeth borated further, indicating the hierarchy on her notepad that was now filled with annotations. "That''s it for today," Professor Brian''s voice cut in right on cue. Time had flown by without my notice, thanks to Elizabeth''s engrossing exnation. "For the next session, I''d like each group to restore and enhance three knives, apanied by a presentation of your sketches," he concluded before departing. "This is quite exhausting," Sirius remarked, stretching his arms as he spoke. "I think I''m not finished yet¡­" Sephira murmured pensively, her gaze locked on her drawing. "Well, how about we coordinate a time slot to work together and make progress on our task?" Elizabeth suggested. "That sounds like a n," Sirius agreed, his enthusiasm evident in his nod. "I agree, we need to get this done before the next ss," Sephira chimed in, voicing her consent. "Absolutely." Well, did we even have a choice? We were running behind schedule due to myck of skill, and Elizabeth had generously taken the time to tutor me. "Then, let''s exchange numbers. I''ll create a group chat for us," Elizabeth suggested, producing her phone. We all retrieved our phones and proceeded to swap numbers, joining the chat group created by Elizabeth. With that settled, we began packing up our belongings. "It''s been a productive session. I didn''t even notice the time passing," Elizabeth reflected. "Likewise, oddly enough, I feel... rxed here," Sephira admitted in a soft tone. "Phew, I thought I might''ve frightened you again on our encounter, Sephira," Sirius teased with a grin, earning a shy, slightly reddened reaction from Sephira, who averted her gaze. "Not a bad group overall, then," Imented, slinging my bag over my shoulder. "If even Amael is saying that, it must be a good group," Elizabeth remarked, adjusting the strap of her bag as she smiled. "Well, I am a delinquent, after all," I quipped, jingling my handcuffed wrists. Elizabeth caught her bag''s long strap with both hands and gave a yful retort. "But a good delinquent." Her words halted my steps for a moment as she walked ahead, offering us a farewell before disappearing from sight. Chapter 262 Promise

Chapter 262 Promise

"What group did you end up in?" I inquired of John as we exited the ssroom. John shrugged nonchntly. "Two guys I don''t know and Amelia Dolphis." "Ah, you''re spending quite some time with her," I remarked with a teasing smile. "Is it fate¡ª" "It''s only been two times," John interrupted with a groan. "And the group isn''t exactly a social one. Amelia is the only one doing the talking." Well, she was the sole girl, and even she might have felt a bit awkward. John wasn''t particrly talkative either, much like myself, and the others in his group were likely "mobs" who wouldn''t even dare to meet Amelia''s gaze, considering her status as a Great Noble. "What about your group?" John returned the question. "Sirius, Sephira, and Elizabeth," I replied with a wry smile. John grimaced upon hearing that. "You''re no different from a Protagonist when ites to attracting important characters." "Maybe, but I''m quite content with my group. No troublesome individuals, and everyone is friendly," I said. I really lucked out with this lineup. Elizabeth was amiable, Sephira wasn''t much of a talker, and Sirius was just an ordinary guy who didn''t seem to care much about status or social hierarchy. "You are a lucky one," John grumbled before striding ahead. "Even if it''s fake, show happiness for me," I retorted, smiling, as he walked away. "Hey!" "?" I turned around to find Sirius and Sephira approaching me in haste. Did John leave me behind just to avoid interactions with the other characters? He was truly determined to keep his distance from the cast. "What''s up?" I asked, curious. "You identally took my pen, Amael," Sirius said with a chuckle. "Ah." I sighed, slightly exasperated with myself. I unzipped my bag and returned his pen. "Do you want the papers too, Sephira?" I added jokingly, and Sephira, who had initially appeared surprised, smiled and shook her head. "I won''t have any use for already-written papers." After that, I continued on my way, with Sirius and Sephira following slightly behind me as they chatted. Those two... There''s definitely something going on between them. It was apparent that Sirius had a crush on Sephira, and she also seemed to be interested in him. Just as one might expect from a Pretender. However, this wasn''t the Game, and I wasn''t going to intervene in the rtionship of Sephira and Sirius. Victor wasn''t the type to interfere in an existing duo like Sephira and Sirius. "So, how did you two meet?" I asked out of curiosity. "Huh?" Sirius was taken aback by my question and cast a nervous nce at Sephira. "There were some people bothering me, and Sirius helped me out," Sephira replied, her cheeks tinged with shyness. "Well, that''s about right," Sirius scratched his cheek. "I just helped a fellow ssmate, ahaha." "You guys are friends then?" I inquired, raising an eyebrow. [] ''Exactly. Look at their expressions. I want to see how they answer this one.'' "F-Friends...yes," Sephira replied, turning her face away. "Y-Yeah, friends," Siriusughed, but his expression betrayed a hint of disappointment. [] ''More direct? Like a kiss?'' [] Well, something I learned after finishing the First Game in reality and starting the Second Game is that the whole concept of dating sim games and such wasplete nonsense. Pursuing and seducing girls as if they were trophies to be won was absurd. The titles of Protagonist and Pretenders were merely names and held no additional privileges. Just because you were a Protagonist didn''t mean you could have any girl you wanted, and Heroines were just ''normal'' girls despite their exceptional qualities like strength and beauty. For instance, in the Game, a yer might have gone to great lengths to seduce Sephira with Victor if they saw her with Sirius, but that was all nonsense. Sephira and Sirius would do as they pleased, and nobody else could dictate their choices. What was even more pathetic was that I had treated the Heroines exactly like thatst year. I just wanted to ''sell'' the Heroines to Jayden to get that Happy Ending, and in the end, we achieved it without resorting to such tactics, even though I had sacrificed a lot to reach that point. This time, however, things would be different. I was determined to reach the Happy Ending no matter what, but I wouldn''t drag the Heroines into Victor''s harem to achieve it. After all, I had sisters and a fianc¨¦e. "What are you doing here, you filthy cousin?" I heard a snide remark from behind. I furrowed my brow at the words and turned around to see who had spoken. It was Allen Teraquin. He was there, presumably for Sephira, his cousin, and it was evident that he despised her because of her Half-Elf heritage. Did he really have nothing better to do with his life? "Stop that, Allen," Sirius intervened, positioning himself in front of Allen. Jiren, that scoundrel, was with Allen, and the smirk he directed at me made me cringe. I swiftly took a step back, nning to leave the area, but... "Where are you going, Half?" It was Allen who blocked my path. What a pain in the ass. I sighed and spun on my heels to confront the bastard, but Sirius spoke up. "Go on, Amael, I''ll handle them." "Wait-" "Thanks," I replied quickly and departed with a broad smile. The Pretenders in this Game seemed to be less annoying than those in the First Game, with the exception of Allen. ¡­. ¡­. "Where''s Mother and Sister?" I asked directly when I got back home. "Lady Alea is in her office with Young Lady Christina," Albert answered. I nodded and went up the stairs until I reached the office. I hesitated a little before knocking on the door. There was a brief silence before a voice called out, "Enter." I stepped inside and saw Mom working at her desk, with Christina by her side, assisting her. When they noticed me, they stopped and turned their attention toward me. "I know I''ve been reckless, but it wasn''t for trivial reasons," I began. "Even at school, I''m doing my best to avoid fights over trivial matters. In fact, I''ve never sought out a fight until now," I said with a slightugh. "But at Dolphis, I had to kill her, Mother, Sister. I don''t take my life lightly, and that''s precisely why I''m willing to put it on the line for important matters, like what happened yesterday." "..." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om I sighed before offering a reassuring smile. "Dad and Big Brother may have died because of recklessness, I know, but I''m different. Trust me, I won''t die, and I won''t let harme to any of you. I just need you to have faith in me. Did John tell you about Celesta? There, I had no one by my side, but here, I have you, Mom, and you, Big Sister," I added with a grin. "If things get too dangerous, of course, I''ll try to avoid them, but I have confidence in my abilities. Don''t underestimate me just because I''m the youngest, okay? Ouch!" "Stupid Brother!" Christina suddenly bashed my head and then enveloped me in a warm hug. "You''d better keep your promise." "I''ve never broken a promise in both of my lives." [] Shut up. "Now, apologize to Mother!" Christina dered before she left the room. "Well, I''m sorry, Mom," I began, but Mom cut me off with a sigh before taking a seat on the sofa. "Come here, Amael," she said, and I nodded, taking a seat next to her. With a gentle motion, she ced my head on herp and started stroking my hair. "Can you tell your mother about your life in Celesta, Amael?" "John didn''t tell you?" "I want to hear it from your own mouth," Mother replied, so I nodded and reluctantly began to recount my experiences. *** In the office, a peaceful silence settled after an hour of conversation. Lydia sat there, gently stroking Amael''s dark hair with a tender gaze as he slept soundly. "Amael will be alright." Suddenly, a voice spoke out of nowhere, and an ethereal figure materialized near Lydia. She didn''t panic, but there was a hint of surprise in her eyes as she gazed upon the most beautiful woman she had ever seen in her life. This woman had vibrant, long green hair and mesmerizing green eyes, a true goddess in every sense. "Are you the Goddess who helped Amael?" Lydia inquired, her voice filled with respect. "Yes," Cleenah replied with a warm smile. "I am Cleenah, the Goddess of Banshees and Beauty." "Beauty, hmm? No wonder," Lydia chuckled lightly before grinning mischievously. "Do you love my son?" Cleenah was taken aback by the directness of the question but shook her head with a giggle. "No, I don''t. I love another man." "No way...! A child born from the Goddess of Beauty and my son would have been amazing!" Lydia eximed, her disappointment evident. "Amael already has a wonderful fianc¨¦e, Lydia. You don''t need to worry about children," Cleenah reassured her with a warm smile. "I want more, though," Lydia insisted, pouting like a child. "You don''t have to worry about that either. Someone like Amael is destined for greatness and to have loyal and powerful women by his side," Cleenah replied with a knowing look. Lydia nodded, a satisfied expression on her face. "I feel really at ease speaking with you, despite you being a Goddess." "Your son was also quite at ease when speaking to me for the first time," Cleenah remarked, her tone yful. Lydiaughed before her expression turned slightly serious. "Can you continue to take care of him as you have until now?" "I promise you," Cleenah said with sincerity, though there was a subtle hint of dishonesty in her words that Lydia''s keen eyes didn''t miss. "I will be with Amael until the time he no longer needs me." Chapter 263 In The Shopping Mall [1]

Chapter 263 In The Shopping Mall [1]

"The weather here is truly tropical," I muttered, casting a nce outside the window. I had no choice. I pulled on a simple t-shirt and made my way downstairs. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Milord?" Albert noticed my departure and nced at me with a questioning look. "I''m heading out to Central Vedelia, Albert," I replied, scanning the room. "Where are Mother and Sister?" "They are attending to the Kingdom''s affairs in Pas, Milord," Albert informed me. Right, they were both handling the Kingdom''s affairs after Connor''s death. Today was a day off for everyone, though. You might assume I was going out to enjoy myself, but that wasn''t entirely urate. Elizabeth had chosen this day for us to work on our homework. So, together with Sirius and Sephira, we decided to have lunch outside. Francis wasn''t the driver this time, but he still took me to Central Vedelia. The Circles were once again incredibly convenient, and in just a little over an hour, I found myself in Central Vedelia. Central Vedelia was the wealthiest city in Sancta Vedelia. It was a city of diverse cultures and races, where one could find anything they desired. But being the wealthiest city also meant it was a yground for the affluent. Most of the buildings here were skyscrapers, adorned with screens disying thetest releases. The city''s architecture and atmosphere reminded me a lot of Las Vegas. "Drop me off at Central Shopping Mall," I instructed Francis. "Yes, Milord." After a few minutes of driving, I disembarked in front of Sancta Vedelia''srgest shopping mall. With more than twenty floors, each designated for a specific purpose like clothing, entertainment, or dining, it was a bustling hub of activity. "I will call Francis, when I''m over, you may leave," I said to the driver before entering the mall. *** The biggest shopping mall in Central Vedelia was divided into several sections, with the most famous ones being the clothing and food sections. The clothing section upied the 1st to the 8th floors, while the food section spanned from the 9th to the 13th floors. In this upscale environment, it was imperative to dress the part of high-ranking nobility and have ample funds to spend. Individuals deemed ''poor'' were often unwee and were promptly escorted out. On the 6th floor, within the men''s section, a conspicuous young man drew the attention of many with his striking looks. His handsome appearance contrasted sharply with his rather casual attire. His disheveled ck hair and bright yellow eyes stood out, and despite his unconventional appearance, none dared toment. This young man was none other than Rodolf Moonfang, a Prince of the esteemed Moonfang House. Rodolf, who was typically jovial and wore a perpetual grin, exhibited an unusual seriousness on this particr day. Such an expression was a rarity for him. But today was different. He had a date with Cylien ryon, the culmination of a year''s pursuit. She had finally agreed to go out with him, and Rodolf had chosen this day to win her over¡ªa challenging task. Approaching a Great Noble Princess was a daunting endeavor, even for other high-ranking nobles. These princesses were meticulously raised, immune to the charms and advances of men, regardless of their status, attractiveness, or power. Winning their hearts seemed nearly impossible. This challenge waspounded in the case of Cylien, who belonged to the Elven race. Elves were known for their prudish and cautious nature, with women being especially discerning in choosing their life partners. The concept of first love was foreign to them, as their first love would typically be theirst. Loving more than one person in a lifetime was considered taboo. As a result, Elves were extremely selective when it came to choosing their mates. Rodolf understood this well. He had been patient with Cylien over the past year, recognizing why she would avoid him and provide ambiguous responses. All was not lost; he only needed to make a favorable first impression. If he could capture even a fraction of her heart, it would be a victory. Therefore, he had selected carefully crafted clothing to ensure that he made a perfect first impression. Turning to a female clerk, Rodolf decided to seek her assistance. "Hey," he called out to her. "Yes, Sir?" The woman responded respectfully. "I need clothing that''s perfect for my first date," Rodolf requested straightforwardly. The woman was momentarily taken aback but quickly nodded, ready to assist. ¡­ ¡­ Rodolf admired his reflection in the mirror, his vibrant red suit giving him an air of sophistication. His rugged, wild appearance contrasted perfectly with the ssy attire, making him the epitome of a handsome, adventurous man. As he gazed at himself, a satisfied smirk graced his lips. The woman assisting him couldn''t contain her emotions any longer. "Y-You look perfect, Sir!" Her admiration was palpable. She had never seen a man as handsome as Rodolf in her life, and he left her utterly captivated. Rodolf epted the praise with a nod. "I''ll take it." After paying for the suit, Rodolf left the store, ready to continue his day. However, his phone suddenly began to ring, disying the name of the caller. With a slight groan, Rodolf answered. "What''s up, brother?" He spoke casually. The voice on the other end belonged to Jefer Moonfang, the Head of the Moonfang House and a Monarch in his own right. ["What are you doing?"] Jefer asked directly. "I''m out, in Central Vedelia," Rodolf replied. Jefer''s tone was stern. ["I asked what you''re doing, Rodolf."] Rodolf''s irritation red. "I can''t even enjoy myself on days without school?" He responded, his annoyance clear. Jefer pointed out, ["I''ve never prohibited outings for you, Rodolf, but what you''re doing is clearly not considered entertainment."] Rodolf paused, then clicked his tongue in frustration. "You already know, then? Who told you? Percy? Or Roda?" ["You asked a Princess of the ryon House on a date right in front of your ssroom, and you''re asking me how I found out?"] "Come on, brother," Rodolf retorted, his anger apparent. "You already know I want Cylien as my wife." ["I don''t care about that. You have responsibilities as a Prince. If news of you and Cylien ryon getting cozy gets out, it will be the talk of Sancta Vedelia."] Rodolf''s frustration boiled over. "Who cares about that?! Instead of trying to sacrifice me for your so-called responsibilities, why don''t you throw Percy, Roda, or better yet, yourself under the carriage? Act like a big brother for once and encourage me!" Before Jefer could respond, Rodolf abruptly ended the call. He didn''t need to hear the rest of his brother''s orders. If he didn''t hear them, he didn''t have to obey them. With determination in his eyes, Rodolf muttered, "Time to impress her," and left with a confident grin Chapter 264 In The Shopping Mall [2] Chapter 264 In The Shopping Mall [2] "Wow! Cylien, your hair is like pure silk," Amelia eximed as her fingers delicately brushed through Cylien''s flowing golden-blond locks. "I can''t help but be envious," Celeste chimed in, her smile radiant. The trio upied a salon on the fourth floor, nestled within the women''s section of a bustling shopping mall in Central Vedelia. Cylien had initially considered hiring a professional makeup artist for the asion, but Amelia and Celeste had insisted on pampering their friend. They had made themselves at home amid the salon''s furnishings, skillfully recreating a rxed atmosphere. "Why did both of you decide to apany me?" Cylien inquired, curiosity dancing in her eyes. "Because, dear friend, we were genuinely concerned for you," Amelia replied, her tone conveying sincerity that could touch any heart, though Cylien''s remained steadfast. "Or perhaps it''s because you couldn''t resist your curiosity about how this date might unfold?" Cylien ventured, her words hitting the mark. Celeste, in response, turned away slightly, her inability to lie apparent to her friends. Yet, curiosity did y a part in their decision. Both Amelia and Celeste had never experienced romantic dates before and were eager to witness one firsthand. "Of course, curiosity got the better of us, but we also feared that Rodolf might y tricks or suddenly be aggressive," Amelia defended their intentions, her voiceced with apprehension. "Why would he resort to such behavior?" Cylien asked, with an exasperated sigh. "Because he''s deeply in love with you, and you''re wearing a rather daring outfit for your first date with him," Amelia pointed out, emphasizing her concern. She then nced at Celeste, seeking her agreement. Celeste, however, was lost in admiration. Cylien''s attire was a far cry from her usual regal wardrobe. She wore an elegant white off-shoulder blouse revealing her delicate shoulders, paired with a flowing, emerald-green skirt that entuated her graceful form. Delicate leaf-shaped earrings dangled enticingly from her elongated, pointed ears, further enhancing her enchanting allure. "How do I look?" Standing up and giving herself a once-over, Cylien asked. She ran her fingers through her recently styled hair, appreciating the smoothness that Amelia had coaxed into it. "I believe you look splendid now!" Amelia nodded excitedly. "It''s more than splendid, Cyli! Rodolf won''t be able to take his eyes off you!" Celeste grinned, cing her hands supportively on Cylien''s shoulders from behind. "Ahem," Cylien cleared her throat, feeling a slight blush creep onto her cheeks at thepliments. "Well, I must be on my way now. I appreciate your help, but it''s time for you both to leave." "Of course, we won''t keep you any longer," Amelia assured her, raising her hand to pledge theirmitment. With a gentle smile, Cylien departed, her heart and mind preupied with the impending date. As she watched Cylien''s retreating figure, Amelia''s smile faded. "I''m sorry, Cylien, but it seems our curiosity got the best of us." "Indeed," Celeste concurred with an exaggerated sigh, nodding at Amelia before discreetly following their friend, curiosity and concern intertwined. *** "I thought we were here to exchange our homework?" I questioned, arching an eyebrow. Before me stood Elizabeth, elegantly dressed in a white summer maxi dress adorned with red floral patterns. A fashionable shoulder bag, distinct from her usual school bag, was slung stylishly across her body. "We are," Elizabeth responded with a soft smile. "But Sephira and Sirius might be running a littlete." "Sephira and Sirius? Late?" I echoed in disbelief. Despite only knowing them for just over a week, I was well aware that punctuality was a virtue they both upheld. If anything, they were usually early, especially in Sephira''s case. "Yes," Elizabeth affirmed, her smile taking on a gentle, knowing quality. She then scanned her surroundings. "I''ll be exploring a bit, Amael. We can meet up when they arrive." "Wait," I hastily interjected, my wordsing out awkwardly. "I''lle with you." Elizabeth looked at me in surprise. "Eh?" "I mean...may I?" I hastily corrected myself, concerned that I might have sounded too forceful. [] I''m not! The truth was, I simply didn''t want to risk getting lost in this colossal shopping mall. It was more like a small city than a traditional mall. With thebyrinthineyout, even a smartphone map might not be sufficient. It was far safer to tag along with Elizabeth. Elizabeth seemed taken aback for a moment but eventually offered a warm smile. "Of course, Amael." "Thanks," I replied, grateful for her understanding. "You''ve never been here before, have you?" Elizabeth inquired, noting my curious gaze as I looked around. It was a bit embarrassing. She seemed to grasp why I wanted to stick close to her, like a lost child. "This ce is pretty overwhelming," I confessed. Elizabeth nodded in understanding. "Do you have anything in mind you''d like to buy?" Buy something? "Hmm..." I pondered for a moment before nodding. "Something for Christina and my... Aunt Lydia." It had been two weeks since I''d reunited with them, and I hadn''t bought them a gift yet. This was the perfect ce to find something special. "Oh, for Senior Christina and Professor Lydia?" Elizabeth asked, a hint of recognition in her voice. I nodded. "You know them?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yes," Elizabeth replied, her hands sped behind her back as she smiled. "Senior Christina and Senior Connor helped me a lotst year. And Professor Lydia was my teacher." That gaze again... I was itching to inquire further about her rtionship with Christina and Connor, but I held back. I had only known Elizabeth for a little over a week, and we weren''t exactly friends. "Something on your mind?" Elizabeth asked, tilting her head slightly. "Well," I began, struggling to find the right words. "It''s just that I find it a bit challenging because you''re so much like Selene, but you''re also so different from her." In truth, my mind often grappled with their strikingly different personalities and expressions. Most of my ss time was spent with the reserved and cold Selene, so interacting with her lively twin felt somewhat disorienting at times. "Oh, I understand," Elizabeth responded, her smile brightening a bit. "But with time, you''ll get better at telling us apart. My sister is much more reserved than I am, while I tend to be more open. Grandmother always scolds me for that, but I can''t help it. I can''t be like Selene," she added with a soft giggle. The protective nature of the old prophetess towards the twins was quite understandable. Selene and Elizabeth were the Tepes Princesses, hailing from the most influential House in Sancta Vedelia. As such, they had to be exceptionally cautious in their interactions with others. Selene adhered to this with meticulous precision, except when it came to Victor, though he was a Prince from another Great House, which made things different. Elizabeth, on the other hand, had a more outgoing personality, akin to Celeste''s. Celeste, though, was even more extroverted, often meddling in everyone''s affairs, regardless of their status, asionally leading to misunderstandings with boys. Yet, her friendly nature made her the most popr girl at the Academy. "Come, Amael," Elizabeth brought me out of my contemtion, leading me to a specific store. "This ce has some really nice clothes for girls. You might find something suitable for Senior Christina and Professor Lydia." "Alright," I replied, following her into the store. Our entrance naturally attracted attention, as one might expect, given our conspicuous presence. Some hushed and awkwardments about us were made, but we both chose to ignore them. It was likely considered inappropriate for a Great Noble to be seen in such a way, alone with a member of the opposite sex, as it could easily spark unnecessary and potentially scandalous rumors¡ªparticrly concerning a Great Noble. Perhaps it would have been wiser to hang out in a group. Well, that thought had slipped my mind. Elizabeth probably had considered it but didn''t seem to mind. Perhaps she figured that we would soon be joined by Sephira and Sirius. Of course, not everyone recognized Elizabeth as a Tepes Princess. It was unreasonable to assume that everyone would be familiar with the faces of the Sancta Vedelia Princesses. However, some undoubtedly recognized her. In any case, I found myself faced with an array of women''s clothing, a realm with which I was entirely unfamiliar. I turned to Elizabeth with a sheepish smile. "Could you help me with this?" Chapter 265 In The Shopping Mall [3] Chapter 265 In The Shopping Mall [3] "Thanks for the help," I expressed my gratitude to Elizabeth as she assisted me in selecting clothes for my mother and sister, and then helped me stow the bags away in my bracelet. "You''re wee," Elizabeth replied with a friendly smile. She nced at her watch and seemed a bit hesitant. "Oh, it''s about time." "Time for what?" I asked, somewhat puzzled. Elizabeth hesitated for a moment before exining, "Actually, I told Sephira and Sirius toe half an hour earlier." "Huh? Half an hour earlier?" I inquired, still perplexed. "Yes," Elizabeth nodded, her expression somewhat awkward. "You see, Sephira doesn''t speak much when I am here and with anyone else, but with Sirius, she definitely feels more at ease. So, I wanted to give them some time alone in a ce like this." "Oh, I see," I said, understanding her intentions. So she was simply trying to help Sephira feel morefortable. "Sorry for not telling you earlier, Amael," Elizabeth apologized with a smile. I just shrugged in response. "You helped me pick out clothes; that''s more than enough." Elizabeth seemed appreciative of my understanding. "Let''s go eat now. They''re waiting for us." ¡­ ¡­ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Here!" Sirius waved to us as we entered the restaurant, and he was already seated at a table with Sephira. The restaurant was bustling with activity,pletely packed with patrons, yet the staff managed to navigate the chaos with grace. The aroma of delectable food wafted through the air, instantly making my stomach growl. It was evident that this was a renowned establishment. We were on the food floor of the mall, and despite the numerous dining options avable, this particr restaurant was brimming with customers. "Sorry for beingte," Elizabeth apologized as she took her seat. "Yeah, we''re sorry too," I chimed in, adding to the pretense. "Don''t worry about it," Sirius reassured us with a wave of his hand. "We had some time to explore the area, right, Sephira?" Sephira nodded, her smile radiating warmth. "Yes." "I hope you didn''t eat without us," Elizabeth yfully inquired. "No, of course not," Sirius shook his head. "We nned to eat together, right?" "Yes, please excuse us," Elizabeth responded, summoning a waiter who promptly arrived at our table. The waiter appeared surprised as he nced at each of us but quickly regained hisposure and took out his notepad. "Yes?" "I''ll have the special risotto with a coke," Elizabeth ordered, ncing at the rest of us. "I''ll have the same," I said. "Same here," Sephira chimed in. "Yes, me too," Sirius added. In the end, we all opted for Elizabeth''s choice. "You didn''t have to order the same dish as me, you know," Elizabeth chuckled. "I''ve never eaten here before, and the risotto sounded intriguing," Sephira exined, offering a smile. "I was curious about the risotto as well," Sirius admitted. "As for me, I was just toozy to browse the menu, so I went with the same choice," I admitted, pouring myself a ss of water. "You werezy?" Sephira appeared surprised by my response, being the only one who did. "You... you''re really different from Connor and Christina," Sirius observed. My brother and sister must have been quite famous at the Academy for everyone to recognize their names so readily. "Well, of course. Amael is from another Kingdom, after all," Elizabeth exined, shedding light on the situation. "Oh, I will pay the bill since I''m the one who invited all of you." She said and went inside the restaurant to handle the payment. As she stepped away, I turned to Sirius with a question on my mind. "Sirius, can I ask you something?" "Huh? Yeah?" He replied, looking curious. "Are you friends with Elizabeth?" I asked, maintaining a serious tone. I noticed Sephira''s expression grow serious as well, but I didn''t let it deter me. I wasn''t trying to cause trouble, but I wanted to gather information. "Huh... well, sort of, I guess," Sirius stammered, sending furtive nces toward Sephira. "I mean, I''ve known her since childhood, so..." My curiosity didn''t stop there. "What about the others? Cylien, Celeste, Selene, Roda?" I continued, inquiring about the other girls, particrly the ones who could potentially be the Prophetess. "What...? I only really know Elizabeth and Celeste," Sirius quickly replied, looking perplexed by my question. "I''ve hardly spoken to Selene, Cylien, or Roda..." I shifted my gaze toward Sephira, hoping she could provide more insight. "It''splicated..." Sephira sighed but seemed willing to answer. "I have interacted with all of them, but I''m closer to Celeste and Cylien among the Great Nobles, if that''s what you''re asking..." She had understood my intention well. Turning my attention back to Sirius, I asked about his own family. "What about you, Sirius? You have two brothers and one sister, right?" "My brothers..." Sirius''s expression briefly turned strange. "Honestly, I don''t interact much with Cyril. I do talk to Victor, but it''s quiteplicated..." This reaction was unsurprising. Victor was his half-brother, and his indirect involvement in their mother''s departure had strained their rtionship. "... and Alicia, I''m not a good brother... I''m not good with her. Cyril is the one handling with her," Sirius replied with a hint of awkwardness, thest words spoken rather meekly. Cyril, being the heir of the Raven House and having the support of his grandfather, held immense authority within the House. Even James Raven, his father, couldn''t fully control him due to this formidable backing. "Cyril Raven, huh¡­ your brother is really famous in the Academy¡­" I murmured while keeping an eye on Sirius''s reaction. "Yeah, but you know, untilst year, Connor was the most popr guy in the Academy!" Sirius suddenly eximed. "Huh, really?" I asked, genuinely surprised. I knew both Christina and Connor were popr, but I hadn''t realized the extent of their fame. "Really," Sirius nodded with augh. "It''s embarrassing to admit, but he was like a role model for me. Everyone respected him, and no one, not even Sirius or Kendel, could quite match up to him." "Except Aerin," Sephira chimed in suddenly, a hint of sulking in her tone. "A-Ah, yes, of course!" I replied, trying to y along even though I had no idea who Aerin was. Who is Aerin anyway? "Really? He was that well-regarded? Like a champion of justice?" I asked with augh. "No different than that, I swear, Amael!" Sirius grinned at my words. "You should have seen him face Alvarast year... It was like he was a hero to all the Halves and Humans. They loved him..." Despite the smile, his expression darkened suddenly, and I could see a hint of sadness in his eyes. But, despite that, I felt a swell of pride hearing all the praise for my older brother. I had admired him so much, and it was easy to understand why I had looked up to him. "I''m d to hear that," I replied. Sirius sighed, his smile turning somber. "You know... when he was here, discrimination and the power of the Great Nobles weren''t as prominent in the Academy. But this year, the void he left is painfully evident. Discrimination has only gotten worse, and the power within the Academy has be divided between Cyril and Kendel. The Raven, Teraquin, and ryon Houses are clearly the dominant forces here..." He added with a hint of annoyance. Despite being a Raven himself, Sirius seemed discontented with the way Cyril had raised their House to prominence. But what he was saying wasn''t news to me. I was already aware of the influence these Houses held within the Academy. In the Raven House, you had Cyril, Victor, Sirius, and Alicia, all of them prodigies in their own right. The Teraquin House boasted Kendel Teraquin, who wasrgely responsible for the discrimination against Halves in the Academy, along with that twisted Alvara and Allen. And as for the ryon House, they had their own share of influence, thanks to Dentiel, Cylien, and that bastard of Lykhor. "The ryon House may have significant influence, but Dentiel can''t quite rece the same impact that Connor and Christina hadst year..." Sirius said bitterly. "Yeah... Cyril and Kendel clearly have the Academy under their control..." "Oh, what aboutst year? Which Houses were at the top of the Academy?" I asked, curiosity bubbling within me. Sephira''s smile grew warmer as we delved into this conversation. Sirius grinned and leaned in closer as if about to reveal a secret. "First, there was the Olphean House. Connor and Christina were both in their final year, and they were amazing. They were incredibly popr, both with boys and girls, and they had the support of nearly everyone." I couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride hearing about my older brother and sister''s poprity. "Then came the Raven House," Sirius continued, "with my older brother, Cyril, who was in his second year at that time. The Raven House had less influencepared to this year, mainly because Connor was always the primary figure in the Academy." He then added with a hint of amusement, "Actually, did you know that the person Cyril despised the most among everyone else was Connor?" Chapter 266 In The Shopping Mall [4] Chapter 266 In The Shopping Mall [4] "Then came the Raven House," Sirius continued, "with my older brother, Cyril, who was in his second year at that time. The Raven House had less influencepared to this year, mainly because Connor was always the primary figure in the Academy." He then added with a hint of amusement, "Actually, did you know that the person Cyril despised the most among everyone else was Connor?" "Huh?" "Yeah," Sirius nodded in affirmation. "Cyril despised Connor more than anything in the world. I''m his brother, and I knew how he felt all those years." The notion of Cyril, who appeared so calm andposed, harboring such intense feelings of hatred toward Connor was difficult to fathom. Connor had always been portrayed as a bastard rarely showing tant hatred even toward Victor. "Why did he hate him so much?" I couldn''t help but inquire, sharing my curiosity with Sephira. Sirius'' expression twitched slightly. "I actually don''t know. He never confided in me about it. And honestly, I''m hesitant to ask him. There are some things you just don''t want to pry into, you know?" Things were getting more and more mysterious. My already blurry knowledge of the Second Game seemed to be getting more and more useless. "Anyway, moving on to the third House with the most influence¡ª" "Teraquin, right?" I said in an obvious tone. But Sirius interrupted with a mischievous smirk. "Nope, it wasn''t Teraquin." My eyes widened in surprise. "What? But Alvara and Kendel must have been there, right?" Those two had enough influence by their mere presence. "Yes, they were," Sirius confirmed, "but because of Connor, all their nned discrimination against Halves was quashed." Curiosity piqued, I pressed for the name of the third influential House. "A little shame she''s not here to talk about it," Sirius muttered and scanned the area behind me. I turned, and my gaze met his, filled with realization. "You mean...?" I started to ask. "Yes, the Tepes Family was really powerful and influentialst year," Sirius confirmed. I was taken aback. Selene and Elizabeth had only been first-year studentsst year. How could they have achieved such influence in such a short time? Had I missed someone regarding the Tepes'' branch families? Before Sirius could exin further, amotion erupted behind me, drawing my attention. "What''s happening?" I asked, my eyes widening. Suddenly, I saw her¡ªire, Christina''s handmaid¡ªon the ground, her cheeks reddened from a p. And standing nearby was a familiar figure, Rodolf Moonfang, a [Pretender]. *** A short while ago... The cashier blinked, momentarily captivated by Elizabeth''s ethereal beauty. After a momentary pause, he stammered out, "Ah, yes," and epted her card as she paid in advance for table number seven. Once she retrieved her card, Elizabeth turned to return to her table. However, her attention was swiftly drawn to another table nearby, and her eyes widened with recognition. Her friends were seated there, though they attempted to be inconspicuous, sporting sunsses and odd behavior. But there was no mistaking the familiar faces. A faint smile graced Elizabeth''s lips as she approached their table. "Hey, what are you up to?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Kya-!" Celeste''s surprised exmation was quickly muffled as Amelia ced a finger on her lips, urging silence. "Shh, Eli. We''re undercover here," Amelia whispered. Celeste nodded, her embarrassment evident as she gently pushed away Amelia''s hand. "Y-Yes..." Elizabeth appeared puzzled. "But why? We''ve been here countless times before, and you''ve never minded the attention." "T-That''s..." Celeste nced at Amelia, seeking assistance. Amelia sighed, relenting. "Look over there." She gestured toward a table at a distance. "..." Recognition struck Elizabeth like a bolt of lightning. Cylien and Rodolf, friends of the trio, sat there, sharing an intimate moment. "This is..." Amelia reacted swiftly, pulling Elizabeth down into her seat, warding off the possibility of further unwanted attention. "You were there, right? Today is their date," Celeste whispered, her excitement barely contained. "Today..." Elizabeth muttered softly, her gaze fixated on the couple. Then,prehension dawned upon her. "Wait, are you spying on them?" "W-Well, we''re just concerned for Cyli!" Amelia attempted to conceal her curiosity with a veil of worry. "I-Indeed," Celesta chimed in, supporting Amelia''s stance. Unfortunately for them, Elizabeth wasn''t easily fooled. "Is Cylien aware of this?" Elizabeth inquired. "No..." Celeste shook her head. "In that case, this is not good," Elizabeth asserted, preparing to stand. However, Amelia firmly pulled her back down. "Aren''t you worried about your friend, Eli? How can you leave like this?" Amelia asked, employing a guilt-inducing tactic. Elizabeth was fully aware of her concern for Cylien, but she couldn''t help but nce at the pair one more time before reluctantly agreeing. "Alright." "Yes!" Celeste beamed with satisfaction. Amelia''s curiosity got the better of her, and she couldn''t resist asking, "By the way, Elizabeth, what brings you here? Could it be that you''re on a date as well?" Elizabeth shook her head firmly. "Of course not. I''m here with my Craftsmanship group. We were supposed to grab a bite before working on our project for a bit." "You are hardworking as usual," Amelia smiled. "Yes, unlike both of you cking off here," Elizabeth replied with a chuckle. "Hey! It''s day-off!" Celeste retorted. "Girls, they are starting!" Amelia brought her friends'' attention to the duo. *** Rodolf had always embodied the essence of a carefree spirit, living life to the fullest, following his heart''s whims. But today was different. Today, he was a bundle of nerves in the presence of a girl. For their date, he had carefully selected a renowned restaurant, wanting it to be just right for Cylien. As he sat at their table, awaiting her arrival, he couldn''t help but be astounded by her breathtaking beauty. Watching her approach with such elegance, he was transported back to a moment two years ago, the moment he fell for her. It had been during a grand party attended by all the great noble families. Rodolf, like the other scions of his ss, had been invited. After a few years of not seeing her, he had suddenly beheld a grown-up Cylien in a resplendent traditional elven dress. Her confident, kind demeanor as she mingled with the guests had captivated him, and he fell under her spell. Now, as he watched her, he couldn''t help but recall that enchanting smile she had worn that night. With her striking and unmistakable presence, Cylien drew the attention of everyone in the restaurant as she made her way to their table. Rodolf promptly rose to his feet, a true gentleman, and assisted her in taking her seat. "Thank you," Cylien expressed with a gracious smile. Rodolf had to admit, Cylien looked stunning, and the gentlemanly demeanor he was putting on today seemed to have its own charm. "You''ve grown even more beautiful with time, Cylien," Rodolfplimented with a grin. "As have you, Rodolf," Cylien replied, her eyes twinkling as she perused the menu. To her surprise, their food arrived in just ten minutes. Unbeknownst to her, Rodolf had used his status to hasten the kitchen''s efforts, although in reality, they would have been just as prompt without the need for such influence, given his standing as a Great Noble. "What prompted the change of heart, Cylien? I was genuinely taken aback when you agreed so readily," Rodolf inquired, curiosity piqued. "I noticed," Cylien chuckled. "But it wouldn''t be fair if I continued to turn you down for two whole years, would it?" "Two years is nothing if it means having you," Rodolf quipped,ughing heartily. "You certainly have a way with words," Cylienmented, sipping her water. "Absolutely," Rodolf replied with a grin, biting into a sulent piece of meat. "In Fangoria, I''m the most sought-after bachelor. Every girl wants me, but I turn them all down." "Oh? What about Monarch Jefer Moonfang, your older brother? He''s quite the heartthrob throughout Sancta Vedelia, isn''t he?" Cylien teased, a yful hand on her cheek. Rodolf sighed in response, less than thrilled to hear his brother''s name. The truth was, Jefer was even more popr than him. "Do you prefer him to me, then?" Rodolf inquired, a hint of annoyance in his tone. "No." Cylien''s reply was swift and direct, bringing a grin of delight to Rodolf''s face. "I''ve always known that I''m better than him and Percy when ites to personality. They''re both so stuck-up, they''ll probably never get a girlfriend," Rodolf chuckled, not holding back hisughter. "You do seem to have a good rtionship with your brother and nephew," Cylien observed, raising an inquisitive eyebrow. Rodolf felt a bead of sweat forming, worried that Cylien might not approve. In a bit of a panic, he quickly continued, "Y-Yes, but my niece, Roda, is exceptional. She''s much better than both of them, Cylien." "Roda... it''s been a while since I spoke to her," Cylien reminisced with a gentle smile, her thoughts drifting to her junior at the Academy. "I''ll give her a call, don''t worry," Rodolf assured her, reaching for his phone to dial his niece''s number. However, before he could press any buttons, Cylien''s hand stopped him. "Cylien?" Rodolf looked at her with a perplexed expression. Cylien met his gaze with a disapproving look. "This is our date." Rodolf was momentarily taken aback, his thoughts briefly slipping into disarray. Then, he couldn''t help but think to himself, ''She''s too hot.'' Chapter 267 In The Shopping Mall [5] Chapter 267 In The Shopping Mall [5] "This is our date." "R-Right..." Rodolf awkwardly set his phone aside and nced back at Cylien, who now wore a satisfied smile. "You know, I was pretty sure you would''ve ended up rejecting me," Rodolf admitted, his fingers absently toying with his ss. "Why such defeatist thinking?" Cylien inquired, raising an eyebrow. "Well, I thought you might already be head over heels for another guy," Rodolf confessed. "Another guy? Who could that be?" Cylien''s smile held a touch of intrigue. Rodolf chuckled slightly. "I''m talking about Earth, of course. He''s your childhood friend, isn''t he?" Cylien was momentarily taken aback by Rodolf''s words but then shook her head. "I''m not his only childhood friend, and while I find Earth charming, saying I''m head over heels for him is quite the stretch." "Really? Who knows what might happen when hees back?" Cylien arched an eyebrow yfully. "You might be the only man discussing another man in front of the girl you invited on a date." "Oh, don''t worry about that," Rodolfughed. "The simple fact that you epted my invitation shows that you''re not indifferent to me, right?" After a moment of silence, Cylien nodded. "Indeed." "Then, when will that guye back?" Rodolf asked, his curiosity getting the better of him. "Who knows? Maybe Celeste or Elizabeth knows something?" Cylien replied coyly, shing a mischievous grin. "Is it possible that Rodolf Moonfang is worried?" "W-What? No way," Rodolf blustered, his voice louder than intended. However, the truth was that he did have concerns about losing Cylien to Earth, given their close rtionship. But then Cylien''s gaze suddenly fixed on something happening behind Rodolf. Rodolf turned around and spotted a smallmotion brewing nearby. His bright yellow eyes narrowed as he observed an elf and his two friends ganging up on a cute half-elf girl. "Where have I seen that guy before?" Rodolf wondered, furrowing his brows as he gazed at the familiar elf. He struggled to recall until it finally clicked ¨C it was Jiren, who had been in his ssst year. Since Jiren hadn''t struck him as particrly noteworthy, Rodolf had forgotten about him. However, Cylien recognized her new ssmate immediately, her gaze reflecting disapproval as she watched the situation unfold. The half-elf girl, ire, timidly offered an apology. She wanted to exin that they had bumped into her, not the other way around, but the moment she heard the name ''Teraquin,'' her entire body quivered. She knew exactly what that family thought of and could do to Halves like her. "I-I''m sorry! I apologize, Milord!" ire quickly bowed her head, her face drained of color. Jiren and his two friends, however, merely snickered at her pitiful disy. This was their first time asserting their superiority over someone like this, and they reveled in it. Onlookers watched the scene unfold, and even those with more courage halted their steps upon hearing the name of a Great House. Moreover, Halves weren''t highly regarded by everyone in Sancta Vedelia, and some even supported Jiren''s behavior. Then, in a swift and brutal motion, Jiren pped ire across the face. The impact was forceful enough to redden her cheeks, and blood dripped from her lips as she fell to the ground. "Learn to speak to higher races," Jiren taunted with a sneer. ire, now trembling and teary-eyed, closed her eyes and patted her reddened cheeks, muttering her apologies. Rodolf gave a sidelong nce at Cylien, who appeared unruffled, before deciding to intervene. "Sorry isn''t enough," Jiren dered, raising his hand once more as if to grab ire by her hair. But just as his hand was about to make contact, a voice interrupted, "Oy, what are you doing?" Jiren spun around, his annoyance evident, but when he saw the very familiar face of Rodolf approaching with his hands casually in his pockets, he froze in his tracks. "O-Oh my!" "Handsome!" "Who could that be?!" Themotion had escted to the point where everyone inside the restaurant could hear it. The girls present couldn''t help but squeal in delight as theyid eyes on the handsome man in a ssy suit who had entered the scene. "R-Rodolf..." Jiren instinctively took a step back along with his two friends as Rodolf approached. "I was on a freakin'' date with a hot girl, and you came along to spoil my nice time," Rodolf muttered, clearly annoyed as he looked down at ire. "All for what?" He asked, raising an eyebrow at her. "For a girl who can''t even fight back." "N-No, Rodolf, that girl bumped¡ª" Jiren began to exin, but Rodolf cut him off with a dismissive wave of his hand. "I don''t give a damn about that," Rodolf snapped, looking down at Jiren. "Are all elven males this spineless?" Jiren shuddered, unable to respond. He tried to form words, but nothing came out. The sheer force of Rodolf''s presence left him speechless. "ire," a new voice suddenly interjected. Rodolf nced toward the neer, his eyes narrowing slightly. This man was unquestionably the most handsome figure present after Rodolf himself. His dark hair and unique amber eyes marked him as distinct, and despite the chaotic situation, nobody dared to intrude on the circle formed around him, Jiren, his two friends, and ire. Rodolf didn''t know this man and had never seen him before, but those amber eyes triggered a faint memory fromst year. Moreover, there was an unsettling calmness in the man''s expression that demanded attention. *** "ire," I called out to ire who was looking down at the ground, her face soaked with tears that fell onto her simple dress. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I hadn''t been particrly concerned about random maids or anyone else, but ire was different. She was the one who had taken care of Christina all this time, and Christina had a genuine fondness for her. As ire''s gaze met mine, she rushed to her feet and threw herself into my arms, sobbing. "M-Milord! I-I...!" I patted her back gently, trying to offerfort. "It''s okay," I whispered soothingly. But Jiren, who had been engaged in a tense standoff with Rodolf, turned his attention toward me. "W-What are you looking at¡ª" "Enough!" A voice intervened, and Celeste emerged from the crowd along with Amelia and Elizabeth. I was already surprised to see Rodolf there, but now these two as well? I even noticed Cylien observing from the sidelines. Celeste red at Jiren with anger shing in her eyes. "Don''t you have any shame?!" she yelled at him. "She''s already apologized! Why did you hit her?!" "Celeste... please calm down," Elizabeth urged, grabbing Celeste''s arm. Their presence was already drawing too much attention, and news of four princesses from Great Houses at the shopping mall would undoubtedly cause amotion. "I can''t, Amaya!" Celeste retorted, biting her lip in frustration. "This guy''s been doing this sincest year!" "Oy, what are you all doing here?" Rodolf''s voice cut through the awkward atmosphere, directed squarely at the trio of girls. "I wonder the same thing," Cylien chimed in, approaching with her arms crossed, her disapproving gaze fixated on the girls. Celeste''s anger had dissipated and now she felt awkward. "I-It''s not what you think!" "It was just a coincidence. We were nning to eat here," Amelia chimed in, her smile forced and uneasy. Elizabeth remained silent but offered a simrly strained smile. "Coincidence? I see," Cylien responded with a raised eyebrow, then turned her attention to Jiren. "Another despicable act, Jiren. Should I inform the Student Council or perhaps the Presidium about your actions?" Jirenughed nervously and raised both hands in a cating gesture, then turned to his friends. "C-Come on, guys. Let''s go." As Jiren and his friends began to walk away, Cylien heaved a sigh of exasperation, preparing to discuss the situation with Celeste, Amelia, and Elizabeth. However, before she could speak, I spoke up. "Apologize." Chapter 268 In The Shopping Mall [6] Chapter 268 In The Shopping Mall [6] "Apologize." My voice pierced the air, causing the gradually dispersing crowd to stop in their tracks, and all eyes turned toward me. Even Cylien was momentarily rendered speechless. "...What?" Jiren turned back to face me, his expression deformed. "M-Milord¡­?" ire, still nestled in my gentle embrace, raised her gaze and shook her head. "It''s not necessary¡­ thanks-" I hushed her gently with a soft ''shh'', patting her hair with the sameposed demeanor as my stare remained fixed on Jiren. "Oh~" From the side, I could see Rodolf grinning in approval, clearly amused by the unfolding scene. "I don''t think it''s not necessary to inme the situation¡­" Cylien cautioned, looking at me with a hint of concern in her eyes. I nced briefly at Cylien but decided not to respond. Inme what, exactly? ire is the victim and should be the one dealing with that guy but since she isn''t able because of that inferiorityplex oh her, I will take upon the role of getting ''revenge'' for her. This is the third time he crossed my way and it will be thest one today. "No, Cyli, he''s right," Celeste surprisingly chimed in,ing to my defense. "Jiren didn''t even apologize to her after he hurt her." Jiren, his eyes still locked in a fiery re, refused to budge. "No," he said curtly before turning and walking away. "H-Hey! Wait right there!" Celeste tried to rush after him but was restrained by Amelia. "C-Calm down, Celes! We''re attracting too much attention!" Amelia hissed urgently. "U-Um, Milord¡­" ire''s voice broke through themotion, and I lowered my gaze to her. She was looking up at me, her fearful expression carefully concealed but still noticeable in her shivering body. "Are you okay?" I softened my expression and asked her, putting aside thoughts of Jiren for a moment. "Ah¡­yes¡­" "May I help her?" An elven woman approached with a kind smile. She appeared to be in her early twenties and was exceptionally beautiful. I considered her offer. I didn''t want ire to return to the mansion in this condition; Christina would be furious. "Why did youe, by the way?" I inquired, curious about ire''s presence. "Ah, that''s¡­I wanted to buy a gift for my mother¡­" ire exined sheepishly as the woman began treating her. A gift for Helga? As I watched ire receiving medical assistance, I decided to give her some additional funds to purchase a gift. After all, she had taken care of me when I was a child, and this was a small gesture of gratitude. I handed her a 100-Eden note, but ire was taken aback. "T-That''s too much, Milord!" she eximed, her eyes widening in surprise. However, I simply shrugged. "It''s the least I can do. She had looked after me when I was younger," I replied, my tone gentle. With ire''s treatmentplete, the kind elven woman who had helped her shed a smile and assured me, "It''s over." "Thanks," I expressed my gratitude to her. "Oh, no, don''t worry," she hastily waved her hands, a bit flustered by the attention. She was undeniably beautiful. With shoulder-length green hair and hazel eyes, she appeared quite youthful. In fact, she was exceptionally gorgeous. As I took a closer look at her, a thought popped into my head. [] Was I? I shook off the thought and addressed the young woman, exining, "No, you helped her." I stepped closer to get a better look at her face. "A-Ah!" Viessa, as she introduced herself, took a step back, her face turning shy as she averted her gaze. "Your name again, Miss?" I inquired with a polite smile. Viessa seemed to flinch, her demeanor bashful. "V-Viessa¡­" Viessa? It was a name I hadn''t heard before. Nevertheless, I couldn''t deny her beauty, her proficiency with mana, and her kindness. This woman is truly remarkable. I then asked her another question, "Are you married?" To my surprise, this question prompted shocked reactions from those around us. "Y-You!" Amelia pointed at me in disbelief. "..." Celeste had frozen long ago with her mouth opened wide. "A-Amael¡­?" Elizabeth was also quite confused by my behavior. "Are you, Viessa?" I asked Viessa again. "N-No!" Viessa managed to shout that before running away with a red face. Rodolf, who had been observing the whole scene, couldn''t help but chuckle. "You''ve got some guts. Why did you do that out of nowhere?" My mind was still preupied with Viessa''s beauty as I replied absentmindedly. "I mean, she was stunning..." Shaking off my daze, I turned my attention back to ire, who seemed to be recovering well from her ordeal. I lifted her chin gently, checking the condition of her cheeks. It seemed like she had been treated quite well. Christina shouldn''t notice anything. "Elizabeth, I''m going to head off early," I informed her. "My apologies." Elizabeth, understanding the situation, smiled wryly and nodded. "No problem. I''ll pass on your greetings to Sephira and Sirius." As I walked away with ire, I couldn''t help but feel Cylien''s piercing gaze on me. Was she still upset about thest time? ¡­ ¡­ [] Cleenah had sounded quite serious. I chuckled as I responded back while casually strolling through the bustling shopping mall. ''Don''t worry, she won''t find out unless you decide to spill the beans, which I hope you won''t do.'' With ire on her way, I had a bit of time to spare before heading home. [] Cleenah''s reply was swift. I couldn''t help but wonder about their conversation during our engagement day. ''What did she tell you on the engagement day?'' I asked, curious to know more. After all, I had introduced Cleenah to La during our engagement ceremony, and they had even engaged in an hour-long conversation. [] Cleenah''s response was exactly what I expected. I let out an exasperated groan as I ascended a long flight of stairs. The karaoke room awaited me, and I had some business to attend to there. [] Cleenah''s cryptic words brought a smile to my face. "You bet." -Bam! Finally, I reached my destination - a karaoke room tucked away in the mall. Without hesitation, I gave the door a good kick, sending it crashing into splinters. "What the heck?!" Inside the room, I found Jiren and his two buddies, along with three girls. I took a moment to survey the situation. "Y-You!!" Jiren was quick to get on his feet, ready to take me on. But I was quicker. -BAM! "GAH!!!" With a swift Ruah-imbued kick to his gut, he crumpled and collided with the wall, cracking it upon impact. Blood trickled from his lips, and I knew I''d busted a few of his ribs. The three girls in the room shrieked in terror and made a hasty exit, leaving Jiren''s pals behind. They made a feeble attempt to escape, but I closed in on them swiftly. "Don''t abandon your friend like that," I nted their heads firmly onto the tables, smashing ss and causing the wooden surfaces to splinter. Both of them slumped into unconsciousness in no time. Now, I turned my attention back to Jiren, who was groaning in agony as he remained lodged in the damaged wall. "Hey you!" "Stop that immediately!" I was on the verge of having some quality alone time with Jiren when, s, we were interrupted by approaching guards. Frustrated, I took off my pendant, disying the Olphean House insignia, and waved it at them. "Olphean House. Stand down." ""Y-Yes!!"" The two guards flinched and promptly left. "Now, just you and me," I remarked as I settled onto a nearby bench. I made sure to use Jiren''s tenderized stomach as a makeshift footrest. Jiren, meanwhile, was writhing in pain. "A-AGHH!!" I spoke, my tone oddly calm, "I don''t hate you, Jiren," and emphasized my words with a bit more pressure on his stomach. "GAHHHH!" "You hear me?" I asked, casting a sidelong nce at him. "P-P-Pleash!" "From now on," I dered, my voice devoid of any warmth, "you will report everything, and I mean everything, that Allen Teraquin tells you. Understood?" My amber eyes bore into him, and there was no hint of a smile left on my face. I pointed at his trembling hands. "It''s futile to even think about attacking me because I''ll snap your hands like twigs the moment you try before burning them to ashes." Jiren''s remaining defiant gaze vanished, reced by fear. I invoked the Vysindra''s Intent, and the air grew heavy with tension. Jiren''s widening eyes were filled with horror as he stared past me. Goosebumps rose on his skin. "H-HIIII!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I gripped his cheeks, making sure he couldn''t look away. "From this point on, you''re my personal ve and you will spy on Allen Teraquin. You''ll do it without raising the slightest suspicion, or I''ll ensure your death is the most agonizing experience imaginable. Do you understand?" "...!" Jiren couldn''t utter a word, but his frantic nod told me he got the message. Satisfied, I tossed him to the ground. "Warn your two dogs following you around and treat yourself." Chapter 269 Request For The Headmistress 269 Request For The Headmistress sses had resumed their normal flow after the minor incident that had urred a couple of days ago. Today, however, I arrived early at the academy. My goal was to have a conversation with Melfina Indi Zesta, the headmistress. Several matters had been weighing on my mind since my arrival in Sancta Vedelia, and one of them was the need to create a physical body for Annabelle and Samara. They currently relied on my mana, which was both dangerous and inefficient. But, above all, I simply wanted to restore them to a proper existence. I had initially wanted to achieve this with Mary, but it turned out that Persephone had never truly been dead. Now, my priority was to get authorization to temporarily harness the power of the Holy Tree of Eden, as I needed its divine energy to create flesh-and-blood bodies for mypanions. [] ''Yes, I''m aware,'' I replied with a confident smile. Initially, I had nned to wait until I became stronger, but I couldn''t bear the thought of waiting any longer. I had already lost Mary because she was contracted to me and couldn''t ess her full potential. I refused to let the same fate befall Annabelle or Samara. [] ''I understand, don''t worry. I won''t burden you.'' I had no intentions of using Cleenah or any other means to escape the wrath of the Gods who might seek retribution for breaking theirws. Nevia''s situation had been different. Even before bing my Legacy, she had been in a weakened state. I didn''t know the reason behind it, but her fierce battle with Leon and her month-long training with me had taken a toll on her. A month ago, I had been at my lowest point, imprisoned by Charles. I had lost Elona and my abusive father on the same day, and now I was locked away without any contact with Aunt Belle, Annabelle, La, or even Miranda. It had been Cleenah and Nevia who had kept me sane during that time. Cleenah provided emotional support, while Nevia had given me hope. We had trained together for a full month in preparation for the Second Game. It was a short time to truly prepare for such a dangerous challenge, but it was better than no training at all, and Nevia''s guidance had been invaluable. Now, however, I was on my own. I had relied too heavily on luck and sudden surges of strength in the past year, but I was determined to approach things differently this time. As I reached Melfina''s personal office, I followed the protocol and knocked on the door, waiting for permission to enter. [] ''I''m trying to maintain a good student image.'' [] ''Are you referring to the Jiren incident? I merely scolded him in ce of his neglectful parents.'' [] ''I suppose.'' "Enter," came Melfina''s voice from inside. I grasped the doorknob and pushed the door open. Melfina was seated behind her desk, but to my surprise, there was another person with her. He bore a striking resemnce to Melfina and Celeste, with white hair, but unlike Celeste''s teal eyes, his were a striking shade of blue. I had seen this individual a few times during the Game. He was Evan Indi Zeste, Celeste''s older brother by two years and the current Student Council President. "Oh, Amael? It''s quite surprising to see you finally gracing my office with your presence," Melfinamented, clearly taken aback. As I closed the door behind me, I felt a sense of relief. Finally, I could converse with someone who knew me well. "I didn''t have much reason to visit, to be honest," I replied with a smile as I took a seat. Melfina''s lips twitched at my response. Evan, however, seemed puzzled. "Who is he, Grandmother?" "I''ve mentioned him to you before, Evan," Melfina sighed. "He''s Oryanna Olphean''s son and Connor''s cousin." "Connor''s cousin..." Evan stared at me in shock, his gaze shifting to my hands. "Why are his hands bound? What has he done?" "It''s not the time for that, Evan," Melfina responded firmly. Only a few rare people were aware of what had happened in Celesta as it was a far country but of course Ante-Eden was a very well-known criminal organization so the heads of the Houses were probably aware of what had happened. I mean that day, the Holy Garden of Eden literally floated about the Dorian Capital. "Indeed. This is not the time for that," I added, nodding in agreement, my gaze shifting to Evan. "I''d like to speak with your grandma alone." Evan narrowed his eyes, clearly suspicious of my request. For a brief moment, his mana fluctuated, and I could sense the formidable power he possessed. He was undoubtedly a force to be reckoned with, on par with Cyril, Kendel, and Dentiel. His strength was befitting of the Student Council President and Celeste''s older brother. I offered a small smile and rested my chin on my hand. "I''d appreciate it if you could step out, Student Council President." Evan looked displeased, asserting, "I could easily discipline you for this behavior." "Enough, both of you," Melfina intervened with a sigh. "Grandmother?" Evan protested, clearly unhappy with me not receiving reprimand for my impudence. "Amael is always like this. Trying to reason with him can be exhausting," Melfina exined. "You may leave now, Evan." "No," Evan firmly refused. "I will stay here and listen. I''m the Student Council President and your grandson." I chimed in with a mocking tone, "Annoying as well." Melfina scowled at me. "Amael." "Fine, fine," I conceded with a shrug. "Your beloved grandson can stay." Evan couldn''t resist a parting jab, muttering, "You bear no resemnce to Connor or Christina. You''re more like a wild outsider." Ignoring hisment, I refocused on Melfina. "I need to gain ess to the Holy Tree for ten minutes." "....." A heavy silence filled the room as my request to spend some alone time with the Holy Tree settled in. "Headmistress?" I waved my hand, attempting to prompt a response from her who seemed to have a hard time processing my request. Evan, the Student Council President, couldn''t conceal his astonishment. "Is that supposed to be a joke?" "No, it''s not," I replied, maintaining a calm demeanor. "I simply need some time alone with the Holy Tree." It would be a shame if nobody uses its power correctly after all. N?v(el)B\\jnn Evan was quick to object, his tone frosty. "You expect us to believe you? You are a criminal and a sinner here." "And?" I raised an eyebrow. "I am an Olphean, a member of one of the Great Houses of the esteemed Sancta Vedelia. Furthermore, I hail from the Falkrona Family. I trust I don''t need to emphasize their influence and prominence beyond these walls. Given my heritage, I should have no trouble essing all the privileges this ce has to offer." Evan couldn''t help but grimace at my reference to my noble status and family backgrounds, though I was merely being honest. [] Melfina appeared puzzled by my request and questioned, "Why are you asking me for permission? You should request an audience with the Prophetess herself." I exined my reasoning. "I considered that, but our farewell with the Prophetess was quite tumultuous. I''m uncertain if she''d grant my request." "You even caused trouble with udia?" Melfina asked incredulously. "What happened?" "It wasn''t much, really. Samara just destroyed the ce and threw tables at her," I replied nonchntly what had happened after I summoned Samara back then. "W-What...!" Evan eximed in shock at my words. Melfina massaged her temples, clearly developing a headache. "Samara?" "Indeed, Samara," I confirmed. At my words, Samara materialized behind me, donned in a striking dark dress. Evan was left in a daze, staring at Samara. "What kind of power is this?" I smiled and patted Samara''s hair. "She was just being protective of me. Can''t me her." Samara nodded with a hint of menace, "I''ll do it again if necessary," before coiling her arms around my neck. Next Chapter: Another sis-con NihilRuler Chapter 270 Small Talk With Celeste 270 Small Talk With Celeste Samara added with a hint of menace, "I''ll do it again if necessary," before coiling her arms around my neck. "Protective, right?" I gave a warm smile to Melfina. "Anyway, since udia is a granny and you are one as well, I thought that it''s very likely that you''re close friends with her, so I hoped that maybe you could talk to her in my favor." "G-Grandmother, what is happening exactly? Why are you even listening to him? He''s just a student under rehabilitation, and his rtion to Professor Lydia shouldn''t be enough reason to treat him like you are doing," Evan seemed to have caught onto the peculiar situation and questioned Melfina''s actions. "I will tell youter, Evan," Melfina said before focusing her attention back on me. "The only reason I''m showing this leniency toward you, Amael, is because of what I''ve heard about you from Geoffrey and what I had witnessed." "I know." Melfina remained silent for a moment, presumably contemting her words. "Only udia''s approval might not be enough. The other Heads might inquire about your intentions. If you want me to convince them to trust you and gain their eptance, you must prove your capabilities." "Oh? And do you have a n in mind?" I inquired with a knowing smile. "The Trimester''s Final Exam is in a few weeks. It will be broadcast throughout Sancta Vedelia and, of course, attended by the Heads in person," Melfina exined. "I see," I mused for a moment. "So, it would be sufficient to show my superiority by beating up one of their so-called Great Noble Prodigies, correct?" Melfina winced at my audacious words. "You don''t necessarily need to defeat a Great Noble to prove your potential. Achieving the top rank should suffice." "I will consider it," I replied before rising from my seat. "Let''s go, Samara." Samara nodded and faded into her own dimension. The school year was divided into three trimesters, each culminating in a final exam to assess us. These examinations weren''t limited to written tests; they epassed practical demonstrations as well. Although I couldn''t remember much about the first trimester''s final exam, I was confident that I could handle it. "Amael, even if you obtain permission, it''s not guaranteed that the Holy Tree will ''ept'' you, it might be dangerous. You might die," Melfina''s caution stopped me in my tracks as I grasped the doorknob. "Don''t worry about it," I cast a nce back at her. "I intend to be the Apostle of Nihil, after all." "..." Melfina fell into a shocked silence. I pushed open the door and stepped out. "Huh?" To my left, leaning against the wall, stood Celeste. She seemed to have been waiting there. She regarded me with a slightly awkward expression, her arms crossed. "Celes? You''re here? Come," Evan, who had noticed Celeste''s presence, rushed out and greeted his sister with a smile. "No, it''s okay," Celeste waved dismissively. "I just wanted to talk with grandmother, but I''ll bete." "Don''t worry; I''ll write an excuse letter for you," Evan chuckled. "Come. It''s been a while since we chatted, my cute sister." "We saw each other just this morning!" Celesta retorted before hastily walking away. I see, he''s a sis-con as well. Too much sis-cons in this world. [] Shut up. "W-Wait, Celeste!" Evan''s demeanor underwent aplete shift as soon as his sister appeared in his line of sight. "Leave me alone!" Celeste grimaced at her brother. I paid their sibling quarrel no mind and continued walking. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It was gettingte. "Wait for me, Amael!" Celeste called out and soon caught up with me. "Hm?" "If I''m going to bete, I''d rather not be scolded alone," Celeste exined with a sheepish grin. "Is the teacher harsh onters?" I inquired. "Professor Gamir? Quite a bit," Celeste replied. Professor Gamir Teraquin was currently our Interss instructor. Damn it. "You don''t seem too eager for ss either, huh?" Celeste giggled, noticing my expression. I really didn''t want to start my morning by seeing that guy''s face. "Well, you could say that¡­" I conceded. "By the way," Celeste drew closer and whispered, "I overheard a bit of what you were saying to my grandmother¡­" "You overheard us?" "No! I just happened to hear it as I was about to enter!" Celeste quickly rified, her face slightly flushed. "You have a question for me?" I asked, sensing her hesitation. "Yes¡­" Celeste scratched her cheek. "You mentioned that you want to be the Apostle of Lord Nihil?" "I don''t want to be one. I will be the Apostle of Nihil," I corrected her. "That''s quite the confidence, huh?" Celeste said, impressed, but there was a hint of disappointment in her expression. Disappointed in me? "Why do all men always aspire to be an Apostle?" Celeste sighed. "Because it grants you status and power over the Holy Tree," I exined. That was one of the key reasons why I aimed to be the Apostle of Nihil. "I figured as much," Celeste once again appeared let down. "You''re just like all the other men, craving to be an Apostle of Nihil, huh?" "What about Victor?" I inquired curiously. "Victor?" Celeste''s grin widened. "Victor never talks about bing an Apostle of Nihil. A man like him is exceptionally rare." Ah, that must be one of the reasons why she''s attracted to him. "People are so focused on being an Apostle here and an Apostle there. It''s not all that important, you know?" Celeste nced at me. "If you want power, then train for it. If you desire status, then climb thedder without seeking shortcuts. You won''t attract any girlfriends with such azy mindset, you know?" She teased me with a yful smile. I''m engaged though¡­ "I don''t need girlfriends," I shrugged, narrowing my eyes slightly. "I just want to be the Apostle of Nihil for myself." Celeste didn''t say anything, but I could tell that her impression of me had worsened. We didn''t converse much further as we arrived at the grand stadium where our next ss would be held. This ss was unique, as it brought together students from all years. It was an interss. The stadium was filled to the brim with first years, second years, and third years, creating a cacophony of noise. "Goodbye, Amael," Celeste waved at me with a smile and then walked off, probably to join Victor and Cylien. [] I winced. What was that term? John joined me and inquired, "What were you talking about with Celeste?" "Nothing. She just doesn''t like the Apostles," I replied. "Is that surprising?" John scoffed. "Her mother went through hell because-" "I know, but I don''t care about that, John," I cut him off. "Rather, I hope I won''t get grouped with third-rate nobles." "You''ll undoubtedly get grouped with at least a Pretender." "Show at least some care as La''s brother. I''m her fianc¨¦." "You don''t get tired of repeating that, huh?" "I know it has a bad effect on you and forces you to respect me, after all." "You''ve got to be kidding me," John scoffed. "I''m not joking about it. But you''ll give up on that tsundere attitude of yours soon enough," I said. "Hell would freeze over before that." "Even after La and I have your niece?" "Y-You bastard!" And here we have the angry face of the future pampering uncle. [] I couldn''t help but grin at Cleenah''s observation. ''You bet,'' I replied with enthusiasm. ''We''re talking about my and La''s daughter. She''s going to be absolutely amazing.'' [] I grinned, letting out a smallugh. ''Nevia told me.'' [] Cleenah seemed utterly baffled. "She shared it with me when I asked why she was so protective of La," I exined. Nevia''s intense protectiveness of La had been evident, and she seemed quite angered by Zeus''s interest in La. When I inquired further, Nevia confided in me, stating that La was crucial for the future and so would be our daughter. "C-Could it be that you¡­" John suddenly looked at me in shock. "Could it be that you and her already¡­" "Like hell!" I eximed defensively. The truth was, I was still a virgin. [] Well¡­ How to put it... After our engagement, La had shown quite an eagerness. Our wedding night nearly took ce within the confines of a prison cell. [] ''Shut up!'' I had barely held myself back during that time since it simply wasn''t the right time or ce. I couldn''t me her as she knew, she wouldn''t see me for quite awhile. It was already amazing that she agreed in not following me to Sancta Vedelia. Next Chapter: Inter Year ss NihilRuler Chapter 271 Inter-Year Class [1] Chapter 271 Inter-Year ss [1] "Are you that eager to get a niece? For God''s sake," I sighed, utterly exasperated by John''s persistence. "Just wait for a year." "What does that mean?!" John suddenly grabbed my shirt, demanding answers. "Get off me! I took time to put on that damn tie!" I retorted, annoyed at his disruption. "Silence, please," a loud, calm voice cut through themotion. The noise in the stadium gradually subsided. John reluctantly released his grip and stepped back, shooting me a determined look. "You will tell me whatever you''ve nned." I couldn''t resist adding fuel to the fire. "Do you really want to hear it?" I smirked, my tone both meaningful and provocatively angry, just to irritate him. "B-Bastard!" I chose to ignore his protests. For God''s sake. I beg you, Eden. Give him a girlfriend already. Our attention was then drawn to Gamir Teraquin, who had stepped forward and was addressing everyone through a microphone. "I will start by disying the groups you will be included in," Gamir announced. I turned my gaze toward him. He stood there with an aloof expression, using a microphone to address the assembled students. A massive screen suddenly appeared above us, disying a list of groups and the names of their members below. "Once you find your group''s letter, please stand in the assigned area on the ground," Gamir instructed. I narrowed my eyes, scanning the list to find my name among the groups. "I found mine¡­" John muttered, his voice tinged with annoyance. "Group A... with Victor, Adrian, Rodolf, Roda, and Amelia¡­" "Good for you," I grinned. John groaned, clearly unhappy with his luck, and then stomped away toward his designated area. Now, let''s see which group I''m in... Not Group A. But Group B. Oh, for heaven''s sake. I found my name listed under Group B, alongside Elizabeth, Celeste, Alicia, and Cyril. I let out a resigned sigh and made my way toward our designated area. Each group had roughly forty members, creating a diverse mix of students from different years. The center of attention in our group was undoubtedly Cyril Raven. He was surrounded by a group of third-year students who seemed to be hisckeys, basking in his reflected glory. "Looks like we''re in the same group, Amaya." I turned to my left and saw another gathering of attention within our group. Celeste and Elizabeth were engaged in a cheerful conversation. "I hope we can hold our own against the others, Celes," Elizabeth replied, her smile radiating confidence. "Don''t worry about that! You and I are quite strong!" Celeste beamed with optimism. It was clear that Celeste was doing her utmost to ignore Cyril, who was also in our group. Her attempts at avoidance were rather conspicuous from my vantage point. Thest popr figure in our group was Alicia. She sat gracefully on a bench, meticulously tending to her golden rapier. A few first-year students mustered the courage to approach her, but a mere nce from her crimson eyes sent them scurrying away. As for me, I garnered some attention as well, but no one dared to approach. It was a lonely existence. I cast a nce at John, who was a short distance away, muttering to himself. He was also alone and grumbling. My mood brightened slightly. I was genuinely d he had apanied me. [] ''Don''t worry about that.'' "How are you doing, Celes?" A suddenmotion erupted as Cyril approached Celeste and Elizabeth. Cyril couldn''t resist stirring up trouble when he found out that Celeste was in the same group as him. Celeste''s once joyful expression immediately contorted as she heard Cyril''s voice from behind. "Can''t you leave me alone? I''m talking," Celeste snapped. Cyril chuckled and continued his approach. "How long are you nning to avoid me like this, Celes? Eventually, like all women, you''ll fall for me." Celeste shot back defiantly, "I''m not like other women." "And I''m not like any ordinary man, Celes," Cyril replied, leaning closer due to his height advantage over Celeste. "You''ll never find a better man than me, and deep down, you know you can''t escape me." He added a whispered something in her ear, too soft for me to hear. Celeste''s eyes widened in shock at whatever Cyril had said. She flinched and looked up at him in disbelief. Cyril''s smile widened as he continued, "See? You''re already mine. ept it and embrace it. Even your father doesn''t take any action against me, because he knows this is the best oue for both of us." Celeste remained silent. "Enough, Cyril," Elizabeth had seen enough and pulled Celeste behind her, facing Cyril squarely. She stared back at him with a calm, unwavering gaze. "Oh?" Cyril''s smile disappeared abruptly and lifted Elizabeth''s chin slightly while thetter didn''t move away, still gazing calmly at Cyril. "Connor really marred your beauty, Elizabeth, and everything that made you beautiful." For the first time, I saw Elizabeth''s usuallyposed expression twitch. "Thankfully, he''s not here anymore to further disrupt the bnce of the Houses or meddle between us, Celes," Cyril said, his smile softening as he looked at Celeste. "Get away from her!" Celeste pped Cyril''s hand away and grabbed Elizabeth''s arm. Her voice trembled with anger. "You''re disgusting. How could you say something like that?" "How?" Cyril raised an eyebrow before bursting intoughter. "Do you feel indebted to him because he intervened on your behalf each time I confronted youst year? That''s rather touching, Celes, but the dead can''t hear or see the pleas of the living." He said this with narrowed eyes and a crooked smile. Celeste red at Cyril with anger, her eyes filled with indignation, while Elizabeth maintained her usual calm gaze, although something seemed off about her demeanor. "Sooner orter, everything will belong to me. You, Celes, and eventually Selene will belong to me," Cyril dered before turning and walking away. In just two minutes, he had managed to upset both Celeste and Elizabeth. It was an impressive feat, to say the least. The usuallyposed expressions of both girls had been disrupted. However, Cyril''s words about Elizabeth and someone named Connor caught my attention. It was clear that something had happened between them. "You should have already been briefed by the teachers about this ss but I will exin it again with the first match. It''s simple, you will see," Gamir Teraquin''s voice rang. "I will call the first two people who will fight. Cyril Raven and Ren!" I didn''t know who Ren was, but I couldn''t help but feel a sense of foreboding for him. Let''s pray for him and his pride. N?v(el)B\\jnn We were all seated in our assigned group tribunes within the stadium, surrounding the central field where the matches would take ce. Cyril confidently leaped down from the tribunes andnded on the field. He then approached a container filled with bracers. Cyril equipped two of them, which emitted a blue glow before bing transparent. These bracers were meant to protect the fighters from serious harm, as this was still a school ss. If the bracers stopped glowing, it indicated that the wearer had taken sufficient damage, and the match was over. Gamir borated on the rules for a few minutes, allowing Cyril and Ren to prepare for their duel. Ren, a third-year student, seemed visibly nervous and kept a watchful eye on Cyril. Since personal weapons were allowed, Ren wielded a sword, while Cyril chose to go without any weapon. He simply stood there, waiting for the signal. Gamir raised his hand, and after a brief moment, he shouted, "Start!" Without wasting a second, Ren let out a yell and closed the distance between him and Cyril in the blink of an eye, swinging his sword with incredible speed. Sancta Vedelia''s students were all blessed by the Holy Tree, and that fact alone made it clear that underestimating anyone from the academy was a grave mistake. This was especially true for a Third Year student from the most prestigious academy in Sancta Vedelia. I rested my arms on the barriers, my eyes locked onto Cyril''s every move. It was essential to gather as much information as I could about this formidable opponent. Cyril effortlessly evaded Ren''s initial sword swing and took a small step backward. I was about to analyze his movements further when suddenly, a deafening sound rang out. -BAM! I blinked in surprise, and before I could fullyprehend what had happened, Ren was sent hurtling through the air at an astonishing speed, crashing into the protective barriers. The bracers that had shielded him shattered into countless pieces, and his unconscious form tumbled to the ground. Chapter 272 Inter-Year Class [2] Chapter 272 Inter-Year ss [2] The eerie silence that had fallen over the stadium was soon shattered by a wave of cheers and apuse as Cyril casually walked away from the scene of the battle, leaving Ren groaning on the ground behind him. Fortunately, the protective bracers had softened the impact, sparing Ren from more severe injuries. The crowd''s response was overwhelming. Cheers and praises rained down upon Cyril, and the female students, in particr, were even more vocal in their admiration, singing his name and squealing in delight. [] ''Yeah¡­'' It had happened so quickly, but I had managed to catch the crucial moment. Cyril had taken a single, imperceptible step backward before executing a lightning-fast kick that struck Ren squarely in the stomach. The speed and precision of the attack were nothing short of deadly. "The fight didn''tst long, but you did notice the protective devices in action," Gamir exined. "This course is designed to help you progress by engaging inbat with your fellow students. One of the reasons it''s an interss course is to facilitate learning from your peers, be they older or younger. Sometimes, you may even unconsciously teach yourrades simply by sparring. Another point to consider: while these are friendly matches, take them seriously without going overboard, of course." Gamir then directed our attention to the list of groups. "There are a total of nine groups. The matches will be between students from different groups, chosen randomly. However, you can switch ces with your groupmate if both parties agree. Keep in mind that no student can fight more than three times until everyone in your group has had a chance to y. This rule is in ce to prevent a single dominant yer from umting points too easily." Rightfully so. Allowing Cyril to y every match would be a one-sided ughter, as few could challenge him on equal footing. "That''s precisely why you must exercise patience and strategy when deciding to participate in a match. You might want to save your three-fight quota to face stronger opponents, thus sparing your groupmates from battling them and potentially losing points," Gamir borated. The students were beginning to grasp the significance of these rules. Gamir continued, "Cyril and Ren have already used one of their three fights for this initial round, which means they have only two left." There were someints from our group, given that Cyril was undoubtedly the strongest among us. I couldn''t help but feel that Gamir had called Cyril for the first match intentionally. Cyril, however, appeared unfazed by the situation, sporting a calm and collected smile on his lips. I examined the list of groups once more and couldn''t help but wince at the evident imbnce. It was clear that some groups were significantly stronger than others. The main contenders for the uing matches seemed to be concentrated in Groups A, B, E, and H, where the central figures of the Game were scattered. Group E, in particr, caught my attention. It consisted of Alvara, Lykhor, Selene, Allen, and Percy. Group H, on the other hand, included Dentiel, Sephira, Cain, Cylien, and Sirius. Gamir proceeded to inform us of one more thing before the next matchmenced. He mentioned the selection of an acting leader for each group, and immediately, the names of the leaders appeared next to their respective groups: Group A: Adrian Dolphis Group B: Cyril Magnus Raven Group E: Alvara Freydis Teraquin Group H: Dentiel ryon "Hey!" Celeste attempted to protest Cyril''s decision to appoint himself as the leader of our group, but Elizabeth restrained her with a shake of her head. She even nced at Alicia for help but thetter ignored her, continuing to take care of her rapier. "Whatever!" Celeste eventually gave up, crossing her arms in frustration. It was quite a cute sight. Since Cyril had won the first match, our group, Group B, was currently at the top of the rankings with one point, while Ren''s group, Group C,gged behind with -1 point. Cyril''s victory was a relief, but it also came at a cost. He would only be able to fight two more times for our group, and there were plenty of formidable opponents in the other groups. I couldn''t help but wonder who had arranged these unbnced groups. It was clear that someone had put all the strong and Great Nobles together while scattering the rest into different groups. Without a doubt, it was Gamir Teraquin, a man with clear biases favoring the higher races and high-ranking nobility. The next matches that followed were rather uneventful and uninspiring. Theycked the excitement and tension that Cyril''s match had brought. It seemed like a good time to take a nap or let my mind wander. But just when I was about to drift into daydreams... "Sephira Teraquin from Group H." Gamir''s voice called out Sephira''s name, and we all waited in eager anticipation to see which group she would be pitted against. Sephira was undeniably strong, so the opposing group would have no choice but to select one of their best fighters to face her. Sephira stepped forward, her gaze briefly meeting her foster father''s. Gamir acknowledged her with a nce before turning his attention to a particr group. "She will face a member from Group E," Gamir announced. A collective gasp rippled through the audience. Group E was undoubtedly one of the strongest, with formidable members. All eyes turned toward a striking girl with an umbre who sat gracefully in the highest row of the tribunes, isted from the rest. Alvara''s yellow eyes locked onto Sephira, and for a moment, they flickered to a shade of green. Sephira returned her cousin''s gaze with aplex expression. Alvara, who had been watching in silence until now, suddenly smiled. "Lykhor, would you?" she asked softly. Lykhor ryon, the silver-haired sophomore who shared a ss with Alvara and had an evident fondness for her, smiled in response. "As you wish, Alvara." Allen Teraquin, who was also part of Group E, chimed in, "You know what elder sister wants, right?" Lykhor didn''t spare a nce for Allen. Instead, he gracefully jumped from the high tribune,nding before Sephira. I noticed worried expressions on the faces of Celeste and Elizabeth, as well as concern from Cylien and Sirius. It was entirely understandable. Lykhor, Cylien''s cousin, was extremely strong and was without doubt among the top of the second years. "I hope you won''t hold this against me, Sephira," Lykhor said with delight as he unsheathed his dius. Sephira didn''t respond verbally. Instead, she readied her bow. "Start!" Gamir''smand marked the beginning of the match. Sephira wasted no time, sending an arrow hurtling toward Lykhor at incredible speed. In a swift motion, Lykhor swung his dius, effortlessly slicing the arrow in mid-air. Sephira''s determination was evident as she pulled the bowstring again, summoning a green mana circle in front of her. The wind swirled, forming a new arrow. Once the wind pressure reached its peak, she released the arrow, sending it hurtling straight toward Lykhor. Lykhor smiled andunched himself into the air, heading directly for the arrow. His dius gleamed with a green aura, the manifestation of Ruah. With a powerful vertical sh, he swung his sword, cutting through the swirling winds surrounding Sephira''s arrow. However, Sephira''s tactics were far from over. Another arrow followed immediately after, hidden skillfully by Sephira''s timing. Lykhor remainedposed. He raised his free hand, summoning a mana circle that whirled quickly in front of him. "Withering Howl," he chanted. Out of the mana circle, a dense wind energy took the form of a gigantic mouth, unleashing a deafening roar. The condensed wind effortlessly destroyed Sephira''s second arrow and hurtled straight toward her. She managed to evade the brunt of the attack by somersaulting away, but the shockwave still shook the stadium''s walls. Lykhornded gracefully on the ground, his cheek slightly grazed and oozing blood. Sephira, who had been knocked to the ground, coughed as she tried to regain herposure. She barely had time to react as the condensed wind energy continued its relentless pursuit. Using her legs, she somersaulted again, narrowly avoiding the attack, which left arge dent in the stadium wall. As she crashed to the ground, Sephira quickly shot an arrow at Lykhor, hoping to catch him off guard. However, Lykhor effortlessly evaded the attack, his irritation growing evident. "Let''s finish this," Lykhor muttered, his expression no longer friendly. A green aura enveloped him and then dissipated. A deafening explosion resounded as the ground split apart, creating a chasm. Sephira narrowly avoided a kick that shattered the earth beneath it. She retaliated with another arrow, but Lykhor avoided it with ease. His irritation mounting, he closed the distance between them and swung his dius. A sharp crescent wind wave sliced through the air, gouging the ground and grazing Sephira''s right arm. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Sephira cried out in pain and was flung backward when Lykhornded a powerful kick on her injured arm. There was a sickening crack as her arm took the brunt of the attack. She struggled to maintain her grip on her bow, biting her lip in determination. Despite the pain, she released another arrow at Lykhor, who was already charging toward her. Lykhor halted his rush, swinging his dius again. However, when he looked back at Sephira, she had vanished. A tingling sensation alerted him, and he nced upward. Above him, Sephira floated, her expression deadly serious. Her body emitted a deep bluish-green aura, and a matching mana circle appeared before her, causing tremors throughout the tribunes. "It''s Aerin''s circle!" Celeste eximed. "Yes," Elizabeth agreed. The significance of this seemed to impress even Cylien and Alvara. With blood trickling from her mouth, Sephira pulled her bowstring once more, releasing it with all her might. Chapter 273 I Dont Know You Chapter 273 I Don''t Know You The hushed anticipation in the stadium was palpable as the sh between Lykhor and Sephira reached its conclusion. As the dust and debris settled, Sephiray sprawled on the arena floor, unconscious. Standing tall, unscathed, and cruelly triumphant was Lykhor, who had effortlessly sidestepped Sephira''s desperate assault and incapacitated her from multiple angles. Lykhor''s cruelughter broke the silence. "She''s weak," he jeered, addressing the onlookers. "Is she truly part of your esteemed family, Alvara?" His words dripped with disdain. Alvara, seated calmly with her legs crossed in the highest tier of the stadium, cast a disinterested nce toward her fallen cousin. "Boring," she muttered with indifference. "Right? Let''s make it more interesting then!" Lykhor seized the opportunity to add further insult, ruthlessly kicking Sephira''s limp form. Celesta couldn''t remain silent any longer and yelled, "Enough! She''s defenseless!" Lykhor sneered at Celesta''s outburst. "You do have keen eyes, Celes," he quipped, "but this isn''t over. Her bracers can still take a beating!" With renewed vigor, he lunged at Sephira, gripped her by the shirt, and flung her forcefully against the arena wall. Sephira''s coughing fit ended with a mouthful of blood as she slumped to the ground, her condition clearly dire even though she was protected by the bracers. "Professor!" Desperation filled his voice as Cylien turned to Professor Gamir Teraquin. However, the professor remained eerily indifferent to his foster daughter''s plight, a coldness in his gaze that sent shivers through the crowd. "That''s it, Lykhor!" Allen''sughter broke the tension in the air. He seemed rather amused by the spectacle of his older cousin getting battered. The audience''s reactions were as diverse as they were disturbing. Compassion mixed with indifference, and a sick enjoyment seemed to taint some spectators'' faces as they relished in Sephira''s suffering due to her Half-blood heritage. As I observed this cruel drama unfold, I couldn''t help but ponder the twisted nature of our society. It became increasingly evident that strength was the currency that truly mattered here, and Sephira had no one but herself to me for her perceived weakness. Just as Lykhor prepared for another brutal strike, a sudden, unexpected savior descended from above. Sirius leaped to Sephira''s defense, shielding her from further harm. "Why are you interfering in a match? This is against the rules, Sirius," Lykhor, a sinister smile curling his lips, questioned Sirius''s interference. But Sirius wouldn''t have any of it. "Shut it," he retorted, ring fiercely at Lykhor as he gently lifted the battered Sephira to safety. "Where are you going?" Lykhor asked, raising his leg, poised to deliver a vicious kick. Just before he couldnd it, another figure intervened. "Victor¡­" Sirius nced over his shoulder and saw Victor, coldly gripping Lykhor''s leg. "Won''t you help your brothers, Cyril?" The voice belonged to Rodolf, who leaned back casually with his arms folded behind his head, grinning at Cyril. Cyril, in stark contrast, appeared apathetic, showing no sign of concern for his two brothers'' predicament. My curiosity led me to steal a nce at Alicia, who wore an inscrutable expression. "Go ahead, Sirius. She needs treatment," Victor directed his half-brother, his voice resonating with a sense of duty. "Thanks¡­" Sirius''s face bore a conflicted expression as he nodded to Victor, acknowledging his help. Lykhor, sensing Victor''s determination in his grip on his leg, taunted him further. "Wanna fight, Victor?" With a mockingugh, Lykhor deftly extricated himself from Victor''s hold and sprang back with an agile leap. N?v(el)B\\jnn "This was unnecessary and untoward, cousin," Cylien walked past Lykhor, her expression heavy with disapproval, as he approached Sirius and the fallen Sephira. Lykhor, on the other hand, seemed nonchnt about the whole affair. He offered a shrug and a smirk in response. "I just wanted to make the fight a little more interesting, like Alvara said, it was boring." Cylien, however, didn''t rise to the provocation but instead turned his gaze to Alvara. She looked down at the unfolding drama with an air of amusement, seemingly regarding it as nothing more than an entertaining spectacle. His voiceced with conviction, Cylien warned Lykhor and indirectly Alvara, "Every one of your actions will be returned to you in a bacsh. I assure you." Tension hung thick in the air until Gamir finally spoke, putting an end to the disturbing scene. "That''s all for today''s session. You may leave." "Victor¡­." As Lykhor sauntered away with his typical air of smugness, Celeste grabbed Victor''s sleeve, concerned. Victor, still staring at Lykhor''s retreating figure, voiced his frustration. "Will they one day stop this farce? I''m not Connor. I can''t stop them. I don''t have his strength or his will. I-I just want to beat those guys until they regret everything they did¡­" Celeste smiled and gave Victor''s shoulder a gentle punch. "You can''t be this defeatist! If you want to beat them, then do it in the next ss!" "Yeah, I will," Victor replied, managing a smile as he ruffled his hair. "Are you finished?" Both Victor and Celeste looked up in surprise as Selene appeared out of nowhere. Silence hung between them briefly as Selene''s crimson gaze shifted between Celeste and Victor. She finally broke the silence, her tone curt. "Let''s go, Victor." Victor nodded and followed Selene, leaving Celeste behind. With a sigh of relief, Celeste muttered to herself before following them. I watched this scene unfold for a moment before deciding to leave as well. John joined me, offering his own thoughts. "She was weak," he remarked. I couldn''t help butugh at John''s mindset. "You have the perfect mindset to be part of Alvara''s ss," Imented with a hint of admiration. [] ''Cleenah, how about supporting my words even though they sound hypocritical?'' [] He snorted at my words. "That''s surprisinging from you." I grimaced and shrugged. "Something like that was bound to happen anyway. This is just part of Sephira''s route." John suddenly turned more serious, his curiosity evident. "Then are you going to take that route?" I couldn''t help but feel annoyed by John''s repeated questioning about my involvement with the Heroines. "You really are a pain in the *ss, John," I retorted. His persistence on this matter was bing grating. "How many times have you already asked me whether I will intervene with the Heroines or not?" John simply stared at me, his gaze mocking. "Knowing you, I don''t think you will be able to hold yourself back from intervening with the plot. Whether for the Heroines or whether for your own self." "..." "Moreover, you have quite hung out with that group of yours along with Sephira." I couldn''t help but find the insinuation amusing. "Fuck you, John. You think I got sentimental just because I''ve known her for two weeks and talked a bit with her?" John didn''t seem impressed with my response as we made our way into the cafeteria. He retorted, "Who knows with you." I decided to annoy him further, knowing it would get a reaction. "As far as I know, you are the most likely to spoil the plot though. Let''s see how long you will keep yourself from raging around in Alvara''s ss." He shot back, "As far as I know, you will snap before me. I can bet everything on it." I couldn''t resist escting the bet. "How about betting your future affiliation on my daughter?" John''s response was immediate and vehement. "Leave her out of this!" I pushed further. "I won''t let you touch her if I win the bet." John''s retort was just as fierce. "Like hell! Then you won''t touch her if I win!" "She is my daughter, fucker!" "So my niece, bastard!" [] Eventually, we both took our seats at a table in the cafeteria. John focused on his food, seemingly done with our argument. I was more than happy to drop the subject as well and began eating my meal. Good. Don''t wanna talk to him anyway. I thought so as I forked the meatball and ate it. Elizabeth and Amelia approached our table with their trays, inquiring if they could join us. I was momentarily caught off guard by the request. "Huh?" I blinked in surprise. Elizabeth rified the reason for their presence. "Actually, we would often eat with Sephira, but she''s not here right now. She''s with Sirius." "And we don''t want to eat with strangers," Amelia added. Then, quite unintentionally, my tongue slipped, and I made a rather unexpectedment. "Are we perhaps best friends without my awareness?" Elizabeth seemed taken aback by my words but managed a somewhat awkward smile. "I know you, Amael, like you know me." "I don''t know you, though,"John, on the other hand, was quick to dismiss any notion of friendship. Amelia intervened with a smile. "But I know you, John." John nced at Amelia before shaking his head. "I don''t know you." "We''re in the same group!" Amelia retorted dumbfounded. John''s response was still the same. "I don''t remember." Amelia was shocked. "You what?! Justst week, you asked me for help with homework!" "Pfft- Cough!" Suppressing augh, I coughed and took a sip of water. This unexpected revtion was too amusing as I pictured John begging for help for his homework. Too weird... "Leave it, Amelia. Let''s find another table-" Elizabeth, exasperated, suggested they find another table, but I intervened, extending an invitation to them with a gentle smile. "It''s okay. You can sit here. We aren''t strangers, right?" I said purposefully ignoring John''s disapproving re. Elizabeth, initially surprised by my offer, eventually smiled. "Thank you." Amelia, determined not to let John''s attitude get to her, chimed in with her own thanks. "Yes, thanks to you." Chapter 274 Johns Blunder Chapter 274 John''s Blunder The atmosphere at our table remained quite awkward, especially for me and John. My original intention had been to embarrass John a little, but now I was starting to regret it. "He should be expelled!" Amelia voiced her frustration with Lykhor, expressing a desire for him to be expelled. "How dare he," she groaned. Elizabeth, however, shook her head with a sigh. "Unfortunately, it will not happen, Amelia. Otherwise, he would have been expelledst year..." She had a point, and I couldn''t help but agree. Sancta Vedelia was built on a foundation of mutual trust, and expelling a student, especially one with such influential ties, was a delicate matter. Lykhor was not only the son of the Queen''s older brother but also the child of Edea ryon, the homeroom teacher of the First Year Gold ss. Furthermore, they had never been caught red-handed, and their victim likely wouldn''t dare to report them to the teachers. After all, who would willingly antagonize a Great Noble? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Amelia continued, mentioning Sephira''s recent hardships, and Elizabeth nodded in agreement. "Yes, it''s because of Professor Gamir and her cousins..." Amelia, with a teasing smile, changed the subject to something seemingly more positive. "It seems to be going well between her and Sirius, don''t you think so?" Elizabeth smiled and nodded. "Indeed. Those two were together evenst year." Amelia''s eyes sparkled as she spoke romantically about how Sirius had saved Sephira. "How I wish I could meet a man who would be this loyal to me one day." Conversations between girls could be rather puzzling to guys like John and me. We exchanged grimaces while continuing to eat. Elizabeth, seemingly enjoying the moment, decided to tease her a bit. "What about those two people who tried to hit on you at the mall that time?" she asked with a giggle. "I wasn''t trying to hit on her." "..." John, however, couldn''t let that slide without a snort. This idiot! "Eh?" Amelia shifted her gaze toward John. Oh shit. John opened his eyes in realization before looking at me quickly, doing his best to ignore Amelia''s suspicious gaze. "Hey, I''m talking to y-you, I-I wasn''t trying to hit on you¡­" Don''t drag me into your mess! This bastard quickly recovered from his blunder but why did he sacrifice me?! Both Amelia and Elizabeth exchanged nces before looking at both of us questioningly and a hint of shock. "What the hell are you talking about?" I red at John. "You know what I''m talking about," John red back at me meaningfully. No, I don''t. Close this damn cringe discussion already! I ain''t into men. "I''m into girls," I needed to say it. "I-I''m also into girls, bastard!" John angrily pped the table. "Then what the hell are you hitting on me?!" I snapped back. "I don''t know!" "U-Um guys¡­are you okay?" Amelia spoke up a little awkwardly. "I''m into girls, it''s a misunderstanding," John said looking at Amelia. "Okay¡­?" Amelia asked, confused that John was justifying to her. "I''m also into girls," I quickly added right after John, ncing at Elizabeth. Elizabeth just offered me a strained smile. [] After that, I recovered after saving John''s *ss and sacrificing myself in the process, I finally had time to think about my embarrassing words. I quickly finished my meal and left the table, the awkward silence still lingering. John followed suit, but I had no intention of speaking to him after that embarrassing exchange. Why do I have to endure such embarrassment because of him? Regardless, I had other matters to attend to. After leaving the cafeteria, I made my way to the Academy''s library. There were some specific things I needed to research, particrly regarding the history of Sancta Vedelia and information about past wars. I hoped the library would provide the answers I sought. The library itself was an impressive structure, epassing several floors and housing thousands upon thousands of books. It was a popr spot for students to read, study, or simply find some peace and quiet. As I entered, I couldn''t help but appreciate the tranquil atmosphere that enveloped the ce. I approached the reception desk and spoke to the librarian there. "I''m looking for specific books about the history of Sancta Vedelia, especially any archives rted to past wars." The librarian nodded in understanding. "I see. You''ll find those on the third floor." "I''m interested in the archives," I rified. However, the librarian hesitated, exining, "I apologize, sir, but the archives section is off-limits for..." "Even for me?" I disyed the Olphean emblem. Her eyes widened at the sight of the emblem, and she quickly relented. "On the top floor..." "Thank you," I acknowledged and ascended the long staircase until I reached the library''s uppermost level. Here, I was met by two formidable-looking guards. I presented my Olphean emblem once again, and they immediately allowed me to pass. This was the library''s final floor, noticeably smaller than the levels below, with fewer books and no other visitors in sight. It was no surprise, considering that this section housed the archives, which were reserved for limited ess, typically granted only to Great Nobles like myself. I was grateful for the advantages my status brought in this ce. While in Celesta, my noble status often felt useless, here it had its merits. There was an unusual yet strangely inviting ambiance in this ce, and I found myself appreciating it. The lighting was subdued but sufficient to read by. Comfortable armchairs were scattered around, inviting readers to delve into the treasures within the ss-encased bookshelves. As I inhaled the pleasant, rosy scent that permeated the air, it struck me as oddly familiar, reminiscent of the beautiful roses I''d encountered on Earth. This fragrance was a stark contrast to the musty smell of ancient archives, a pleasant surprise in this ce of knowledge and history. Regardless, I was here for a purpose, and I began my search for the information I needed. I strolled around searching for interesting books. I ignored the books about the Blood Moon War since Harvey was already annoying me with that ss for two weeks. [] As I perused the shelves, my purpose was clear: to find something that could help me understand this enigmatd better. I still felt lost here, and the Holy Tree seemed to conceal secrets that could be pivotal for the Game. Given that the Holy Tree was at the center of everything, I was convinced that the wars that had ravaged Sancta Vedelia were somehow connected to it. My eyes roved over the countless titles and spines, searching for a thread of information that might lead me closer to my goals. I needed an edge, something to give me an advantage in the challenges toe. A particr shelf caught my attention. It was filled with archives detailing a specific period in Sancta Vedelia''s history, roughly three hundred years ago. This era fell into a significant timeframe, approximately two centuries after the Blood Moon War. As I reached for one of the books, I encountered an unexpected resistance. It was as though an unseen force was tugging it from the other side. Confused, I released my grip, and the book remained still for a brief moment before it was forcefully pulled away from me. My eyes widened as I was confronted by a breathtaking sight. Before me stood Alicia, her wless, pale face framed by her luxurious golden-blond hair. Her indifferent crimson eyes locked onto mine for a moment before she calmly walked away. It seemed she had retrieved the book I had been trying to reach. I couldn''t move as I watched her. The rosy scent, now much more pronounced, enveloped me. It was her scent, no doubt about it. Alicia had clearly noticed my gaze, but she appeared unfazed. She continued to skim through the book with a tranquil expression. Our paths eventually crossed as we navigated the library''s aisles. She held the book close to her chest, and as she passed me, her soft hair brushed gently against my neck. Inexplicably, a random thought popped into my head: What kind of shampoo did she use? [] ''No, I mean, I''ve rarely smelled a perfume that''s this good,'' I replied mentally. [] ''Yeah, only with Ephera and you and someone else?'' I confirmed, unable to hide a hint of amusement. [] Cleenah''s tone hinted at a touch of pride. My focus shifted back to the present moment as I settled into an armchair with another book in hand. I tried to immerse myself in its contents, but it was a futile endeavor. My eyes kept wandering to Alicia, who sat elegantly in another armchair a little away, her delicate fingers gracefully flipping through the pages of her own book. I really can''t concentrate. I sighed inwardly, my inability to concentrate clear evidence of the distracting presence she posed. Chapter 275 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [1] Practical Exam 275 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [1] Practical Exam "Then? What news have you got for me?" I questioned, my arms crossed as I leaned against the wall. My gaze remained fixed on Jiren, who stood shivering before me. Jiren stammered, struggling to voice his thoughts. His eyes remained cast downward, unable to meet my piercing gaze. Impatient, I waited for him to continue, my irritation growing. When the silence grew too protracted, I clicked my tongue impatiently. "...! A-Allen justined to me about S-Sephira and h-he wanted to prove himself to his older brother and sister! He is probably nning to do something to her or other H-Halves¡­" Jiren finally blurted out. The news left me uninterested. Allen''s obsession with Sephira was no concern of mine. It seemed he had nothing better to do with his time. "Nothing about Alvara or Kendel?" I inquired, mentioning the two names that held a particr terror in the Academy. Jiren flinched and turned pale at the mention of Alvara and Kendel, quickly shaking his head in response. Those two held a unique kind of fear in the Academy, particrly among the Elves. Satisfied that I''d gleaned what information I could, I waved Jiren away and followed him at a distance. Today was a special day, as we were going on a trip. It had been a month, and, as expected, nothing truly significant had urred. While within the Game, events transitioned swiftly to the important parts, in real life, I had time to rx and live like an ordinary high school student. It wasn''t bad, honestly. I studied, ate, went out like a normal teenager. It was doing me some good. Last year, I''d been so obsessed with achieving that Happy Ending and preparing Jayden and Milleia that I''d barely had time to rest or think about myself. This time, I could rx more, especially with my family by my side. It was honestly nice, but I couldn''t deny that I missed that feeling of unpredictability and excitement in my life. I missed La, who had brought so much entertainment to my days in that wretched Academy. Now, since no one knew who I was, I felt like just another anonymous noble. [] "Who do you take me for?" I responded with a grimace. [] "Do you know Lucifer?" I asked in surprise. [] "Is he another Zeus?" I chuckled. [] There was an unusual pause from Cleenah. ''me his brother for what he has be,'' I suggested. [] ''And today, he''s the most dangerous person for both mortals and Gods.'' Lucifer, Eden''s youngest brother, was the [Main Antagonist] of the [Third Game], the Final Antagonist of All Games, the most dangerous and most hated character in the trilogy of [Princess And Dragon]. He was also the Evil God, the Game Edward contracted. I had barely yed the Third Game, so I didn''t know much about Lucifer, but... I nced at my trembling hands. Something wasn''t right about me. I hadn''t contracted Lucifer, and I didn''t know him, so why did I feel this strange familiarity with him? The only thing I knew was that if Lucifer managed to recover all his strength, this world would be doomed. [] ''Right,'' I agreed, ''but Cleenah, I have a feeling you know the connection between me and Lucifer, as well as other things about me, don''t you?'' [] I smiled and nodded. ''I trust you, Cleenah, and you''re right. I''m already busy enough with a lot of things.'' I still had time until the Third Game, after all. Anyway, a new [Event] starts today. We were all gathered in the Garden of the Academy, students from various sses, waiting with chatter filling the air. Eventually, a Professor stepped forward. It was none other than James Raven. "Silence, please," he requested, walking to the front of the crowd of students before addressing us. "You''ve all been briefed about this excursion to the Zestes'' Kingdom for the Practical Exam. The exam will consist of defeating a Mana Beast, which will be hidden in Zestel. However, the location and the method to defeat it will be unique to each Mana Beast you''ll be assigned. It''s your task to discover everything and bring us 10:01 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om the defeated Mana Beast within three days." I couldn''t help but find it a bit of a hassle. "I''ll be overseeing this exam along with Professor Harvey, who is well-versed in this area," James added, giving a friendly nod to his colleague. Of course, Harvey, the future head of the Zeste House, would be familiar with the location where the exam was to be held, right in his own Capital. I had good feelings about Professor James Raven, but I couldn''t deny that I would have given a big pass to Celeste''s daddy. At least I thought I could avoid the sis-con here... "I''ll also be assisted by a few graduated students." Great. "Oh! Look, it''s the Student Council President!" "Oh, Evan!" "Even Miss Jennyfer is here!" "I want her to oversee me." Behind James Raven, a group of third-year students arrived, including Evan Indi Zeste and Jennyfer Eginfer, Jayden''s sister. I truly wonder if Zeus is reporting to Jayden about my actions here. [] "That''s quite harsh. I have no intention to kill another of his siblings. The first time was just a mere..." [] "Right." I killed his innocent brother, who hadn''t done anything wrong, in cold blood. It was an act I couldn''t deny, and I found it despicable. While I had wanted to seek vengeance or perhaps manipte Jayden, there could have been other paths to follow. But in the heat of the moment, my desire for revenge had led me tomit a terrible act. Because of him, I lost Jarvis and Mary, and I had nearly lost Annabelle after all. In the grand scheme of things, I wasn''t much different from Brandon, who, at least, had twisted justifications for his actions. My own actions were driven solely by vengeance. Some people might understand my actions and not turn away. Cleenah was one such example, especially when it came to Annabelle. La, too, had seen my memories and hadn''t reacted too negatively, but that was in line with her nature. However, I feared Miranda''s reaction. I loved her deeply, but I worried that her affections were reserved for the better parts of me, the parts she was more familiar with. Ephera and La, on the other hand, loved me despite my ws and my ongoing struggle with my inner problems. The truth remained that ordinary, sane girls would likely never love someone like me, a person with a personality disorder capable of turning into a monster at any moment. [] "Ephera, Persephone, and La aren''t exactly the picture of sanity themselves," I replied. "Each of them has their quirks. But Milleia? She''s something else entirely, and not in a good way." Cleenah rified, [] My response held a touch of irony, "What exactly are you trying to do here, Cleenah? Are you attempting to create a soft spot for Milleia inside me?" Cleenah quickly rified her intentions, [] "I''m quite honored," I replied simply. Honestly, I didn''t want to deal with Milleia right now. I was in the Second Game and I knew that I would have to deal with her next year when the Third Game will start. Anyway, she was dangerous. Extremely dangerous, La warned me herself so I''d rather take care of her prepared next year. [] ''Well¡­'' Seraphina had always been cautious around me from the start. She was annoying me right from the start back then when I met her along Maria in the Holy Church. At first, I just thought she was just a girl like that but as a Saintess'' candidate, she should have received enough education to behave differently with me except¡­ She was aware that I was far from holy. She had persistently urged me to keep my distance with her and Maria. Now, it was evident that she knew I wasn''t aligned with Eden''s side. It was truly remarkable how she had remainedposed and refrained from reporting me to the Pope. Her insightfulness was a result of her unique bloodline, coupled with her inheritance of Saintess'' powers, much like Maria and Helen. [] "Yeah¡­" I nodded, my expression conflicted. Chapter 276 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [2] Roommates Chapter 276 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [2] Roommates Zestel, the capital city of the Kingdom of the Zestes, had a rich history dating back centuries. It had thrived under the rule of the first holder of the Goddess'' Bloodline, blossoming into a magnificent kingdom. The city itself was a testament to this prosperity. After Professor James Raven''s lengthy speech in the Garden, we were transported to Zestel via a mana circle. Such mana circles were a rarity due to their potential dangers, but the most prestigious academy in Sancta Vedelia had them for the education of elite students. The sight of Zestel left many of my ssmates in awe, as it was their first visit to the capital city. However, a significant portion of our ss consisted of high-ranking nobles who had already visited the capital cities of Sancta Vedelia on special asions or vacations. I, too, had glimpsed this city before, but only through the Game and in a few select locations. "Lady Melfina Zeste has graciously allowed us to use the Pce for our amodations," Professor James announced. "We will all be staying there during the exam. However, there are some important guidelines to follow. Firstly, you are not to venture beyond the southern wing of the Pce, which is the area designated for our use. Secondly, the knights and staff are not your servants. You are responsible for your own rooms, and they have no obligation to cater to your needs. Any inappropriate behavior towards them may result in expulsion from the Academy, and I assure you, I can make that happen." Coming from James Raven, this warning carried considerable weight. Although it was unlikely that most students would misbehave, Alvara and her group were exceptions to watch out for. [] ''I would never misbehave in a foreign kingdom, Cleenah. Come on.'' "You are expected to show respect to those who have graciously hosted you for the duration of the exam. I ask you to conduct yourselves ordingly, as this exam holds significant weight in your academic results," James added. While it might have seemed like a special asion, it wasn''t umon for students of the Trinity Eden Academy to travel to other kingdoms for their practical exams. I was fairly certain that first and second-year students had embarked on simr trips for their own exams. "Over there is the city''s most renowned restaurant. I''m sure you''ll all enjoy the food, girls!" From a distance, I could see Celeste excitedly talking to Amelia and Cylien, enthusiastically extolling the virtues of her kingdom. She had always been immensely proud of her homnd and held a deep affection for it, likely influenced by her mother''s sentiments. "We''ll definitely eat there, don''t worry. The owner knows me very well, and he''ll offer us plenty of discounts," Celeste boasted, puffing out her chest. Given that Celeste was the Princess of the Kingdom, it was no surprise that the restaurant owner knew her well. "We''re here for an exam, Celeste," Cylien reminded her with an exasperated smile. "How about after the exam, then?" Amelia chimed in, sharing Celeste''s eagerness for a meal at the renowned restaurant. After receiving a few more instructions, we were transported to the immense Pce located at the city''s center, thanks to Professor James Raven''s efficient handling of security. We entered the Pce without needing to interact with the Kingdom''s residents. The girls and boys were separated, much to the disappointment of some of the boys who had hoped to share rooms with the girls. However, we learned that we would be sharing rooms with our ssmates, which was somewhat annoying. The only silver lining was that we could choose our roommates. "What are you doing?" I questioned John, who had suddenly appeared beside me. John responded with a nonchnt look. "This is an important event. We should stick together." "We don''t have to share a room," I retorted. "You''d rather room with those third-rate nobles?" John gestured towards a group of obnoxious and cringe-worthy nobles. "Right," I agreed, knowing that sharing a room with Jiren-like individuals would be unbearable. "Hey, Amael!" Sirius waved at me. "What''s up?" I asked, noticing Sirius with a hesitant expression. "I don''t really have male friends. It''s embarrassing, but can I join you guys?" Sirius inquired, scratching his cheek. "Of course," I replied with a smile. It made sense to fill the remaining spaces in our room before any odd characters were assigned to it. Sirius beamed and nodded. "You got it! By the way, I''m Sirius," he introduced himself to John. "John." John replied with his usual tsundere expression. "He''s a tsundere. A good guy inside but a crap outward," I said with augh. "Oh, I see," Siriusughed amused. "As for him, he seems like a good guy outwardly but inwardly, he''s a twisted psycho, you should be careful around him" John added an unnecessaryment. [] ''Is that how you see me, Cleenah?'' [] ''Yet you are still sticking to me, right?'' [] ''I can''t agree more.'' "Ahaha, you guys sure are close," Sirius brushed off John''s candid observation. "I rarely see Amael like that around us." John shot me an disgusted look. "This is getting weird." This guy. "I''m just his brother-inw," John quickly rified, seemingly traumatized by the misunderstanding between Elizabeth and Amelia in the cafeteria. I red at John, but he seemed unfazed. Sirius was left dumbfounded. "Huh?! B-Brother-inw?!" "Yeah, he tricked my sister into marrying him," John replied, deadpan. I gave John a sharp look, but he didn''t pay me any mind. I shrugged at Sirius. "It''s a long story." "Hey guys..." Another familiar face interrupted us, and it was none other than Victor. "Victor?" Sirius quickly recovered, looking at his half-brother. "Ah, right..." Victor had an awkward expression upon seeing Sirius. "I just wanted to ask Amael to share a room... but, well, forget it..." "Wait," I stopped Victor and turned to Sirius. "Do you dislike the idea? We still have a spot for him." Sirius shook his head with a smile. "No... actually, not at all. Rather,e, Victor." Although there was still some lingering awkwardness. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Are you sure...? I don''t want to bother you guys... It''s just that I only have girl friends, so..." Victorughed weakly, clearly embarrassed. He could easily make new friends, but I supposed he preferred his ''harem''. "We don''t have any problem," I assured Victor. "Thanks guys..." "I can clearly see through you, Edward," John whispered to me. "Even if it''s just for a short while, I want to see how he''ll behave during this event, don''t you?" I raised an eyebrow. "Yeah, you''re right. Celeste should fall for him during this event, if things go correctly," John nodded in agreement. After all, this event was primarily focused on Celeste. Chapter 277 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [3] Western Wing Chapter 277 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [3] Western Wing "Your Highness!" As we neared the Zeste castle, a dozen burly knights of the Zeste House bowed their heads and greeted Celeste with fervor. "S-Stop that! We are currently on a school excursion!" Celeste, subjected to this royal wee, was visibly embarrassed, as expected. "Princess, it''s been a long time since you''vee to the castle. We are just delighted to see you." A lean old man in armor arrived with a kind smile. I recognized him immediately. It was August, a Commander of the Zeste Army and one of the strongest people in Sancta Vedelia. He had also taught swordsmanship to Celeste and Evan. "Whatever¡­" Celeste muttered slightly embarrassed. "Lord August," Professor Raven greeted politely. "James, it''s been awhile. Thest I saw you here was during your academy days," August said. "I still remember you and Leora bickering on a daily basis." He added with a chuckle. But James''s expression clouded upon hearing the name of his ex-wife. Leora Ashborn was James'' ex-wife and thus Alicia''s mother. After James reportedly cheated on his wife twice, his wife snapped and divorced him. Since then, his rtionship with his children, especially Alicia, had been cold or distant, except for Victor. Upon noticing Professor Raven''s gloomy expression, August understood his blunder and coughed lightly. "Well, students, please follow me." "I can''t believe he is that monster from the game," John mumbled under his breath. "Right," I nodded. He didn''t look like one of the monsters, but well, don''t judge a book by its cover, right? Entering the castle, we were greeted by a lot of maids and butlers, but their presence was merely a formality. They would do nothing for us as we were here to fulfill a task¡ª defeating the mana beast assigned to us. "Excuse me," I stepped aside from the group and approached a maid. "Y-Yesh?!" The maid bit her tongue at my sudden approach. Soon her face flushed bright red, and she lowered her head in shame. [] ''Can''t me anything except my face.'' [] "I''m just looking for the restroom; can you point me in the right direction?" I asked the maid, offering a friendly smile. "Yes!" The maid nodded and led the way. "Amael Falkrona." Professor Raven eyed me for a moment before nodding and continuing with the rest of the group. "What''s your game here?" John squinted at me. "Just exploring the pce a bit," I replied nonchntly. "You''re not being honest, are you?" "Nope," I admitted and followed the maid. Instead of heading towards the southern wing like the others, I found myself being directed to the eastern wing. A quick query about the off-limits areas revealed that the northern wing hosted important VIP events, and the western wing, where the royal family resided, was rarely used by Prince Evan and Princess Celeste. "Got it," I said with a nod. Western Wing it is. "We''re here, sir¡ª" Before she could finish, a swift strike to her neck put her to sleep. I caught her and propped her against the wall. [] "You know it," I smirked, continuing my solo exploration. I wanted to check out the Western Wing before my absence was noticed. Passing a few busy nobles, I gradually found myself in a quieter part of the pce. When faced with a junction, I nced left and decided, "Right." Attempting to open the door, I found it locked. Ensuring no one was in sight, I employed Ruah and mana to force the door open. With a satisfying crack, the door yielded. Aheady a long, dimly lit corridor. There was something intriguing about this ce¡ªno, I knew there were interesting things in this wing. [] "Yeah." I shrugged, sensing a mana fluctuation around me, like an rm signaling someone''s intrusion. "That''s why I need to find quickly¡ª" "Find what, young man?" I grimaced, recognizing the voice behind me. Sighing, I turned around. "Headmistress. Thank god, you are here." Melfina regarded me sternly, awaiting an exnation. "The maid who apanied me to the restroom suddenly fainted. None of the nobles would have helped me, so I looked for a knight, and here you are, Headmistress. Please help the poor maid," I exined, exasperated. "We will take good care of our maid, Amael. Now you can join your ssmates who must be worried about you," she said, maintaining that stern gaze. "If only it were true," I retorted and walked past her. "Are you up to no good?" She asked suddenly. I stopped, a bit confused by her sudden wariness. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Melfina sighed, noting my perplexed expression. "Strange things have urred thesest days in Zestel. I don''t need any more confusion, especially inside my pce. My granddaughter and the students of my academy are here." "I am included among your students, right?" I raised a brow. Melfina chuckled and nodded. "Of course you are, but you can''t expect me to put you apart, you know that." "I''m not here to harm your granddaughter or any of your students," I stated. "Everything I''m doing is for selfish reasons, but I don''t need any reasons to harm them. If I really wanted, I would have wiped some faces off Sancta Vedelia but thankfully I''ve grown patient in the course of thest year." "This isn''t reassuring me, boy," Melfina''s brows twitched. I smiled as I left. "As long as they don''t cross my way or my limits, I won''t do anything. Rx, Headmistress." This is annoying. I didn''t even have time to get a proper look in that aisle. I just wanted to search for some clues about my father''s and brother''s deaths but she arrived as soon as I stepped inside. I could also ask her directly if she knew something but I couldn''t trust her words. I wanted to see with my own eyes. As for why I was looking for clues about my family in Zestel, it was because I feared that there might be some kind of connection between Celeste''s death and my father''s. I''m not saying that they died for the same reason at all but maybe¡­there might be some leads. I honestly don''t know. But I was in the most important ce of one of the great kingdoms of Sancta Vedelia. If I could find important information somewhere, it would definitely be inside the royal pces. Moreover something was bugging me about Celeste''s mother. She died but the circumstances of her death were somewhat not well exined in the Game. The Game told me how she died but the reason seemed a bit off. Chapter 278 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [4] Unenjoyable Dinner Chapter 278 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [4] Unenjoyable Dinner After parting ways with Melfina, I aimed for the room assigned to my group, but John messaged me, letting me know they were all in the dinner hall. A worker directed me there, and upon finding John, I couldn''t help but appreciate having him as my brother-inw, the one who had apanied me in Sancta Vedelia. There he was, savoring his meal with Victor, Sirius, and Selene. A table for four meant there was no space for me. John, considerate as always, hadn''t reserved me a spot. Selene, predictably, had taken advantage, securing my ce without a second thought. Alone again. I nced around awkwardly, my brow creasing slightly. There was a free seat at Jiren''s table, my newfound friend from the shopping mall yesterday. I put on a smile and approached the table. "Hiii!" One of Jiren''s friends flinched immediately upon noticing me. Jiren and the other friend followed suit, their hands shivering like they''d seen a monster. Ignoring their reactions, I took the seat next to Jiren. Tension hung in the air, and their faces showed no joy. I wasn''t exactly wee, but no one voiced their thoughts. The fact that the two cronies managed to keep their reactions subdued was good. I didn''t want anyone finding out about what happened back then. "Are you guys having a fun day?" I asked, tapping my fingers on the table. Silence. "I asked a question." "We... we are," Jiren stuttered. "Say it with a smile if you want to be a little credible. The same goes for you," I added, ncing at his friends. The three of them forced smiles, though it came off as more creepy than genuine. "You''re supposed to have forced me to sit at your table. Show some spirit, guys," I sighed in exasperation. Finally, after my remark, the three of them awkwardly started chatting among themselves. Boring. They were discussing the girls in the promotion, especially the princesses of the Great Houses, but it was really dull. At times like this, I wished La was here. She would either tease me or make fun of these three idiots, and it would certainly be more entertaining. I scrolled on my phone and clicked my tongue. From here, I couldn''t contact La, who was very far away. It was also a safety measure from Sancta Vedelia. Even if I could, King Charles would never let me enjoy my life anyway. [] ''I should indeed, but not with three idiots.'' I had the urge to erase their existence from the world, but I held back. I at least wanted to call Samara to keep mepany, but right now wasn''t the right timing. I was supposed to be bullied by them, after all. "Finally!" Someone eximed as maids arrived with trays to serve dinner. A delightful aroma of chicken wafted through the hall, prompting weird moans of hunger from around. I had to admit that I was somewhat hungry too. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Thanks," I said to the maid as she ced a te full of dishes and arge piece of chicken in front of me. It seemed seasoned with some foreign spices. Without waiting, I cut a piece of it with my fork and knife and took a bite. Delicious. My mood suddenly improved as I leisurely ate with my ''friends.'' "Is your chicken different, Jiren?" "What?" "Look, the color is different." "The heck?" I looked at them, and indeed, our chicken tes were slightly different, even the side dishes. I nced around, and despite most students eating quietly, some were not. Cylien, Elizabeth, and others were inspecting their dishes meticulously, while Alvara''s group wasn''t even eating; they were just discussing. Right. I remembered it, even though the game didn''t bother to exin, and I skipped that part as well. I wasn''t skipping everything like John; I avoided the annoying bits. In reality, we were all devouring the meat of the mana beast we were supposed to hunt. I nced down at mine. It had a slightly greener hue. I initially thought it was chicken, but they deceived us by presenting it that way. I inspected the meat, but truthfully, I had no idea what it was. However, this was normal. The location and the type of mana beast were unknown, and it was our responsibility to discover them. Gradually, students began to notice the peculiar behavior of the more astute among us and realized that this dinner wasn''t ordinary. They aimed to lull us into a sense of security with their pseudo-visit to the capital, but we needed to remain vignt. After somewhat memorizing the peculiar meat, I consumed it without leaving any remainder, unlike the others who kept some forter. I was hungry, and it wasn''t challenging to memorize the colors and the probable shape. Some timeter, Professor James Raven strolled around the tables, scrutinizing each of us. He was clearly observing who finished their meal and who didn''t. For instance, the frown he wore after checking my utterly empty te was not an expression of pride. Rather, he seemed impressed but not in a positive way. Jiren and his two followers looked at me strangely as I consumed everything, but I promptly ignored them. Why were they so stressed about this exam? If only they knew what was going to happen... "I hope the meal prepared by the royal chefs suits your tastes, students," Celeste''s father, Professor Harvey, attempted a joke. "You have less than three days before the end of the exam. Don''t lose sight of your objective just because you''re invited to a royal pce. Stay vignt." Several people groaned at his words. They were likely annoyed that they couldn''t even enjoy a meal. Literal spoiled nobles calling others third-rate nobles. "Now, you may leave and head to your room if you have nothing else to do. That''s all," Harvey added and departed with Professor Raven, who gave each of us ast smile. Only the clueless rushed to their rooms, or perhaps the few who knew what mana beast they were assigned to. Even then, we didn''t have the location of our designated beast. After contemting for a while, I looked at Jiren and spoke. "Do it." Jiren hesitated briefly before sshing his sses with grape juice on my clothes. Then he left immediately, departing with hisrades. All for the greater good. I was only keeping up this charade to deceive Alvara and Lykhor. I didn''t have the time to deal with them and Allen for now. Jiren was a Teraquin despite not being from the main branch but he was still a Teraquin. If something happens to him, Allen, Alvara or worse, Kendel would have to intervene to protect the reputation of their House even though they didn''t care at all about Jiren. Jiren was for now useful for me but the moment, I got rid of him, one of those three siblings would attack me without doubts. I have to maintain this facade until I found the Prophetess and some leads about the ones who killed my brother, father, and aunt. This was more crucial, even though the Teraquin House was exceptionally problematic. It shouldn''t take long. Chapter 279 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [5] Victor Has a Crush? Chapter 279 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [5] Victor Has a Crush? After a ss of juice was unceremoniously spilled on my clothes, I stood up, grumbling. It certainly didn''t go unnoticed, with a mix of pity,ughter, mockery, and John scoffing with a slightly smirking face. I couldn''t believe this guy was my brother-inw. Shaking my head in exasperation, Victor approached me with a conflicted expression, ring disapprovingly at Jiren''s back. "Are you okay, Amael?" he asked in a cold tone. He didn''t mind them cursing him, but when it came to his friends, he was quick-tempered. "No problem," I shrugged. "But¡ª" "I will talk to them," Victor said, determined. I smiled and patted his shoulders. "Thanks, Victor, but it''s okay." "But¡ª" "I will call you if I can''t handle it," I gently cut him off. Putting aside John, who was trolling me, I was quite moved by Victor''s approach. Everyone else was just looking from the side. I couldn''t me them; they didn''t even know me. Celeste was standing, though. As for my acquaintances, I expected at least Sirius to help me, but he was at his table, gazing at us with an unreadable expression. Was he awkward since Victor came first? I didn''t know. "Thanks anyway," I said while wiping my shirt with a tissue. Let''s first deal with this exam. With that thought in mind, I headed to the library of the castle. I wasn''t the only one; there might be information about mana beasts, and hopefully, we could find the mana beast assigned to us. The library was in the eastern aisle of the pce, so it took quite a bit of time for me to reach this ce. There were guards there, but they didn''t try to stop us, as expected. As I entered, I found the ce already filled with students. "Excuse me, I''m looking for a book about mana beasts," I asked one of the workers. "Probably wingless and with a greenish skin? No feathers nor hair, I suppose," I added. The woman nodded with a smile and led me toward one of the rows of books. "These rows are listed with mana beasts corresponding to the characteristics you have told me, sir," she said and left like that. "Thanks, I guess," I grimaced, seeing dozens of rows in front of me filled to the brim with books. I picked a few books and took a seat on a nearby chair. Curse them. ¡­. ¡­. "Hey there." ... "Excuse me?" ... "Excuse me, sir!" "Huh?" I snapped awake, the book sliding off my face. Before me stood the same woman who had guided me here. She smiled and pointed at her watch. "It''s past 2 a.m., sir. You should head to your room." "Right¡­" I''d dozed off after hours of reading with nothing to show for it. "The books¡­" "I''ll take care of them. Don''t worry," she assured. I nodded my thanks and left. "Appreciate it." Suppressing a yawn, I stepped out of the library. I was thest one left. ncing at my phone, I noticed a message from John with our room number. "How considerate," I muttered, making my way back to the room. After entering the code on the door panel, I stepped inside to find my roommates sound asleep. Two bunk beds. Sirius was on the top of one, legs threatening to spill over the edge, head buried in his pillow. Below him, Victor slept peacefully, but his snoring could rival a monster''s. On the other bed, John mirrored Sirius''s sleeping position and added some snores for harmony. With his pajama he looked ridiculous, contrasting his cold and neat image he showed everyone. I couldn''t resist snapping a quick picture of John, then slumped onto the bed below his with a sigh. There''s no way I''m sleeping tonight. *** "Amael? You''re already up?" Sirius descended and asked, surprised to find me seated in front of a desk. "Yeah¡­" I replied. Not like I managed to sleep anyway. "What are you doing?" Victor also woke up and asked curiously, leaning his head. After writing the final words: "I love you wifey.", I folded the letters. I had nothing else to do, so I wrote down the usual letters I''d send to La, Miranda, and Aunt Belle. "I love you wifey?" Sirius muttered aloud. It was embarrassing to hear my words, honestly. "Who could that be?" Victor asked with a grin. "His imaginary girlfriend, don''t pay him any attention, guys." I winced hearing John''s voice. "At least I have one," I snorted and put the three letters in my spatial bracelet. "You are the only one without one, Johnny." "Fuck off, Sirius doesn''t have either," John retorted with a re. "No, he has Sephira," I shrugged. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "W-what?! W-Wait, guys!" Sirius was visibly embarrassed by my words. "What about me then?" Victor, confused, pointed at himself. "You have a harem of Selene, Celeste, and Cylien," John said. "Huh?!" Victor''s brain short-circuited. Well, he wasn''t entirely wrong. "No way¡­" Sirius looked at his half-brother with an impressed expression. Victor felt even more embarrassed by Sirius'' gaze. "There is a misunderstanding, guys¡­" "I was pretty sure you loved only one girl though?" Sirius said with a thoughtful expression. "Well, yes¡­that''s what I''m saying that I don''t have any harem¡­" Victor said. "You like a girl?" I couldn''t hold back a question. I thought he liked no one at this stage, or at least he wasn''t aware of his own feelings. Victor fidgeted, scratching his cheeks nervously. "Y-Yeah... But she probably doesn''t like me¡­ ahaha." "Who is she?" John''s gaze turned serious and determined. We all held our breath, waiting for Victor to speak, but he eventually shook his head. "I-I can''t say it¡­ it''s hard¡­ I can''t¡­" "Come on," I took a step closer. "Sirius told us, right? It''s your turn now." "W-Wait! I never said Sephira was my girlfriend!" Sirius objected, but I ignored him. Victor gulped, meeting my serious gaze. He then pointed at John. "John d-didn''t say anything though?!" Clicking my tongue, I looked at John for a moment. "It''s Amelia for him." "What?!" Victor and Sirius were dumbfounded. "You are dead," John suddenly jumped at me. I struggled to push him away. "Piss off! We need to know who is Victor-" "Why are you spouting bullshit about me then?!" John snapped. "I''m just trying to convince him, fucker!" I red at him. "Calm down, guys!" Victor and Sirius quickly separated us. After that, we headed together for breakfast awkwardly. Sirius wasn''t even daring to make eye contact with his brother and me, hanging next to John while I stayed with Victor, ignoring John''s re. Victor was certainly even more awkward, so I chose not to force the identity of his crush right now. Chapter 280 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [6] Finding A Target Chapter 280 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [6] Finding A Target "Today is the second day of the exam, and by now, you should have at least found what type of mana beast you will have to fight. I hope you did find at least," Harvey announced. But, no, I did not. Despite skimming through dozens and dozens of books, I didn''t find any mana beast resembling the one I had consumed. "Did you guys find it?" I curiously asked the three of them. """Yeah.""" The three nodded. What the hell? John looked at me suspiciously. "Don''t tell me-" "Looks like we are all in advance," I cut him off with a smile. Ignoring John''s continued skeptical gaze, I focused on the teacher. "Today will be the most important day for you. You have only today to find the hidden location of your assigned mana beast to get an idea of the field you will have to fight in. For that, you all have to retrieve the location from someone," Harvey said with a meaningful smile. "While we will give you the whereabouts of the person you will have to fight to retrieve the location, the identity of this person will not be given. But you are a student of Trinity Eden Academy. I''m sure you will find them. Also, you are not meant to harm or threaten people, or it''s disqualification. Watch out and use your senses. You are the elites, after all," he added. "The exam is a hide-and-seek?" I blurted out. "...." I slowly averted my face from the stares and sipped my drink. Victor stifled augh while his brother lowered his gaze. John, as usual, was staring at me coldly as if he wasn''t surprised. [] ''My tongue slipped.'' [] My bad. Harvey nced at me briefly before continuing. "You have today to obtain the location. Tomorrow is toote as it is thest day of the exam, and you have to prepare yourself to fight your assigned mana beast if you find it in the first ce. That''s all." After he said that, some staff who had arrived with us went to each table and distributed a specific card to each of us¡ªa raw sketch of the city of Zestel with a cross on a specific ce. I grimaced seeing this. "Is that really an exam?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om John stared at his card before abruptly standing up. "John?" Victor gave him a questioning nce. "We should just get over it now," John said curtly before leaving us. "He''s right," Sirius scratched his head and departed on his own, following suit like most of our ssmates. "Are they avoiding us?" Victor asked, chuckling lightly. "Well, John is just a tsundere, psychopath, and shy, but your brother is clearly avoiding us for some reason¡­" I murmured. Victor winced at my words. "It''s clearly because of what you said, Amael." "About that?" I raised a brow. "If Sephira and him don''t end up together, then you would never be with Celeste." "Oh,e on, she is just my best friend," Victor snorted, waving his hand. Hmm, I expected a different reaction. [] No doubt that Jayden would have stuttered. In this aspect, Victor was adept at controlling his emotions very well. "What about Sephira ending up with whom?" "Crap." Victor let out a sigh as he felt a familiar presence behind him. Celeste leaned closer to Victor''s left, wearing a grin. "What are you hiding from me?" "His love for yo-" "N-Nothing!" Victor cut me off with a re. Well, if his crush isn''t Celeste, then who could it be, honestly? Tiring. I''m exhausted from thinking about other people''s love lives, but it''s concerning Victor, so I''m inadvertently drawn into worrying about his romantic situation. Celeste, having observed the brief exchange between Victor and me, opened her eyes slightly in surprise. "Since when did you two be close?" "Well, we are roommates¡­" Victor answered, rubbing his cheeks with a hint of pride. He seemed pleased to have malepanions he could consider friends. I recognized that sentiment from the Game. Victor often expressed a desire to make friends he could truly connect with. He had typically been surrounded by Celeste and Selene, as the other male characters were mere Pretenders, not really friend material. Friends, huh? Thest time I befriended the main heroine and protagonist, things ended quite disastrously. Jayden left me alone against Leon, and I lost Mary. As for Milleia, she hadn''t exactly wronged me, but I couldn''t trust someone so closely tied to Raphiel. "I''m off," I stood up abruptly, leaving without another word, leaving both of them bewildered. [] ''What do you expect me to do, Cleenah? I know Victor is more likable and has better judgment than Jayden, but nobody knows what the future holds.'' [] ''I don''t believe she''s influenced by any gods like Milleia, but our personalities are worlds apart. We''ll never be able to hold even a friendly conversation.'' [] Cleenah''s giggle brought a faint smile to my face. ''If even a Goddess feels awkward, it''s a lost cause, isn''t it?'' [] Absolutely. It''s mainly because I have known them for more than a decade now and had affection for both of them since childhood. ''Thanks doctor,'' I thanked Cleenah for her analysis as I left the castle. ¡­. ¡­. "They didn''t even put any effort into this¡­" I grumbled as my eyes shifted down to my card. I had reached the approximate area where my target was supposed to be, but the search zone was vast and imprecise. Adding to the frustration, I found myself in a bustling, popr street. The area was teeming with people chatting, ying, and merchants calling out to passersby. It was a vibrant, chaotic scene. Somewhere in this crowd was my target, chosen by the academy for their skill. This meant I had to rely on intellect and precise mana control to identify them. What a tedious task. I''d prefer facing the mana beast head-on. "Amael?" I turned around to see a fellow member of my group. "Elizabeth?" Chapter 281 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [7] Found You

Chapter 281 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [7] Found You

?"Elizabeth?" I couldn''t help but express my surprise at seeing her there. "Oh! Look!" "Beautiful¡­" "I''ve never seen such a beautiful girl before¡­" "She''s freaking hot, right?!" "Forget, dude. It''s obvious she is a high-ranking noble!" Elizabeth attracted a lot of attention with her choice of attire. Unlike the usual academy uniform, she had opted for a summer dress, which, rather than toning down the attention, seemed to amplify it. I tilted my head to get a glimpse of another person slightly behind Elizabeth. It was Cain Redgrave. He''s following her again... I wasn''t sure what to make of this. ncing down at the card in her hand, I inquired, "Your target is in this area as well?" It seemed too much of a coincidence otherwise. Elizabeth looked at her card before nodding. "You as well, I suppose?" "Yeah," I showed her my card. "But it''s unusually inurate. Don''t you think so?" "Yes, it''s probably the teachers'' way of testing us again, but it''s quite simple to understand," Elizabeth said with a smile. "Oh? Do you understand it?" I asked, genuinely surprised. "Yes-" "Lady Elizabeth, I don''t think it''s wise to help other students. We are on our own in this exam¡­" Cain whispered to Elizabeth. "Individual exam, and yet you are hanging with her?" I asked, raising a brow. Cain''s crimson eyes looked at me coldly. "We are in foreign territory, and I''m from the House protecting the Tepes House for centuries." "Nice excuse you got there," I said, approaching them. "But I don''t give a..." [] ''Thanks.'' "But I''m merely seeking the assistance of my groupmate," I said with a congenial smile, casting a quick nce at Elizabeth. "Would you be willing to help me?" Elizabeth, after sharing a silent exchange with Cain, nodded at me. "Certainly. Considering you''re not from Sancta Vedelia, it''s reasonable that you might not have grasped it." She took my card, deftly tracing a circle on it with her index finger before pressing her fingers on the red cross. My card illuminated in red, transforming to reveal a more precise map. "Impressive," I remarked, genuinely taken aback. "Is it this straightforward for all those from Sancta Vedelia? And why provide this advantage in an exam?" I pondered aloud. "No," Cain asserted, shaking his head. "Revealing a hidden message has multiple methods. Lady Elizabeth seeded on her third attempt. Others might spend hours to find the right one." Then was I quite lucky to meet Elizabeth? How John is going to deal with that? He is quite familiar with mana circles so maybe he knew from start? Then he hid it from me? Looks like I need to rattle him even more with Amelia. "Interesting and what about you?" I directed my inquiry to Cain. "Twelfth," he replied. While twelfth might bemendable for Cain, it only underscored to me that Elizabeth was in a league of her own. I should have expected that from a Main Heroine, but something about Elizabeth still felt off. She seemed almost too perfect. In her perfection, she reminded me of Aurora, but there was something even more enigmatic about her. Regardless, I focused on the task at hand, examining the now urate map. The red cross pinpointed a smaller structure. "May I?" Elizabeth inquired, gesturing toward my card. I nodded, and wepared our cards. "The same location?" "It appears so¡­" Elizabeth responded thoughtfully. "Cain''s target is also there." "Oh, so that''s why he''s trailing you? I assumed, as usual, he was following you because he was into you. My bad," I remarked with a sympathetic expression. "You¡­!" Cain ground his teeth, shooting me a re that failed to conceal his flushed cheeks. "Is that anger or embarrassment reddening your cheeks?" I asked, genuinely curious. [] ''Just being honest here, Cleenah.'' "How about we go together to this location?" Elizabeth interjected, stepping in to rescue the fuming Cain. I looked at her, and she offered a benevolent smile. Not a trace of embarrassment or awkwardness. As expected of a Princess of the Tepes House, but I couldn''t help but feel sorry for Cain. He was unmistakably in the bodyguard zone. "Of course, thanks for the help," I expressed gratitude, and the three of us set off together. Drawing quite a bit of attention due to our distinctive appearances, we hardly noticed it anymore. "It should be on this street," Cain stated. "Which building?" I inquired, scanning the area. Three buildings seemed potential candidates, all clothing stores. [] ''How about a bit of encouragement?'' I sighed inwardly. "Should we split up?" I suggested. Cain nodded immediately. "You can go alone there, and we¡ª" "Must we?" Elizabeth interrupted. "It would be quicker and safer to do this together." "You''re right, Elizabeth," Cain concurred. I shot a wry expression at Cain for his sudden change of stance before agreeing with Elizabeth. "Then let''s try this one." I gestured toward the farthest building. "Are you certain?" Elizabeth asked. I nodded. "It''s unusually emptypared to the other two." Though it was merely an assumption, they seemed to trust it, and we entered. The store appeared to be a typical clothing outlet, bustling with customers. How were we supposed to locate the target in this crowd? Unable to use my mana, I attempted to sense the ambient mana. It was undeniably more challenging for me, but it served as a valuable exercise. "The target is here," Elizabeth dered in a serious tone. "You''ve already found him?" I questioned, surprised. "Yes¡­ I can sense an unusually powerful mana among the clients, but I don''t know where exactly," Elizabeth nodded. "There are three floors; let''s take one each," I suggested, confident that we had identified the target''s location. He was somewhere in this building. They agreed, and I took the highest floor. "One, two¡­" Only ten people here. Not being an expert, I judged based on facial expressions and their mana¡­ Let''s disregard the family of four. The couple too. The two clerks as well. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Which left the elderly woman and the middle-aged man shopping alone. I approached the woman but halted suddenly, feeling a piercing gaze from behind. It was the man. "Found you!" I grinned and walked toward him, but suddenly, the man put on his hood and started to run away. "Hey, I found you, give me the location¡ª" "Amael! She''s here,e down!" Elizabeth''s voice interrupted my words. "Huh?" I looked back at the man making a getaway and narrowed my eyes. Kicking off the ground, I attempted to catch him, but when he darted past a set of clothes, Ipletely lost sight of him. What the hell? "Amael!" "Yeah¡­" Frowning a little, I quickly descended the stairs, rejoining Elizabeth and Cain. Chapter 282 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [8] Against Jennyfer Eginfer

Chapter 282 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [8] Against Jennyfer Eginfer

?I swiftly descended the stairs andnded on the ground. "Where?" However, when I raised my gaze, I was left shocked by the scenery. The second floor, supposed to be the men''s section, was unrecognizable. It waspletely devoid of any clothes. At the center, back-to-back stood Elizabeth and Cain, surrounded by masked individuals¡ªno doubt people set up by the academy. A dozen of them, with the farthest one standing as their leader, an unmasked, beautiful woman. I recognized those familiar blue eyes I had seen oftenst year. Jennyfer Eginfer. Lowering my gaze to her waist, I spotted three dangling cards¡ªundoubtedly containing information about the location of the mana beast for each of us. So, she was the one evaluating us in this exam. Interesting. That''s what they meant when they said we aren''t meant to harm them. We just have to steal from them. Two of them immediately lunged at me with dull swords. If I''m knocked out, it''s over then? I took a step back, dodging one of the swings, and sidestepped the other man''s attack. "Redgrave Art! Piercing Wave!" Cain swung his sword at his opponents, knocking them back slightly, but they quickly regained their footing and lunged at him again. Was the exam about recovering information without resorting to extreme violence? It seemed so. Elizabeth extended her hand, and blood-red mana gathered in front of her, creating a shockwave powerful enough to m her opponents against the wall. She then rushed toward Jennyfer. However, Jennyfer, without moving a finger, disappeared in a crackle of lightning. That Zeus bastard. It was Jayden''s lightning, but with a lighter blue. Zeus had blessed her as well, and she was very proficient with it. Thinking about Zeus stirred revulsion within me, souring my mood. I drew a sword from my bracelet and parried a swing. Though I couldn''t see their faces, these assants seemed older than Jennyfer, probably former students. Another man joined in, swinging his sword at my left side. Using the force on my sword, which bore on the other man''s de, I slightly shifted its position and deflected the second attack as well. He let out a surprised sound at the turn of events, and I took advantage of his distraction to jump away. While I didn''t want to inflict severe harm, it wasn''t in my nature to hold backpletely. [] ''I don''t want to fail this exam, or Mom will beat me up.'' My gaze shifted toward Jennyfer, who was now in another location observing us. Elizabeth, having just disposed of her opponent, was again surrounded, and the same was true for Cain. As if that weren''t enough, two more people joined the others to face me. A faint smirk appeared on my face as I coated my body with Ruah. I learned this from you, Louisa. A sword reached for my back, but I ducked down, dodging the stab. Then, I swung my legs, disrupting his bnce. "Fly!" As he fell to the ground, I grabbed his shirt and threw him toward his two other mates rushing toward me. "Ugh!" He collided with one of his mates while another one dodged the impact. -Bam! Soon after, a powerful punch struck my shoulder, sending me flying¡ªor rather, I propelled myself away. When I deemed it enough, I pped the ground and shot toward one of the men fighting Elizabeth. Before he could stand up, I raised my knee and struck his sr plexus, knocking the wind out of him. The grip on his sword loosened, so I gratefully borrowed it. Tracing the dull de with my fingers, I smiled and rushed toward my four opponents. "Come now." My speed was normal, but my reflexes were exceptional. Tilting my head to let the sword graze my cheek, I swung the de at his stomach, rendering him unconscious. I looked at the three who observed me carefully and smirked, kicking away theirrade''s body. All three of them, for the first time, showed a reaction, shooting me fierce res. I also felt Jennyfer''s discontent re, but I chose to ignore it. It felt liberating to do as I pleased for once. As expected, this time, all three of them rushed toward me with the sole intent of disqualifying me. I scoffed and sprinted toward them. Once close enough, I threw my sword toward thest man at an unbelievable speed. He quickly crossed his arms, but the impact knocked him backward. In that split second, his two mates lost sight of me, and I reappeared next to them. "Weak, aren''t you?" I taunted, swinging my Ruah-embedded leg at his side. He gasped in pain before being sent flying with hisst mate, colliding with the wall. Before I could process the situation, Jennyfer materialized out of nowhere and executed a swift kick. I ducked my body backward, narrowly evading the fast strike. Jennyfer wasn''t done. Shifting her body midair, she swung her other leg even faster. She was fast. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Faster than Jayden. Reacting quickly, I took up my sword and used the de as a narrow shield. The ground beneath me trembled, but it seemed protected by ayer, preventing it from cracking despite feeling the force of her kick on my arms. Jennyfer narrowed her eyes, reassessing my strength immediately. I didn''t want to draw attention for now, especially against her, but I had no choice. Sensing danger, Jennyfer jumped back suddenly. "A pity¡­" I retracted my hand, which nearly seized one of her cards, and sighed in disappointment. "Who are you?" Jennyfer asked with surprise. "Amael," I stood up, introducing myself. "¡­Falkrona or Olphean. Choose whichever you want, Senior." -Booom! A resounding crash echoed as someone forcefully tore down a part of the wall, joining us on this floor. "Am I thest?" His voice resonated, drawing all our attention toward him. He shared striking simrities with Amelia, but his demeanor was a far cry from hers. Adrian Dolphis. In that moment, Elizabeth, Cain, and I all came to a realization. There were three location cards, yet four of us were assigned to this location. A silence settled in as we exchanged nces, and Jennyfer''s associates began to rise. The expressions and postures of Elizabeth and Cain shifted ever so subtly. It seemed our alliance hadsted less than an hour. Chapter 283 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [9] Fighting For The Location-Card

Chapter 283 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [9] Fighting For The Location-Card

?Adrian Dolphis, his confidence swelling, continued his advance while disregarding my presence entirely. The broken section of the wall behind him began to gradually repair itself, enclosing us within this confined space. "Elizabeth and Cain," Adrian mused with a smirk, paying no attention to me. "Seems like we''ve lucked out." "Lucked out?" Cain questioned, a hint of puzzlement in his voice. "Indeed, just look," Adrian gestured toward Jennyfer. "Three Location-Cards for the three of us. We just need to grab hers." [] I noticed, but it didn''t bother me. In fact, it might just be his mistake and my opportunity. "Adrian, there are four of us being assessed," Elizabeth sighed, aware of Adrian''s deliberate disregard toward me. He didn''t see me as a threat at all. "What? Him?" Adrian waved a dismissive hand in my direction. "Come on, it''s practically a guaranteed win. Let''s move on. I''ll handle the Senior. You just watch." His steps conjured water, but unlike David''s, it bore a distinct greenish hue, emanating a palpable sense of danger. As he advanced, multiple tentacles surged from the water below him, wriggling like living entities before hurtling toward us with incredible speed. But their target wasn''t me¡ªit was Jennyfer. Without a hint of movement, she vanished in a streak of lightning, deftly evading the attack aimed at me. I sidestepped quickly, narrowly dodging the iing tentacles. "Huh?" I furrowed my brow, observing the writhing tentacles suddenly changing direction, now zeroing in on Jennyfer''s new position. Shifting my focus back to Adrian, the realization dawned on me. Adrian deftly controlled ten water tentacles, five of which pursued Jennyfer while the remaining five formed a protective barrier around him. They also upied some of Jennyfer''s allies who attempted to confront him. "You should just surrender," Adrian taunted with an arrogantugh, redirecting seven tentacles to relentlessly pursue Jennyfer. What a fool. Jennyfer suddenly propelled herself onto the ceiling, and with a powerful stomp, she changed course, hurtling toward Adrian at remarkable speed. "Anuket''s Barrier," Adrian swiftly conjured a wall of water, its tentacles resembling wriggling needles poised to stop Jennyfer''s oing charge. Jennyfer extended her hand, summoning crackling lightning that coalesced into ance. "Second Form." Adrian widened his eyes sensing the imminent threat, swiftly drawing a circle. "Anuket, raging waters!" "Thunder Lance." -BOOOOOM! The resulting shockwave wasn''t exceptionally powerful, but the st of searing crackling water sshed onto all of us, drenching and jolting us with lightning. Jennyfer''s allies were affected, momentarily disoriented, and it was this momentarypse that Cain and Elizabeth exploited. "Redgrave Art, Blood Wave!" Cain''s crimson eyes gleamed red as he swung his sword at Jennyfer, who leaped away and countered by drawing her own sword, slicing through the blood wave. "Tepes Art." However, Jennyfer''s focus shifted abruptly as she sensed a dark mana emanating behind her¡ªfrom Elizabeth. Elizabeth drew a magnificent crimson circle, perhaps one of the most beautiful circles I''d ever seen, reminiscent of the typical Vampire race circle, yet uniquely magnificentpared to Cain''s. "Chiroptera Danse," Elizabeth intoned, summoning dozens of bats with razor-sharp fangs from the circle, hurtling toward Jennyfer''s exposed back. Simultaneously, a colossal water tentacle surged from below, aiming at her waist. Caught off guard by the onught from left, right, and below, Jennyfer had to make a decision. They hadn''t nned it, but they managed to create a perfectly timed attack. Now, Jennyfer had to sacrifice something. I observed as Jennyfer adjusted her stance slightly, evading the tentacle by a hair''s breadth before plunging her sword into the ground. "Fourth Form. Lightning Wave." The Lightning Wave dispelled Cain''s attack, and while it couldn''t neutralize every bat sent by Elizabeth, Jennyfer swiftly recovered her sword, slicing through the airborne mammals one by one, though a few managed to scratch her. After a nimble leap, shended on the ground, but a frown marred her face as she nced down at her waist¡ªtwo of her Location-Cards had already been pilfered. "Close call, but thanks for the challenge," Adrian waved his card with a smirk, departing from the floor as a rift opened briefly and closed on its own. Then, the second one. I observed Elizabeth showing her card triumphantly to Jennyfer before making her exit. It seemed she used one of her bats to snatch the card, not just inflicting harm but aiming for disqualification. Elizabeth was on her way out but gave a parting smile to both me and Cain, leaving us with a perplexed expression. "Good luck." Surprising. I wouldn''t have minded if she had cheered only for Cain, but acknowledging me as well? What a considerate girl. "I won''t be holding back," came Cain''s deration. True, with only one Location-Card left, there was no room for restraint. Surveying the scene, I noticed that Jennyfer was still in peak form, and eight of herpanions stood ready. I sighed and raised my sword, coating it with Ruah. Bending my knees, I pointed the tip at Cain. [] A slight smile adorned my face at her words. ''Aren''t you curious about what Nevia taught me?'' [<...>] epting that as a yes. "First Movement," I narrowed my eyes as white sand swirled around my de. "What are you doing!" Jennyfer sensed something awry and attempted to stop me, but I pressed on. "Hollow- [] I gritted my teeth as the aura of that troublesome deity enveloped me, hastily canceling the attack and leaping away to dodge a lightning bolt that pierced through the ground. It shattered through the thick protectiveyer covering the ground. Jennyfer, with a frown, watched in disbelief. Even though she wasn''t directly responsible for the attack, it emanated from her, creating an awkward silence that hung in the air. Still frowning, Jennyfer sighed and conjured another Location- n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Card from the void. She threw one to me and the other to Cain. "You both pass." "Huh? Shouldn''t there only be three winners?" Cain questioned, a bit puzzled. "I know, but you both demonstrated enough for me. I''ll talk to the professors. Don''t worry," Jennyfer assured, turning her attention to herpanions. "Let''s clean up this mess first." I exchanged a look with Cain before we left the floor. As we walked out, I felt Cain''s gaze piercing my back, making me ufortable. To ease the tension, I spoke up. "Congrattions to both of us." "I''m not happy about this oue," Cain stated coldly before walking past me. He should be pleased; he wouldn''t have won against me. I pondered this as I began to walk away but then realized Icked the knowledge on how to reveal the location like Elizabeth did. I grumbled slightly before following Cain. Chapter 284 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [10] Western Wing Again

Chapter 284 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [10] Western Wing Again

?The Location-Card acted as a versatile teleportation device, intricately linked to our mana and blood. A simple ritual involving pouring mana and a drop of blood onto the card would whisk us away to the designated location of our respective Mana Beasts. This magical convenience bestowed upon us the agency to decide when to confront our formidable adversaries on the ensuing day¡ªwhether it be the rejuvenating dawn, thenguid afternoon, or the tranquil evening. Nevertheless, with the impending finality of the exam on the morrow, discretion in timing became paramount; wrestling with a Mana Beast as dusk approached held little appeal. Elizabeth, with a nod and a warm smile, signifying both courtesy and purpose, made her exit. My curiosity piqued, I couldn''t help but ask, "Where are you off to?" She turned, a hint of confusion dancing in her eyes. "Back to the castle, to prepare and secure a good night''s rest." "Ah, I see," I responded, a nod of understanding apanying my words, as Elizabeth gracefully took her leave. Cain, ever vignt and following her like a shadow, shot me a scowl before trailing Elizabeth. A true stalker. [] "Huh?" A puzzled expression etched across my face in response to Cleenah''s question. I could almost hear Cleenah''s audible sigh. [] "Do I?" I quirked an eyebrow. [] "In that case, you must know what my gaze on you signifies," I remarked, wearing a smile. [<...>] Cleenah fell into a thoughtful silence in response to my words. How long? How much longer, Cleenah, will you continue to ignore me? Even if I wished to conceal them, I couldn''t hide the feelings I harbor for you. I''m certain you''ve been aware of them for quite some time now. Initially, I entertained doubts regarding her im of having a boyfriend. However, as time passed, I began to ept the truth. Yet, despite this revtion, I found myself incapable of letting go. She had been a steadfastpanion, apanying me through both the darkest and brightest moments of my existence. As the conversation with Cleenah veered into a slightly ufortable realm, I decided to shift gears. "Speaking of Elizabeth, I don''t know why, but I feel drawn to her. It''s not love or anything; I''m just curious about something." [] Cleenah responded with a pout in her tone. These exchanges only deepen my affection for you, Cleenah. Shaking off the sentiments, I turned my attention toward the castle. There was little else to upy my time, and I wasn''t particrly in the mood for aimless wandering. The uing Event, set to transpire after tomorrow''s exam, loomed in my thoughts. While I entertained the notion of preparation, the formidable nature of my adversary left me unsure about what measures I could take. Myck of knowledge about his whereabouts only added to the uncertainty. He had made his presence felt during the incident with Celeste, promising a dramatic encounter tomorrow. Despite these musings, a smile found its way onto my face. "Come out, Samara." In response to my summons, Samara materialized before me, d in her customary white dress, an embodiment of grace and beauty. Her dark, flowing hairplemented her ethereal appearance. As a hybrid of vampire and elf, her striking beauty was expected. "Want to hang around a bit?" I inquired. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Samara''s deep blue eyes met mine. "If you want, Edward." I grinned and yfully pinched her cheeks, coaxing a hesitant smile from her. "Smile a little, and don''t hide that pretty face, Samara." "I will¡­ try," she replied, attempting a smile that felt somewhat forced. "Alright,e on," I said, dragging her along as we explored the city together. Though it was a gradual process, I was determined to bring genuine smiles to Samara''s face, to help her forget the shadows of her past. "...!" Samara seemed to sense my intentions, her eyes shimmering with understanding as she gently grasped my hand. Amid the curious gazes of onlookers, we traversed the city, reveling in the freedom to do as we pleased. These fleeting moments of rxation were a rare treat, and I soaked them in. On a whim, an idea struck me. It might or might not work, but the prospect was exciting. As the sky darkened, we made our way back to the castle. The unwritten rule was clear¡ªstudents were not to linger outside during thete hours of the night. ¡­ ¡­ At dinner, my curiosity about my three roommates got the better of me, prompting me to inquire about their exam oues. "I passed it easily," Sirius chimed in with a confident grin. "I was with Lykhor, but I passed as well," Victor added, casually crossing his arms behind his head. My attention turned to John, who seemed more focused on his meal. Feeling my gaze, he simply shrugged. "Of course, I obtained it," he said, nonchntly waving his Location-Card at me. I couldn''t help but narrow my eyes at him. "You knew about the method to reveal the card, but you didn''t tell me, huh?" I asked, my tone edged with a touch of coldness. John, undeterred, shrugged again. "I thought the Prince of the Olphean House knew at least how to do that." "Right," I forced a smile, deciding to halt the conversation. Whatever retaliation I had in mind, John wouldn''t escape it. Changing the subject, Victor inquired about our ns for the uing Mana Beast battles. "When are you guys going to fight? I''ll be in the morning," he dered. "Afternoon for me," Sirius replied. "I don''t know," John answered casually. "Morning as well," I chimed in. I had to schedule my fight for the morning, as the afternoon held its own set of potential events. A cold gaze at John was a silent reminder to keep his schedule clear for the afternoon. ¡­. Late at night, I cautiously rose from my bed, attempting to avoid making any noise. However, my efforts were thwarted by the unsettling sight of John''s red eyes peering at me from the bed above. Any normal person would have been scared and might have ran away because of this guy''s lunatic behaviorte at night. Despite his unnerving nocturnal presence, I ignored him and silently made my way out of the room. My destination was the western wing of the castle. This time, I exercised even greater caution, strategically jumping and hiding whenever a knight passed by. Samara assisted in diverting attention by creating disturbances elsewhere. After ten minutes of navigating the shadows, we reached the same door that eluded me on a previous attempt. "Are you ready, Samara?" I asked. "Yes," Samara responded, stretching out her hands. I grinned and conjured the Anathemas Fire at the tip of my finger. Swiftly, I burned the entire outline of the door. A vibration that would have signaled an rm was imminent, but Samara clenched her fists, and an invisible force neutralized all the beacons on the doors and corridor. Her presence was proving to be a significant advantage. "I can''t resist for long, Edward..." Samara cautioned. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon," I assured her before rushing down the hallway. This part of the castle was reserved for the royals, so I had to tread carefully. The opulent doors and those leading to smaller rooms were immediately dismissed. Melfina''s office had to be grand, probably at the far end of the hallway. "It might be this one..." I approached a door adorned with ornate decorations and summoned the Anathemas Fire again. Melfina would likely know it was me, but I nned to exin the truth¡ªthat I was seeking information about my brother''s death. After melting the lock, which took considerable time even with the Anathemas Fire, I turned the knob and entered. A gentle fragrance greeted my senses, but I ignored it, quickly scanning the living room. Several sofas, armchairs, a giant tv and other decorations adorned the living room. There was even a kitchen attached to it. Everything in this ce looked extremely expensive. I''m pretty sure that even the parquet might be worth several millions of Eden. What was I expecting from a room of a royal anyway? In any case, this ce seemed more like a suit. I checked the shelves but found nothing of significance¡ªjust girls'' magazines, makeup, and even lingerie. The headmistress had a hidden girly side, it seemed. With no other option, I entered the inner room. What? I opened my eyes wide as I noticed someone sleeping on therge, princess-like bed surrounded by curtains. "Wait... something''s wrong..." I furrowed my brow. At that moment, I sensed Samara''s mana depleting rapidly. Shaking my head, I hurriedly checked the drawers. Lingeries and more girly items, but nothing relevant. I slightly drew back the curtain of the bed and cursed under my breath. The person sleeping on the bed was Celeste. Chapter 285 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [11] Sara Oceania

Chapter 285 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [11] Sara Oceania

?What the hell was she doing here? Celeste was there, clutching a rabbit toy close to her chest, looking innocent and serene in her slumber. How old is she again? I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of irritation. Why was she here? My assumption was that she slept in the southern wing with the other students. Though I wasn''t surprised to find myself in her room, discovering her presence here was unexpected. Observing her peacefully sleeping form, I couldn''t help but wonder about her age. I closed the curtain, my eyes unintentionally falling on a small shelf near her bed. The dimly lit nightmp revealed several picture frames. Most of them showcased a young Celeste grinning alongside a beautiful woman with the same teal eyes¡ªher mother, Sara Oceania. In those moments captured in the photographs, they radiated happiness. My hand instinctively reached out to block a punch that came at me suddenly. "Who are you?!" Celeste demanded, her eyes narrowing. I cursed inwardly. She hadn''t seen my face yet, and I was relieved. "Light!" shemanded, and all the lights in the room illuminated. Quickly, I put on my mouth mask and activated the blue eyes. Celeste''s widened eyes indicated that she recognized me. "You... you''re from the academy," she said, noting my uniform. Ignoring her, I continued scanning the room. More family pictures adorned the wall, along with colorful children''s drawings. "This time, you''re dead!" Celeste dered, her hand glowing with an icy hue. Unlike our previous encounter, she seemed genuinely angry. It probably didn''t help that I was in her room at night. "Calm down," I muttered, taking a step back with my hand still slightly frozen. "You will regret this," she warned, gathering mana with the intent to freeze me in ce. "I''m supposed to be regretting it?" I replied, as my eyes lingered on her figure from head to toe. "Eh?" Celeste followed my nce and eventually observed that she was dressed in a lovely white nightgown that entuated her curvy proportions. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om What are these nightgowns for if not to provoke even more men? "Hah!" Celesta yelped as her cheeks flushed bright red. Celeste''s awkward realization about her choice of sleepwear was a momentary distraction before I swiftly took a step forward, expertly striking her neck. I caught her limp body, cing her gently back on her bed. The rabbit toy clutched in her hand seemed to carry sentimental weight, likely a gift from her mother. [] "You can clearly say that¡­" I grumbled as I watched Celeste''s face. She was still holding on that rabbit toy, the same one in these pictures. Considering my own fond memories of Aunt Oryanna, a pang of sympathy coursed through me for Celeste. I arranged herfortably on the bed, covering her with a bedsheet and closing the curtains. "Light off?" I muttered and the light turned off. "Pretty handy." I smiled and left her room. Exiting her room, I pivoted my attention to the adjacent door, assuming it to be a continuation of Celeste''s quarters, albeit more modest. Just as I was about to breach that threshold, I sensed Samara''s mana extinguishing. A wave of confusion swept over me¡ªwhy hadn''t the rms triggered? Cracking the door open, I found myself face to face with thest person I expected: Headmistress Melfina. Seated regally behind a sizable desk, her gaze drilled into me with an icy precision. "Edward Falkrona, you are quite the handful," she uttered coldly. "Entering a forbidden aisle of my castle and invading my little princess'' privacy." Quick on my feet, I retorted, "Nothing happened, Headmistress. "Except, perhaps, stumbling upon my granddaughter''s choice of sleepwear?" Melfina retorted. Suppressing a vein of irritation, I shot back, "I''m already engaged, Headmistress and to a more marvelous girl. Your granddaughter isn''t on my radar at all" Melfina''s scrutinizing gaze didn''t waver. "It''s quite vexing." "What do you want then? Shall I go back to her room?" I asked. Melfina''s lips twitched before she sighed. "What do YOU want, Edward Falkrona?" I clicked lightly on my tongue. "Right, I will be honest. Your husband, DereckZeste died around the same time as my brother. I want to know why and if he was involved directly or indirectly in my brother''s death." "Are you using my husband, boy?" Melfina''s eyes narrowed as she questioned me. I maintained a calm smile. "Absolutely. I don''t think he is the good man everyone thinks of in your family, am I right?" Silence fell upon the room at my bold usation. "I''m not here to fight or whatever. I just want to know who killed my father and brother. Do you know something?" I inquired, hoping for a hint, a clue that could unravel the mystery. "I have no information for you, Amael," Melfina responded with a shake of her head. "The only thing I can tell you is that my husband was found dead with Connor Olphean. They died the same day at the same ce. Your brother was looking for information about your father''s and Thelma''s deaths, but he met this tragic end. I''m convinced that he found something, but your brother was very wary and would never talk about what he was doing in secret to anyone. Even his mother and sister." The revtion hung in the air. Dereck Zeste had perished alongside my brother. It was an unexpected twist, raising more questions than answers. My thoughts wandered, picturing them fighting against each other rather than as allies. "Dereck Zeste is responsible for your daughter-inw''s death, I know," I confessed. Melfina''s eyes widened in surprise. I continued. "It might not have been directly, but indirectly, yes. You don''t need to hide it from me." A mix of emotions yed on Melfina''s face ¡ª betrayal, sadness, and anger. "Is Celeste aware that her grandfather indirectly caused her mother''s death?" I asked, though the answer was apparent. "Are you ckmailing me, boy?" Melfina questioned, her concern for Celeste evident. She feared that revealing this truth might inflict more pain on her granddaughter. "Not at all," I assured her. "I just want to know if you can give me some leads and other things you are hiding from your husband, Headmistress." A bitter smile crossed Melfina''s face. "You are taking the same path and asking the questions as your brother, Amael, but I don''t know as much as you might think. There might be one person who could help, and he''s a wanted criminal." "Manuel, I guess?" I responded, my knowledge surprising her. "You seem to know more than what I thought, even though you are not from here..." Melfina trailed off. The revtion settled heavily in the room. Manuel, the wanted criminal, was a key figure, but his disappearance had left an information void. "It''s him then," I muttered, frustration etching my features. The imminent appearance of Manuel was an opportunity, even though I doubted he would help me. "Indeed, it''s him, but it has been years since he disappeared. Right after killing Sara¡­" Melfina''s voice carried a weight of sorrow. "She was like a daughter to me, but my husband had other thoughts about her¡­" "Professor Harvey knows that his father is¡­?" I sought confirmation, and Melfina nodded. A sigh escaped me as I processed the information. The overprotectiveness of Harvey, Evan, and the knights toward Celeste suddenly made sense. She bore a striking resemnce to Sara Oceania, and the weight of that tragedy lingered in every protective gesture. Melfina exhaled, her gaze fixed on the ceiling. "If only the Holy Tree of Eden didn''t choose her¡­" The me shifted obviously to the Holy Tree, due to selecting Sara Oceania as the next Prophetess. The tragedy unfolded as she died without fully inheriting her predecessor udia''s knowledge, thus bing the Fallen Prophetess. Chapter 286 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [12] Celeste’s Bad Morning

Chapter 286 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [12] Celeste''s Bad Morning

?"Mama!" Celeste''s voice bubbled with excitement. "Come here, sweety!" Sara''sughter danced in the air as she twirled her daughter around, her smile painting a picture of pure happiness. "Mom, you''re back!" Evan''s voice held an air of relief and excitement. Recently, their mother couldn''t be often present with them because of her new duties. They were both happy and proud on one side but on another side, they were sad that they couldn''t y with their mother every days like before. Thus every time, their mother was relieved from her duties, they would always act spoiled toward her much to her happiness. Sara enveloped Evan in a loving embrace, her tender touch brushing through his hair. "Have you been good while I was away?" "Of course!" Both children chimed in unison, their faces beaming with pride. "Sara," Harvey, Sara''s husband, approached with tenderness, greeting her with a soft kiss. "Dear," Sara responded, returning the affection. "How was it?" Harvey inquired with genuine curiosity. Sara''s grin widened. "Very well! Lady udia has been exining the tasks to me as the Prophetess, and I''m learning very fast. I can''t wait, Harvey, and¡­" Her expression shifted, a touch of sadness crept in. "Perhaps your father will finally ept our marriage once I seed Professor udia¡­" "Honey¡­" Harvey sighed, a hint of exasperation in his voice. "Don''t worry about my father. I don''t care about him." "Harvey¡­he is still your father. I''m sure you want him to acknowledge both of us¡­" Sara''s hopeful tone sought to ease the situation. "Mama! You''re going to be the Prophetess?!" Celeste''s voice sparkled with excitement. Sara nodded with a smirk. "Indeed, and your father, my lovely apostle!" Harvey scratched his head, an embarrassed chuckle escaping him. He knew that if Sara ascended to the role of Prophetess, his chances of bing the Apostle would be significantly higher due to theirpatibility. "It wille with a lot of responsibilities," Harvey chuckled, attempting to lighten the mood. "Together, we can manage that easily, Dear," Sara said, gazing at the towering tree visible even from their kingdom. "My dream¡­to bring everyone together, regardless of their race, using our powers, Harvey¡­" Her words carried a wistful longing. As Celeste watched her mother''s bright smile, it only further fuelled Celeste''s admiration toward her mother. "One day, I''ll follow in your footsteps, Mama, and find my own Apostle." Celeste dered with determination in her voice. *** "..." The following morning, Celeste awoke with a gasp, finding herself covered with a bedsheet, her cherished toy beside her. The events of the previous night flooded back, and she questioned in disbelief, "Was that a dream?" Rushing to the mirror, she confirmed the reality of her white gown, recalling the unusual urrences. (''Am I supposed to be regretting it?'') A mixture of shame and anger yed on Celeste''s face. "I-I can''t believe it!" An hour in the bath and a change of clothester, she tied her hair into a side braid, echoing her usual style. Checking herself in the mirror, she touched her lips, widening her smile. "Always be happy, just like Mama." Embracing a photo frame of her mother, she left her room, donning her shoes and heading straight to her grandmother''s office next door. "Grandma!" Melfina, engrossed in her work, asked without looking up, "What is it, Celes?" "Someone intruded into my roomst night!" Celeste dered, mming her hands on the desk with a serious expression. "And he is a student, possibly my ssmate!" "Really?" Melfina inquired, still focused on her papers. "Yes! It''s the same man who nearly destroyed the shopping mall in the Dolphis Capital!" Celeste added. "..." Melfina, who had maintained a stoic expression until now, grimaced. She knew it was Edward who had entered Celeste''s room, but she wasn''t aware that he was also responsible for the chaos at the shopping mall. The memory of King Reiner Dolphis vehemently vowing to ruthlessly kill the intruder who dared to disrupt the capital''srgest mall lingered in Melfina''s mind. Sighing in exasperation, Melfina nodded. "I will take care of it, don''t worry." "No, I will also help from my side, Grandma!" Celeste asserted, crossing her arms in irritation. "He would have assaulted me if I hadn''t woken up in time!" "No¡­ I don''t think he is after you-" "He''s obviously after me! Even at that shopping mall, he was looking at me, and¡­" Celeste''s cheeks flushed suddenly. "A-And¡­" "And?" "A-And he said I was heavy! Curse him!" Stammering thest words, Celeste stormed out of the room. But as the realization that today was her exam day settled in, she took a deep breath, steadying her emotions. Checking her phone, she noticed messages from Amelia and Cylien. "Ah¡­ I overslept¡­" She grumbled, feeling a tinge of shame. However, her mind drifted back to the dream she had ¨C a rare and enjoyable moment with her mother. But recalling the words spoken by her mother and herself back then, her expression darkened slightly. "I despise these Prophetesses and Apostles¡­" "Celes!" Amelia waved from the dinner hall when she noticed Celeste. Celeste smiled and joined Amelia and Elizabeth at the table. "Where''s Cylien?" "Probably battling," Amelia replied. "Already? What about you?" Celeste inquired. "Not yet for me, but Elizabeth has already passed her exam," Amelia said, ncing at Elizabeth. "R-Really? How was it?" Celeste leaned in, curious. Elizabeth smiled awkwardly. "It was a challenging mana beast, but I think you''ll be able to defeat it, Celes. I managed it, after all." "Oh,e on, Lisa, you''re way stronger than Celes," Amelia teased. "Hey! You don''t have to put it like that!" Celeste pouted. "You''re thinking too highly of me, girls¡­" Elizabeth shook her head, though Amelia and Celeste exchanged knowing looks. They were aware of Elizabeth''s true strength, having witnessed her peakst year. "I suppose Victor and the others have started too?" Celeste pondered, observing the half-empty hall. "Hm?" Suddenly, Celeste noticed a peculiar scene unfolding before her. Her gaze fell on her ssmates. Jiren was apanied by his two friends, and they seemed to be facing Amael. Jiren exchanged a look with Amael, who nodded before following them. "They''re at it again¡­" Celeste frowned in annoyance and stood up. "What''s going on, Celes?" Amelia inquired. "It''s Amael. He''s with Jiren?" Elizabeth furrowed her brow, sensing trouble. She vividly remembered Jiren''s hostile stare at Amael during the shopping mall incident. "Yes, they''re causing trouble even in ss," Celeste said, attempting to leave, but Elizabeth caught her arm. "You need to focus on your exam, Celeste," Elizabeth insisted. "Eli? Shouldn''t we help him? This is going too far, and he''s Connor''s cousin¡­" Celeste added, her expression downcast as she recalled her deceased senior. Elizabeth froze at Celeste''s mention of Connor Olphean. Connor Olphean. The realization dawned on Elizabeth as to why Celeste was so keen on helping Amael despite not knowing him well. Connor had assisted Celeste on several asionsst year, notably in dealing with Cyril. He had been there for her¡­ Momentster, Amael abruptly stood up, his hair dripping with water, evidence of Jiren''s mischief. Jiren swiftly left with his friends. Celeste''s anger red as she red at the departing Jiren, then shifted her attention to Amael, who stood silently for a moment before departing on his own. "Why¡­?" Celeste gritted her teeth and approached Amael. "Hey." "Hm?" Amael turned around, raising a brow. Celeste gazed into those familiar amber eyes. She had seen those eyes filled with authority from Alea Olphean, grace from Christina Olphean, andpassion from Connor Olphean. Yet, Amael''s amber eyes seemed to reflect something unreadable, almost like indifference. It was as if he didn''t care about anything. Oddly, that look felt oddly familiar, but she pushed that thought aside for the moment. "Why aren''t you fighting back?" Celeste asked, her tone serious. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Amael seemed surprised by her question but chose to respond. "I don''t want to." "You don''t want to? He''s bullying you, so why not? Are you afraid of his status or that he''s stronger than you?" Celeste pressed, feeling frustrated. Anyone would at least spoke some words for help or stop them but Amael was doing nothing. Amael didn''t offer an immediate reply. Instead, he showed his phone. "Excuse me, Lady Celeste, but I have to head for my final exam," he said, then swiftly departed, leaving a dumbfounded Celeste behind. Celeste stood there momentarily before stomping the ground. "Whatever!" Chapter 287 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [13] Helping Sephira Teraquin Chapter 287 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [13] Helping Sephira Teraquin "This isn''t surprisinging from her¡­" I mumbled to myself as I parted ways with Celeste. It was no shock that she couldn''t sit idly by while I appeared to be ''bullied'' by Jiren again. That''s just not in her nature to ignore such things. Recalling what Jiren had mentioned, it seemed that Sephira and John were targeted. Sephira aside, John appeared to be a thorn in the side of the Alvara, Lykhor, and Adrian group. He stood alone without aligning with any party, defying their expectations and disregarding their social hierarchy, despite being a Half. I had intended to deal with the Teraquin group at ater time, but it seemed they were pushing me to end my charade of being bullied sooner than I anticipated. It was somewhat regrettable, as it was entertaining to witness the naive reactions of my ssmates. As I stood there, I heard noises and quickly hid behind a corner. In the corridor ahead, Sephira was facing off against a group of five individuals. They had her pinned down, apparently following Lykhor''s orders to make Sephira give up on the exam. Watching from a distance, Sephira had a pained expression, yet she refrained from shedding any tears. She wore a weary look on her face, trying her utmost to stifle any groans of pain. I crossed my arms and waited for another ten minutes until the group finished tormenting Sephira and left her in a pitiful state before vacating the area. Slowly, I made my way over to her. Her head was bowed, her bangs shielding her face. "Sephira," I called out. Sephira flinched slightly before lifting her gaze. Her eyes were slightly swollen from the ordeal. Each time I looked at her, it reminded me of Kleah¡ªher face when she recounted her childhood in Sancta Vedelia, the bullying she and her sister endured at the hands of the Teraquin''s main branch. "A-Ah¡­ Amael, I just tripped-" "It''s fine," I interrupted, reaching out to take her hand and assist her in standing. Sephira grunted, epting my help, though she was bleeding from her cheeks. I stared at her battered form for a long moment, making her ufortable and perhaps even ashamed of her condition. "I will take care of them," I said simply. "Um?" Sephira looked puzzled. I offered a faint smile and extended my hand. Sephira hesitated, attempting to step back, but I quickly patted her head, catching her off guard. She stared at me with wide eyes, clearly confused. "You remind me of someone close to me, Sephira," I exined. "She''s like a sister, and I was incapable of understanding her until the end." Kleah, no. dys. dys was one of my closest friends on Earth, someone I regarded as a sister. Initially, I knew she harbored hostility towards me, but gradually that hostility transformed into something warmer. Our rtionship mirrored that of my bond with Chloe, my Earthly sister. Then she revealed that she knew Leon from Earth, and despite that, she chose to spend time with me, the person who supposedly ''killed'' him. She concealed so much pain, and I failed to notice any of it. Perhaps, if I had been more attentive, I could have prevented the deaths of all my friends and Ephera... "You hate your House, don''t you?" I inquired. Sephira just slightly averted her gaze in response. "Well, no need to hide anything, Sephira, but I promise you, I will bring them down," I dered, meeting her gaze with sincerity. "So keep yourposure and pass the exam, alright?" Sephira''s mouth opened, but no words came out. She trembled a little before wiping away her tears. "Yes." ¡­ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡­ "It''s time to face some mana beasts," I muttered, dropping my blood on the Location-Card. The card glowed red, and a mana circle enveloped me. In an instant, my surroundings transformed, and I found myself standing before a sereneke in the midst of an empty prairie. The calmness of theke heightened my caution. Lacking the motivation to delve into additional books, I remained clueless about the nature of the mana beast I was about to confront. I summoned a sword from my bracelet, holding it poised in front of theke. "Come out now; let''s get this over with quickly." A sudden ssh disturbed theke''s stillness, and a torrent of water cascaded over me. Shielding my face with my arm, I squinted my eyes. Something emerged from theke andnded behind me. Surveying my surroundings, I clicked my tongue. A frog. In front of me stood a giant greenish-white frog, its red eyes ring fiercely. A 6-Star Mana Beast, or perhaps 7-Star? -Burgh! "...!" I swiftly swung my sword, cutting down the greenish-purple liquid the frog spat, but some substance managed to adhere to my arms and face. "Poison¡­" I groaned slightly, feeling the burning sensation spread throughout my body. With no time to rest, the frog crouched its legs and lunged toward me with surprising speed. I leaped to the left and drew a mana circle. "Anathemas Fire." Purple mes erupted, and I swung my fist. "Burning ws of Vysindra." -GRAAAH! The frog emitted a pained grunt, making me wince at the sheer volume. Nevertheless, I snorted and stomped the ground, rushing toward the frog. "Anathemas Fire." The frog, upon witnessing the reappearance of the purple fire, flinched. Reacting quickly, it spat out another stream of poison. Halting my charge, I leaped high into the air, dodging the poisonous onught. In mid-air, I thrust my sword downward in a stabbing motion. "Burning Horns of Vysindra." -BOOOOM! The very air quivered as the intense mes scorched it, racing toward the frog and boring into its stomach. Poisoned blood sprayed out, some of itnding on my face and reddening my skin. However, the Anathemas Fire within me swiftly eradicated the effects of the frog''s poison. "It seems like an unfortunate match for you. Anathemas Fire," I remarked, summoning arger mana circle. If the frog had a visage, it would likely have turned pale at the sight of the considerable mana gathering before me. In ast desperate attempt, it spewed out a jet of poison, but it proved futile. I extended my hand. "Burning Breath of Vysindra." A torrent of purplish fire engulfed the entire area, reducing the frog to crisps within seconds and creating a deep crater in the ground. Theke''s water, finding a new course, flowed into the fresh depression, only to evaporate into smoke as soon as it touched the scorched ground. I smirked slightly and directed my gaze upward, addressing whoever might be the overseeing teacher or staff. "I pass, right?." Chapter 288 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [14] Restaurant Chapter 288 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [14] Restaurant Having beaten over the poisonous frog, I found myself promptly transported into a spacious room within the pce. "Congrattions for passing," greeted a nurse from the academy with a warm smile. "Please, have a seat." I nodded in acknowledgment and settled into the chair conveniently positioned behind me. ncing around, I observed other ssmates receiving treatments. Some wore triumphant grins, while others appeared disheartened. "Toxic poison, I see," the nurse remarked, acknowledging the nature of the mana beast I had faced. She proceeded to apply a vial''s contents onto apress before tending to the burns on my cheeks and arms. A subtle burning sensation ensued, but it wasn''t enough to elicit any pained reactions, unlike some of my peers. After carefully cing sters and bandages on my arms, the nurse rose. "You should rest for now." "Thank you," I expressed my gratitude, then scanned the room in search of familiar faces. Finding none, I decided to leave and make my way back to my room. Flopping onto the bed, I closed my eyes, allowing a well-deserved nap to im me. *** I awoke and promptly raised myself. [Get your ass in the restaurant.] I quickly sent a message to John dashed out of the castle. The afternoon sun bathed the surroundings in a bright glow. "Mr. Falkrona." My brisk exit didn''t go unnoticed as Professor Harvey appeared seemingly out of thin air. "Where are you going? The exam is over for you," Harvey inquired, a quizzical expression on his face. "Sightseeing, Professor," I replied with a smile. I chose not to disclose the potential danger to his daughter. Maintaining control was paramount. "Just like your daughter is doing right now." I added before leaving, disregarding Harvey''s bewildered countenance. It seemed even he wasn''t privy to Celeste''s whereabouts. What was the name of that restaurant again? Recalling that it was Celeste''s favorite, a ce where she used to dine with her mother, I surmised she might be there with her friends celebrating their sess in the exam, having defeated their respective Mana Beasts. Racking my brain to remember at least the name of the restaurant, I somehow recalled it. Though not entirely sure, it was my only lead. I rushed towards one of Zestel''s most renowned spots, the Ice Fountain. Around the ice fountain, a multitude of shops and restaurants formed a circle. Scanning the surroundings, the sheer volume of people made it challenging to identify any leads. "E-Excuse me!" "What?" I responded without diverting my gaze from the bustling crowd as a group of girls approached. "U-Um, are you perhaps single?" one of the girls asked with a quivering tone. "Do I look apanied?" I inquired with a smile, frustration mounting in the crowded ce. "Then-" "Hey." My attention shifted to the three blushing girls next to me. "Y-Yes?!" "Where is the most famous restaurant here? They specialize in something like pineapple chicken? Something like that?" I asked, finally recalling Celeste''s favorite dish. "Oh?! This restaurant you mean?" The girl pointed at a distinctive restaurant, painted in a vibrant red. I briefly squinted at the ce and smiled. "Indeed. Come." Without waiting for their response, I grabbed her arm and pulled her along. "As you wish~" Ignoring the peculiar sound she made, I continued walking. However, her two friends chimed in. N?v(el)B\\jnn "W-What about us?" "Huh? Come with us?" I replied casually. Having just one girl along might be awkward, and besides, it would be less suspicious. [] ''Come on, I just don''t want Celeste to think I''m stalking them.'' I sighed inwardly. As soon as I stepped into the restaurant, my eyes scanned the room. Where? A smile crept onto my face as I finally spotted them. Celeste, Selene, Cylien, Amelia, Elizabeth, and Victor sat at a table for six, engrossed in discussion and enjoying their meals. It was evident from a distance that Victor, the lone male at the table, wore an embarrassed expression. Not helping matters, the other men in the restaurant shot him jealous res. I mean, five of the most beautiful girls in all of Sancta Vedelia were gathered at one table, and Victor appeared to be monopolizing their attention. Then I frowned as I noticed someone at a table behind Victor''s. A white-haired man sat alone, seemingly engrossed in a newspaper. This distant and aloof presence... No doubt, it was John. Snorting, I headed toward another table but was halted by one of the waitresses. "Excuse me, Sir, you have to wait in line..." I took her hand and looked into her eyes. "Can you free one of the tables there?" "S-Sir¡­ I¡ª" The waitress averted her gaze as my face got closer, but I insisted and showed her my pendant with the Olphean emblem. "Please." "R-Right away." Clearing her throat, she led us with a blush on her face. [] Cleenah teased. ''Just taking advantage of my perks.'' After the waitress gave each of us a menu card, she left, and I could finally sneak a peek at Celeste''s table, which was on my left and hidden by a wooden wall. "W-We didn''t know you were a great noble. Sorry if we have been impolite¡­" One of the girls apologized. I nced at her before pointing at her menu card. "Take whatever you want. I will pay." """T-Thank you!""" I nodded and resumed looking at them and also keeping an eye around the restaurant. That guy should be around there. I felt a mix of emotions¡ªtrepidation, wariness, and a racing heart¡ªas I scanned the room, keeping an eye out for that guy. "Hey, you punk!" Suddenly, a te whizzed past me, narrowly missing my head. The voices around me surged back, and I looked up to see a group of men standing behind three girls. One of them had a menacing grip on a girl''s arm. "Move if you don''t want me to make you move," the man at the front growled, his re fixed on me. "Another third-rate viin," I muttered, getting up with annoyance. I couldn''t even be in peace even inside a restaurant. What have I done to these guys, honestly. I''m not to me for being born with a handsome face and a godly charm, for god''s sake. [ ] "What did you say¡ª" Before he could finish, I swiftly retaliated by throwing a te at him, sending him staggering back. "B-Bastard!" His cronies lunged at me, but I maneuvered my arm around one of them, crashing his head into a nearby table, shattering it. My attention turned to the man who had been gripping the girl''s arm, but before I could make my move, a middle-aged man appeared behind them, observing the situation with an almost disinterested expression. My eyes widened¡ªI recognized him. Taking my freeze as a chance, the cronies ran away freeing the girl but my gaze was on that middle-aged man with a hat. The guy who ran away in the clothing store. "W-What happened?" Celeste and the others rushed over. "Amael?" Victor''s surprise was evident. "Victor, be carefu¡ª" "I-I was so scared!" "M-Me too!" "Thank you!" Before I could say anything, the three girls threw themselves at me, enveloping me in a hug. Chapter 289 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [15] Disturbance Chapter 289 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [15] Disturbance The girls were weeping and clinging onto me tightly, making it a slightly awkward situation, especially with their close proximity. "You''re quite popr, Amael, ahaha," Victor teased, grinning at me. I smiled, ncing at the five girls surrounding him. "You''re not far behind either, Victor. You''ve got your own harem here." "W-What?!" Celeste blurted out, her face turning red. "H-Harem? Not really¡­" Cylien stuttered lightly. "Right, we''re just friends!" Amelia interjected. "We''re not¡­" Elizabeth said with a small smile. "¡­" Selene''s silence was as good as confirmation. "Oy! He''s running away!" John''s voice called out, diverting our attention. He was locked in a fight with the middle-aged man. "That guy! It''s him! Celeste, Cylien!" Amelia shouted, pointing at John, who had forgotten to remove his embarrassing masquerade mask, revealing his identity from the shopping mall incident. This guy is truly hopeless and doesn''t care about any consequences. [] Shaddap. [] Shaddap. I gave it to him. Celeste and Cylien widened their eyes, recognizing John from the previous incident. Is that Manuel? No, I don''t think it''s him. But then who is he? "Victor, be on your guard. Something''s going to happen," I warned Victor with a serious expression. "Yeah, I feel that too¡­" Victor nodded, focusing his attention. "Hey, shouldn''t you at least be on your guard first?" Celeste asked, crossing her arms and looking down at me. Ah. "Excuse me, girls, could you please move now? This ce is about to get a bit dicey," I remarked, pushing myself up. The girls exchanged nces, blushing slightly, and departed, leaving behind a slip of paper with their numbers. My reaction to this unexpected gesture didn''t go unnoticed by Celeste, who seized the opportunity for some good-natured teasing. "You seem surprised. Not much experience with girlfriends, have you?" she quipped, a teasing glint in her eyes. Stowing away the piece of paper, I met Celeste''s gaze. Her head tilted ever so slightly, curiosity evident in her expression. "Have you always been this approachable, Lady Celeste?" I asked seriously. "Drop the ''Lady'' part, will you?" Celeste scratched her cheek, her smile genuine. "Being a princess doesn''t mean I have to act like one. I prefer just being myself." Her authenticity reminded me of Milleia. A friend with a hidden face. Trusting another leading heroine felt like a gamble; Celeste''s innocence echoed shades of Milleia''s nature. "Hey! Bastard! Stop flirting and help me!" The moment was disrupted by John, yelling for assistance as he confronted the mysterious man. "Is he referring to you? Do you know him?" Celeste''s astute questions triggered an imperceptible bead of sweat on my forehead. The dots were connecting, and soon, she might deduce my nocturnal intrusion into her room. "No, I have no clue who this weirdo is. Besides, are we really flirting right now?" I retorted, injecting a casual note into my response. "What?" Celeste stifled augh. "No, not at all. We''re definitely not flirting..." Her voice trailed off as she looked at me with those wide, innocent eyes. "You got that, right? I wasn''t trying to flirt with you, okay?" Did she feel the need to emphasize this point? Well, I guess she is exhausted with ssmates misinterpreting her friendly gestures, so her need to rify her stance. "I''m not misunderstanding anything," I replied while looking around. Let''s leave that guy to John. Celeste''s relief was evident as I denied any romantic inclination in our interaction, and she smoothly transitioned to a different topic. "It''s cool that you are friends with Victor. He has always been concerned about that," she remarked, her eyes drifting toward Victor, engrossed in conversation with Amelia and Cylien who were briefing him and Elizabeth about what happened in the shopping mall. "He''s a good guy," I nonchntly replied, my eyes scanning the crowded restaurant. Where was he? "You intervened to help those girls, didn''t you? Why didn''t you respond to Jiren in the same way?" Celeste asked curiously. "Hm? I did nothing," I replied with a hint of ambiguity. "You''re lying, aren''t you?" she pressed, narrowing her eyes. I couldn''t help but smile at her persistence. "I think you''re drawing too many parallels between me with Connor Olphean and Christina Olphean, Lady Celeste. I hate to break it to you, but I''m not cut from the same cloth." Her surprise was again evident, and she quickly backtracked, attempting to dispel any notion ofparison. "No, I didn''t mean it that way! I''m notparing you to them..." she stammered, a tinge of guilt in her expression. Good. Because I am nothing like them. "...!" Finally. N?v(el)B\\jnn Pushing Celeste away gently, I crossed my arms, and in that moment, I heard the ominous crack. -Crack! Reacting toote, a sudden kick struck my arm, causing the bones to audibly crack. Resisting as much as I could, I was propelled to the end of the restaurant, colliding forcefully with the wall. A collective gasp echoed as the few remaining clients scattered, fleeing the scene of the sudden altercation. "Amael!" Victor called out, worriedly. Groaning in pain, I found myself embedded in the wall as a ripple of fear ran through the restaurant. Victor and Celeste were quick to rush towards me, concern etched on their faces. Before we could fully process the situation, a series of mocking ps resonated through the air. The source emerged from the shadows, a man with curly dark hair and a maddened smile. His twisted gaze fell upon us, and a sinister revtion apanied his words. "A group of students from the Trinity Academy reunited in this ce? The icing on the cake is that they are all Great Nobles of Sancta Vedelia, isn''t that quite unfortunate? Right, little Celes?" A man approached slowly. "Everyone! Run away!" Victor''s rmed shout echoed through the restaurant, urging everyone to step back, dering the imminent danger posed by this man. Elizabeth and Cylien had weapons drawn, ready for a confrontation, while Amelia and Selene eyed the man with caution. "Celeste, are you okay?" Amelia shook Celeste''s shoulder in worry. "Ah¡­" Amidst the tension, Celeste''s reaction was different. A gasp escaped her lips, her eyes widening as she recognized the man ¨C Manuel Hylkren. The very person who had brutally ended her mother''s life before her eyes. As the realization dawned, my gaze hardened. Manuel was not just a murderer; he was an Apostle of Nemes, affiliated with the new Ante-Eden, a force I should have led after Brandon Dvoic''s death in the Second Game. Spitting blood onto the ground, I took note of the dark blue Nemes mark glowing on Manuel''s hand, simr to the one Jasmine Reis Aqu bore. I managed to kill her at that time, abandoning my Falkrona Bloodline. However, this time, I couldn''t summon that power again. And toplicate matters, Manuel was not just an Apostle but also categorized as a [Major Antagonist] of the Second Game. Chapter 290 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [16] Manuel Hylkren Chapter 290 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [16] Manuel Hylkren "Someone lend Amael a hand!" Victor called out as he confronted Manuel. No, assistance wasn''t something I sought. "I''ll handle it..." Celeste hurried towards me, kneeling with urgency. She extracted vials and began tending to my wounds. Her head hung low, yet the tremors coursing through her were palpable. Even her healing touch betrayed an unsteady rhythm, and her breaths came in ragged waves. "How have you been, dear Celes?" Manuel''s voice rang out amidst the sh of des between him and Victor. Celeste flinched at his voice, clearly haunted by the memories his voice stirred. It must be a chilling echo for her. "I''m alright," I halted her cold hand. "Ah, yes, and... thank you for saving me," Celeste managed a smile, noticeably different from her usual expressions. I rose to my feet, ncing at John, who was still locked inbat with the unknown adversary. "Raven Sword, third movement!" Victor roared, bringing down his sword. However, Manuel effortlessly parried the strike, showing a wary demeanor towards Victor''s prowess. "Tempest." Cylien crafted a swirling mana circle, unleashing emerald des of wind that tore through the restaurant''s ceiling. Though they reached Manuel, he emerged with just a scratch on his cheek. Wiping away the blood, he smiled before vanishing. -Thud! "Agh!" Cylien, despite raising her sword at the opportune moment, found herself flung backward, crashing onto a table. "Anuket! Drown him!" Amelia extended her hands, summoning water to engulf the restaurant. Sinister dark hands emerged from the liquid, dragging down Manuel. In resistance, Manuel fought against the watery restraints, but additional hands emerged, intensifying the force pulling him downward. "Tepes Art." Elizabeth unsheathed her rapier, directing it at Manuel. A magnificent dark red mana circle materialized before her. "Blood Drill." "Interesting." Manuel''s smile widened as he cast his sword into the water. -Boom! Abruptly, the water parted, revealing several dozen des emerging. They swirled around Manuel, forming a protective barrier against Elizabeth''s impending attack. -BOOOOM! An explosive shockwave sent us sprawling. What was she attempting? I clicked my tongue, seizing Celeste''s arm to steady her. "Pull yourself together, Lady Celeste." "S-Sorry¡­!" Celeste''s face turned even paler, herposure slipping. Sensing danger, I yanked Celeste away. Manuel''s des left multiple cuts on my arms, sending searing pain through me. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Damn. These tiny, imperceptible des threatened to prate my skin and wreak havoc within my body. "Argh¡­" I believed I was somewhat immune to pain, but apparently not. Meanwhile, Manuel skillfully faced off against the other five, exploiting their restraint in this crowded locale. Victor and Elizabeth, despite having the potential to perform better, held back like Manuel, constrained by the circumstances. His sole focus was on Celeste. With a swift leap, he charged toward us at incredible speed. "Celeste!" I called out to her as she remained frozen, seemingly paralyzed by fear or something else. "...!" Celeste snapped back to reality, summoning a long de from the void. She swung it before us, conjuring a potent icy wave to block Manuel''s onught. "Oh? You''ve truly be very strong, sweet Celes. Your mother would be proud of you," he remarked with a faint smirk. "Y-You¡­!" Celeste''s teal eyes welled up with tears of anger and anguish. "You look just like your mother, Celes¡­" Manuel muttered. "Her face, her eyes, and that expression when I killed her. She dared to choose that incapable Harvey over me, who was chosen to be the Apostle of Nihil!" -Bam! Several of Manuel''s des struck Celeste''s icy barrier, shattering it. Shards of ice reached us, but they dissipated upon contact with our bodies. Celeste raised her de again, but her stance was awkward, much like in the Game and evidently under the current circumstances. And then, it happened. -BAM! Victor''s powerful punch met Manuel''s defense, but he slid back several meters, colliding with a pir. "So, you are the one who made Celeste suffer?" Victor''s demeanor shifted instantly, surrounded by powerful mana. Manuel furrowed his brows slightly before summoning his des again. They whizzed at great speed, threatening to pierce Victor. However, Elizabethnded behind him, a bloody wave of her sword repelling all the des. Amelia followed suit, conjuring sharp hands of water that seized Manuel''s shoulders, threatening to break them. Despite the threats, Manuel remained calm, his eyes scanning each one of us. Then, he opened his other palm, summoning yet another sword. "...!" Blood spurted from Victor''s cheeks as he jumped back, narrowly avoiding a potentially fatal strike. "V-Victor!" Celeste shouted worriedly, rushing angrily toward Manuel. "No, stay away!" Elizabeth warned, but Celeste was overwhelmed. I could have stopped her, but instead, I chose to observe the unfolding events. -BOOOM! Celeste''s de was easily parried by Manuel, but ice began to encase his body slowly. He smirked and effortlessly cut away all the ice with his des before fixing his gaze on Celeste. "The resemnce is striking. Even more wonderful and saddening is that you have been chosen to be the next Prophetess, Celeste." "Huh?" I blurted out, utterly astonished at Manuel''s revtion. Prophetess? Celeste widened her eyes in shock before biting her lips. Wait. She was the Prophetess? From her reaction, she knew it... Victor, Cylien, and Amelia all showed expressions of shock, while Elizabeth remained rtivelyposed, her focus fixed on Manuel. It seemed she had known this for quite some time now... But how in the world did Manuel be aware of that? Even I wasn''t aware. "What a cruel twist of fate, isn''t it, sweet Celes?" Manuel asked, a sinister smile curling his lips. "Shut up¡­!" Celeste''s anger surged as she swung her de with tremendous speed, each strike sending an icy shockwave that froze what remained of the restaurant. "Do you know how happy I was to find that out? The daughter of my beloved Sara is the new Prophetess? I couldn''t stay still, so I came to take you with¡­me!" He delivered a powerful downward sh with his sword. Celeste attempted to shield herself with her de, but she lost her stance and was flung away. "Celes!" Victor managed to catch her, ring fiercely at Manuel. -BOOOOOM! "I don''t like you, brat," Manuel suddenly appeared beside Victor, swinging his leg. Victor shielded both himself and Celeste, unwavering. "You will regret this," Victor gritted his teeth and summoned a tremendous amount of mana, a massive circle materializing above Manuel. "Oh¡­" I smiled in recognition of Victor''s attack. Manuel''s eyes widened, sensing the impending danger, but it seemed toote to evade. He attempted to reach out, but¡ª -BAM! "Urgh!" John collided with Victor, and both tumbled to the ground. "J-John?" Amelia mumbled, clearly taken aback. He had discarded his mask and seemed to have shed his clothes, making his presence here even more suspicious. "Tch¡­" John grunted, lying on the ground next to Victor. "What in Eden, are you doing here, J-John¡­?" Victor asked, rubbing his head. Surveying their pitiful states, I redirected my attention to the man fighting him. I noticed a brief exchange of nces between Manuel and this figure at the outset, so I suspected he was from Behemoth. They had formed a temporary alliance. It was uncharacteristic of Behemoth, but after what we did to Nora, their wariness was understandable. It was a predictable reaction. Chapter 291 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [17] Amael VS Manuel Chapter 291 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [17] Amael VS Manuel "You fought well, but it''s over!" The burly man rushed toward John with a yell, his hand crackling with the embedded power of Ruah. "Tch!" John pushed Victor away and crossed his arms. At that moment, a massive burst of water emerged, creating a barrier between them and shielding John from the oing fist. It was the Behemoth general, Pierre, if memory serves me right. Pierre scowled as his fist collided with the watery wall. Hands of water grabbed his arm, applying pressure. With a smirk, Pierre nced to his left, where Amelia stood with her hands stretched out. Taking a powerful step back, he freed his hand, then stomped the ground, heading straight for Amelia. But before he could reach her, Cylien drew a circle, conjuring a powerful gust of wind. Pierre resisted, destroying the wind with a series of punches that generated a shockwave strong enough to knock back Cylien. "You aren''t going anywhere," Elizabeth''s chilling voice echoed. Floating above a red mana circle, she pointed her rapier at Pierre. Yet, she soon shifted her sword to her left, parrying a sudden attack. -BOOOOM! My eyes widened at the sight of Elizabeth being thrown away. We were talking about Elizabeth here. "Not bad for a kid of Duncan," a heartyugh, filled with mockery, echoed through the air. A middle-aged man with flowing ck hair and crimson eyes stood there. Seriously? "It''s over!" Pierre closed in on Amelia, his fist radiating power. Amelia swiftly drew arger circle above Pierre. "Anuket Art!" Pressurized water fell like meteorites on Pierre. He raised his damaged arm as a shield and swung his other fist at the defenseless Amelia. -Bam! At that moment, a burning fist struck Pierre''s cheek, causing his head to tilt back. "Where were you going, bastard?" John spat, wiping blood from his mouth. His body burned in a deep red fire as he red at Pierre. "J-John¡­are you¡­stupid?! You are half-dead already?!" Amelia''s voice turned frantic. "Shut up and stay behind," John grunted. "W-What?!" -BOOOOM! Emerging from the rubble, Elizabeth''s figure appeared. Bleeding from the head, she was shaken but still standing. She stared silently at the man who bore a striking resemnce to her. The man was from Behemoth, an Executive named Niks Tepes. This is bad. I am not strong enough to handle all of this. "Manuel Hylkren," Niks spoke. "You have two minutes before Melfina Zeste and others arrive. If you don''t want to die, take the girl right now. I''m not here to fight. Ante-Eden has surely fallen since Brandon''s death." Manuel didn''t reply. His casual demeanor shifted to a cold one. He took a step forward and vanished. "Celeste-!" Victor reacted swiftly, appearing in front of Celeste. But Manuel''s kick, cloaked in des, followed. Victor''s eyes widened in rm. He was on the verge of losing his arms if he didn''t act fast. "ryon Storm!" Cylien intervened just in time, knocking Victor out of Manuel''s lethal kick, which effortlessly sliced through the swirling wind. "GAH!" Victor coughed up blood as he crashed through the wall. "Victor!" Celeste rushed toward him, but Manuel was already closing in. "Leave her!!" -BOOOOM! Once again, Cylien positioned herself in front of Celeste and swung her sword. Her green eyes glowed with pure intensity, and mana trembled around her. "I call upon you, de of Zephyr. Cut through!" The ground split apart, slicing deeply into Manuel''s arm. Blood spattered, but Manuel''s arm swiftly healed as the mark of Nemes on his hand glowed. He red coldly at Cylien and raised his hand. A dark blue glow escaped, swirling around his des. [] Ignoring Cleenah, I waited. Manuel''s des, infused with dark blue energy, shot toward Cylien, cutting through the air itself. Cylien raised her sword hastily, knowing she couldn''t parry such an attack with a simple de. "C-Cylien!" What impable timing. I smiled as Victor appeared out of nowhere, shielding Cylien with a wave of his sword. Blood exploded in front of him, his face turning as pale as a vampire''s. His brown eyes flickered into crimson. "Enough!" Manuel materialized next to Victor and kicked him in the stomach. Both Victor and Cylien were flung away. "N-NO!!" Celeste molded her ice to soften their impact, but it was still a harshnding. She immediately retrieved healing vials, but¡ª "Come with me if you don''t want your friends to die," Manuel stood in front of her. "...!" Trembling, Celeste faced the man who had murdered her mother. "I don''t care about them. Come with me, and they will be spared," Manuel smiled, extending his hand. "N-No¡­!" Victor grunted on the floor, trying to rise, but Manuel''s foot pinned him down. It was the first time Victor had showcased such a disy of his vampire abilities so it might be the drawback. It was a scene, a moment unfolding before my eyes. Celeste, torn and teary-eyed, hesitated to reach out for Manuel''s hand. In the Game, Victor had managed to fend off Manuel in the game until reinforcements arrived. But this time, unexpected people were present in the restaurant ¡ª Pierre and Niks Tepes. They shouldn''t have been here, but the recent near death of Nora, an integral member of Behemoth, had drawn them. Their suspicions, aligning with Victor''s as he knew the trio from the shopping mall ¡ª Cylien, Celeste, and Amelia ¡ª brought them to Manuel''s aid. They just wanted to find the one who nearly killed Nora. I sighed, strolling slowly with a wry smile. I was clearly the one destroying the narrative, so it was my responsibility to fix the unintended chaos. So be it. "..." Silence enveloped us as Manuel''s gaze turned frigid, looking down at my hand on his arm. Celeste, on the verge of intervening, shot me a look of shock. "A-Amael, don''t-" -Bam! Before Celeste could urge me to flee, Manuel''s fingers found their way around my neck, a vice-like grip taking hold. "W-Wait! I wille!" Celeste''s desperate plea echoed, but Manuel''s focus remained on me. My gaze met his, devoid of any hints of pain as his grip tightened. Slowly, I lifted my hand, closed it into a fist against his arm. "...!" Manuel''s eyes widened as the pressure on my neck intensified. "Who are you?" His narrowed eyes exuded danger, the aura of murder palpable. "Please, can you leave? The reinforcements are arriving," I requested in a strained tone, feeling the difort escting. Manuel''s gaze, far from relenting, intensified, his Mark of Nemes glowing. He desired my death without doubts. In response, my expression turned frosty, and a wisp of purple fire emanated from my hand. "...!" Manuel, witnessing that, stomped the ground and hurled me out of the restaurant with full force. In that fleeting moment, a smirk yed on my lips. "Anathemas Fire." "What are you doing?" Manuel''s urgent voice followed as he expelled me from the restaurant. -BAM! In a swift effort, I seized Manuel''s shirt, yanking him along as we burst through the ceiling, suspended several meters in the air. He maintained his grip on my neck, and I reciprocated, but this alliance was brief. Strengthening my hold on his arm, I slowly wrested his grip away from my neck. "What?!" The look of astonishment on Manuel''s face was unmistakable. "You''re not in Brandon''s league, Manu," I sneered, summoning the zing mes of Vysindra to engulf his entire arm. "You... are!" Manuel''s widened eyes and gritted teeth betrayed his anger. "Edward Falkrona..." "Yeah, the one who handed your boss a beating. Now, leave before I change my mind," I said. "No. I will kill you right here for the year-long affront," Manuel seemed even more determined to end me. His des thrust into my chest, but I deftly maneuvered, evading a fatal strike to my heart. This wasn''t the ce for a decisive showdown. I gazed down at the gathering crowd, their eyes fixed on the unfolding spectacle. We were hurtling towards the ground. Manuel needed to vanish before then. "Samara." -BOOOOM! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om With a powerful axe-kick, Samara materialized above us. Catching Manuel off guard, she sent him hurtling down, crashing forcefully and creating a crater upon impact. "Samara," I grinned and called her again, feeling her power guiding me towards the ground, though with a gentler descent. "Anathemas Fire." A mana circle materialized around my right arm as I clenched my fists. "Ruah." "...!" Manuel, attempting to rise from the ground, froze as he noticed me hurtling towards him with rming speed. Samara, with a wave of her hands, momentarily immobilized Manuel¡ªjust a mere second but it was enough. "Nevia, lend me your strength," I muttered, shutting my eyes as white sand swirled around my Ruah-infused, burning fist. -Crack! "...!" Eyes now open, I winced as the bones in my right arm snapped, but I clenched my teeth and delivered a forceful punch downward. "Burning ws of Vysindra!" "BUARGH!!!" My fist connected squarely with Manuel''s sr plexus which was protected by his mortal des but I broke through them. "Eat that!" I yelled loudly and drove his body into the ground once more. The earth fractured, and the crater deepened. -BAM!! -KYAAAA! Terrified screams emanated from the onlookers as a resounding explosion followed. -BOOOOOOOOM! The impact was so intense that I was propelled away at bullet speed. However, I wore a triumphant smile as I witnessed Manuel sumbing to unconsciousness, his form disintegrating into particles of light¡ªmost likely a teleportation maneuver orchestrated by his allies. "That''s right," I wiped the blood from my lips while Manuel vanished. "Go back home." And tell your friends that I will erase their organization of the world. Chapter 292 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [End] Chapter 292 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [End] It was a dream long buried in the recesses of memory. Thest time she had felt it, she was a mere five-year-old, her innocent eyes alight with admiration as they beheld the radiant face of her mother. A face that bore the sacred responsibility of being the next Prophetess. Sara Oceania, her mother, was the beacon of inspiration for young Celeste. The tales of the previous Apostles and Prophetesses that Sara spun into enchanting bedtime stories became the very fabric of Celeste''s dreams. Every night, nestled under theforting cover of moonlit narratives, she reveled in the exploits of those who came before her mother. And so, Celeste''s dream was woven¡ªa dream not only to carry on her mother''s legacy but also to make her proud. "I will be the next Prophetess after you, Mama!" These words echoed through the halls of her familial abode, reaching not only her mother but also her father, brother, grandmother, and grandfather. It wasn''t just about making her mother proud; there was a tinge of selfishness in her ambition. The romantic tales of love and protection that Sara shared about the bond between the Apostles and Prophetesses had captivated Celeste''s heart. She envisioned having her own Prince¡ªa devoted Apostle to stand by her side through thick and thin. Someone to rescue her when she faltered, apanion to share the weight of her burdens. The romantic tales of love and protection that Sara shared about the bond between the Apostles and Prophetesses had captivated Celeste''s heart. She envisioned having her own Prince¡ªa devoted Apostle to stand by her side through thick and thin. Someone to rescue her when she faltered, apanion to share the weight of her burdens. The prospect of such a connection, mysterious and unexplored, thrilled her. Each day, Celeste dreamt of her yet-unknown Prince, conjuring images of a gant figure in shining armor. A childish fantasy, perhaps, but one that fueled her desires. However, destiny took an unexpected turn that shattered her dreams. Her father, the anticipated Apostle, was not chosen. Instead, the mantle fell upon Manuel Hylkren, a friend of her parents. The decision sparked dissent within her family, especially from her grandfather, who had long opposed the union between his son and Sara. This disagreement led to a forceful match between Sara and Manuel, orchestrated by the Heads, secretly yearning for the sacred union between the chosen Apostle and Prophetess¡ªa desire that now seemed elusive. Yet, in the midst of this tumultuous time, there was a moment etched in Celeste''s memory that transcended the broader conflicts. It was a day she would never forget. The image of her mother, tears streaming down her face as she crumbled into her father''s embrace, haunted Celeste. Sara Oceania, in that moment, willingly relinquished her status as Prophetess. A sacrifice made not for power or prestige, but to remain with her family and avert another forced union with Manuel. On that fateful day... "I-I love you so much..." Her mother''s tender caress. The vivid crimson of tears stained with the essence of her very being. The embrace that sought to shield Celeste and her brother from the impending storm. A sword, a cruel manifestation of betrayal, piercing her mother''s stomach. Manuel''s cold and stoic figure, an ominous presence casting a dark shadow over them. "I''m s-sorry for being a bad mother-" *** "M-Mama!" With a piercing scream, Celeste jolted awake, her hands reaching out to a phantom presence. "Celeste, you''re awake," Amelia''s voice broke through the remnants of the dream, her figure settling into a chair beside Celeste''s bed. "A-Amelia?" Celeste''s gaze flitted to her friend, noticing the sters on her cheeks and forehead, signs of recent battle. The room around her was a bustling hall, filled with the injured being tended to by healers. The memories flooded back¡ªManuel''s ominous presence, the battle against Niks Tepes and Pierre, the timely arrival of professors to avert disaster. Victor, John, Amelia, Cylien, Elizabeth, and herself had faced a precarious situation but emerged victorious, though not unscathed. "Thank the heavens they arrived in time," Amelia sighed, weariness etched on her face. Celeste remained silent, her eyes scanning the room. Groans of pain and cries of distress surrounded her¡ªconsequences of the destructive sh that ensued near the restaurant. As she gingerly rose from her bed, guilt weighed heavily on her. Manuel hade for her, and now the aftermath was etched in the suffering of innocent bystanders. "Don''t dwell on it, Celes," Amelia rolled her eyes yfully, handing Celeste a tissue. "While the world might revel in seeing the Princess of Zeste shed tears, it''s probably better to keep it under wraps for now." "¡­!" Celeste touched her cheeks, discovering the presence of tears. Blushing, she wiped them away with the tissue, grappling with the conflicting emotions that swirled within her. Assisting Celeste in standing, she and Celeste made their way through the bustling hall. "T-The others are fine, right?" Celeste''s worry was palpable. She had lost consciousness after reinforcements arrived, and now she sought confirmation of her friends'' well-being. "Of course, we are, Celeste," Cylien''s voice reassured her as she joined them, nked by Victor and Selene. "Everyone..." Celeste''s expression soured as she took in the sight of her injured friends. Victor, in particr, bore bandages covering his head, evidence of the direct hit he took from Pierre. It was a marvel that he was already standing, a testament to his awakening vampire abilities, including high regeneration. "It''s fine, Celeste," Victor, catching her glum look, spoke up with a reassuring grin. "And E-Elizabeth and the others?" Celeste''s concern shifted to herpanions. Selene gestured behind her towards Elizabeth, who, despite her ragged appearance and ponytail, was actively assisting the staff, treating injuries with a warm smile. "I honestly can''t recognize her anymore," Amelia mumbled. "Oy, Amelia," Victor shot a warning nce her way. He, Cylien, Celeste, and Selene shared a knowing silence. "I-I know! I like her anyway!" Amelia blurted out quickly, sensing everyone''s eyes on her. "Is that a confession, Miss Amelia?" Victor teased with a meaningful smile. "No, Amelia has finally found her crush, the mysterious John Tarmias," Cylien chimed in, her tone thoughtful, while rubbing her chin. N?v(el)B\\jnn "C-Cyli! You are dead!" Amelia yfully chased after Cylien, who sought refuge behind Victor. Meanwhile, Celeste, upon hearing John''s name, looked around frantically. "Where are Amael and John?" "John is over there," Victor pointed to a nearby bed where Johny, eyes closed. His body was adorned with numerous bandages, clearly having borne the brunt of the injuries. They didn''t know where he came from, but he engaged Pierre in a direct confrontation until Amelia and Cylien assisted him, while Celeste, Elizabeth, and Victor confronted Niks Tepes. "I-Is he okay...?" Celeste inquired, her worry evident as she observed the extensive bandages on John''s body. "Don''t fret over it. Amelia may have exaggerated a bit during the five-hour treatment," Selene remarked coldly. "¡­!" Amelia froze, her face flushing, as her friends exchanged mischievous nces, except for Selene, who seemed oblivious to the situation. "And Amael is fine, right?" Celeste voiced her concern once more, her worry for Amael palpable. Amelia had already assured her that he was alive and well, but Celeste needed to confirm it with her own eyes. "Indeed, I thought he was a goner when that guy took him away, but he somehow pulled through!" Amelia chimed in, albeit with a touch of inappropriate levity. "Amelia..." Victor shot her a disapproving look, recognizing the gravity of the situation. Amelia cleared her throat, sensing Celeste''s returning unease, and gestured toward the far end of the hall. "It''s okay, Celes! Look, he''s perfectly fine!" Following Amelia''s guidance, Celeste navigated through the crowd until sheid eyes on Amael. Yet, upon seeing him, her expression shifted slightly. A five-meter radius seemed to separate Amael from the crowd, an unspoken boundary warding off anyone from approaching. There was an unmistakable pressure emanating not from Amael but from the girl beside him. Amaely on the only bed in the area, his head resting on thep of an incredibly beautiful girl, perhaps rivalling Celeste and the others in looks. Despite her youth, she exuded an otherworldly charm with dark hair neatly ited and cascading over her shoulders. Her deep, cold blue eyes were fixated on Amael. Peacefully reclined on Samara''sp, Amael sported a wide smile despite the bandages encircling his right arm. "Who is she...?" Celeste inquired, captivated by the sight. "Isn''t she gorgeous? I don''t know, but if I had to guess, she''s Amael''s girlfriend?" Amelia suggested. "Girlfriend?" Cylien echoed, clearly taken aback. Celeste shifted her gaze back to Amael. In this setting, with Samara, he appeared markedly different from his usual self at school. Alongside Samara, he seemed more imposing and, strangely enough, charming. As the group grappled with their individual thoughts on the peculiar scene, Elizabeth approached Amael, equipped with a medical kit. Samara, who had maintained her unwavering focus on Amael until now, suddenly raised her gaze, and an intense pressure permeated the surroundings. It was potent enough to affect even Celeste and the others, underscoring Samara''s formidable presence. Elizabeth, sensing the shift in atmosphere, felt the pressure but walked toward Amael with unruffledposure. "Amael, may I look at your injury?" she inquired calmly. Amael, still smiling, nced at Elizabeth and declined, "Don''t worry, I''ve already been treated." "You''ve been treated, but not correctly from what I''m seeing. I''ll just take a look," Elizabeth responded, pulling out her medical tools. "He said he was already treated," Samara retorted with a cold re. She had been the one to treat Amael''s right arm and felt a sense of offense. Amael sighed, raising his hand to stop Samara. "It''s okay, Samara." With a hint of disappointment, Samara allowed him to rise, revealing his right arm to Elizabeth. With a nod, Elizabeth got to work, unraveling the bandages. What she uncovered left everyone horrified¡ªAmael''s right arm waspletely shattered, covered in bruises. It was a sight unlike any injuries Elizabeth had encountered before. Swiftly, Elizabeth extracted several vials, cleaned Amael''s arm meticulously, and applied ointment before carefully bandaging it. The entire processsted a lengthy ten minutes, during which everyone observed in stunned silence. "You''re really good at this," Amaelmended, impressed. "I learned," Elizabeth replied as she secured thest bandage. With a tired sigh, she stowed away her medical supplies. "Thanks," Amael expressed his gratitude. Elizabeth smiled in response but Amael spoke up suddenly. "You should rest as well." "I''m fine, thanks," Elizabeth assured, but Amael took a sudden step forward, grabbing Elizabeth''s left arm with his left hand. "Kyaa!" Amelia couldn''t help but shriek from a distance. While Cylien managed to close her mouth, the trio of Victor, Celeste, and Cylien remained dumbfounded, watching the unexpected scene unfold. Elizabeth lowered her gaze to her arm in Amael''s grasp, her eyes seeking an exnation from him. Amael remained silent, rolling up Elizabeth''s sleeves to reveal the extensive scars on her arms. Her skin was as torn and bruised as Amael''s, testament to the intense battle against Niks Tepes. Elizabeth had borne the brunt of the fight. "You should get treated first, Elizabeth," Amael insisted, his gaze serious. "I am a Vampire; it will heal fast. There''s nothing to worry about," Elizabeth dismissed. Amael and Elizabeth exchanged a lingering look, a brief silence hanging between them. "Right, you are a Vampire," Amael smiled before gently sping her scarred arm. A soft, white glow enveloped Elizabeth''s arm, and slowly her skin transformed back to an unblemished, soft, and pale state. "A pretty one, so you should take care of yourself first before ever thinking about others." Elizabeth opened her eyes slightly wider, checking her healed arm. She then nodded at Amael, saying, "Thank you." "I am as well, Elizabeth," Amael said, lifting his bandaged arm. "Christina would kill me anyway," he added with a sigh. A genuine smile graced Elizabeth''s lips, and she giggled softly before walking away. Amael smiled and returned to rest on Samara''sps. "Is that really him? He''spletely different," Amelia mused. "Indeed," Cylien remarked. She already knew that Amael had been concealing his true self, but the contrast was striking. He exuded confidence and many other things. Celeste took a step forward, intending to express her gratitude, but... "Amael Falkrona." Celeste widened her eyes upon seeing her grandmother. "Headmistress?" Amael raised a brow. "Come with me," Melfina stated, and Amael nodded, offering a smile. Chapter 293 Annoying John 293 Annoying John "Again? I''m honestly a bit weary of these conversations, Headmistress," I stated in a tired tone. Three days had passed since the incident in the Capital of Zestel. In that time, Melfina had called me repeatedly for my ount of what transpired with Manuel. "What more do you want to know?" I sighed. "I defeated him, and he ran away. That''s the whole story." Melfina looked at me, exasperated. "Manuel Hylkren is a notorious criminal, and you''re reducing it to beating him and him running away, Amael." "That''s the truth, though." "Over ten years ago, he killed the previous Prophetess and caused destruction in our capital. Now, after years, he reappears. You must understand our curiosity about what happened between you two," Melfina said. "Listen, Headmistress, this guy might be a dangerous criminal for you, but I''ve faced worse in Celesta. Brandon and a shitty God chasing after my fianc¨¦e. So, you see, Manuel Hylkren is the least of my concerns, unlike you and the other Heads," I emphasized. "He killed my daughter-inw and tore my family apart," Melfina muttered, lowering her gaze. "You encountered him. We just want to know where he is and if he''ll return." I sighed at her words. "He''ll likely return, given his interest in Celeste and her prophetic power, which, by the way, you conveniently kept hidden from me. But if he doese back, be ready to deal with him yourselves, because I couldn''t care less about him." "I don''t think you can avoid this so easily, Amael Olphean. You killed Brandon Dvoic, and now you''ve crossed paths with another member of their group. They''re aware of your presence here in Sancta Vedelia," Melfina said with a wry smile. "I''ll handle them if they be a nuisance, that''s all," I shrugged, rising from my seat. "Good. Now, this is the bill for all the damages done to my city," Melfina tossed a paper at me. I widened my eyes at the exorbitant amount. "Wait, what the hell is this?" "You have the audacity to ask me that, Amael," Melfina shook her head. "You destroyed a substantial part of my city, and you''re the reason for that deep crater. I managed to keep it hidden from the other Heads, but you won''t be able to stay concealed much longer." "Mom is going to kill me¡­" I mumbled with a grimace as I exited. She was already upset when I returned with a broken arm. Well, it''s money, so she probably won''t mind that much. I hope so. ¡­ "What''s on your mind?" John asked as we strolled through the academy corridors, heading to ss. We didn''t really speak much for three days for the future ns after all. "How are things going with Amelia?" "I swear I''ll kill you, Edward," John shot me a menacing re. I chuckled a bit before transitioning to a more serious topic. "Looks like you''ve irked Alvara''s gang. Lykhor''s brewing something against you." John snorted. "Do I need to be wary of those jokers?" I raised an eyebrow. "Well, yeah? You still haven''t fully unlocked your bloodline, right?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om John clicked his tongue. "Working on it. It''ll happen soon. Hecate promised." "Hecate promised? That''s supposed tofort me?" I asked, maintaining a neutral expression. "Don''t give me that look. It''s just a deal I made with her," John replied. "Fine. Don''t expect me to bail you out if you get ambushed." "Not like I''ve relied on you for anything else before," John scoffed. "Oh, really? Maybe you should be grateful that I took down Brandon Dvoic?" I retorted. "Jayden would''ve handled it without you," John shot back. "In that case, I''ll ring Amelia." "What for?!" John snapped. A predictable reaction. Bringing up Amelia''s name whenever I''m losing an argument tends to get under his skin. "Well, kudos for standing your ground against Pierre without fully awakening," I praised him. John scowled and shrugged. "Next time, I''ll finish him. And why the hell didn''t you eliminate that bastard Manuel when you had the chance?" "Are you kidding me?" I retorted, irked. "He''s an Apostle. I can''t just take him out that easily and not in the middle of a city." "I''m just irritated that we''re not capitalizing more on our knowledge. Offing Pierre and Manuel earlier could''ve spared us a lot of headaches down the line," John expressed. He wasn''t entirely wrong, but... "Killing them then would''ve made the plot even more unpredictable. We can only really meddle with the main characters within the academy. I''m not so sure about Ante-Eden and Behemoth. Nora was a significant threat due to her ability, which is why I wanted her gone," I exined. "Then what? We sit back and do nothing?" John asked, clearly bewildered. "No. During the Dolphis Horn Event, we''re going to make our move. We''ll prevent Behemoth from taking the Horn," I stated seriously. 10:27 "That event¡­" John murmured, a hint of apprehension in his voice. "It won''t be easy, but it''s our chance to take down at least one Behemoth Executive," I added. "Taking down an Executive... those guys are monsters. I don''t even know if both of us, even with me awakened, can beat one¡­" John muttered. "Cut the pessimism and get stronger quickly if you''re so scared." "Who said I''m scared?" John scowled at me. "Amelia told me." "Screw you!" John grabbed my shirt angrily. "Stop wrinkling my shirt!" I grabbed his arm, annoyed. "Are you two fighting again...?" We both turned to our left and saw Amelia and Elizabeth. "Speaking of the she-wolf," I grinned at John. John pushed me away and ignored the duo. "Why did you call my name?" Amelia seemed to have overheard us. "Oh, that? John wanted to know-hmmmf!" John quickly covered my mouth. "John wanted... what?" Amelia asked curiously. "Nothing," John replied. "Why the hell would I want something from you?" "Y-You don''t need to be so harsh, you stupid!" Amelia red at John and walked past us. "Look, she''s upset now," I said, removing his hand. "I don''t care," John said before storming off, clearly irritated with me. What a tsundere. But I''m pretty sure he isn''tpletely indifferent to Amelia either. "Amael," Elizabeth nodded at me. "Elizabeth, have you rested enough?" I asked with a yawn. "Yes, thank you. And you?" She returned the question. "I''m fine as well," I showed her my right arm. "Thanks to you." "I was just helping a ssmate," Elizabeth said with a smile. There was a brief silence before we both went our separate ways. [] "Yeah, I feel like she''s keeping something from me." [] Chapter 294 Two Weeks Of Training and Annabelle 294 Two Weeks Of Training and Annabelle "Reverse ws." -BOOOOOM! Damn! I crossed my arms but couldn''t stop my body from being hurled away. I embedded myself in the wall and dropped to my knees. The entire training hall was engulfed in purple mes that showed no signs of fading. "Argh¡­" I groaned, resting my tired hands on the ground as I struggled to rise. Sweat drenched my body, and blood trickled from a wound on my head. We had a two-week break after the final day of ss and practical exams. While most of my ssmates were off enjoying their holidays in other countries, I couldn''t. John was probably the closest friend I had here, but he wasn''t the type to suggest a vacation. Victor hadn''t reached out either. Last I saw him, he seemed frustrated with his weakness, likely devoting his time to training like me. But I doubt he was training as intensely as I was. For two weeks, I maintained a grueling schedule. Early mornings, a light breakfast, hours of physical exercise until lunch, followed by intense training on controlling Vysindra''s fire and mastering mana circles, then dinner, and finally, sleep. I''d kept up this relentless routine for two weeks. Mom and Christina were worried, but I assured them it was nothing. I was training not just for myself, but for their safety as well. John had a point. I should have given my all to eliminate Manuel. Actually, the ideal scenario would have been to rid ourselves of Manuel, Niks Tepes, and Pierre, but that was clearly beyond the capabilities of John and me at the moment. Sancta Vedelia was teeming with monsters. "Edward." Samara appeared with a towel, wiping my face as I tried to summon a weary smile. "Thanks." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After a while, she sat beside me in silence. "Say, Samara, how much do you yearn to regain a true body of flesh and blood?" I asked her. Samara stayed silent for a moment before stretching out her legs. "I don''t mind the time it will take. As long as I''m with you," she said calmly before fixing her gaze on me. "Do you want me to have a body of flesh and blood?" It was an unexpected question. "Well, I would be d to see you truly alive again. I''m sure you will like it as well," I replied with a smile. "Then fine," she said. Suddenly, the door to the training room swung open, and an adorable girl of twelve years old jumped toward me. "Ugh!" I groaned as I felt her head hitting my chest. "Edward!" Annabelle raised her blue eyes with a pout. "You are training again!" "My bad¡­" I patted her hair gently. She was growing up too quickly. Just a few months ago, she was a little girl below ten. "You are spending more time with Samara sis than me too¡­" Annabelle hugged me and cast a sulking nce at Samara, who tilted her head. "Well, she is helping with my training," I exined. "Then I will help you as well!" Annabelle dered with a wide smile. I smiled and shook my head. "I want you to grow up like a normal girl, Annabelle. Study, y, enjoy your life as a girl of your age should. Mary wanted that for you as well, remember?" Annabelle lowered her gaze when I mentioned Mary. Flicking her forehead, I grinned. "You should show her your growth once we see her again. She will be impressed." Annabelle nodded before grinning back. "Yeah! She will be amazed!" Adding that, she dragged me by the hand. "Big sister and aunty are calling you and Samara!" "Right." I nodded and headed straight to the bath. I was feelingzy about going back to school. Dealing with third-rate nobles and the others was getting tiresome. But I knew Mom would beat me up if I didn''t. At least my grades were holding up for now. Putting on my uniform and slinging my bag over my shoulder, I descended the stairs. "Mom isn''t here?" I inquired, finding Christina wearing an apron. "Nope. She left quickly today," Christina replied before setting a te in front of me¡ªa delicious-looking omelet. "Wow, you''re great at everything, big sis," I remarked, taking a bite. "Of course, I am," Christina puffed out her chest with a proud smile. My eyebrows raised as I noticed Annabelle, also wearing an apron. "Annabelle?" "Oh, Annabelle wanted to learn how to cook, so I''m teaching her. She''s learning very quickly. It''s amazing," Christina exined. "Hmpf." Annabelle smiled proudly. "She will be a great wife, that''s for sure," Christina said with a giggle. My hand paused at Christina''s words. "She won''t marry anyone." 10:28 "Hey! You can''t keep her with you until the end, y''know!" Christina retorted. I shrugged my shoulders. "Anna is too good for the poor men of this world. She deserves someone better." "No! I want to marry too, Edward!" Annabelle arrived in front of me angrily, spat in hand. "Nope. Forget it," I shook my head. "I want to marry you, Edward!" Annabelle dered with tears gathering in her eyes, then ran away. "..." "..." Christina and I fell silent at Annabelle''s words, while Samara continued to eat peacefully. "Amael, we will have a great talkter," Christina cast a cold smile at me and left. I sweated a bit before making a quick escape from the house. ¡­ ¡­ Navigating the bustling corridors of the academy, I found myself entangled in a conversation with Cleenah as we made our way to ss. Cleenah''s voice echoed in my mind, stern and usatory: [] I retorted, "How the hell is that my fault?" [] I countered, "How can I be strict with her? She''s too good." [] "Aren''t you exaggerating it?" I questioned. [] "Huh? I did nothing except be nice to her, Cleenah," I defended myself. [] I stammered, "Ugh... I mean, I hugged her as a good elder brother." Cleenah remained adamant: [] Admitting my mistake, I scratched my head. I might have been too close to her, but I genuinely thought she was joking around, given her young age. I care deeply for Annabelle, much like I do for Samara and Mary. They know everything about me. Moreover, she has been with me sincest year. I just don''t want to hurt her. "I will ignore her advances and y it like before, thinking it''s a joke. What do you think? She might surely, some days, understand that it was merely familial affection toward me." [] "Thanks for the uselessness," I sighed. [] I rolled my eyes, muttering, ''Shaddap.'' I''m just curious about Elizabeth and the ''invasion'' of Celeste''s bedroom was merely an ident. [] "I guess?" I smiled a little. Chapter 295 Third Great Holy War 295 Third Great Holy War "Three centuries past, Sancta Vedelia bore witness to a crisis of magnitude,parable to the notorious havoc brought by the Vampire-Witch, Selene Amaya Tepes. Can someone answer why? "Professor Harvey posed a question that hung in the air like an incantation as a silence lingered. In response, only Cylien''s hand soared skyward, a familiar sight that seemed to slightly wear on Harvey''s patience. Victor, typically a participant, was ensconced in his thoughts amidst a surrounding harem, while Celeste, even though a good student, found herself entangled in the awkwardness of being the daughter of the professor. Harvey''s gaze roved the room, finally settling on me. "Hm?" I quirked a brow, puzzled by the sudden attention as his narrowed gaze bore into me. What was going on here? "Amael. Please enlighten us," Harvey requested with a smile. Returning the gesture, I reciprocated, "The Coup d''¨¦tat led by Deborah Dolphis." In response, Harvey''s eyes narrowed further, an inexplicable hint of annoyance clouding his expression. What had I done to incur the ire of Professor Harvey? "Exactly. Thanks," he acknowledged, though his tone hinted at anything but gratitude. The heck? "Three centuries ago, Deborah Dolphis, sibling to the reigning monarch, orchestrated a Coup d''¨¦tat that nearly plunged Sancta Vedelia into oblivion. A brilliant scientist, she delved into the mysteries of the Mana Beasts at the anatomical level. However, she is the reason behind the invasion of Hybrids." Hybrids. These were, in essence, Half-Beasts, primarily members of Behemoth, rejected by the inhabitants of Sancta Vedelia. "The Hybrids, as you''re aware, are the result of Deborah Dolphis and Xenos Arvatra''s unholy coboration." A shiver rippled through everyone at the mere mention of this notorious duo. Xenos Arvatra. I narrowed my eyes. Xenos Arvatra, stood as the catalyst for the Iris Project''s existence, a twisted brain akin to Deborah''s own machinations. Their unholy alliance, as mad scientists bound by a dark curiosity, was a pairing that defied sanity, crafting a legacy as the most unconventional couple history had ever witnessed. Their meeting, though fateful, had cataclysmic consequences. Together, they authored the genesis of monsters that mercilessly ughtered millions¡ªmen, women, and even children¡ªunburdened by the shackles of remorse or morality. "Assembling her Hybrid army, Deborah targeted the Dolphis Kingdom, dethroning her own brother. In a macabre disy, she sent his severed head as a gruesome harbinger to other Kingdoms within Sancta Vedelia, demanding unconditional surrender. Unsurprisingly, none yielded, paving the way for the onset of the Third Great Holy War," Harvey narrated, each wordden with the weight of history. The Third Great Holy War unfolded as a result of both Xenos Arvatra and Deborah Dolphis. Yet, its interpretation diverged in Sancta Vedeliapared to Celesta. Here, it was Deborah''s audacious invasion of the neighboring countries, while in Celesta, it was Xenos Arvatra''s onught. Their synchronized n aimed to strike simultaneously. While Xenos Arvatra plotted Celesta and Edenis Raphiel''s fall, Deborah Dolphis set her sights on Sancta Vedelia. The meticulous coordination nearly spelled the demise of both regions. "Dolphis, Zeste, Tepes, Teraquin¡ªall sumbed to her grip. Yet, the resilient Houses of Olphean, Moonfang, ryon, alongside the Dolphis House''s tenacious resistance, united forces to stave off her advances. Together, they emerged triumphant, thwarting Deborah Dolphis''s insidious ns but at great cost." "..." I fell into contemtive silence as Professor Harvey borated on the events of the Third Great Holy War and its aftermath. The details of Deborah Dolphis and Xenos Arvatra''s monstrous actions were enough to send shivers down anyone''s spine. While my focus had primarily been on Ante-Eden and Behemoth, the Iris Project''s atrocities demanded attention. Unfortunately, my knowledge about them was scarce. Delving deeper meant seeking insights from higher-ranking individuals, possibly from the Monarch Alliance. It was a tempting avenue, given Cylien''s mother and Rodolf''s brother held positions in the council. However, they were unlikely to divulge sensitive information to someone of my standing. Another potential source was the survivors of the Iris Project, individuals who had managed to escape its clutches. Their intense hatred for the project might make them willing allies if I could prove useful in their quest for retribution. Two names surfaced, both Monarchs: Myrce and Emilia. Thetter, however, was quickly dismissed from consideration. The mere thought of dealing with Emilia was giving me headaches, and I knew I wouldn''t be able to handle her vtile nature. Myrce, while challenging, seemed a more manageable option. The problem thoughy in establishing contact with her. I met her only once while fighting Pyres but I don''t think she remembers me. As for making contact with her¡­My best bet would be through a Monarch intermediary, possibly Namys ryon or Jefer Moonfang. Wait. I''m pretty sure Myrce appears in Sancta Vedelia at a moment for something but I can''t remember well for what already¡­ Myrce was the [Legendary Heroine] of the [Second Game] thus it was normal for her to appear but¡­ Hm. I''m really overwhelmed especially considering the pressing issues already on my te. With a frustrated sigh, I ran my hand through my hair, finding it challenging to concentrate on the ongoing ss. ¡­ ¡­ After the ss concluded, I rose from my seat, still immersed in my contemtions. "Amael." "Hm?" I turned to find Celeste approaching. We hadn''t spoken since the restaurant incident with Manuel, and there didn''t seem to be any urgent reason for her to seek me out now. "Mr. Amael, may I speak to you?" But suddenly Professor Harvey, called out me. Celeste grumbled something before leaving with Victor and the others. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As everyone left, Harvey stood up, towering over me. His gaze was stern, and without preamble, he asked, "Is that true?" "About?" I replied, genuinely puzzled. "Don''t y the fool with me, Mr. Amael. I''m asking if it''s true," his tone grew sharper. "I don''t even know¡ª" "That you sneaked into my daughter''s room at night." I fell silent at his usation, wondering who had informed him. The likely suspect was the grandmother. Without admitting guilt, I put on a smile. "I don''t know what you are talking about, Professor." "I already know. I watched the CCTV." "You are stalking your own daughter, Professor?" "I hope you are not imagining weird things about her, Amael." A vein throbbed on my forehead. "What in the world do you mean by ''weird''?" "You know what I''m talking about¡ª" "I know nothing!" I snapped, attempting to leave, but he grabbed my arm. "Listen," he whispered in a threatening tone. "If you touch my daughter, I won''t care that you are under Alea''s protection." This daughter-con bastard. [] He is nearing nothing! Chapter 296 Another Problem 296 Another Problem What a pain. Lost in thought, I toyed with my fork, contemting Harvey''s earlier caution. Thest thing I wanted was to provoke any professor, save for Gamir Teraquin. Yet, somehow, I found myself at odds with Celeste''s father over a trivial matter. I had hardly touched his daughter, merely assisting her to her bed, for heaven''s sake. Melfina should have supported me and rified the situation to him. Why did she feel the need to disclose it in the first ce? Was it some kind of vengeance move for my role in the destruction of her city? But considering her age, four times mine, how could she harbor such petty sentiments? "Amael, you''ll shatter your te if you keep at it," Sephira interjected from across the table. "Right," I acknowledged, halting my actions and twirling my fork in the spaghetti before taking a bite. "You seem off, Amael. Did you fail the exam?" Sirius inquired. I shook my head. "No, it''s not that." My gaze then shifted to John, who maintained an unusual silence. His face bore signs of a slight bruise, and despite the anger simmering beneath the surface, he managed to mask it with a calm demeanor. It was likely a consequence of the troubles within his peculiar ss. Although he presently responded withposure, it seemed only a matter of time before he reached a breaking point. Regardless, he had made it clear he didn''t want my assistance. What grated on me were the stares and jeers from the lesser nobles of his ss, even during our meals. Sirius and Sephira noticed it too, but they refrained from reacting. Harassment, bullying, physical altercations¡ªthese were the trademarks of Alvara''s ss. Several students had abandoned the Academy due to their relentless targeting. John, however, proved to be an exception, disying remarkable resilience over the past two months. It was undoubtedly a novelty for them. While they might persist, there was no chance John would leave the Academy on their ount. Instead, he would continue to irk them, potentially reaching a dangerous tipping point where they might attempt to forcefully eliminate him. Observing Sephira, I noticed a subtle tremor she attempted to conceal. I was certain that unwee gazes were directed her way, given Alvara''s disdain for her. Despite the animosity, Sephira was still part of Alvara''s family, so the hostility was tempered. Fortunately, she had support. Withposed demeanor, Sirius gently took Sephira''s hand, soothing her emotions. She offered a shy smile and resumed her meal. What a harmonious couple. La would have undoubtedly lifted my spirits if she were present. John, too, needed to confess his feelings to Amelia for a much-needed source of moral support. [] ''I''m doing it for his own good.'' [] ''Well, that''s a big part of it.'' Caught red-handed. -Thud! Out of nowhere, something struck John''s head beforending on his te. A half-eaten apple. "Ahahah!" "Serves you right for that half!" "Look at his face, lol!" "..." John remained silent, but the tension in the air indicated he was on the verge of snapping, his fists clenched. "John," I calmly called out to him. "Fuck off, Edward," he cursed me before attempting to stand, but... "Don''t you have any shame!" We both turned to see Amelia standing up, striding toward the table responsible for this farce. It was popted by high-ranking noble elves. "Are you all children? Throwing food like children? Is this the behavior befitting a noble from Sancta Vedelia''s most prestigious academy?" she reprimanded with a stern gaze. The elves remained silent, faces contorted, unable to retort to Amelia, a prominent noble. "Why bother defending a nobody from a third-rate country, Amelia?" Adrian Dolphis, her twin brother, sneered from his chair, annoyance etched across his face as he red at his sister. "Shut up and eat instead of sullying our House." Seated with his friends, theyughed while observing John and Amelia. Adrian''spanions were distinct from Alvara''s group, belonging to his own circle. Despite sharing the same ss, Adrian kept his distance from Alvara and Lykhor. While they maintained a certain level of separation due to their status as Great Nobles, their shared disdain for Halves andmoners could be seen as a distant partnership. "Don''t give me orders, Adrian," Amelia shot back, fixing him with a defiant re before returning to her seat. Adrian chuckled and resumed his meal, undeterred. John, however, cast a nce at Amelia, clicked his tongue, and left with his te. Impressive. While I had initially teased John about Amelia to dissuade him from his sis-con tendencies, it seemed they were a well-matched pair. John wasn''t indifferent to her, that much was clear. After finishing my meal, I left Sirius and Sephira to their own devices, allowing them to enjoy some uninterrupted time together. My knack for being a wingman hadn''t faded. Putting away my te, I turned my attention to Victor''s table. As always, he was surrounded by his harem¡ªCeleste, Cylien, and Selene. "Huh?" My eyes widened as I noticed a small vial peeking out of Selene''s skirt pocket, containing a pinkish liquid. A forgotten detail from the game suddenly shed in my mind. I recognized that pink vial. It was a love potion. Damn it. Closing my eyes, I struggled to recall the events. Selene had managed to get Victor to drink it, resulting in a very, very eventful night for Victor and Selene. To put it bluntly, they had engaged in intimate activities. N?v(el)B\\jnn But Victor harbored no genuine affection for Selene, and following the incident, regaining his senses and realizing he had lost his virginity, he would vehemently sever ties with Selene. This turn of events would likely push Selene down the path of the viiness, and I had no time to deal with theplications of that narrative arc. I needed to get rid of that vial. The pressing question was whether Selene intended to use it today. Fuck it. I couldn''t afford to let her unleash its effects on Victor. How could I discreetly steal it from her? Lost in thought, I stood frozen in ce. Approaching her out of the blue wasn''t an option. The optimal choice would be to inform Victor directly, but that could only infuriate Selene, potentially prompting her to take more drastic actions. Perhaps I could convince her? Uncertain¡­ For the time being, my priority was to dispose of the vial and buy myself some time. Given the potency of the potion, obtaining another one would not be an easy task for Selene in the short term. She proved to be even more troublesome than La. Had La possessed such a potion, she might have... Recollections of that night in prison, where I narrowly avoided losing my virginity, shed through my mind. I shook my head, dismissing the thought. Chapter 297 Alicia Cornered Chapter 297 Alicia Cornered I pondered my options, my gaze shifting to Selene, seemingly ordinary as she prepared to ruthlessly steal Victor''s innocence. Victor, blissfully naive,ughed and joked around, unaware of the impending danger. In the worst-case scenario, I might have to confront Selene directly. I couldn''t allow her to take a destructive path, especially considering my own family problems already demanded my attention. "Hey." "?" I turned my attention forward and found a blue-haired elf. A single nce revealed his formidable strength. Clearly not a student, he stood taller and more robust than me, easily concealing me from view. He served as Alvara''s personal guard and attendant, a role typically reserved for third-rate nobles showcasing their strength. Great nobles like Alvara, however, brought guards for more pragmatic reasons, often handling tasks that were beneath their dignity, such as defeating weaker opponents. An extremely proud individual, Alvara avoided dirtying her hands in battles against those weaker and lower in status. Hence, the guard apanying her, Ryo, possessed an overwhelming presence, capable of subduing anyone outside the main cast with his powerful mana. "Move away," he demanded, exerting pressure that could be dangerous if directed towards anyone else. However, these guys didn''t care about the consequences. I met his gaze calmly, recognizing his immense strength. Ryo, the guard, furrowed his brow, annoyance evident on his face as he reached out to grab me. But before he could... "Ryo?" A soft, melodious voice interrupted him. Ryo stepped aside, revealing the ethereal beauty and his Princess, Alvara. Her eyes briefly flickered toward me, conveying everything in that fleeting moment. In that brief gaze, I sensed nothing but repulsion from her towards a half like me. I was nothing in her eyes but the fact that she even looked at me, told me that she wasn''tpletely oblivious of me. Without a doubt because I was rted to Connor and Christina. From what I heard she couldn''t do whatever she wantedst year because of them, especially Connor. "Let''s leave, Ryo. We shouldn''t disturb people," Alvara said, gracefully twirling her golden umbre. She walked past me, deliberately creating distance to avoid any contact. The sweet scent of her presence filled the cafeteria, and everything about her exuded an air of sweetness. Ryo, her guard, walked ahead of her. Lykhor ryon followed without sparing a nce in my direction. It piqued my interest. I couldn''t help but smirk at this brief interaction. And then, everything shifted. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Alvara abruptly halted her steps, tilting slightly her head aside, moving her umbre to reveal her neon yellow-green eyes that flickered slightly, as if peering through my soul. I swiftly erased my smirk, but it seemed she had noticed, as her usual cold smile disappeared¡ªan incredibly rare sight. What kind of monstrous presence was that? I sensed an aura reminiscent of Zeus and Laima when they were enraged. The entire cafeteria fell into an unexpected silence as all eyes turned toward us. I remained silent, meeting her gaze without uttering a word. Alvara, with her unreadable expression, turned her gaze away without saying anything. The others followed suit, but Lykhor shot me a scowl. I ignored him and exited the cafeteria, leaving the hushed atmosphere behind. ¡­ ¡­ "What''s your take on this?" [] Cleenah shared her thoughts on Alvara. [] "That''s incredibly reassuring, Cleenah," I retorted with a grimace. I didn''t want to confront Alvara anytime soon, but I couldn''t keep avoiding her like a coward. It''s just that... [ ] Cleenah''s suggestion wasn''t a bad idea. Alvara and Cyril were both exceptional individuals with divine genes, antagonistic tendencies, and considerable power. If I could somehow manipte events to have them eliminate each other, it would be an excellent oue, but... I shook my head. "They''re too smart to fall for traps." The reason they hadn''t shed before was rooted in mutual respect and a keen awareness of the pain such a confrontation would entail. Cyril recognized Alvara as a monster akin to her elder brother, Kendel, while the siblings acknowledged Cyril''s monstrous nature as well. There was a rationale behind Cyril, known for pursuing girls with potential, refraining from attempting to seduce Alvara. Despite her possessing beauty, divine genes, and undeniable sex appeal, she was deemed too dangerous. While he might be attracted to her, he wasn''t foolishly driven by his lower instincts, unlike Jayden. [] "Hm?" I raised my gaze as Cleenah trailed off, bringing my steps to a halt. I found myself in an empty corridor of the academy. Well, not entirely empty. "You are, as always, challenging my patience, Alicia," Adrian chuckled, cornering Alicia against the wall. Despite being trapped, she calmly looked up at Adrian with her crimson eyes, hugging her book close to her chest. "..." "Again with that look..." Adrian licked his lips, his hand gently stroking Alicia''s golden blond hair. "How long are you going to resist me, Alicia?" "..." Alicia, even as Adrian touched her face and sniffed her like a dog, she remained unresponsive. This guy seriously had some serious issues, and I was well aware he had a yandere obsession with Alicia. "Speak," Adrian''s voice turned stern. "I''mte," Alicia replied, attempting to leave. However, Adrian abruptly grabbed her arm, the one not holding her book, and forcefully mmed it against the wall. Alicia, maintaining her grip on her book with her other hand, continued to stare at Adrian without showing much emotion. Adrian''s smile widened as he pressed his face against Alicia''s pale neck, visible since she was as always tying her hair in a ponytail. Unable to bear witness to this disturbing scene any longer, I quickened my pace. "..." Adrian separated slightly, ncing at me with a cold stare. "Get the hell out." As I walked past them, I briefly nced at Alicia, who met my gaze briefly. There wasn''t a hint of helplessness in her expression. She seemed entirely indifferent, averting her gaze to nothing. Any normal girl would have shown some expression seeking help, but not her. Whatever. I had nothing to do with her, and I trusted Victor to deal with that guy in due time. Ignoring Adrian''s words, I continued walking. Adrian scoffed, not waiting for me, and once again buried his face in Alicia''s neck. "Ah..." Alicia let out an ufortable noise, closing her eyes. What kind of a person was he? I thought, thoroughly disgusted. "Stop that!!" I opened my eyes wide and turned around and so Adriana and Alicia. It was Celeste. She appeared furious. Marching angrily toward them, she firmly grasped Alicia''s arm, pulling her away from Adrian''s grasp. "You''re disgusting, Adrian," she spat with contempt, ring at him. "How can you ever do that to her?" Adrian snorted in response. "She''s my fianc¨¦e. I have every right to do whatever I want with her¡ª" Before he could finish, Celeste raised her hand to p him, but he quickly seized her arm. With a stern look, he spoke. "I don''t want to harm Cyril''s woman, so leave." "Shut up," Celeste retorted, shaking off his hand of her arm. The mention of Cyril only fueled her anger further. "You''re not that different from him in the end. Both disgusting men." Adrian chuckled and shook his head. "Whatever, Celeste, but the truth is that Alicia belongs to me. You''re just a bother between us. Who are you to stick your nose between me and her?" "Alicia doesn''t belong to you, Adrian," Celeste dered, narrowing her eyes. An icy aura began to envelop her. "Celeste." Unexpectedly, Alicia''s calm voice rang out from behind her. She looked at Celeste calmly before speaking. "Senior Adrian is my fianc¨¦. This is the truth." Chapter 298 Celestes Disappointment Chapter 298 Celeste''s Disappointment "Celeste." Unexpectedly, Alicia''s calm voice rang out from behind her. She looked at Celeste calmly before speaking. "Senior Adrian is my fianc¨¦. This is the truth." Celeste was at a loss for words when Alicia said that. "Alicia... you don''t have to be scared of them. I-I will talk with grandma, and we will find a way to cancel the engagement." "Ahahaha!" Adrian cackled, palming his face. "Are you joking, Celeste? The engagement was decided and approved by the Head of the Raven House, Lord Szar himself, and the future Head, Cyril. What would an outsider like your grandmother have to say?" Celeste bit her lip at Adrian''s words. He wasn''t wrong. Cyril, Alicia''s elder brother, had proposed the marriage between his sister and Adrian, his friend and ally. He easily convinced Szar Raven, their grandfather, to approve it, and on Adrian''s House side, they weed the union with the genius Alicia. Unfortunately, Alicia, her mother, or even her father, James Raven, had no say in the matter. Nothing could truly break the engagement except convincing Cyril, who wouldn''t go back on his word. The only one who could do something was Victor, their brother. Being from the Raven House and the new heir, he could easily dissolve the engagement, just as it happened in the Game. She might suffer, but she would eventually be freed from Adrian''s grasp. She just needed to be patient until her big brother saved her. A girl like her wouldn''t break so easily because of Adrian, anyway. "I-I''m sure we can do something..." Celeste trailed off, lowering her head. She obviously wouldn''t abandon this easily, but... "It''s fine," Alicia removed Celeste''s hand from her arm. "Alicia..." Celeste looked at Alicia with a powerless look, nearly guilty, unable to help her. "See," Adrian grinned before walking away, his eyes scanning Alicia as he left. "See you soon, Alicia. We will have more fun in the future." Well, that was quite the animated quarrel. The silence seemed too awkward, so I spun on my heels. "W-Why..." Suddenly, Celeste let out weakly. It might have seemed directed towards Alicia given the recent situation, but for some reason, I knew right away that Celeste was speaking to me. I turned around to confirm, and indeed, her gaze was fixed on me. What was that expression she was giving me? Disappointment. That was the fitting word to describe her current look. Utter disappointment. "Why didn''t you help her?" she asked weakly. Ah, I see. She witnessed me not intervening as I walked past Adrian, who was harassing Alicia. "I don''t understand..." Celeste muttered, clenching her fists. "I thought you were someone brave. Back then, you tried to help me even though he was stronger than you... I thought you were someone courageous..." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "..." "But now, a girl was harassed in front of you, and you didn''t even say anything... and just walked... why?" She asked, her look confused and weak after witnessing the recent events. "You are the Prophetess, Lady Celeste," I responded wryly. "Of course, I would intervene. You are important." As soon as I said that, Alicia who was hearing until now left with the ''I don''t care'' look. Well, I just chose to be honest. I could have let her be handled by Victor or even be captured back then, but when I learned she was the Prophetess, there was no way I would let something happen to her. Additionally, I wanted her to feel indebted to me. Celeste was left speechless at my words. "Y-You helped me back then because I am the Prophetess?" She sought confirmation, and my silence only affirmed her words. I had wanted to befriend her, but it seemed that opportunity waspletely lost now. The disappointment on her face was as clear as water. She wouldn''t even consider me as her ssmate anymore. I could have lied, but honestly, to hell with that. I was tired of ying a role. I don''t really need to befriend her anyway, if I think about it. When the lives of millions of people are at stake, she won''t have a choice but to cooperate. Celeste smiled bitterly at my words. "I''m just a mere profit for you, like my mother was... but Alicia is a girl, your junior. H-How..." She bit her lip, attempting to hold back her anger. "How and why did you not intervene?" I sighed, honestly tired of this conversation. "Adrian Dolphis is a Great Noble, Lady Celeste. Anyone else in my position, except Great Nobles like you, would have ignored them. It could have been anyone in my ce." "T-This is not a sufficient reason! You are still from the Olphean House! You probably had a mother, or maybe a sister, right? W-Why did you act so cowardly-" "I don''t know her," I cut her off. "W-What?" I nced at Alicia''s departing figure. "I don''t know her. You can''tpare her to my mother or sister, Lady Celeste." Celeste''s disappointed gaze transformed into a re. "... if that''s your answer, Amael," she said and turned around, walking away. "...I just wanted to thank you for the other day. Thanks." This was the coldest thanks I had ever heard. ¡­ ¡­ After parting ways with Celeste, I stealthily made my way to the girls'' dormitory. No girl could refuse me, nor did they want to, honestly. As for the staff, I simply threatened and bribed them. My goal was Selene''s room. I had heard her asking Victor toe to her room under the pretext of homework, but I knew very well that it was about homework in another sense. With Samara''s help, I easily forced the door open and entered. "What... a cold room..." I muttered, observing the ck and red color theme that surrounded the room. No time to waste. I looked around the room, hoping to find her vial, but as expected, there was nothing. She probably hadn''t entered her room yet. With no other options, I opened her closet and slipped inside. Once she enters, I''ll knock her out and steal the vial. "Huh?" I ignored the dresses but couldn''t overlook the interior of the closet, which was filled with pictures. Pictures of Victor... From babyhood to his current age. Where the hell did she even get those photos? Some included other girls, like Celeste, but the faces of every girl around him were carefully and meticulously erased with a ck pen. This was slightly scary. What a yandere... Fortunately, though, I could fit inside and managed to sit until she arrived. Sighing, I thought about my earlier conversation with Celeste. Coward. She saw me exactly like that. Because I could have intervened and done more, considering I wasn''t as weak as she thought. Moreover, I had status simr to Connor and Christina. If she knew about my strength and status, it would have been a lot worse. I willingly chose not to interfere because helping Alicia would mean antagonizing Adrian, and consequently, Cyril. I wasn''t ready for that. My priority was to find the people who killed half of my family. The other families didn''t interest me. Call me a coward and hate me however you want for that. "Do you hate what I did not do back then, Cleenah?" I asked out of nowhere. [] "Again this, huh," I chuckled a bit. "But what do you truly think?" [] "You know, I''m afraid that Lucifer has indirectly influenced me, and I don''t freaking know why and how." [>] "Right..." One of the faces that keepsing up is obviously Elona''s face. Each time, she appears in my dreams, and I dream about our happy childhood. Louisa as well. My memories are entirely restored, so I remember everything from my childhood. Knowing that I wouldn''t see Louisa or Elona again really gnaws at my heart. Elona''s face as she dies has be my daily nightmare. The reason she died was because of my reckless actions. If I had been a little more prudent, she wouldn''t have died. If, again, because of my reckless actions, something happened to Christina or Mom, I''m afraid ofpletely losing myself even with Cleenah, Annabelle, and Samara beside me. Chapter 299 Drown In Lust [R-18] Chapter 299 Drown In Lust [R-18] This chapters contains some R-18 elements. If you don''t like it, you can just skip that part. **** "What on earth are they up to?" I grumbled, already feeling a sense of difort. [] I winced at Cleenah''s words. "I''m not observing anything. I''ll just get rid of that love potion and leave quickly." This might inadvertently postpone the Viiness'' route. Oh! I heard the door slowly opening. There was a brief silence as Selene looked around with suspicious eyes. Well, her door was open, after all but it was part of the n. I needed to catch herpletely caught off guard to knock her out. I couldn''t underestimate her. She was still the Viiness of the Second Game. I held my breath, waiting for the right moment. She needed to get closer. Soon, Selene''s crimson eyes fell on her closet. I swiftly closed the door and waited with bated breath. I needed to act quickly. No one else should notice it. I could hear steps approaching toward me, and I braced myself, but right at that moment¡ª -Ring! It was her phone. "Victor?" She picked it up and spoke to Victor, but I couldn''t hear their conversation. "Fine. I will be on my way." She added, and suddenly her steps receded. Then I heard the door closing, leaving me dumbfounded. It was so incredibly close... I opened the closet and sighed, but soon my eyes widened. On the small shelf. The pink vial. She left it here. I can''t believe it. My smile widened greatly. I don''t even have to fight or argue! I was about to approach the shelf, but the door suddenly opened again. What?! I quickly went back inside the closet and held my breath. Is she back? The sound of footsteps echoed, but they didn''t match Selene''s. "Selene?" I hesitated. That''s not her. I recognized that voice. It was Elizabeth. "Where is she¡­?" Elizabeth murmured. How did I get into this situation? I wished I could vanish from here. I didn''t even want to imagine what she''d think if she found me here. Or maybe I should juste clean and tell her everything? Elizabeth might believe and understand me. "Hm? It smells good?" Elizabeth suddenly remarked and it was like all her senses numbed. No, please no. I peeked out slightly and saw Elizabeth holding the vial. She raised it to her lips and¡ª "Don''t drink that!" I couldn''t hold back anymore and burst out of the closet, but it was toote. She had already taken a sip, and as if she couldn''t control herself, she gulped down the entire content. "Delicious¡­" She wiped her lips and turned her gaze toward me. Her crimson eyes now held a tinge of pink, sending shivers down my spine. This isn''t good at all. I quickly closed my eyes, feeling the absurd influence of that potion. "E-Elizabeth! Close your eyes and don''t¡ª" I couldn''t finish my sentence before falling backward. "Hey! What are you doing¡ª!" I peeked slightly and saw Elizabeth atop me, her hands holding my arms. Despite her calm expression, she had a profound blush on her face. "...!" I closed my eyes again, overwhelmed by the scent of the potion. It had a strawberry sweet fragrance, but nothing sweet was happening. I attempted to move my hands, but I was immobilized. The hell? She''s he strong! [ ] ''Oy, help me instead of¡ª'' Before I could ask for Cleenah''s help, my lips were sealed. Elizabeth pressed her lips onto mine and fervently devoured them. No! I felt any semnce of sanity slowly disappear due to the potion invading my mouth. I don''t have a choice. Even though it could harm her¡ª "Stay still." Elizabeth cut off my thoughts, and I felt her tongue pushing through my teeth. Vertical slits appeared on her crimson-pink eyes sending shivers run down my spine. "...hm!" Any thought of resistance slowly vanished from my mind. I started to feel dizzy and exhrated, and a desire for lust I had never felt before overwhelmed me. My body''s temperature rose significantly as it came into close contact with Elizabeth''s soft body. No¡­ A pinkish glow flickered in my eyes. I can''t¡ª "...!" I epted her tongue and reciprocated fiercely. "Ahm~" Elizabeth made a strange sound that only served to pique my desire. After releasing my hands from her grasp, I wrapped my arms around her waist and shifted our positions, lowering her to the ground and cing myself on top of her. Elizabeth''s hands traveled my shirt, swiftly unbuttoning it while I continued to kiss her lips. It was my turn after she ripped my shirt apart. I caressed her pale and soft stomach with my hands inside her blouse. Another surge of lust hit both of us, causing us to be even more aggressive. I ripped her blouse open, revealing her white bra. Then I lifted her by the waist while she wrapped her legs around my waist and her arms around my neck, before she suddenly bit my neck. I felt my blood getting sucked but the pain was only thrilling me even more. I carried her over to Selene''s bed. Elizabeth parted her lips from mine, and we both took deep breaths to catch our breath. Our faces were flushed, but we had a smile on our lips. We looked at each other again, and this time we were determined to see it through. Elizabeth unhooked her bra as I ran my hands through her dark hair, clearing it away from her lovely face. Then I proceeded to slid out her long white skirt revealing her pale legs. I caressed them with my hands while kissing her cute navel. "Mm~" Elizabeth moaned while I reached out her generous breast. The sensation of grasping her breasts was truly driving more in lust. I couldn''t help myself and buried my face in her breasts while she stroked my hair. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Ahn~" Elizabeth moaned loudly as I sucked her left nipple. I felt my lower limb standing rock in front of Elizabeth''s untainted cave as I continued to kiss her. Then without being able to hold back anymore, I reached out my left hand below her abdomen, and my fingers slid inside her white panties. Elizabeth pulled strongly my hair when I did that and it acted like a signal. I ripped away her panties and positioned my cock in front of her leaking cave. When I saw Elizabeth''s palepletely lost in lust, I thrusted my waist. "Aghnnn!!" Elizabeth grunted loudly as I ripped open her hymen. Her pained expression was like adding fuel to the fire, as I continued to thrust my waist, ignoring her pain. Elizabeth continued to grunt at each of my thrust but she soon recovered and coiling her arms around my neck, she bit again my neck, sucking more blood. The next two hours, I continued to thrust relentlessly while Elizabeth bit my neck, shoulders, and left hickeys on my body. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ "..." "..." I was leaning against the bedhead, my expression nk and my shirtless body showing signs of the chaotic event. My pants were torn and resembled shorts more than anything now. Elizabeth sat on the opposite side of the bed which was broken by the way. The whole room was destroyed and was filled with love scent, proof of our arduous two hours. Elizabeth''s back was turned to me, using the bedsheet to cover herself. She was silent but I could hear the quiet sobs. Her face, typically adorned with light makeup, was now stained with tear marks. It was astounding that she didn''t scream or react as a typical person might have, instead silently mourning. I was grateful for that. When I noticed hickeys done by me on her uncovered pale neck, I felt blood rushing over my cheeks and averted my eyes. This damn potion and its effects weren''t entirely gone. We were in an utterly terrible situation. My face mirrored her pallor as I reyed everything that had transpired, feeling lower than I ever had. I held my head in my hands, my mouth agape, trying to process. ''Why didn''t you or Samara intervene?'' I asked Cleenah, struggling to contain my anger. [] My anger subsided as Cleenah exined, but I clenched my fists in frustration. I should have stayed hidden and tried talking to Elizabeth before this. Maybe she could have stopped her sister. But I was blinded by the potential Viiness'' route Selene could take. What can I do now? I let out a weak, ridiculousugh. The only sce was that Elizabeth seemed to understand what had happened and that I wasn''t entirely at fault. She knew only one person capable of obtaining such a powerful potion: Selene, her sister. But I was still the one present. Any trust or friendship that had started to form between us, especially after being in the same group and after the incident in Zestel, might have shattered. I slowly stood and retrieved a clean shirt and pants from my bracelet, changing into them. After sshing water on my face and fixing my hair, I made my way to the door. She probably wanted to be alone. "I¡­I''m sorry for what happened. I just wanted to stop your¡ª" I shook my head. She didn''t need apologies or exnations. "I will inform my family. You should do the same¡­" I said before leaving. This wasn''t something to hide. Elizabeth was a Princess of the Tepes House, and virginity was a sacred matter preserved for all princesses for their future spouses. The sooner we addressed it, the better we could handle this issue. I pulled out my phone and dialed my mom''s number, feeling only chills thinking about their reaction and also Elizabeth''s family''s response. Chapter 300 Engaged Chapter 300 Engaged I''m fucked. My feet kept hitting the ground in stress of what could happen next. I was in the Tepes Kingdom and inside their sinister yet beautifulrge pce. I was waiting at the exterior of the throne hall. Christina was seated next to me, her expression full of concern, while Mother sat on my other side, wearing an unreadable expression that sent shivers down my spine. Three days had passed since that infamous night with Elizabeth. We had both exined the situation to our families, and while we stayed enclosed in our respective homes waiting for the oue, the Heads of our Houses held discussions. I was relieved that neither Mother nor Christina changed their behavior toward me. Initially angry that I had entered Selene''s room without exnation, they reassured me, saying that everything would be alright. However, the one I feared most was Duncan Tepes, the Head of the Tepes House. He had been absent for a week and just returned today. The true conclusion would unfold now. Ignoring the flood of calls and messages from John and Victor, I kept my focus on the present. "Lady Olphean," one of the guards finally called out. We all stood up simultaneously. "Amael, stay behind us," Mother instructed, ncing at Christina. "Watch over him." "Yes..." Christina gripped my arm with a tense expression. The reassurance wasn''t convincing. Could a fight break out? The Head of the Tepes House was a DemiGod, after all. The grand dark doors opened with a creak, revealing a unique and imposing scene. The throne hall was adorned in dark red, with tapestries hanging here and there. Candlesticks adorned each pir, casting a beautiful glow on the red carpet that led to the throne at the far end. udia was seated on one throne, and the other throne... "...!" My body involuntarily froze as I saw the man next to her. He appeared to be in his fifties,cking any wrinkles, and could easily be mistaken for Elizabeth''s father. His long, flowing dark hair framed a face with dark crimson eyes. Resting his fist on his cheek, he regarded Mother with a disinterested gaze. That monster... Christina''s grip on my arm tightened, but I managed to collect myself. Taking a deep breath, I faced them. udia''s gaze was colder than ever, fixated solely on me. It was evident she harbored a desire to tear me apart, and considering her strength, she could indeed aplish it. The damn granny. Turning my eyes to Elizabeth, she wore a beautiful dark dress that covered her entire body, and a dark crimson crown adorned her head. Memories of that night flooded my mind, and I averted my gaze. Elizabeth seemed better than she did three days ago, but her expression remained stiff. Selene stood next to Elizabeth, wearing the same cold demeanor. "Alea, it''s been a while," Duncan''s voice was low and calm. "Indeed," Mom nodded. "It''s regrettable that the second time youe into my Throne Room, it''s for such an absurd matter, Alea," he continued with that disinterested expression. "This is regrettable, yes," Mom agreed. "You think so?" udia, who had seemingly held back until now, spoke up with a re. "Your son stained my cute little daughter, and that''s all you have to say?!" Mom narrowed her eyes coldly. "I''m certain that Elizabeth isn''t lying. You surely know this was merely an ident." "Your son caused it. What was he doing in my other princess'' room in the first ce?!" udia shot back. N?v(el)B\\jnn "A-Amael was trying to prevent Selene from using the potion on Victor!" Christina interjected. "You think I will believe that? He could have told any of us!" udia''s voice grew louder, her re fixed on me. But any mistake could have led to your granddaughter''s demise... "So he is your second son, Alea?" Duncan''s voice cut through the tension as his eyes settled on me. Nobody should know that I''m not deceased, except udia, since she is the prophetess. She likely informed Duncan about it. "Come forward," he ordered. Approaching cautiously, I kept a safe distance between us. "So he is your and Kleines'' son, huh¡­" Duncan mused, his eyes gleaming. "He doesn''t resemble either of you, but I see your gaze in him, Alea," he chuckled. He was clearly trying to intimidate me, but I stood my ground. I''ve faced Zeus, after all. "Just like your brother faced me back then, you are as well. What a unique family you have there, Alea," Duncan added before narrowing his eyes dangerously. "But he harmed my Elizabeth." "It was an ident, Lord Tepes," Mom reiterated, her tone cold. Duncan smiled. "You sure have guts to give me that look in my territory, Alea. You haven''t changed at all." "My son, like your granddaughter, are both equally victims; there is no one at fault," Mom asserted. "No one except Selene, Mother," Christina disagreed, shooting a re at Selene. "Because of her, Amael lost his¡­ his innocence and virginity!" This is somewhat embarrassing. "Ah! You are ming my other princess now?" udia asked, fed up. "Of course, I''m ming, oh Great Prophetess! She nearly stole Victor''s virginity, and because of her, Amael and Elizabeth suffered!" Christina seemed to have snapped as well. "He is mine," Selene, instead of defending herself, only reminded everyone that Victor was hers. "Youngsters these days¡­" Duncan shook his head. "I can understand your point of view, Alea, but your son is still the one who tainted my granddaughter. I cannot slide past that." "What?" Mom frowned. Duncan nodded and continued. "I propose that your son leaves Sancta Vedelia right away. It will be better to exin and deal with that. Your son''s cowardice led him to this situation, Alea." "...!" Christina, Mom, and even Elizabeth looked at Duncan in confusion. "N-No way he is leaving us again!" Christina snapped. "This seems to be the only resolution," udia wore a triumphant expression. In response to Duncan''s decision, Mother remained silent, her confusion evident. She''s surely bewildered. It makes absolutely no sense. "What a farce," I muttered audibly enough for everyone to hear. All eyes turned toward me. Approaching Duncan Tepes, I spoke my mind, "So, I''m the victim here, and the solution is expelling me from my own House? Is this some kind of joke?" I tilted my head in irritation. A tense silence hung in the air after my words. "Boy, you shouldn''t test my patience," Duncan warned, his oppressive aura palpable, but I paid it no heed. I was weary of these individuals. "How about we make it fair and have me expelled along with your other granddaughter, the one responsible for all of this?" I pointed at Selene with a re. "...," Selene shot a defiant re in return. I snorted, mocking her, "Of course, you wouldn''t want to be separated from Victor, huh?" "You brat!" udia stomped the ground angrily, rising to her feet, but Duncan raised his hand, silencing her. He observed me carefully. "What, are you going to kill me?" I scoffed, daring him. "Well, get in line. I already have some lousy gods on my tail with a stronger desire to kill me than you. A DemiGod isn''t scary to me, Lord Duncan Tepes." "Y-You...!" udia was utterly dumbfounded, much like Elizabeth, Selene, and Christina. Mother, however, wore an arrogant grin, nodding in approval. A prolonged silence ensued as I continued to re at Duncan, whose disinterested expression gradually transformed into a wide smile as he suddenly stood up, appearing right in front of me. "..." I didn''t even see him move. However, my mother intervened, stepping in front of me to shield me from Duncan. "I just want to see him closer, Alea," Duncan said seriously, and his request prompted my mother to step away. He''s too tall. I lifted my gaze to meet his, and he peered down at me, towering over me by at least two heads. "Amael Idea Olphean or Edward Falkrona?" he inquired. "Whatever," I shrugged my shoulders nonchntly. Duncan nodded and turned slightly, motioning for Elizabeth toe forward. "Huh?" "Eh?" Both Elizabeth and I voiced our confusion as Duncan took my hand and hers, sping them together with hisrge hand. "I hereby announce the engagement between my granddaughter, Elizabeth Amaya Tepes, and Amael Idea Olphean," he dered, and a giant crimson circle materialized above us. "This is my word, and this is the best oue. Alea?" he addressed my mother. I looked at my mother in disbelief, silently pleading for assistance, but she shook her head. "I ept." "Duncan! What are you doing?!" udia stood up in shock, but a single stern look from Duncan silenced her. As the crimson circle dissipated, a slight dizziness washed over me, much like Elizabeth. However, my bewilderment wasn''t solely due to the circle. "W-What the hell?" I muttered, struggling toprehend. Duncan smiled and raised his hands. "The unofficial engagement is done. We will soon organize an official one. Inform all the other Houses!" "..." "..." Elizabeth and I exchanged appalled looks, both of us left utterly dumbfounded by the unexpected turn of events. Chapter 301 Amaels Show [1] Chapter 301 Amael''s Show [1] "What was that, Duncan?" udia demanded as soon as the Olphean family left the hall. She struggled to contain her fury. "I made the right decision, udia. I don''t see the problem with them being engaged. They each gave their first time to each other," Duncan said, ncing at Elizabeth, who trembled in shame with her head lowered. "This is not a reason to engage them! He doesn''t deserve Elizabeth, and more importantly, he is Alea''s son!" udia argued angrily. "G-Grandfather?" Elizabeth looked at Duncan and udia with confusion. They had talked about Amael being Connor''s brother and Alea Olphean''s mother, but she had thought they were just close. However... Duncan sighed and nodded at his granddaughter. "He is Alea''s biological son and Connor Olphean''s younger blood brother." "..." Elizabeth and Selene fell speechless when Duncan confirmed. "Due to certain circumstances, he was sent to the Celesta Kingdom when he was a still a child. He was adopted by Alea''s elder sister, Oryanna. But ten years ago, Oryanna was killed," Duncan exined contemtively. "Alea made several trips to rece Oryanna''s ce for Oryanna''s daughter and her own son, Amael, but she stopped when her sister was killed. An orphan from his mother, just three months ago, he lost his adopted father and adopted sister in the great incident that urred in the Capital of Dorian." "You mean... with the Holy Garden?" Elizabeth asked. "Yes," Duncan nodded and used a remote to show a projection. It disyed the Holy Garden of Eden floating above the destroyed ground of the Capital¡ªa historical event that had reverberated throughout the world. Ante-Eden attacked the Holy Capital of the Kingdom of Celesta, a widely known event. "That day he lost his remaining family with whom he grew up, and then, because of a royal crime, he was expelled from the Kingdom, and he joined your academy," Duncan added. "Royal crime?" Selene asked, puzzled. "Yes," Duncan smiled. After researching about Edward Falkrona, he knew that Amael was a tremendous talent. "He killed the King''s younger brother." Elizabeth and Selene couldn''t hold back their shock. "The only reason he is still alive is that he is Alea''s son and also the grandson of the Supreme Head of the Falkrona House, Waylen Falkrona." At the mention of Waylen Falkrona, another DemiGod, they fell into silence. What about Earth? He''s clearly a better match for Elizabeth than Alea''s son!" udia insisted. "Perhaps... but it''s toote for that. Earth isn''t here, and Elizabeth''s first night has already urred," Duncan shook his head. Elizabeth could only bow her head in response. "You don''t understand, Duncan... I saw him," udia said with frustration. "I saw Alea''s son in my dreams. He is dangerous-" "udia," Duncan interrupted her. He was well aware of udia''s prophecies about Edward. "He will take care of Elizabeth. To save his sister, he fought against Brandon Dvoic and even managed to kill him." "Brandon Dvoic..." Selene muttered. She and Elizabeth, along with everyone else, knew who Brandon Dvoic was. He was the Leader of Ante-Eden until he was killed three months ago by the King, or so they said... "It doesn''t change what I said!" udia shot a re at her husband and left angrily. Duncan sighed and turned to Elizabeth. "Are you fine with it, Amaya?" Elizabeth raised her empty gaze and let out a smallugh. "Do I even have a say in this matter, grandfather?" She said before leaving slowly, her expression shattered. "I''m sorry, grandfather," Selene apologized after Elizabeth left. "Dear, you should first apologize to your sister," Duncan advised her with an exasperated smile. Selene lowered her head. "She doesn''t want to hear me out." Duncan sighed. "Your sister has been through a lot sincest year." He activated the remote again and showed pictures from the previous year. A girl appeared on the screen. Jet ck hair cascaded gracefully over her shoulders without any ties. Her slit-crimson eyes held a chilling coldness that even Selene couldn''t stare at for long. Her expression was colder and paler than any vampire should be. She wore a beautiful ck and red dress, stained in blood. She was utterly mesmerizing, the epitome of cold beauty, yet she was equally admired and feared. The girl on the projection was Elizabeth Amaya Tepes from the beginning until a year ago when she started to change, bing more approachable after she met... "She has lost Connor after all." ¡­ ¡­ After returning to my Kingdom, I immediately headed to the afternoon ss. Staying home would only lead to dwelling on what had transpired, and honestly, I needed a break from it all. I couldn''t me my mom for epting the engagement. Given the circumstances and the personalities involved, especially considering Elizabeth''s position as a Princess of the Tepes House, our Houses'' pride and image were at stake. Engaged to another girl. The thought was absurd, and I had always believed Miranda would eventually forgive me and be my second fianc¨¦e. The situation was beyond my control. Now, here I was, caught in this mess. I had a clear understanding of the situation, but Elizabeth was dragged into her sister''s mess and became the victim. Mother assured me that we could break off the engagement if Elizabeth found someone more suitable. She promised to convince Duncan in that case. The ideal scenario would be Elizabeth falling in love with Victor. Whatever. I was frustrated. What irritated me the most were Duncan Tepes and that persistent granny putting the me on me! Coward? Me? I had been indirectly trying to save their granddaughter. Clicking my tongue, I entered the academy, and as soon as I stepped into the ssroom, everyone turned their gaze toward me. Fortunately, it seemed they were still unaware of the recent engagement. They were all there, eagerly waiting for the professor to arrive. "Hey, dude, where were you? We were worried, you know?" Victor approached me, expressing concern. "Oh, right¡­I was sick," I threw a random lie as I took my seat in thest and highest row of the lecture hall. "You could have at least answered our messages¡­Even John was worried, y''know?" Victor said with a grin. "No way he was," Iughed with a smile. "I swear, but you know as usual he didn''t show it and kept his face while saying: ''Where that bastard is huh?''" Victor said, perfectly imitating John. Iughed and nodded. "Told you. John is just a tsundere." As we spoke, my gaze inadvertently fell on Celeste, who was engaged in conversation with Cylien since Selene wasn''t present. Feeling my gaze, she looked at me for a moment before averting her eyes and resuming her conversation happily with Cylien. She sure hates me now. How many girls did I antagonize in a few days? Alvara, Celeste, Alicia, and recently even Elizabeth. After a bit more conversation, Victor returned to his seat as Cylien called out to him. I found myself alone on thest row, with others scattered in the rows in front. I kept receiving curious gazes because of my choice of seating, but I ignored them. Despite the annoyances of school, it was a good spot to rx and think about other things. I needed to think about the recent events and what I should do about the next ones since the plot might slightly altered now. "Oh my, look who''s back?" Unfortunately, my solitude didn''tst long. From the entrance, a group of elves appeared, led by Allen Teraquin, Alvara''s younger brother. "Allen, all the first years have craftsmanship ss. It''s not here," Roda Moonfang, who was also with them, entered and warned Allen, who took a seat on therge desk. "Come on, Roda," Allen winked at her before settling in. "What are you doing, Allen?" Celeste asked, exasperated. "I''m only looking at my seniors, Celeste," Allen replied with a mischievous smile. "You should leave. The teacher ising," Cylien said with furrowed brows. What was he even doing here, really? As Allen entered, it was obvious he was aiming at me, but I had doubts¡­ "No. I sent the teacher away, don''t worry," Allen said with a smirk. "A little gratitude wouldn''t hurt, you know?" "Why did you do that?" Victor asked, bewildered. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Allen''s gaze shifted to Victor with disdain. "I don''t answer Halves." "Allen!" Celeste stood up angrily. "Let''s calm down, I''m not here for you," Allen said before finally looking directly at me. Everyone followed Allen''s line of sight, and it easilynded on me, seated high at the back of the lecture hall. I met Allen''s gaze withposure. Allen scowled before smirking and redirecting his attention to Jiren. "Bring him here. He needs to greet his new master from now on." Jiren and his friends looked almost startled by themand, frozen in ce. An awkward silence filled the room as confusion spread among everyone. Seeing Allen frown, I couldn''t help but let a visible smirk slip onto my lips. [] Chapter 302 Amaels Show [2] "Hey, Jiren!" Allen shouted, ring at Jiren, but Jiren and his friends still stood frozen. As if they would move after I beat them up and threatened to kill them ¨C they knew I wasn''t joking. Allen didn''t understand how to intimidate people. People were intimidated by his status, and that was it. I smiled slightly, crossing my legs on the row in front of me. Then I looked down at him with my amber eyes, devoid of any concern. Allen''s arrogant grin vanished, reced by a cold expression. "Get him," he ordered his cronies, and two of them started moving toward me. "Wait, stop right there!" Victor stood up. He couldn''t let them do whatever they wanted to me. He was a good guy. "Victor Raven, are you opposing my House?" Allen asked with a re. "I am here on behalf of my sister." Victor clenched his fists. "Why do you need Amael? He didn''t do anything¡­" Allen shrugged nonchntly. "You see, his friend, what was his name again? Jahn? Or John? Whatever the name of that Half is, he is currently undergoing a thorough ''training'' in my sister''s ss. I just wanted to invite his close friend to the training as well." 11:02 Thorough training, huh? He''s probably getting beaten up, and beating them up ¨C but since Allen is here, I''d say it''s more of the former. "Do you understand, Half? This is my sister''s mercy and generosity for you. Or are you going to leave your friend alone?" Allen smirked. "Like a coward." Coward. Again with that word. Celeste told me about it three days ago. Then Duncan Tepes. And now this bastard. "Enough, Allen. You''re going too far!" Roda entered the hall, her bright yellow eyes staring coldly at Allen. "Just take a seat, Roda," Allen patted the spot on his right. "It will be over in a few minutes. I will just bring him to my sister. There is nothing wrong with it, right? Unless this cowardly Half prefers to stayfortably in the back?" He added,ughing at me. Following that insult, most of my ssmates, along with curious first-years who entered, burst intoughter. "Allen, you can''t¡ª" "It''s okay, Victor," I cut off Victor, raising my hand. He has done enough. "I obviously would never leave my dear friend alone," I said with a smile. "And I''m quite curious: what does one of the three Celestial Elven Princesses want from a mere Half like me? Is she going to confess to me, perhaps?" I asked, stroking my chin. The hall fell into a dumbstruck silence at my words. They were giving me that gaze, meaning: ''Do you have a death wish?'' Because I was referring to Alvara, who was like a Goddess in her House and not that far off for others due to how unattainable she seemed. Allen''s gaze became murderous. There was no doubt that he was a sis-con as well. "Break his legs and bring him down at my feet," he said. His two friends nodded and quickly climbed the stairs to reach me. Victor looked at me, but I shook my head again. "Samara." At my call, Samara, as beautiful as ever, appeared next to me, capturing everyone''s attention with her exquisite appearance. "Oh? Not bad," Allen licked his lips. "I shall take her as my ve. She will serve my boring nights well. Bring her as well." Samara ignored the idiot and looked at me, asking what she should do. One of the elves reached out his hand with a smug smirk, attempting to grab Samara''s arm. "Come here-" -BAM! Before his hand could approach Samara, my shoe collided with his face, sending him flying. The impact was so strong that it shattered most of his teeth, and he embedded into the slightly crumbled wall. "This feels truly good," I gritted my teeth in exhration as Inded on my table. "ARGHHHHAAAA!!!!" The elf let out a painful shriek, the sound resonating through the lecture hall and beyond. I ignored his agonizing cries and shifted my gaze to the second elf, whose attention was fixed on his injuredrade. Upon realizing my stare, he flinched and slowly turned his sweating face toward me. But before he could face me or utter a word, I leaped and kicked his chin with my knee. "BRUGHA!" I didn''t hold back again, and he lost consciousness immediately, propelled all the way down the stairs until rolling in front of Allen and Roda. Whatever gazes were on me before¡ªwhether mocking, disdainful, or pitiful¡ªthey were all reced by a single expression. Shock. Maybe shock was too light a word. Everyone rose up, staring at me with bated breath. "This is my first and final warning, Allen Teraquin," I slowly descended the stairs one by one, followed by Samara. Allen jumped down from the desk as I approached. "Run away with your tail between your legs before Ie down," I advised kindly. "Or else I will break each of your limbs before making you forcefully swallow all your teeth." I added with a bright smile. "...." Each time I descended a row, my ssmates on that row swiftly stepped back instinctively. I might have a smile on my face but I was in an extremely bad mood after what the conversation with Celeste and more importantly because of what happened with Elizabeth starting from the incident until my new engagement. "In front of your ssmates, you will lose your pathetic pride, the ridiculous honor of your ridiculous House, your image, and your face. The news will quickly spread throughout the entire school, and you will be embarrassed to even show your face in this lovely city. It''d be a pity, wouldn''t it?" I cocked my head. Allen''s expression shiftedpletely to a serious one. "ARGHHAA!" "Tsk," I covered my left ear due to the groaning elf above me. "Samara, knock him out." Samara extended her hand, silencing the noise with a quick gesture. "Done." "Nice," I smiled and turned back to Allen. "Only a dozen stairs to go, Junior," I reminded him. When I reached Victor''s row, I noticed Cylien and Celeste hesitating to intervene,pletely taken aback by the situation. But I wanted no interruptions. "Samara, make sure no one interferes," I said, climbing down thest stair and locking eyes with Allen. The smile had vanished from my face. "I warned you, and yet you''re still here," I said, my tone serious. "That won''t save you." "Nobody is allowed to fight inside the Academy, Senior¡­" Roda''s voice sounded next to Allen, her expression serious and a little apprehensive. I briefly nced at her. "I take back everything. You''re just a coward hiding under your crush''s skirt." "...!" Allen''s expression twisted in anger, and he immediately swung his sword, attempting to catch me off guard. Disappointing. I dodged, letting the sword graze my hair, and swiftly reached for his neck, mming his body into therge desk, breaking it. "KAH!" Allen cried out in pain, but he quickly recovered, summoning arge green mana circle above me. "D-Die!" He red at me, a mad smirk on his face. "Die? With that?" I pointed upwards, chuckling before lifting and hurling him into his own circle. "GRAHH!" The circle disrupted upon contact, sending Allen flying. I propelled myself off the ground, twisting mid-air, and delivered a powerful kick square in his face, breaking his jaw in the process. -BAM! He coughed blood and hurtled downwards, shattering half of the marble stairs. Coughing up more blood, he slowly raised his hand again, murmuring something. "Still standing?" I dove down, crushing his arm under my foot. -Crack! "..." I raised my foot again, targeting his other arm. "W-Wait!" Victor called out to me. I turned my gaze toward him. Celeste was covering her mouth in horror, while Cylien had averted her gaze. "A-Are you sure about this¡­I mean¡­" Victor struggled to articte his thoughts. I sighed. "Victor, I don''t think you fully grasp what kind of person he is. How many families he has destroyed. How many girls he has assaulted under the pretext of being a High race. I''m pretty sure some of his ssmates can attest to my words. I''m merely avenging them." "T-This is too much!" Next was Celeste. "You''ve already beaten him¡­it''s over. This is too...violent, I think." With my gaze fixed on her, I stomped down. -Crack! "AGHHHHAAAA!" "Say that to his victims, Celeste ," I remarked as I lifted Allen by his shirt. His head swung either way,pletely dazed by pain. Then, I threw him again, this time against the whiteboard. Swiftly reaching him, I punched him in the stomach, embedding him in the wall. "You are naive, Celeste," I said, delivering a punch to his left arm. She needed to get rid of her pink-tinged sses and see the world as it is. A rotten world with rotten Gods and rotten beings overall. -Crack! "Victor barely reacted, and even Cylien ignored her fellow elf''s predicament," I continued as I let Allen fall to the ground on his stomach. "Obviously, they are aware of what kind of scum he is and that he deserves worse than this." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om -Crack! "...!" When I broke his remaining leg, Allen''s body convulsed, and he lost consciousness. Without wasting any more words, I grabbed Allen by the scruff of his shirt and dragged him on the ground. "Where are you going?" Victor asked me. I smiled as the first years immediately parted, giving me a clear path. "I''m apassionate man, so I will bring the little brother to his big sister." Chapter 303 Amaels Show [3] Chapter 303 Amael''s Show [3] It took me little time to reach John''s ss, and it appeared that no one had informed the teachers about the unfolding situation. However, they wouldn''t take long to arrive, so I had just a little time. [] ''Let them.'' Both my ss and Allen''s and Roda''s sses trailed behind me out of curiosity, or perhaps a desire to witness the unfolding events. As I approached the ssroom door, a raucous uproar emanated from within the hall. Laughter and shouts filled the air, creating an atmosphere akin to a stadium. Peering inside, I observed John in a battered state, engaged in a fight with several students. At the far end of the lecture ss, Alvara sat gracefully on her chair, holding her umbre. Beside her was Lykhor ryon. The entire ssprised elves, vampires, and moonfangs, excluding high humans as they were part of Adrian''s group, who was conspicuously absent. "You organized a brawl and didn''t even invite me?" I entered, my voice cutting through the noise. All eyes turned towards me before settling on the person I was dragging like a sack. Almost unrecognizable, he was indeed Allen Teraquin. The realization prompted gasps of shock, with many casting nces at Alvara. Ignoring the curious gazes, I dragged Allen until reaching John. "I propose an exchange of hostages. I will take John, and you will take your dear brother. How about it?" "..." Alvara remained silent, her gaze fixed on me. The students who had been beating John rushed towards me, but Samara quickly intervened, freezing their movements. "You are in pretty bad shape, John," I remarked, observing him. "Shut up¡­" John retorted, his eyes threatening to close in exhaustion. There was a huge gash on his back. He was probably attacked by behind but by not any ordinary attack. "W-What''s happening?" Turning around, I noticed Amelia, Sephira, and Sirius, who had just arrived. "Nice timing, Amelia," I said as I punched John, knocking him out, and threw him toward Amelia. "W-what?!" Amelia caught him, stumbling, but Sirius promptly steadied her. "Get him healed," I instructed before turning to face Alvara. The air was filled with tension as Alvara and I locked eyes in a silent standoff. Breaking the silence, I shed a smile and swiftly dealt with the men who had attacked John. Each blow I delivered left them groaning on the ground, some with broken jaws, others with injured legs. "It seems your little escapade is at an end, Alvara Teraquin. The party is over," I announced, confidently ascending the stairs with Allen''s limp body in tow. My deration was abruptly interrupted by Ryo, who attempted tond a punch. In a quick defensive move, I positioned Allen in front of me, causing Ryo to halt his attack. Seizing the momentary freeze, I delivered a headbutt using Allen''s unconscious form before propelling him forcefully toward Alvara and Lykhor. However, Lykhor intervened, redirecting Allen away from them with a subtle gesture. "Treat him," Lykhormanded, prompting the other elves to promptly attend to Allen''s injuries. Undeterred, Ryo unleashed a powerful punch that I caught with my palm, bracing against the force that threatened to send me flying. "Anathemas Fire," I retaliated, summoning a purple circle around my arm. "This¡­!" "Reverse Grasp of Vysindra." Ryo widened his eyes in shock as the purple circle extended toward his arm through mine, burning his sleeves and erupting into an explosion upon reaching his shoulders. The shockwave obliterated everything horizontally, including seats and rows. Groaning, Ryo took a step back, nursing his charred left arm. Despite his injuries, he red at me again, gathering an overwhelming amount of mana. "Do you want to destroy this ce?" I questioned, puzzled by his intent. "You will die here," Ryo dered, his gaze filled with murderous intent. I observed Ryo for a moment before calmly walking past him. "Samara please." With a simple directive to Samara, I requested her to hold him back temporarily. "W-what?!" Ryo froze, his movements slowing down. Turning his gaze forward, he saw Samara with her hand extended, straining to maintain control. It was a temporary measure, but it served my purpose. Engaging in a direct confrontation wasn''t my goal here. Addressing Alvara, I continued my ascent with a smile. "I''ve heard that you''ve been burning with the desire to see me, Alvara. If it''s a confession, I regret to inform you that I''m not interested in you at all." Silence enveloped the lecture hall, broken only by the gasps and murmurs of those present. Alvara, maintaining aposed expression, disyed a faint smile at my words. A subtle and cold smile. Five stairs now separated us. Lykhor positioned himself in front of Alvara, obscuring her from my direct view. "Lykhor, please," Alvara''s soft request earned a slight frown from Lykhor, who reluctantly stepped aside. I nodded approvingly staring at her face. "Indeed, you''re not bad, Alvara, but you''re no match for La." Alvara raised slightly a brow in wonder but didn''t react much. Then I sighed softly. "I heard that Connor and Christina really put you through a lotst year. I mean, if even the kind Connor silenced you, then..." Taking another step forward, I matched her level, with only a meter between our faces. Reflected in her yellow-green eyes were my amber ones. "If you can''t handle Connor, forget about me, Alvara Freydis Teraquin. This isn''t a challenge; it''s a warning to you and your House," I whispered loud enough for everyone to hear. A smile appeared on my lips as I took a step back. "That''s all. I wish your dear brother a swift recovery, Alvara." With a casual wave, I leaped down just in time to catch Samara, who had expended all her mana in the effort. Stroking her dark hair, I let her disappear in her dimension peacefully. "Not even an introduction~" A melodious voice reached my ears. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I halted my steps and nced at Alvara. She was smiling, her gaze fixed on me. "Edward Falkrona," I responded with a faint smirk. Surprise flickered across Alvara''s face. She had anticipated me to emphasize the Olphean name, but I needed to remind her that I was more than just that. "What''s happening here?!" The one who arrived at the entrance was another elf, a teacher. Gamir Teraquin. Alvara''s uncle. The worst teacher who could be here, honestly. "Nothing," I replied as I tried to walk past him but he blocked my path. Then his eyes traveled the lecture hall, slightly destroyed, and eventuallynded on Allen Teraquin, groaning above. As soon as he saw Allen''s bloodied face, his expression twisted in shock. "Did you do this?" He looked down at me with extreme coldness, clearly exerting pressure on me. "I wonder about that?" I shrugged nonchntly. "Don''t y the fool with me. I know how to deal with you-" "Enough, Gamir." Interrupting Gamir was another professor. Golden blond hair and crimson eyes. It was James Raven. He approached calmly and spoke. "ss will be suspended for both the Silver ss and Gold ss until this case is cleared. Fighting inside the academy is strictly prohibited. Do I have to remind you again? To sophomores on top of that?" Most of them averted their gazes from Professor Raven, unable to answer. Then he turned his gaze at Gamir. "Gamir, can I let you handle them? I will hear out these two," he said, looking at me and John, who was already awake, covered again in bandages. Gamir seemed reluctant but upon ncing at Alvara and Allen, he nodded. "I fear for the dishonest nepotism but whatever," I said before walking off, ignoring Gamir''s gaze. "Amael," Victor approached me and patted my shoulders with a smile. "Don''t worry, I sent my father the video of what happened with John." Oh, that''s why he was here? I was sure that Alvara made sure to not let any professors learn what was happening here. I smiled at him gratefully. "Thanks, Victor." He was saving me from a lot of troubles. I already knew that James Raven calling me and John was to take our testimony but also to take us away from Gamir Teraquin before thetter created a scenario fitting the Teraquin House. Approaching John, who was seated on the ground and ring murderously at Lykhor, I nudged his leg. "How long are you going to sit on the ground?" "Hey! He''s injured!" Amelia yelled at me incredulously. "No worries, he''s had worse in Celesta," I shrugged, recalling the treatment both of us received from Charles Celeste after I killed his brother. John scoffed and stood up. "I''m sick of those elves'' mugs." Cylien, who was nearby, winced slightly at John''s words, while Sephira dropped her shoulders. "Well, I''m feeling the same, honestly," I sighed, ncing at Sephira. "Except for you, of course. We''re friends." Sephira was surprised by my words but beamed a radiant smile¡ªthe brightest I''d ever seen. "We''re all right here¡­" Cylien murmured, ncing discreetly at Alvara and Lykhor, who had overheard my conversation with John. We made sure they could hear it. "I know, that was the idea," I replied to Cylien before following John out of the lecture hall. Chapter 304 Clash Against Adrian Chapter 304 sh Against Adrian "I have a sense of d¨¦j¨¤-vu¡­" I mumbled, finding myself once again in Professor Raven''s office with John. "As do I, Amael," James shook his head in exasperation. John ignored both of us and took a seat with a groan. Following his lead, I settled into the seat next to him. Professor Raven''s gaze on us remained stern, but he eventually sighed in exhaustion. It was clear he was already tired of dealing with both of us. "Then it started with you, John? Tell me exactly what happened," he asked John. John clicked his tongue. "They started it. They insulted me and my family, and I retaliated, and then they attacked me together like cowards." "And I intervened to help my friend, that''s all, Professor," I added with a smile. Professor Raven looked sternly at my words. "You still severely wounded Allen Teraquin." "Professor, you can ask any of my ssmates. Allen Teraquin was about to beat me. I defended myself, that''s all. It''s merely self-defense," I said, feeling outraged. "I believe you that Allen started it, but you should have at least held back," Professor Raven pointed out. "I''m only saying that for your sake. He is a Prince of the Teraquin House. Do you understand the kind of repercussions it could have on you and your family?" "Has my aunt been made aware of this?" I asked. James shook his head. "Not yet, but I don''t expect Alea to scold you. She will be rather happy." As expected of my mom. "Listen, both of you aren''t native to Sancta Vedelia. Queen Tanya won''t let what happened to her son slide. Be prepared," James warned us. Queen Tanya. She was the Head of the Teraquin House and the mother of the three twisted royal siblings of the Teraquin House. She was the reason why her children grew up like that, honestly. She transferred her own hatred for humans and halves to her children. "Thanks, Professor," I expressed my gratitude sincerely. James Raven was undoubtedly the most caring professor I had encountered in Sancta Vedelia. He seemed genuinely worried about us, but the hands of authority were tied when it came to dealing with the Teraquins. Being royals, warnings and repercussions were directed to their parents. With a wry smile, James Raven nced at me before turning to John. "You''re exactly like your father, John. Do you want me to transfer you to another ss?" "Are you suggesting I run away to another ss? I''m not scared of them," John scowled. "You misunderstand, John. Your situation is alreadyplicated. If another incident urs, you might face expulsion for the sake of maintaining harmony between Houses. Considering what happened, you might not be weed in your current ss," James exined. He was spot on. Given what I said earlier, Alvara or Lykhor might not take kindly to me or John remaining in their ss. They could try to cause trouble for us. The Second Year Gold ss was under theplete control of Alvara and Lykhor. Adrian Dolphis, who had influence, didn''t care about sspetition or power struggles. He didn''t oppose Alvara, who had proimed herself the leader of the Gold ss. His sole obsession was Alicia. John remained silent, clearly understanding the situation. James nodded, preparing to transfer John to another ss, likely mine¡ª "Never," John interjected hastily. "Transfer me to the White ss." "You don''t want to be with your friend?" James inquired. "I''d rather be anywhere else than in that ss," John retorted. I scoffed, a knowing look crossing my face. "Oh, could it be you just want to be in Amelia''s ss?" John''s eyes widened, ring at me. "You bastard!" "Come on, it''s the only reason," I chuckled. "I don''t care about her! I just want to be nowhere near that witch Selene or those goody-two-shoes, Celeste and Cylien!" John countered. Ah, I see. He felt uneasy with the overly bright and cheerful atmosphere of that ss. Turns out, he wasn''t the sociable type. "No, you just want to be near Amelia," I insisted, poking at him. "Fuck you." "Could both of you please calm down?" James intervened, massaging his forehead. "I will transfer you to the White ss then." "Thanks," John mumbled, leaving immediately, clearly fatigued from the day''s events. "You''re a good professor," Imented to James. "I''m happy if my students think so," James replied modestly. Considering everything that had happened to him, from his wife''s divorce to his daughter''s coldness, he truly deserved better. Knowing the truth, it was clear that he cared deeply for both his family and his House. "I have a request, if you will, Professor Raven," I said. "What is it? If it''s within my duties as a professor," James responded, acknowledging the limitations of his role. "I want you to take me as your personal student," I revealed my true intention. James was left speechless at my unexpected request. "I''m serious, Professor. I want you to teach me the Raven Style," I stated, meeting his crimson gaze with sincerity. Mastering his style could significantly boost my strength. The Raven Style was renowned as one of the most formidable fighting styles in the world, surpassing even the Septem Treina I had learned from the old man. James furrowed his brows. "You are aware that I can''t do that, even if I wanted to. It''s a legacy of my family." "Partially, but you''ve adapted it, Professor," I pointed out. "I regret that I cannot," James shook his head. "Even if you''re Oryanna''s son, I cannot teach you my ''style''." "I suspected as much," I sighed, standing up. "But I''m confident that if I offer you something significant, you might reconsider." James chuckled and shook his head once more. "I''m afraid not. You should learn from your mother. She''s a force to be reckoned with." While I acknowledged my mother''s prowess, her fighting style didn''t align with mine. "I want yours, unfortunately. I will make you change your mind," I dered with a determined smile before leaving his office. ¡­ ¡­ If I wanted to convince James Raven to take me as his pupil, I had to make him feel indebted to me. The idea that crossed my mind immediately was to mend his rtionship with his wife and Alicia Raven. It would be tough, requiring solid evidence, but if it worked, James wouldn''t hesitate to teach me even his Raven Style. I needed to get stronger, even more so than before. [] "That''s¡­ indeed worrying¡­." I grimaced, contemting how the hell I could exin that to her. Rather, regardless whatever exnations I will give her, she won''t hear me out... I couldn''t believe I got engaged again. "You can''t escape me¡­" Huh? I raised my gaze and grimaced again. Me and my messed-up timings. Another sense of d¨¦j¨¤-vu struck me as I watched Adriana cornering Alicia, harassing her once again while the school was in a state ofmotion. "This guy¡­" While the school was going through chaos, this guy was busy harassing his junior. "..." Alicia, as usual, was closing her eyes while Adrian continued to touch her. I closed my eyes for a moment before walking past them. Adrian was so engrossed that this time he didn''t notice me. [<...>] "..." Turning on my heels, I took a quick step to my right, positioning myself in front of them. Adrian frowned and shifted his gaze to me, separating his face from Alicia. "Do you want to die?" Adrian said coldly. Alicia, noticing my presence, opened her eyes and locked her gaze on me. I looked back at him calmly. "I''m sorry, but can you move away? I''m in a hurry." Adrian red at me, pointing to therge corridor. "Leave now or you will die here." When I ignored his words again, he took a step forward, facing me. We were at the same height. There was a small silence until¡ª -BAM! "Wha¡­!" Adrian caught my leg just as it was about to reach his temple. He had remarkable senses, and unlike Allen, he was a monster. I''ll give him that, at least. "Ruah," I muttered, continuing to push my leg toward his temple. Adrian''s grip on my leg tightened as he red at me, both of us leaking powerful mana that surged through the entire corridor. Even though I invoked Ruah, he firmly held my leg in ce, disying remarkable resiliencepared to others. "Anathemas Fire." "...!" Purple fire enveloped my leg, shing fiercely against the water Adrian summoned to protect himself. The collision caused an intense evaporation, shrouding us in hot smoke and cracking the ground beneath. "Not bad," I smirked. Finally, someone capable of pushing me to my limits. Adrian remained silent, his eyes glowing green. Sensing the impending surge, I readied myself. "Reverse w Foot." -BAM! Adrian gritted his teeth, attempting to shield himself but couldn''t entirely withstand the force. He hastily raised his other arm to defend against the iing impact. -BOOOOM! Adrian was propelled backward, breaking through the ss at a tremendous speed. The shock between ourbined mana shattered every ss in the corridor. -Thud. Alicia, surprised, dropped her book, whichnded on the ground. "What an annoying guy," I muttered, frustrated. While he managed to protect himself at thest moment, at least he was out of the academy now. Lowering my leg, I sighed, feeling that I made another enemy. "..." Alicia looked at me in disbelief. I smiled, stooping to pick up her book. N?v(el)B\\jnn "No need to thank me, junior," I quipped, handing her the book. Alicia stared at me, looked down at the pages of her book, then looked up again. "Then, bye," I said, walking on the broken ss, knowing my mom would likely have to cover the damage cost. Continuing down the corridor, I raised a brow, turning my attention to the right junction. "Celeste?" I murmured, surprised to see her there. "Were you spying on us?" Celeste averted her gaze at my words. "I-I was just passing by." "Oh?" I nodded before thinking for a moment and then smiled. "So, am I a coward now?" Celeste looked at me, her mouth opening and closing. She shrugged and crossed her arms. "Maybe not." "Maybe not?" I grimaced. A small smile formed on Celeste''s lips. "Yes." She said before turning and leaving. Chapter 305 A Good Reason Chapter 305 A Good Reason "I''ve heard about the incident, Amael," Christina said with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "You heard, sister? Aren''t you proud of me?" I asked with a smirk while slipping on my shoes. "Not at all! The Teraquin House, Tepes House, and Dolphis House are furious with us, brother!" Christinained. "Well¡­" I averted my face, unable to offer a convincing retort. In my defense, the Tepes House furious against us was just because of an ident! "I''m proud of you, Amael!" Mom approached me, tousling my hair with a proud grin. Unable to resist, I smiled back at Mom. "Mother! You shouldn''t always spoil Amael! The Headmistress sent us several million for the damages caused in Zestel and in the Academy!" Christina interjected. "It''s just money, dear. Our image is much more important. Knowing that Melfina is now indebted to us is really putting me on cloud nine," Mom eximed with an ecstatic smile. After all, I did save her granddaughter by beating Manuel''s ass. Christina grimaced at Mom''s reaction. "I can''t believe it." "Come on, sister. I will take care of them, don''t worry," I reassured her, feeling sorry for her being the only rational person in this family, but unable to change the situation. Christina''s expression softened as she pinched my cheeks. "Be careful, little brother." "Y-Yes," I nodded. "You should consider joining one of the three organizations at the Academy if you want protection or power, Amael," Christina suggested as I walked out of the mansion. "Right, I will think about it." Ah, the three organizations of the Academy. The Student Council. The Presidium. And the Social Committee. The scouting will begin soon. I had already decided to join one of them, but I''m still hesitating on which one to choose. Should I take into ount where Victor and Celeste are? I don''t know. I still have some time to think anyway. ¡­ ¡­ I departed half an hour earlier than my usual time to meet someone. We had agreed on a secluded spot a little away from the Academy, under the shadows of a tree. Approaching the tree, I noticed she was already there, leaning against it with her back, clutching the strap of her shoulder bag with both hands. A distant look adorned her pale face as she observed the birds in flight. "Elizabeth," I called out, stopping a few meters away. She turned slowly, managing a small smile. "Thanks for answering my call." It seemed like she was feeling a bit better, able to engage in conversationpared to a week ago. "No, I also think we should have a proper conversation," I replied, shaking my head. We hadn''t spoken to each other at allst week, unintentionally avoiding one another. No. I avoided her because I knew she was even more affected than me. A woman''s purity was more sacred and vital than a man''s. I might not have cared much about mine, but women were more sensitive in that aspect. There was a reason why we chose to talk today before heading to the academy. First, Elizabeth was finally back to school after a week of absence, and second... "Everyone should be aware already," Elizabeth muttered, averting her gaze. Right. Mother had informed me that all the Great Houses and other important families of Sancta Vedelia had been rightfully informed about the engagement between Elizabeth and me. An engagement between two Great Houses was a rare and significant urrence. It was essential to inform all the important Houses of this news. "I didn''t answer my friends'' calls," Elizabeth admitted. "I don''t know how to exin to them how the engagement happened and why it did. It shouldn''t have happened because I was intended for someone else." Intended for someone else? Who? I wondered silently, but decided to set that thought aside and nodded at her. "I also didn''t tell anyone, obviously, but both of us can''t avoid the questions now¡­" "Also, we obviously would not tell anyone the true reason behind our engagement," Elizabeth''s voice suddenly turned cold as she looked at me with a neutral gaze. "Of course, I don''t want this news to spread either¡­" I said with a forced smile. [] Indeed... And the mere thought of it was terrifying. Elizabeth nodded, indicating we were on the same wavelength. "At school, they will be confused as to why we were engaged and would want usible answers," Elizabeth said. That was right. From their perspective, our engagement made no sense at all. Even though I was from the Olphean House, for them, I wasn''t Alea Olphean''s child, the Head of the House and thus not from the main branch. I doubted Duncan Tepes would have agreed to give his granddaughter if I turned out to be Thomen''s son. The Great Houses of Sancte Vedelia held that much importance. There might be a solution, and it would be to dere the truth to everyone, stating that I''m Alea''s son and Connor''s and Christian''s younger brother, but... "I prefer to keep my status a secret, Elizabeth," I admitted. She was the only student of the academy from Sancta Vedelia, along with Selene, who knew about my origins, and I preferred to keep it under wraps for now. It might be dangerous. The people who tried to kill me when I was a kid mighte back. I preferred to find them first before revealing my origins. Elizabeth nodded, but her gaze lingered on me in silence. When I looked back, confused, she spoke. "I heard that Senior Connor and Senior Christina had a younger brother, but I thought he had died." "Well, there were someplications," I replied ambiguously. "You don''t resemble any of them¡­" Elizabeth shed a genuine smile for the first time. "Everyone says that," I chuckled. The atmosphere lightened a bit between us, and I felt a twinge of happiness. I genuinely liked her as a person. "So, how do we exin this to them?" Elizabeth asked. Good question. Our sudden engagement couldn''t be justified by reinforcing our House, especially since I was considered a criminal under rehabilitation. Itplicated things. Only a nonsensical or emotional reason could make sense of our engagement, and that reason was... "How about this?" I scratched my cheeks awkwardly. "We could just say we fell for each other and decided to ask our parents¡­" Silence followed, and I couldn''t bring myself to look at her. Yet, this seemed to be the only usible reason for our sudden engagement. We could exin that we grew closer over thest few months, especially as we were in the same group in the craftsmanship ss. After a long minute, Elizabeth sighed and nodded. "I think this might be the best option. But are you sure about that? I heard you''re already engaged to someone else." "Right¡­ La. I''ll talk to her, don''t worry¡­" I assured. "I hope Ms. La won''t antagonize me," Elizabeth said with a small chuckle. "No, I''ll handle her. It''s just for now, Elizabeth," I reassured her. "As soon as you find someone you like, we''ll break off the engagement, don''t worry." Elizabeth lowered her head with a bitter smile at my words. "I don''t think I''ll ever find someone like him again." N?v(el)B\\jnn Her whisper reached my ears, but I chose to ignore it. "By the way¡­" I hesitated, not wanting to bring up the subject, but it was really bothering me. I lowered my cor, revealing the trace of fang bites on my neck. "It''s really itching me¡­ do you know-" Before I could finish, Elizabeth stormed away from me, leaving me alone. "Huh?" I couldn''t see her face, but her ears were beet red. "Great¡­" I had inadvertently disrupted the brief moment of normalcy we had achieved. Chapter 306 Priscillas Request Chapter 306 Prisci''s Request "You''ll pick up where you left off in your bookst time. You should be more efficient after the previous sses. I count on you for that. If you don''t understand any questions, ask me or Christina; we will dly answer them," Prisci Tepes instructed. I opened my book to the 56th page and began training on the new circle, but it was challenging to concentrate, honestly. Even though I tried to ignore them, furtive nces from Victor, Celeste, Cylien, and others came my way. Only Selene, already aware of my engagement with her sister, paid me no attention. The most scrutinizing gaze, however, came from my professor, Prisci Tepes, also Elizabeth''s aunt. Fortunately, it wasn''t as threatening as the one from that old prophetess, more of an assessing stare. Whatever. I ignored it and focused on my task. My control over mana circles was improving, and I felt on the brink of fully awakening the Olphean Bloodline. Mom had sealed it with the pendant she gave me, along with the ck coin, but it was released now. N?v(el)B\\jnn Maybe that''s why I felt more adept at drawing mana circles? I was clearly faster in understanding them, so that might be it. "You''re doing well, Amael," Christina said, approaching me. I grinned at her. "Right? I guess everyone in our family is a genius, don''t you think?" "Usually, I would sigh at your usual overconfidence, but I can''t deny that," Christina nodded in acknowledgment. "Exactly. The truth hurts, but the Olphean House is above all the other Houses. They will soon start to understand it," I said with a chuckle. "Well, our House has always been something greater than others, and it would never change," Christina grinned back at me. "Christina Olphean." Suddenly, Professor Prisci''s voice rang out. We both turned around, and we saw everyone looking at us¡ªsome dumbfounded, some grimacing, some gritting their teeth in anger. Victor was smiling wryly at me while Celeste and Cylien''s lips were twitching. Ah, we probably spoke too loudly. "I''m d that your image of your House is so grand that you can easily look down on other Houses like mine, but at least speak in a low voice," Prisci said with an exasperated smile. "Yes¡­" Christina blushed in embarrassment and left hurriedly. Seeing Professor Prisci approaching me, I swiftly turned my head away and resumed my task. She just stood there, observing me drawing circles, and I felt really ufortable with that. "Follow me outside, Amael," she suddenly said. I nodded and followed her under everyone''s gazes. Once out of the ssroom, I spoke. "Professor¡­I really like you. Please believe me that I didn''t do anything wrong purposefully. I don''t want to antagonize another professor¡­" Gamir Teraquin and Celeste''s father already hate me, not that I cared about it, but I would like to have a little peace even at school if possible. "Your words can lead to a lot of misunderstandings, Mr. Amael," she shot me a re. Ah, right¡­ "No, I mean, I like you as a Professor. It''s not like I''m cheating on you; no, I¡­forget what I said, actually," I quickly stopped myself from worsening the already hopeless situation as Prisci''s gaze on me grew colder. It''s all because of that bite on my neck! I can''t think properly with that thing itching me and m-making me remember about that day! Professor Prisci let out a weary sigh. "Let''s set that aside for now. I''ve been informed about the incident involving you and my niece. Elizabeth spoke with me, attributing it to an unfortunate ident caused by another troubled rtive of mine." Indeed, Elizabeth proved to be a staunch ally in that situation. "Hopeless might be too lenient a term for her, Professor. She nearly subjected Victor to a traumatic experience. I can only imagine thesting impact it could have had on him," I remarked, seizing the opportunity to subtly criticize Selene. Actually I already know what kind of trauma it had caused on poor Victor¡­ Prisci nodded with a touch of bitterness. "This child has always harbored an obsession with Victor, but I never anticipated it would escte to this extent. Ironically, the ones who suffered the most are Elizabeth and, evidently, you. Your intervention in trying to prevent the incident has led to this predicament." "Only you, Professor, and Elizabeth seem to be in my corner within your family," I added with a bitterugh. "The rest of the Tepes House ces me squarely on me, as if I orchestrated the entire affair." udia, the granny Prophetess... I fervently prayed even Eden would swiftly strip her of all her powers and bestow them upon Celeste. Perhaps then, she would cease stalking me in her dreams. As for Duncan Tepes, Elizabeth''s grandfather, his motivations remained an enigma to me. He readily gave me his precious granddaughter, even though we had never crossed paths personally. Additionally, udia should have forewarned me about her prophetic visions. "My parents are...quite challenging, yes," Prisci acknowledged in an awkward tone. "But their overprotectiveness stems from genuine concern for Elizabeth and Selene. That''s why, Amael," she smiled faintly at me, "I trust you. I don''t believe my father would engage Elizabeth with someone harboring ill intentions. He''s exceedingly cautious in such matters and undoubtedly ces his trust in you." "I don''t feel I''ve done anything to earn that trust, though," I replied. "Indeed, even as your professor, I don''t know you very well. Yet, my instincts tell me that you''re not a malevolent person," she reassured. "I feel quite ufortable with this estimation. I''m not as good as you might think," I said honestly. "Well, I do acknowledge that you don''t quite measure up to your brother, Connor," Prisci suddenly adopted a stern tone, giving me a disapproving stare. "I''ve heard about Mr. Edward Falkrona''s aplishments in the Gold ss. Queen Tanya is furious against you." I remained silent, prompting Prisci to be more serious. "Tell me, did you act to save your friend, or was it driven by a desire for revenge?" "Both," I retorted with a casual shrug. "Really?" Prisci raised an eyebrow. I sighed in surrender. "Fine, it''s true. John is my brother-inw, and I can''t leave him to fend for himself, or else my fianc¨¦e will give me the cold shoulder." "Ah, then that''s reassuring," Professor Prisci nodded emphatically. "I can trust you with Elizabeth, then." "Huh?" I responded, thoroughly perplexed. "Elizabeth holds great significance in my life. She may be somewhat peculiar and introverted, but please, Amael, take care of her," Prisci implored. "W-Wait, there seems to be a misunderstanding here. I hardly know her," I protested, raising my hands in defense. "I understand, I do. But this girl needs someone to rely on," Prisci spoke with a somber expression. "She has faced numerous challenges since childhood because... she is special. Thanks to your brother, she began to exhibit some semnce of normalcy, but she''s once again withdrawing, and it worries me." "Why are you telling me this? Even if it was an unfortunate incident, she''ll associate me with negative memories," I reasoned. "That''s true, but..." Prisci paused, hesitating. "You, as a person, have been the ''closest'' to her..." I grimaced, feeling a slight warmth in my cheeks. I couldn''t find words to refute her. "Now, you are her fiance. I''m not asking you to y the role of a devoted fiance or, heaven forbid, a husband. But, at the very least, be there to support her when she''s not feeling well. I''m certain she''s harboring a lot in her heart, and it won''t benefit her to keep it bottled up," Prisci earnestly pleaded. Is that why she called me? Honestly I thought of acting distant with Elizabeth for both her and me since I''m certain that just by seeing each other, these memories wille back. Putting me aside, it would make her really ufortable so I thought we could just avoid each other without gathering suspicions until the day we broke off our engagement but¡­ I remembered again of Elizabeth''s crying expression after the incident, her forced smile this morning. She is really piquing my protective instinct or whatever it was. "Alright¡­I will help her if she needs help," I relented in the end. I just didn''t want her to feel awkward but whatever, I will still maintain a certain distance. "Thanks," Prisci smiled gratefully. I really like this Professor. [] Shaddap. Chapter 307 Unfortunate Relation Chapter 307 Unfortunate Rtion "Amael, what exactly happened?" Victor asked hesitantly as we exited Professor Prisci''s ssroom. "About what?" I tossed my bag over my shoulder, dismissing the question. "Obviously, he''s talking about the engagement between Elizabeth and you," Celeste joined us, her expression a mix of curiosity and shock. "Oh, that. Well, she just became my fiancee. What''s wrong with that?" I replied nonchntly. "Why don''t you ask Selene about it?" I shot a cold gaze at Selene, the source of all this chaos. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I did ask her, but she refuses to tell us," Celeste pouted. "I didn''t say that. I said I would if Victor spends tonight helping me with homework," Selene rified, shaking her head. There''s definitely something wrong in her mind. "I-I can''t¡­" Victor replied, blushing slightly. "T-This is inappropriate, Selene!" Celeste blushed bright red. "What''s inappropriate?" Selene innocently asked. "I just wanted him to help me with homework." "Nobody believes that. What kind ofscivious homework are you thinking about?" I retorted immediately. Selene shot me a cold gaze. "The same kind you had with Elizabeth, Brother-inw." "You...bitch!" I snapped at her. "C-Calm down, Amael!" Victor restrained me from confronting Selene with a punch to send her back to her grandpa. "I-I''m confused about your conversations...scivious homework?" Celeste seemed to reach the right conclusion, blushing even deeper. Only Selene and I knew she was spot-on. "You two seemed unusually close... even if just a few days ago, you barely spoke to each other," Cylien observed suspiciously. "Who''s close with her?" I scoffed, freeing myself from Victor''s grasp. "I''d rather die than be her brother-inw." "But you are her brother-inw..." Victor reminded me. "I know..." I sighed, clenching my fists. I know dammit! Curse my life! "You''re hiding a lot of things, Amael," Victor suddenly remarked. "Really," I replied ambiguously. "I mean, you''re he strong, and you even provoked Alvara of all people... and now you''re engaged to Elizabeth for some reason," he pointed out. "I never imed to be weak," I shrugged. "As for Alvara, she can y around, but not with me around." "You can be quite cool sometimes, Amael," Celeste chimed in with a grin. I cast a nce at her. "I am always cool." Celeste giggled and shook her index finger at me. "Sometimes, you don''t do anything, and I find that quite a pity." "You sure have the guts to say that after you stalked me and witnessed with your very eyes me saving Alicia, my junior," I snorted. "I-I didn''t stalk you!" Celeste red at me, embarrassed, as everyone looked at her strangely. "W-Wait, what about Alicia?!" Victor, upon hearing his sister''s name, interjected. "It was Adrian," Celeste rified, her expression turning to disgust. "He harassed Alicia again, but Amael took care of him." "He took care of him?" Selene asked. "Yes, he kicked him out of the academy," Celeste trailed off with a smirk, as if she could relive the moment. "You attacked another Great Noble... it won''t end well for you," Cylienmented, dumbfounded. I ignored her and looked at Victor. He stopped his steps, clenching his fists. His face was very cold, and he seemed on the verge of snapping, as a bloody aura appeared to leak from him. Is that his Raven Bloodline? Impressive. I get chills just feeling it. "Victor," Selene intervened, grasping his arm, and surprisingly, it seemed to calm him down. Wow. Usually, that role would be Celeste''s, but it looked like Selene''s rtionship with Victor was more ''soft'' here. I guess by intervening with the love potion, I altered a lot of what should have happened, but there seemed to be more to it. I couldn''t deny that I was d about what I was seeing. Selene taking the Viiness'' route might be less and less possible and it would save me from pain in the future. After Victor took a deep breath, he looked at me gratefully. "Thanks, Amael. I''m really grateful. I can''t even help her... she doesn''t want to," he added bitterly. Victor had intervened plenty of times between Adrian and Alicia, but Alicia would reject his help, much like she had rejected Celeste before. It wasn''t that she hated Victor; she seemed resigned to her fate. Moreover, it was a decision from Szar Raven, the Head of the Raven House. Victor couldn''t do much, especially since he wasn''t directly rted to Alicia. "I just helped my junior in distress, nothing much." [] My eyes twitched at Cleenah''s remark. "Still, if you need any help, ask me, Amael. I''lle right away," Victor grinned and pressed his fist against my shoulder. I smiled and nodded. The more time I spent with Victor, the more I was convinced that the developers of Jayden might have indulged in a lot of creativity, if he truly was a character, that is. Victor was miles ahead of Jayden, that was for sure." ¡­ We all headed to the cafeteria, and as usual, I took a lone table. Victor offered to have me join his table, but I politely refused. Honestly, I found it quite ufortable to be surrounded by Victor''s harem. A few minutester, John joined me with his usual aloof expression, but today he seemed more annoyed than usual, and I knew exactly why. "..." He kept ring at me, but I ignored it and continued to devour my spaghetti at great speed. "I hope you have a damn good reason for that, Edward," he said coldly. "Reason for what?" John gritted his teeth, and the table cracked under his arm. "Fine, don''t worry about the engagement. It''s just a forced one because of Duncan Tepes. He dragged me forcefully into it," I exined. "You think I''m stupid enough to believe that?" John snorted. "This is the truth, John. I was forced, just like Elizabeth. Once she finds her lover, likely Victor, I will break off the engagement. I hope you didn''t ramble anything to La," I asked with a re. "I will send a letter right after sses." "Don''t do that! It''s just a forced one, I said," I pointed my fork at him. La wouldn''te here just for a forced engagement, and she would believe me if I exined that I was forced. However, that wasn''t the problem. La was smart. Dangerously smart. The smartest woman I knew, along with Aunt Belle. She would quickly connect the dots with just a few pieces of information. If she found out what happened to my virginity, she would definitely arrive here the very night. I wasn''t against hering since I truly missed her, but I feared what she would do in Sancta Vedelia. [] Anyway... "Hello, guys." -Thud Amelia arrived with Elizabeth, who was clearly dragged here. "Amelia... I don''t think-" "You shut up, Eliza!" Amelia forced Elizabeth to sit in front of me while she took the seat in front of John, next to me. I continued to eat, trying my best to ignore them, but it was difficult. "Soooooo. You both are madly in love and pleaded to your parents to engage you together?" Amelia asked loudly. "Yes..." Elizabeth lowered her face. "That''s... right," obviously I nodded. I could feel John''s re on me intensifying, but what could I do?! Chapter 308 Confronting Adrian Chapter 308 Confronting Adrian The ambiance in the cafeteria turned incredibly awkward as everyone''s eyes were fixed on us. By ''us,'' I obviously meant Elizabeth and me. News of the engagement between Elizabeth and me had undoubtedly spread throughout all of Sancta Vedelia by now. Among the gazes, one stood out as particrly murderous, emanating from Cain Redgrave. He was the one who had always been close to Elizabeth and was a Pretender with an evident affection for her. I couldn''t help but feel genuine sadness for him. I hadn''t wanted this, and I had even cheered him up inwardly since he seemed too pitiful to endure. But now... "Then who confessed to whom?" Amelia asked, seemingly oblivious to the tense atmosphere. Is that really important? "I-I was the one..." I replied, trying to maintain an air of calm. John''s re only grew colder with each of my words. "Wow..." Amelia grinned. "I can''t believe someone this calm confessed first. And how did you respond, Elizabeth?" "Well... I said I loved him too..." Elizabeth showed a strained smile while fidgeting. This was undoubtedly awkward. "How did you even fall in love with each other? I can''t believe Elizabeth can even fall in love with someone!" Amelia said, impressed. "That''s rude," Elizabeth sulked slightly. "No, I mean, you always give off this aura of unreachable beauty, just like Alvara, Alicia, and Aerin, so I wondered!" Amelia giggled. "I... I just fell because Amael was kind and attentive toward me..." "Pfff!" John coughed out the water he was drinking. Elizabeth continued with an embarrassed face, weaving a web of lies. "H-He also helped me a lot with studies... he is a gentleman..." [] "..." I couldn''t watch this anymore. "Him...? A gentleman?" Amelia looked at me incredulously. "Oy." "You just don''t know him, Amelia," Elizabeth intervened with a smile. She was very good at acting. "Hmmm. I never saw you two being lovey dovey though?" Amelia was still suspicious. "I saw you and John being lovey-dovey though?" I retorted, annoyed? by the interrogation. "W-Wha¡­!" Amelia''s smirk vanished and was reced by a bright red face. "W-What the hell are you saying!" "The truth." I shrugged my shoulders. "My ass!" John stood up and grabbed my shirt angrily. There was a hint of embarrassment on his face. "Why are you blushing then!" I grasped back his shirt, head-butting him. "Who''s blushing!" "Look at your face, fucker!" "Huh! You sure know a lot about that, Mr. Madly in love!" John said with a cold smirk. "Who''s madly in love?!" "You confirmed it with your own mouth!" "T-That''s¡­" That was a freaking lie! "You''re fighting again, stop it!" Amelia intervened, grabbing John''s arm to pull him away. "Amael¡­" Elizabeth just called out to me from her seat. "Right..." I reluctantly eased back into my seat, but when I looked up again, I grimaced. John and Amelia were still standing, caught in an awkward standoff. Amelia, gripping John''s arm, had frozen as he turned around, bringing them just inches apart. Quickly, I snapped a photo on my phone before discreetly stashing it away. Elizabeth looked at me, bewildered, and I scratched my cheek, earning a smile from her. "Ah... um." Amelia, regaining herposure, let go of John''s arm and stepped back. John looked at Amelia, and for the first time, a conflicted expression crossed his face. It was evident that he harbored some feelings for Amelia, but for reasons unknown, he was holding back and maintaining a distance. "Are you okay, Amelia?" Elizabeth smiled as she patted the blushing Amelia. "Y-Yes..." Amelia stammered, clearly not okay. "What are you dreaming about?" I scoffed at John, who clicked his tongue and sat back. We resumed eating with a somewhat more peaceful atmosphere, but it didn''tst long. I noticed Amelia, Elizabeth, and John looking behind me. ncing over my shoulder, I saw Adrian Dolphis. "What do you want?" I asked. "You," Adrian replied. "I''m not interested in men. Try your luck with an elf; they''re all wussies," I retorted. Adrian burst intoughter, but it was clear he was angry. "You sure hid yourself well until now, cowardly Amael Falkrona." "Did you hurt your brain after taking my kick?" I chuckled as I stood up. "Say what?" Adrian''s face turned cold as he confronted me, bringing his face closer. "Are you deaf on top of that?" I lowered my tone. All the students who were eating stopped and stood up, looking at us with trepidation. "You should take care of your own business, Falkrona," Adrian warned in a cold tone, his body emitting mana. He was strong. Extremely strong. I didn''t even know what the oue would be if we fought seriously. "What the fuck are you doing here, then?" I asked with a snort. "You shouldn''t have involved yourself between us, Falkrona. You will regret it," he said to me with a cold smirk. "Regret what, actually?" I asked, pretending ignorance. "Who are you to stick your nose between me and my Alicia? A mere Half from a third-rate Kingdom. If you don''t want to die, just beg me and scram your face from Sancta Vedelia," he threatened, his mana growing denser. "The Half can take down all the weaklings from this ce you call Sancta Vedelia," I retorted, releasing my own mana. Gasps of shock echoed at my words. "Guts are useless without strength to back it up. You are nothing in Sancta Vedelia, Falkrona," Adrian red at me. "Sancta Vedelia is nothing in front of me, little dolphin," I replied in a mocking tone. Now, gazes turned incredulous and angry as I mocked their entire nation, rooted in their obsession with racial superiority. I would show them that their blessing from the Holy Tree wouldn''t hold a candle against overwhelming strength. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Who did they think I was? I was born Olphean and raised Falkrona. If they believed I would remain calm due to their fixation on racial hierarchy, they were sorely mistaken. "Adrian! Stop that!" Amelia intervened, sensing the suffocating tension. "He started it. Stay out of this, Amelia," Adrian retorted to his sister. "I heard. It''s because you harassed Alicia again!" Amelia red at Adrian. "And? What I do with my future wife concerns no one, especially not a Half," he said with a mockingugh, ncing at Alicia, who observed silently from afar. "Alicia doesn''t belong to you," Amelia said, clearly disgusted by her brother. "She does belong to me. As my sister and a member of the Dolphis House, you should be on my side to get rid of this nuisance, Amelia," Adrian stated, giving his sister a stern gaze. "Why should I side with someone like you?" Amelia snorted. "You should, Amelia," someone else''s voice interjected. Approaching us with a disdainful demeanor, Lykhor ryon cast a condescending gaze upon me. Chapter 309 Aerinwyn Rhaenys Elaryon Chapter 309 Aerinwyn Rhaenys ryon "You should, Amelia," someone else''s voice interjected. Approaching us with a disdainful demeanor, Lykhor ryon cast a condescending gaze upon me. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "He insulted Sancta Vedelia and derided it, thereby affronting all the esteemed higher races of Sancta Vedelia, including the Great Houses and, by extension, the Dolphis House¡ªyour House," Lykhor stated with a smirk. ncing at Alvara, who continued to dine unaffectedly, I found her indifference perplexing. "Where are you looking, Half?" Lykhor sneered at me. "Those without status should learn their ce." "I would appreciate it if you would stop disrespecting my fianc¨¦, Lykhor." I widened my eyes in surprise as Elizabeth approached me. "Amael is my fianc¨¦ and, consequently, a member of the Tepes House," she added. Lykhor shifted his gaze to Elizabeth. "So, you support his earlier statements?" "I support my fianc¨¦," Elizabeth responded with a stern look. "The great Elizabeth Tepes, the Cold Witch of Vchia, responsible for countless bloodshed and tears from orphans. Is that really you?" Lykhor asked, apanied by a suggestive smile. Though I had heard about it, I knew little, and I couldn''t inquire further from Elizabeth. Elizabeth narrowed her crimson eyes. "Do you want to verify it, Lykhor?" As vertical slits materialized in her pupils, an involuntary shiver ran down my arms. It was a murderous aura I had only experienced once¡­when I met for the first time my Third Legacy. Concerned by Elizabeth''s unsettling behavior, I noticed Alvara''s eyes widen in excitement. Lykhor wore a wide smile, while Adrian, with a smirk, braced himself for something. However, it was Amelia''s pale and anxious face that caught my attention. I didn''t like this. I seized Elizabeth''s arm and pulled her behind me. "Will you cease bullying my fianc¨¦, you prideless elf?" I said, fixing a cold stare on Lykhor. Lykhor''s smile vanished instantly. Those elves and their pitiful pride, aical pair. "Lykhor!" Amelia''s voice rang out as Lykhor prepared to attack me. "Move away," Lykhor scoffed, waving his hand dismissively at Amelia, but¡ª His hand was abruptly seized by John, who had positioned himself in front of Amelia. "You heard Edward. Bastardly, pathetic, prideless elf," John sneered at Lykhor. I don''t know what happened between them but John certainly hated Lykhora lot. "Get your filthy hands off me, Half," Lykhor''s voice turned deathly cold. Adrian narrowed his eyes at me, and a circle began to form around his arm. [] Cleenah warned me. Unconsciously, I tightened my grip on Elizabeth''s arm and gathered a considerable amount of mana. Fortunately, Victor prevented Celeste and Cylien from intervening. In just a few months, he hade to know me well. "...." Time appeared to slow down. It was the calm before the storm. Everything was on the verge of erupting. But then, at that moment... "...!" An immense pressure descended upon the entire cafeteria. I winced, taken aback, much like the others. All eyes turned toward the source of this overwhelming force. She possessed long, beautiful silver hair cascading down her back. Her eyes were nothing short of a stunning pair of green gems, one jade green and the other a captivating shade of dark emerald. Beneath those captivating and indifferent eyes, intricate green marks adorned her face, forming a pattern that traced down to her cheeks. She was absolutely mesmerizing. Even I couldn''t resist being captivated by her beauty, surpassing even the allure of elven aesthetics, much like Alvara. Draped in a splendid white blouse adorned with purple linings and a long white skirt that gracefully covered her legs, she moved with elegance, her hands sped together. Every step she took sent ripples of pure, condensed green mana coursing through the air. Strangely, she felt familiar, even though I had neverid eyes on her before. "S-Sister..." Cylien''s murmur from a distance made my eyes widen. Her sister? Her elder sister? "Aerin..." Lykhor uttered. Aerin... Cylien''s older sister. It clicked, and I finally understood who she was. Aerinwyn Rhaenys ryon. The First Princess and Crown Princess of the ryon House and Kingdom. She was Cylien''s older sister, Lykhor''s cousin, and, more significantly, one of the Three Celestial Elven Princesses, alongside Alvara Teraquin and Emilia Raonpherys. Her phenomenal amount of mana exerted pressure, particrly on me, Lykhor, and Adrian. She was a force akin to Cyril Raven. No. She was stronger than him. "..." I observed Alvara standing up and leaving the cafeteria with a chilly re directed at Aerinwyn. "What are you doing here? I thought you were in Edenis Raphiel for this year..." Lykhor asked, his tone noticeably more subdued than before. Ignoring him, Aerinwyn turned her attention to my sister, Christina, who was standing beside her, dressed in a simr uniform. "Where is Evan Indi Zeste, the Student Council President?" "Evan is dealing with an incident involving the Teraquin House. He is currently with the Headmistress, discussing matters with the Elders of the Teraquin House," Christina replied. That must be my fault... "Very well," Aerinwyn said, retracting her mana. "Lykhor ryon, Adrian Dolphis, you are expelled from the Academy for one week." "What?!" Adrian eximed, clearly dumbfounded. "You can''t do that," Lykhor retorted, ring at Aerinwyn. Aerinwyn cast a condescending look at Lykhor. "I am in charge of the Presidium and hold authority at the Academy. Do you wish me to extend the punishment? Consider this leniency, as next week is the final exam for this semester." Adrian gritted his teeth and pointed at me. "Why only us? He also¡ª" "You are the only ones who were prepared to engage in a fight, am I wrong?" she silenced him. Lykhor wanted to argue when he met Aerinwyn''s cold gaze, he abandoned and walked away, joining Alvara. Adrian clicked his tongue and followed right after without forgetting to throw me ast threatening look. "Behave yourselves," Aerinwyn added, her authoritative gaze sweeping over all of us and stopping at me for a prolonged moment. I met her gaze calmly. It seemed like she was attempting to discern something within me. After a few seconds, she turned and left. Christina sent me a bitter smile before following after her. The students who were silent exploded and started chattering in whispers about what had just happened in the cafeteria. "Tch. Just when it was getting interesting," Rodolf, who was observing until now with a grin, left with a bored expression. "Thank you, Amael," Elizabeth''s voice drew back my attention. "Ah, yes, sorry about that," I said, releasing my grip on her arm. "It''s fine¡­" Elizabeth managed a small, forced smile before leaving as well, casting an emotionless nce at Aerinwyn. What the hell is happening? What''s going on between her, Alvara, and Aerinwyn? I have a feeling my brother, Connor, is somehow involved, but I don''t know how. Chapter 310 Lucifers Light And His Darkness Chapter 310 Lucifer''s Light And His Darkness "Are you ready for tomorrow?" John asked me. Walking with my hands in my pockets, I sighed a little. "Not really, but we''ll just go with the flow, I guess?" Tomorrow marked the final exam of this semester, to be held in the Dolphis Kingdom. However, what concerned both John and me was the crucial [Event] scheduled for tomorrow. [Behemoth] wouldunch an attack to acquire the Horn held by the Dolphis Royalty. "If they get that Horn, it will be nearly over for us." "I know," I nodded thoughtfully. Contemting whether to inform Melfina, John and I decided against it. After our failed attempt to eliminate Nora, we were wary of the potential consequences. Informing Melfina would likely lead to the cancetion of the exam, and the unpredictability of [Behemoth]''s next move was a risk I wasn''t willing to take. I had learned from my mistakes the previous year and opted for extreme caution, even if it meant the sacrifice of innocent lives. The safety of Mom, Christina, and Celeste was paramount. For a fleeting moment, Elizabeth''s face crossed my mind. After Prisci''s words, I couldn''t help but regard her as one of my precious people. Despite the awkwardness following the incident, I recognized her genuine help against Lykhor. She could have remained silent, but she chose to assist me. Shaking off those thoughts, I focused on more immediate concerns. "Why do you think she called us?" I asked John. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He nced at me with a frown. "Obviously, it''s for our ''control'' since we are considered criminals." Ah. Right, I forgot about that. King Charles had warned that he would periodically send his men to check on us. For example... I nced at the anti-mana cuffs around my wrists. If we still had them, it was also about our behavior here. [] I grimaced, acknowledging Cleenah''s point. That infuriating King would be livid if he discovered my actions against a Great Noble, using it as an excuse to seek vengeance once more. "But why the heck did she invite us to her pce?" I groaned, expressing my frustration at Melfina''s direct invitation to Zestel. As we strolled down the main road, I couldn''t help but notice that the remaining crater caused by my powerful punch had already been repaired. Speaking of which, that guy Manuel would surely return to seek revenge. What a hassle. If only I had finished him off back then, with a bit more control, I could have seeded. It was the perfect opportunity, catching him off guard with Samara. Now he knows that I''m Edward Falkrona. "Ask her yourself, I didn''t want toe here either," John groaned in response. I looked at him with a questioning expression. "By the way, when the hell are you going to awaken?" Even though he had been caught off guard by Lykhor and Alvara earlier, it was disheartening to see John in such a state, considering what he was truly capable of. Indeed, I was well aware of his potential because of La''s viiness route. In that narrative, John awakened quite monstrously. I remembered how he and La gave me numerous sleepless nights during that part of the game. Regardless, I wanted him to awaken, as it would significantly boost his strength. He was the only one I fully trusted, although Victor was slowly reaching a simr level of trust. However, I doubted I could trust any male as much as John. The only person I had trusted so implicitly before was Emric, Ephera''s brother. Recalling ourst words to each other, a bitter feeling welled up within me. I had rejected him harshly because I didn''t want him to bear unnecessary guilt, but perhaps deep down, I wanted to punish myself even more than him for her death. Maybe that''s why I could trust John more easily. Emric, too, had been obsessed with his sister''s safety. While there were other sis-cons like Eric and Evan, John had a simr experience to mine, making it easier for us to understand each other due to our shared objectives. "I''m nearing it," John replied shortly. I smirked at him mockingly. "You say that every day. Didn''t you mention making some sort of evil pact with her to awaken your bloodline?" "It''s not an evil pact," John red at me. "I agreed to carry out her dirty tasks in exchange for awakening my bloodline, but it takes time, she said." "Hecate, was it? She''s definitely lying to you, and you''re being yed," I retorted. "I can say the same about you, Cleenah, was that?" John countered with a snort. I wanted to respond immediately, but his words momentarily froze my thoughts. For a second, I felt an overwhelming sense of fear or despair just thinking about that. No. I shook my head. "Dream on," I said. () "...!" I startled, leaping backward as my surroundings transformed into a dark, eerie ce in response to the voice. What the hell? "Calm down," John advised, seemingly unsurprised. "Do you know what''s happening?" I asked, and he nodded. John scanned the area as smoke gathered. "Why did you bring us here, Hecate?" Hecate... The Goddess who had bestowed her bloodline blessing upon the Tarmias House. She manifested in a swirl of dark red fire before us, d in a dark dress. As a Goddess, she exuded a beauty beyond humanprehension, but what caught my attention was her sinister aura. I had never sensed anything like it before. "A pleasure to meet you, Edward, or should I call you Cleenah''s favorite?" She chuckled, hovering above the ground. "He isn''t really my favorite," a swift retort echoed as a woman of surreal beauty materialized beside me. With long, shimmering green hair and irisless green eyes, she wore a white tunic adorned with belts and ornaments embellishing her entire attire and hair. When John caught a glimpse of Cleenah''s divine appearance, surpassing even Hecate''s beauty, he instinctively averted his gaze. It seemed like he understood the potential consequences if he continued to stare at her. He handled her better than I did the first time I encountered her. However, I caught a slight pout from Hecate after she noticed John''s reaction in the corner of my eye. "It''s been a while, Cleenah," Hecate quickly recovered, smiling. "Indeed," Cleenah grimaced, arms crossed, surveying the gloomy ce. "A lovely ce, you mean?" Hecate giggled. Cleenah fixed her gaze on Hecate. "Then why did you bring Amael here?" "Oh my! Don''t give me that look, Cleenah! I just wanted to see my cute La''s lover. She''s always talking about him!" Hecate grinned. This girl... Now, I understood why La ended up the way she did. After her mother passed away, Hecate raised her. I felt like I was seeing a mature version of La. Suddenly, Hecate disappeared and reappeared in front of me, her eyes fixed on my face. A twisted smile crept across her lips as she continued. "I see... indeed," she smirked slightly. "What a cruel twist of fate... Lucifer''s light and ''his'' darkness." "What?" I frowned at her words. Hecate nced at Cleenah, who maintained an expressionless face, then floated back, smiling at me. "Nothing." "Did you call us just to see that guy''s face?" John asked, ring. I grimaced at John''s words but brushed it off. Hecate giggled and appeared behind John, wrapping her hands around his neck. "Don''t be so jealous, Jonathan. I just wanted to see... you." Blowing in his ear, she made John shiver. "G-Get off me!" John shook her away, his face slightly red. Ignoring John''s embarrassed expression, I turned my attention to Hecate. "When are you going to awaken him? He''s your protege as well, right?" Hecate nced at me with a smile. "Of course, he is, but John is special. I want to see more of him." She added with a blush on her cheeks. What the hell is she bbering about¡­ "Enough. Send them back, Hecate," Cleenah said with a stern gaze, to which Hecate smiled and snapped her fingers. Thest thing I saw was Cleenah and Hecate exchanging nces. *** "The next time, kindly tell me of your intentions before engaging in such activities," Cleenah said with an impassive stare. "Why should I~?" Hecate inquired, drifting about with a captivating smile. Cleenah offered no response. "Remarkable resemnce, wouldn''t you agree, Cleenah?" Hecate redirected the conversation. "It felt as though I was seeing Lucifer and Samael simultaneously." "¡­" "Jophiel?" Hecate called out once more. "Do not call me in that manner," Cleenah retorted, fixing Hecate with a frigid gaze. "Scary, Jophi!" Hecate chuckled. "I''m leaving," Cleenah dered, turning away, but... "How many lies have you fed him, Jophi?" Hecate''s voice resonated in a grave tone. Cleenah halted her in her steps at Hecate''s sudden serious words. "No matter how much he resembles Lucifer, he is neither him nor Samael," Hecate said, looking at Cleenah''s back. Cleenah maintained silence before fading away. Chapter 311 Jonathan Chapter 311 Jonathan "This is your new sister, Jonathan; say hello," a woman eximed with a warm smile, gently urging her son forward. Jonathan flinched and slowly approached the girl. She was his age, wore sses, and bore a kind smile. "I''m Shayna, pleased to meet you, Jonathan!" She extended her hand with a bright smile. Jonathan''s somber eyes flickered as he observed Shayna''s cheerfulness. Pity for her situation with his parents lingered in his gaze. He was ten years old and his parents have been beating him for years. He was an unwanted child and they showed him that very well. -Bam! Suddenly, a man appeared and struck Jonathan''s arm with a club. Jonathan groaned, copsing to his knees, clutching his bleeding arm. Tears welled up from the pain, but he bit his lip, determined not to cry¡ªhis parents disapproved of tears. "Are you okay, Jonathan?" Shayna rushed to his side, concern etched on her face. She widened her eyes, casting an angry nce at her foster father. "Why did you¡ª" Before she could finish, a hard p silenced her, sending her frail body colliding with the wall. "You''re new to our family, dear," the mother approached Shayna with a seemingly kind smile. "It''ll take time, but you''ll get used to it. We''re just expressing our love in our own way." Shayna coughed blood, tearfully searching for her sses. "If you and your new brother behave well, we won''t have to resort to hitting you, okay?" The mother asked, maintaining the fa?ade of kindness. "..." "Answer her!" "Hiii!" Shayna recoiled as her father raised his tone abruptly. "I''ll exin to her..." John stepped forward, nursing his broken arm, and positioned himself in front of Shayna. "Oh?" The father narrowed his eyes at John''s gaze. It was a cold re. "You asked for it!" He raised his club again, but¡ª "N-No!" Shayna pulled John down and shielded him with her body, coughing blood in front of a shocked John. N?v(el)B\\jnn "W-Why...?" He stammered, utterly shocked. He hadn''t intervened to protect her, just to end the beating. Shayna looked at him with a pale face, fear evident in her eyes. Despite her own terror, she managed a small smile. "I-I always wanted to have a brother... a f-family..." Her warm tears fell onto Jonathan''s face, and for the first time in a long while, genuine tears of emotion escaped his eyes. *** "John." "..." "Johnny." "..." "Siscon," I nudged John''s shoulders as he stood daydreaming in front of the castle gates. The knights were awaiting our entry, but he seemed lost in his thoughts. John quickly snapped back and shot me a re. Ignoring his reaction, I walked ahead. "I bet you were thinking about Amelia again. If you miss her so much, just call her to join us." A vein popped out on John''s forehead. "Fuck off." "That''s the spirit you should show to whichever fucker King Charlie sent to ''control'' us," I remarked with a smirk. Led by some knights, we were ushered inside the castle. In contrast to the exam period, we now had ess to the forbidden Wing reserved for the royals. The corridors were notably more ornate and opulent. "Edward." "Hm?" I nced at John, who wore a downcast expression. "You mentioned that Kleah was your friend from Earth, and she said that each of us had our lives controlled back on Earth, right?" "Yeah," I nodded. I had shared with John most of the details linking my transmigration here. "Then that person or persons might be the cause of all the deaths that happened to us, right?" He asked, echoing dys''s words. It was precisely what dys had suggested. Ephera''s death had been calcted, much like everything that had transpired for me, John, and Eric. Both of them hadn''t seemed open to discussing their past lives, so I didn''t press. I also kept certain personal matters to myself. I didn''t provide an answer, but John understood my implication. He clenched his fists tightly. There was nothing more to say. Whether it was me or him, we both harbored a profound hatred for the people responsible for the events that happened to us on Earth. I couldn''t understand why we had been chosen. What was themon thread among me, John, Eric, dys, and Leon? No matter how much I pondered, I couldn''t discern a connection. Perhaps it''s just me. But then how am I rted to John or Eric? The most straightforward solution would be to ask them directly, but would they be forting? [] ''Right.'' "It''s here." The knight''s voice interrupted my thoughts as he opened the doors. What awaited us was a small waiting room adorned with four luxurious red sofas. The knights instructed us to wait, and we each took a seat. "Why don''t you sit next to me, brother-inw?" I suggested to John, who had chosen the sofa opposite me. "I don''t want to," John replied. I sighed at the rejection and stretched my arms. "If only Eric were here." "He would have lectured you about his sister''s well-being," John snorted. Seemed like he knew Eric quite well. After all, they were both siscons. [] ''I''m a proud siscon.'' I had three wonderful sisters I was proud of and would always cherish. [] "Right, Connor was a great big brother. It''s a shame I wasn''t able to speak with him..." And the other one was my foster brother, Simon. How on earth was he doing? Thest time I saw him, he was heartbroken over Elona''s death. I told this idiot to reconcile with Elona, and she died before he could make amends. After a little while, the opposite door opened, and two people emerged. "M-Mom?" I was surprised to see Mom there with a radiant smile. But when I saw the person behind her, my smile widened. "A-Aunt Belle¡­" "How are you, Edward?" Aunt Belle asked with that familiar, kind smile. She approached me and ruffled my hair. "You have grown up quite a bit, haven''t you?" It felt as though I hadn''t seen her in a year. I felt so guilty about Elona''s death that I was even apprehensive about meeting Aunt Belle again. My lips quivered a little before I gently embraced her. "It''s good to see you again, Aunt." Aunt Belle smiled and patted my back. "ck hair doesn''t really suit you, Edward," she said thoughtfully, holding her chin. "It doesn''t change the fact that I''m very handsome. All the girls in this ce are swooning over me," I replied with a proud smile. "What did you expect from my son, Belle?" Mom also puffed out her chest proudly. "Is she the one who''s supposed to control us?" John asked, still seated on the sofa. "Oh, John? You''ve grown up too!" Aunt Belle eximed with a smile. "Here, a letter from your father," she added, tossing a letter to John, who caught it. John seemed surprised at first but then proceeded to read the letter. "So, Aunt Belle, you''re here to control us? Then it''s going to be easy," I grinned, envisioning the prospect of outsmarting King Charlie. Unfortunately, Aunt Belle shook her head. "No, I just apanied him..." The door opened again, and a man entered. "It''s good to see you, Edward Falkrona, and you as well, John Tarmias." I narrowed my eyes, while John stood up slowly, ring at the man. He had the same hazel eyes as Louisa but was entirely different from him. The Chancellor of the Kingdom of Celeste and Louisa''s uncle, Donald Trueheart. "Are you kidding me..." My fists clenched just at the sight of this man''s face. He didn''t shed a single tear at Louisa''s death and didn''t even attend her burial. ''She died because she was weak.'' That''s what he had said to Ronald, Louisa''s brother without even a shred of sympathy. I despised that guy not just for what he did to Louisa, but also because he was truly dangerous. A maniptive individual who controlled King Charles like a puppet. Eric, who yed the Third Game, told me to be very careful while dealing with him. It wouldn''t be a surprise if he was the one orchestrating orders when we were imprisoned. He was very close to King Charles and thetter would always rely on Donald to advise him. Donald Trueheart was untouchable in Celesta. Chapter 312 A New Empire Chapter 312 A New Empire "What is he doing here?" John asked coldly, his gaze fixed on Donald. "Of course, I am here under the King''s order to keep an eye on you after three months in Sancta Vedelia. Both you and Edward Falkrona are criminals, do I have to remind you?" Donald asked, wearing a polite smile while rubbing his mustache. Suddenly, Mom stepped forward, a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "Little Donny, the next time you call my son a criminal, I will rip off your tongue." "That''s quite a serious threat you''re giving me, Alea Olphean," Donald chuckled softly. So, Donald Trueheart knows my real identity? I don''t like this at all. "Please calm down, Alea. He is the Chancellor of Celesta," Aunt Belle seemed unusually on guard as well. "Yes, Celesta?" Mom nodded with a smile. "The same country that killed my sister, my dear niece and nephew, and tortured my precious son? I''m supposed to care about that?" As expected of Mom. "Don''t start it, Alea!" Aunt Belle scolded Mom, tapping her on the head. "Hey! Belle!" Momined, rubbing her head. "Come with me! They can deal with it alone!" Aunt Belle said, pulling Mom out. Aunt Belle had mentioned a long time ago that she was best friends with my mother, and it certainly seemed true. They acted quite differently together. Donald sighed before taking a seat on the sofa. "Shall we start?" He said, taking out a note. "First, it seems both of you didn''t remove your anti-mana cuffs, and they didn''t seem to have been altered either. That''s really good." "With or without them, it changes nothing," John snorted. "Right, so remove them now," I chimed in with a smile. Donald, who was writing, smiled and shook his head. "I can''t do that. It''s the King''s order." "The King''s order, huh?" I leaned back on the sofa and smirked. "I really do wonder about that. More like you proposed yourself to check on us, and King Charlie epted blindly, right?" "That''s not entirely urate," Donald said, looking at me. "His Majesty entrusted me with this task, which is why I''m here." I scoffed at his words. For the next half-hour, Donald bombarded us with questions about ourst three months in Sancta Vedelia, and we responded with a slew of lies, effortlessly maintaining our facade. We concocted tales of ss investments, friendships, and assisting ssmates in need¡ªso much nonsense that even Donald couldn''t help but grimace, fully aware of our deception. N?v(el)B\\jnn Then came Donald''s next question, aimed at me, and now it was my turn to grimace. "Next, your engagement with Elizabeth Amaya Tepes, the Princess of the Tepes House. Can you exin that?" John''s gaze suddenly turned colder. This siscon bastard. Give me a break! "Is that part of your investigation? Is this a joke?" I asked, dumbfounded. "It is, Edward. His Majesty believes that your engagement with Princess Elizabeth was calcted to gain allies for your future rebellion against the Celesta Kingdom." "What the hell?!" I stood up angrily. [] Cleenah''s words prompted me to look at Donald''s irritatingly smiling face. Taking a deep breath, I sat back down and forced a smile. "Has His Majesty perhaps lost his mind, the same time he lost his adorable terrorist younger brother?" I asked, tilting my head. "Without a doubt," John, next to me, smirked. "I''m noting down exactly what you are telling me to give my report to the King, Edward. Are you aware?" Donald asked in a neutral tone. "Tell that bastard whatever you want," I snorted. I had enough of this shitty King. Any respect I had for him as an uncle had long been lost. "I will, certainly," Donald nodded and began reading. "John Tarmias has found himself indulging in unnecessary fights against high nobility in Sancta Vedelia and hurling insults at Great Houses like ryon, Teraquin House, and Dolphis House. Recently, he even started seducing Princess Amelia Dolphis, perhaps in an attempt to gain allies as well?" "Pfff!" I stifled myughter quickly as John narrowed his gaze coldly. I can''t believe it. Everyone is already aware of John and Amelia''s rtionship. I''m a proud supporter of this ship; I hope I''m not alone. "Edward Falkrona or Amael Idea Olphean. Caused a significant incident along with John Tarmias in Zestel, the Capital City of Zeste House, wreaking havoc. The remains of the damage are still being repaired. You crippled Allen Teraquin, the Prince of the Teraquin House, who is now traumatized. We have even receivedints and threats from Queen Tanya herself, threatening to erase the Celesta Kingdom as retaliation for what you''ve done. The Dolphis Kingdom also joined hands with them as you wounded Adrian''s Dolphis pride. The icing on the cake is that you even insulted the Sacred Ind of Sancta Vedelia in front of all the younger generation. We have receivedints from more than hundreds of Houses asking them to take you back. Fortunately, though, the Tepes House and Olphean House publicly defended you. No wonder for the Tepes House, since you, as said by the Prophetess udia: ''That devil seduced and tricked my cute Princess!''. Also, a recentint came from the Zeste House. Evan Olphean, the Heir, used you of illegally intruding into Princess Celeste Indi Zeste''s room." "..." I fell silent at his long speech. While Cleenah wasughing in my head, John was shooting me a questioning look as he wasn''t aware of my intrusion in Celeste''s room. That bastard Donald really did great research on what happened. Some things he shouldn''t have even known! "You are lying well, Chancellor," I shrugged my shoulders. Donald didn''t say anything and just closed his book with a smile. "How''s the Falkrona House going?" I asked as he stood up to leave. For a moment, I noticed a smirk on Donald''s face, making me frown. "The new Heir, your brother, Simon Falkrona, is doing very well. We are currently busy looking for another, more suitable wife for him. It will be soon enough; you don''t have to worry." "What?" I frowned. Simon is taking another wife? Lyra epted it. And why the hell did he say "more capable"? "The Kingdom of Celesta has progressed a lot since you left, Edward Falkrona. Under the direction of Princess Aurora, future Empress of the Arvatra Empire, Milleia Sophren, Raphiel''s prodigy, and the Apostle of Lumen, Jayden Rayena, it has be in a few months, an ''Empire''," he said. I narrowed my eyes at his words. I knew this guy was dangerous. His goal and dream was to bring the Kingdom of Celesta to the top. Over Sancta Vedelia and even Edenis Raphiel, the most Sacred and strongest Land of the world. Donald chuckled. "I have to admit that you have both progressed a lot, but if you have any ideas against Celesta, I advise you to reconsider it." "Really?" John looked at Donald coldly. "Indeed," Donald nodded. "You can''t go against us even with the whole Sancta Vedelia on your side." He said before adding in a solemn voice. "This is the New Celesta Empire. " He added and left, leaving us shocked. John and I looked at each other. New Celesta Empire? We never heard of something like that, even in the Third Game. What''s happening there¡­ I have a bad feeling about it. Chapter 313 Awkward Meal Chapter 313 Awkward Meal "Is the notion of a ''New Celesta Empire'' a result of some weed smoking from Donald?" I asked, strolling through the castle corridors alongside John. "That arrogant fellow? Unlikely. He divorced his own wife to marry the Celesta Kingdom," John replied with a scoff. A sentiment I couldn''t help but concur with. "Nevertheless, I''m a little worried. Picture a Kingdom governed by Jayden and Milleia," I muttered with a grimace. "I wouldn''t be surprised if Jayden amassed a harem of all the kingdom''s women, while Milleia gathered the strongest males into hers," John said. While Jayden''s inclinations were predictable, Milleia''s motives remained strange. There appeared to be more beneath the surface. I can''t discern her motivations honestly. I chuckled at his remark. "That would sure be a scary empire." "Yet, with Aurora and Donald involved, it seems more than a mere fabrication.You heard him? It sounded more like a promation," John said coldly. Promation yeah and he chose to do that promation to us out of everyone. He seems to take us as true threats then. It seems he understood how unpredictable me and John were by learning what happened in Sancta Vedelia. Both of us didn''t care about Sancta Vedelia''s High Nobility so imagine about Celesta. We don''t give a damn about it as well. But¡­ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Aurora, huh..." I closed my eyes, recalling our recent interactions. Aurora held a deep affection for her kingdom. The prospect of an empire would likely resonate positively with her. Fortunately, her intellect made her less susceptible to Donald''s maniption. However, their goals seemed dangerously aligned. "Do you think it might be better to advise La and Miranda to leave Celesta?" I blurted out suddenly. "What?" John frowned. I nced at him briefly. "Never mind. I might be worry for nothing." ¡­ Upon reaching the dinner hall, John was on the brink of an outburst, and I struggled to stifle augh. "Oh my, is this fate?" I spoke, alternating my gaze between an incensed John and an awkward Amelia seated beside Celeste. "What is she doing here?" John asked, clearly irritated. "Do you have a problem?" A vein popped out on Amelia''s forehead. "Yeah, I''m leaving," John dered, turning around and leaving a bewildered Amelia behind. I promptly caught his arm. "No way you''re leaving me alone with these two," I said with a re. Handling Celeste was already challenging, and adding Amelia to the mix was a prospect I wanted to avoid. We had nothing inmon. Just then, an unexpected guest made an entrance. With white hair and blue eyes reminiscent of his father, it was Evan Indi Zeste, Celeste''s brother and the Student Council President. Another sibling with a sisterplex, a recurring theme in this freaking world! "Wee, John Tarmias and..." Evan narrowed his gaze. "And you." Nevermind. I''m out. "Actually, I have a date with Elizabeth. I''m leaving. John will kindly eat my share¡ª" I began, ready to escape Evan''s sisterplex and the ensuing misunderstandings. But before I could depart, John grabbed my arm, casting me a hidden smirk. "No way you''re leaving me alone here." Fucker! "I already reached out to Elizabeth, and she mentioned she won''t be able to make it to the date. She wishes you a great dinner," John lied with confidence. "Wait¡ª" "Great, then. Please, join us. Close the doors," Evan interrupted me and directed the guards. ¡­ In the end, here we sat. I upied a seat next to John, both of us facing Celeste and Amelia, with Evan positioned on my left and the headmistress, Melfina, taking a seat on John''s right. The aroma of the roasted pork and an array of delectable dishes filled the air, creating a stark contrast to the awkwardness, primarily fueled by the strained ambiance between Amelia and John. I could engage in somewhat conversation with Celeste, but the atmosphere was marred by the residual tension from John and Amelia''s lover''s spat. The unease amplified when Evan intermittently shot nces in my direction, wearing a disapproving frown. All of this turmoil originated from that granny headmistress! Why did she see fit to divulge the details of that incident to Evan and her son? "I didn''t congratte you on your engagement with Elizabeth, Amael. Congrats," Melfina spoke up. "Thanks..." My response carried no genuine joy. "It hasn''t even been four months since your first engagement, and you''ve already found another fiancee? That''s impressive," Evan chuckled, clearly aiming to provoke me. He had done his homework in my life. "Eh? First engagement?" Celeste asked, visibly shocked, her gaze fixed on me. "Oh? You didn''t know, Celes?" Evan seemed pleased to reveal the information. "Amael is engaged to La Adriana Tarmias, a Duke''s daughter in the Kingdom of Celesta. Incidentally, John here is her elder twin brother." Both Celeste and Amelia looked at us, surprised. Whatever. It''s not like I was trying to conceal my engagement to La. "Amael seems pretty popr in Celesta," Celeste said with a giggle. Evan furrowed his brows, likely anticipating a disdainful response from Celeste. I couldn''t help but smirk at him. Hold that. Noticing my smirk, Evan''s gaze turned angrier. "Maybe, or he just collects girls around." I snorted immediately. "At least I have two fiancees." "...." A tense silence hung in the air until Celeste quickly interjected, "I-I think if you like each other, there is no problem, ahaha." "Right?" I smiled at Celeste. Celeste grinned as she pointed her fork at me. "Elizabeth epted so it means she loves you a lot, Amael." "E-Exactly, we are head over heels for each other," I buried my shame and said. Celeste caught off guard by my answer, blushed before resuming eating. "What about John and Amelia then?" "Pfff!" John coughed out the water he was drinking at Evan''s genuine question. "T-There is nothing between us!" Amelia added with a bright red face. "Oh? But rumors are circting in the entire Academy about that?" Evan was surprised. Much like John and Amelia themselves. "Who said that?" John asked annoyed. "Well, I don''t exactly. I hear about it since I''m the Student Council President, you see," Evan said but spare me that arrogant smirk. "You are acting cringe again, brother," Celeste shared my thoughts and said with a grimace. "W-What?" Evan had his mouth opened in shock at his sister''s remark. He seemed really hurt by his sister''s words. It was a siscon symptom. No doubts about it anymore. "Hmpf." Celeste looked away. "She is right, you are acting cringe, Evan," I added with a scoff. "Y-You have no rights to say it!" Evan snapped at me. "I only agreed with your sister," I shrugged my shoulders. "Are you trying to seduce my sister with that method? I know your intentions, Amael! You won''t even touch my cute sister in my watch. She is still too young! Don''t be fooled by her kindness. My adorable sister is like that with everyone! Bury your thoughts right away!" Evan hit the table with his knife. What thoughts?! A long silence followed with me trying to hold back my raging emotions. "......" Celeste''s twitching cheeks turned tomato red as her whole body shivered in embarrassment. Eventually, she threw her te at Evan''s face. "I-Idiot brother!" Chapter 314 Amelias Confession Chapter 314 Amelia''s Confession I knew this would happen, and that''s precisely why I preferred not to be near that guy. Evan awkwardly wiped his face with a towel, offering apologetic nces at his sister, who stood with crossed arms, disying a mix of anger and a pout. It was genuinely a cute sight. It must be really hard for her to have such a fucked-up brother. Fortunately, Evan didn''t divulge to Celeste that I was the one who intruded into her room. I managed to evade further annoyance. "Are you ready for the final trimester exam tomorrow?" Melfina asked. "Of course, I am," Celeste responded confidently. "I am as well," Amelia added, elbowing Celeste. "I''m not. Can you divulge the content of the exam?" I asked, attempting to probe for any advantage. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "You know very well I can''t do that," Melfina said with a grimace. "How about inside a group without elves? You can do that, right? As thanks for beating up Manuel Hylkren," I insisted but Melfina still shook her head. At least I had tried. I aimed to be in apetent group, perhaps even without elves. I knew that 99% of elves hated me to the core and I didn''t want any unnecessary distractions tomorrow. "You shouldn''t hate all the elves just because a few of them are like that, Edward," Melfina sighed. "Connor Olphean loved all the races equally." True, but I''m not my brother. "W-Wait, what happened with Manuel?" Celeste interjected, looking at me seriously. Ah, right... "Nothing special, I just beat his ass, and he ran away with his tail between his legs," I nonchntly shrugged, spearing another piece of the pork. Celeste was taken aback by my words. "T-Then is he dead?" Both Celeste and Evan, even Melfina, looked at me, seeking an answer. After all, he had taken the life of someone close to them. "I wasn''t able to kill him. He lost consciousness and vanished," I answered honestly. "R-Right..." Celeste, with a slightly pale face, leaned back in her chair. "It can reassure you," I remarked, bringing the fork to my mouth and munching down. "His hatred towards me has clearly overtaken his desire for you. He''d rather kill me first." "W-Why¡­" Celeste asked, visibly shaken by my words. "Well, I beat him up and killed his boss in Celesta," I replied, stating the facts inly. "Why are you so calm about it? He is an international criminal¡­" Amelia asked, genuinely dumbfounded. "Well¡­ let''s say that I have seen worse than him," I said with a cold tone, memories of Jayce surfacing in my mind. ¡­. ¡­. "I''m leaving first. Thanks for the meal," John stood up and walked off. Edward nced at him for a moment before resuming his meal. "Tiring," John muttered as he walked through the corridors of the castle. Exhaustion clung to him, whether from overeating or the discussions, he couldn''t discern. () Hecate asked with a giggle. "Will you stop annoying me one day? Your cringe remarks during the meal really angered me, Hecate," John said, clearly annoyed. () "Cheer up with what? I''m not in that mood. First, I have to find whichever bastard made these rumors and make him regret being alive," John dered, gritting his teeth in anger. It started with Edward, then spread to the small circle of Celeste''s friends, and eventually became known throughout the entire Academy. He didn''t need that. () "Shut up. You know nothing," John retorted. () Hecate said with a grin. "John." John halted his steps, furrowing his brow as he turned around, spotting Amelia hunched over on her knees. "What?" John asked, his tone somewhat curt. "You don''t have to be so dismissive," Amelia said, a hint of vexation in her voice. John remained silent, waiting for her to continue. Amelia''s heart raced under John''s unwavering gaze, especially now that they were alone. She fidgeted nervously. "Y-You know¡­it''s been three months since we''ve known each other, and we''ve helped each other a lot, especially in our Craftsmanship group. At first, I thought you were just strange, but as time passed, I got to know you. You''ve saved me multiple times, and I wanted to thank you¡­" John stared at her in silence, then shrugged and turned away. Amelia was taken aback and took a step forward to stop him, but summoning her courage proved difficult. Nevertheless, she clenched her fists and continued, "I-I know you''re not an idiot!" John ignored her. "I-I can''t hide it. I tried to push away these feelings, but¡­I can''t," she confessed, her cheeks flushed. "That''s why¡­I like you." As John continued walking away, Amelia bit her lip, feeling a pang of disappointment. "Please, at least say something¡­" Finally, John halted and turned back. "I don''t like you." "...!" Amelia''s expression fell, her face showing indescribable sadness at his words. John moved to leave, but Amelia wasn''t ready to let it go. "I-I knew it was you at the store! It was you and Amael, right? D-Disguised? You helped me back then! Then you always stayed upte at night with me for the homework! You saved me at the restaurant and protected me against Lykhor! W-Was that all for nothing?" Her voice rose in anger. She refused to believe that their shared moments were merely friendly encounters. She was convinced that John had feelings for her too. "You are misunderstanding. I don''t like you," John repeated, averting his gaze and leaving. "Y-You are running away from me again!" Amelia shouted, tears streaming down her flushed cheeks. "I-Idiot¡­" Amelia dashed past John, wiping away her tears as she disappeared around the corner. John watched her vanish, his expression unreadable. () "If you know everything about me, then you must know why I did that," John said, his fists clenched. ''Y-You are cursed, Jonathan! All the people who have the misfortune to be close to you die! You are cursed!'' Those words haunted him in every dream. His parents had been killed by his adopted sister. But she died soon after. Then it was his aunt who adopted him after his parents passed away. His uncle''s tearful words echoed in his mind. It might have been just a coincidence, but aftering to this world and hearing from Edward what dys had mentioned about being controlled, John couldn''t shake off the feeling that someone was taking away everything close to him. When he was reincarnated, his memories fused with those of John, and he was grateful to have a family again. But it didn''tst. His sister fell ill. His mother passed away. ''Y-You are cursed, Jonathan! All the people who have the misfortune to be close to you die! You are cursed!'' Those words echoed again. The only solution to safeguard his remaining family, his father, and La, would be to leave. But then, who would protect La from the fate plotted in the First Game''s Viiness route designed for her? That''s why he remained by her side. Though he never said it to Edward, John was profoundly grateful for his presence for La. He saw Edward as someone he could entrust La to once he retreated to an isted corner of the world after the Third Game. But after arriving at Sancta Vedelia, John encountered Amelia, and despite attempting to avoid her, he found himself unknowingly developing feelings for her. She consistently supported him and sought to integrate him, even though he carried thebel of a criminal. That''s precisely why he couldn''t be with her. "You rejected your only chance of graduating from virginity." Words echoed behind him, unmistakably Edward''s voice. John shot a re at Edward. "What a pity," Edward remarked with a smirk. John snorted and turned around to walk away. "I''m kinda worried about your love life, John," Edward said, catching up with him. "It doesn''t concern you." "It does. You are my brother-inw," Edward replied matter-of-factly. "Fuck off. I don''t consider someone seducing Celeste right in front of me as a brother-inw," John retorted. "I wasn''t seducing her," Edward red back. "Then what?" Edward sighed, looking up at the ceiling. "She is the Prophetess, that''s all. She is important for us; otherwise, I wouldn''t care." Upon uttering these words, Edward frowned and nced behind him, finding no one there. Shaking his head, he left with John. ¡­ ¡­ In a different corner, leading to another corridor, Celeste leaned against the wall. She had discreetly followed Edward, who was trailing Amelia. Still reeling from John''s harsh rejection, Celeste felt a mix of sadness and anger, wanting tofort Amelia but... ''She is the Prophetess, that''s all. She is important for us; otherwise, I wouldn''t care.'' Hearing those words from Edward cut deep. She wasn''t shedding tears, but her expression clearly conveyed her inner thoughts. "Why are you sad, Celes? He is no one to you," Evan, standing next to her, remarked while ncing at his sister. "Yes¡­but I-I thought, you know, we could maybe be friends¡­but I guess I have no value except being the next Prophetess¡­" Celeste mumbled with a weakugh. Chapter 315 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [1] Wingmaning For John Chapter 315 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [1] Wingmaning For John "You are leaving?" I asked, surprised. "Yes, dear," Mom said, donning a coat. "I was called to Edenis Raphiel with all the other Heads. We have an important meeting." "I see. Well, have a good trip," I said with a smile. Mom grinned and stroked my hair. "Thanks. I need some reassurance since I''m going to hang around these annoying fellows." By annoying fellows, you mean the other Heads, Mom? "Please, Mom, don''t create another problem and restrain yourself," Christina pleaded. "You should trust your mother on that, young girl," Mom sulked and embraced Christina. "Take care." "I will, Mom. Leave the Kingdom to me," Christina said confidently. Oh, without Mom, Christina had to remain in the Kingdom to take care of it, I see. "You too, Amael," Mom hugged me tightly and patted my head again. "Take care of yourself and of your sister too." "Yeah," I nodded. "Goodbye, big sister!" Annabelle then rushed to Mom and hugged her. "Come here, little girl!" Mom caught Annabelle, even though she already looked like a twelve-year-old. "Promise me to study diligently while I''m away." "I will!" Annabelle nodded her head. "Then I will keep my promise too," Mom said, ncing my way. Huh? What promise? Annabelle cast a resentful nce my way before averting her gaze in a sullen manner. "Samara, promise me you''ll safeguard our family, alright?" Mom''s request was met with a nod and a gentle smile from Samara, who received a pat on her head. "Time to go!" Mom eximed, vanishing in an instant, inadvertently sending tes ttering on the table. "Mother! Oh!" Christina eximed, visibly distressed. "I''ll handle it, mydy," ire swiftly cleared the mess, earning gratitude from Christina, who, in turn, prepared to address the city''s pressing matters. "Have a nice day, sister," I said, concluding my pancake breakfast. Christina grinned and yfully flicked my forehead. "Best of luck on yourst exam for the trimester, little brother." "Thanks," I replied, watching her departure. Turning to Samara, I urged, "Stay with her in my absence." Samara nodded and began to leave, but I gently grasped her arm, pulling her into an embrace. I sensed her initial tremor, but she soon rxed, her cheeks tinted with a subtle blush. "One day, when everything is settled, I want you by my side, Samara. Until the very end." "Yes," Samara affirmed, her embarrassment evident as she disappeared from my embrace. There''s no time to waste¡ªI must expedite the creation of bodies for both Samara and Annabelle. They deserve lives of their own, free from my influence. With a casual wave to the sulking Annabelle and the rest, I left. ¡­ ¡­ The uing days held immense significance, not only due to the impending trimester exams but more crucially, the imminent threat of Behemoth''s attack. Safeguarding the Horn became our top priority, demanding important attention. However, a newplication surfaced¡ªI couldn''t rely on my usual knowledge this time. My interference with Nora might have altered their entire n. "Everyone should be here," Professor James Raven surveyed the assembled group,prised of over 200 individuals standing in front of the academy. Today marked the final trimester exam for both Second and First Year students, transforming it into an Interss examination with the inclusion of the First Years. "Looks like you are quite hated.," John remarked. ncing around, I observed a noticeable void within a five-meter radius¡ªpeople deliberately kept their distance, driven by either fear or disdain. Countless hostile stares, mostly from elves, bore into me. "You''re stuck with me now," I retorted to John, dismissing the animosity surrounding me and pointed at Amelia with a smirk. "You added one more just yesterday." John subtly nced at Amelia, who maintained her focus on the professor. The fatigue under her eyes, artfully concealed by makeup, didn''t escape my notice. However, what intrigued me more was Celeste''s uncharacteristically serious demeanor, a stark contrast to her usual self from the previous day. Well, if she''s motivated, that''s good. Professor James Raven proceeded with the details of the final exam, emphasizing its group battle nature. He outlined the criteria for evaluation, emphasizing the importance of protecting and cooperating with one''s groupmate. Furthermore, he stressed the significance of quick-witted retorts during encounters with opposing groups. "The assessment willprise three rounds for each group, facing opponents chosen initially at random andter based on umted points. My colleagues and I will handle that aspect. Your objective is to acquire all four bracelets from your opponents," he exined, disying a white bracelet as a visual aid. "Each group member will receive such bracelets, worn on the wrists. Losing a bracelet renders you unable to participate further, leaving your group at a numerical disadvantage. Exercise patience, study your opponents, and refrain from reckless engagement." "I will now reveal the groups," Professor Raven announced, unveiling the pairings. The revtion took ten minutes, leaving me slightly taken aback by some unexpectedbinations. Regardless, there was no time for dwellings. "I count on you, Senior," Roda Moonfang expressed confidence in Victor. "Likewise, Roda," Victor responded with a smile, forming part of a group with two others. Selene''s cold gaze toward Victor and Roda did not go unnoticed. Unfortunately, she ended up in John''s group, making him ufortable being with a Yandere other than his own sister. Observing John, whose mood had soured even further, I inwardly sighed and wrapped my arm around his shoulders. "What the hell are you doing?" John red at me, attempting to break free, but I maintained a firm grip. Staring at him with a seriousness that mirrored the weight of our circumstances, I spoke, "We''ve died once, John. This is our second life, a chance to live better and make our wishese true, or perhaps, live the way we always wanted." "..." "You''ve been fixated on La for too long, and I''m here. Now, focus on yourself. I''m not dictating what you should do, but a girl like her shouldn''t be missed just because of fear. Those bastards, whoever they are, will meet their end. We''ll be the ones standing at the top, with one hundred percent of the Gamespleted in a Happy Ending," I concluded with a grin. John looked at me for a moment before removing my arm and departing with a light scoff. "Are you that scared, Johnny?" I shouted. "Fuck off," he showed me his middle while joining his group. A true tsundere. Smirking, I shifted my gaze elsewhere. Oh. Celeste found herself teamed up with Lykhor, and the two engaged in serious discussion about their exam. Turning my attention to Alvara, I observed her alongside her brother, Allen, who had evidently recovered from my earlier altercation. His usual smirk had vanished, and he now stood with his head lowered, resembling one of Alvara''s loyal dogs. Alvara, true to form, remained aloof, hanging around her umbre without sparing a nce for her three groupmates standing silently behind her. Shifting my gaze again, I spotted Elizabeth. Right... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om We shouldn''t make this awkward... Numerous eyes were still fixed on us, observing our interactions. "Well, good luck, Elizabeth," I said, approaching her. "To you as well, Amael," Elizabeth replied before surprising me with a soft embrace. Her emotional control surpassed mine, evident in herposed demeanor. Returning the hug, we both retreated simultaneously, a shared shback crossing my mind as soon as I touched her. "Um, I''m leaving... good luck, Amael," Elizabeth said, departing with a slightly flushed face. "R-Right," I nodded, equally embarrassed, and sighed as the awkwardness lingered. It''s fine. I will get used to it. I hope. Now¡­ Another sigh escaped me as I turned around, reserving my attention for the most challenging member of my group. Seated on the bench while the others engaged in conversation, Alicia Angelica Raven caught my eye. She tenderly cared for her rapier on herp, wearing an indifferent expression that made it unclear whether she even noticed the group assignments. Setting aside the apprehension of our other two groupmates, I decided to confront the situation and approached her. The atmosphere was tense, and others seemed too intimidated to approach either of us. Well, I couldn''t me them for that. "We''re in the same group," I spoke to Alicia once I stood in front of her. Alicia''s pale hand paused in its work, and she raised her gaze. Her nearly cold, indifferent crimson eyes locked onto mine. Chapter 316 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [2] Alicias Eccentricity Chapter 316 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [2] Alicia''s entricity "M-My name is Martin!" stammered a high human, avoiding eye contact with both me and Alicia. "I-I am Leire¡­" added a timid werewolf girl, also avoiding eye contact with me. "Amael," I said shortly. "Alicia," Alicia echoed tersely. Doubt lingered about the necessity of introductions; our names carried a certain level of infamy. [] Shaddap. "....." The silence grew increasingly awkward. "How about we gauge our strengths? I can undoubtedly defeat anyone, regardless of the opponent. What about you?" I asked with honesty. Martin, still dumbfounded, averted his gaze. "I-I can support you with my earth shield." Controlling Earth. Not bad. "What about you?" I turned to Leire. Blushing, she lowered her gaze. "I-I''m strong in hand-to-handbat!" "Strong?" I eyed her petite figure. "In hand-to-handbat?" I observed her seemingly nonexistent muscles. [] My bad. "I see, you do seem indeed very strong," I smiled, though Leire appeared on the verge of tears, perhaps having caught wind of my thoughts. "Calm down, I can count on you,e on¡­" I awkwardly patted her head. Leire blushed even more intensely and nodded her head. She resembled a cute kitten in that moment. But was I just misunderstanding her or does she have a crush on me? [] N?v(el)B\\jnn Admiration? For beating up elves? Well, that''s an interesting measure of friendship. After concluding with Martin and Leire, I shifted my attention to Alicia. "What about you?" "..." Alicia remained silent, appearing to gaze at nothing in particr. "Oy," I snapped my fingers in front of her face, finally eliciting a response as she slowly redirected her eyes toward me. Such a peculiar character... "I''m good with a rapier," she said, her focus on the golden weapon in her hand. "How about I take a look at your rapier?" I asked, extending my hand. Alicia swiftly moved her hand, rapier in tow, away from my reach. She looked at me with slightly furrowed brows. "No." "Why?" I pressed. "I don''t want to," Alicia replied, hugging her rapier close to her chest, regarding me as if I were a potential thief eyeing her toy. "How old are you already?" I blurted out. "Sixteen." "Are you sure you''re not six?" I asked seriously. "I''m sixteen," Alicia frowned. This conversation was going nowhere. "Alright, alright, stop sulking. I won''t touch your rapier, and you''re sixteen," I conceded, waving my hand. "I''m not sulking." "You''re definitely not older than twelve." [] Does it sound like that?! "You''ve got guts, Falkrona." Interrupting my thoughts with his irritating voice was Adrian Dolphis. "Oh, for fuck''s sake," I sighed loudly and turned around. "What do you want, Dolphin?" "Pfftt!" Martin nearly burst outughing behind me, while Leire lowered her face. Adrian red murderously at both of them, but I stepped in front of my groupmates. "Will you refrain from harassing my teammates, Dolphin?" "It''s Dolphis!" Adrian red at me. I rubbed my ear at his loud voice. "Dolphis, Dolphin, it''s the same thing." "Remember where you are, Falkrona, before opening your mouth," Adrian approached me with a cold face. "In Sancta Vedelia, you are nothing. Christina won''t always save your ass here." "Save my ass from what? You?" I asked with a snort. Adrian smirked and stepped back. "Pray that you don''t end up against me, Falkrona. I won''t hold back." "I''m very scared, sorry," I replied with a scoff. Adrian ignored me and headed toward Alicia with a smile. "You didn''te to see me this morning, Alicia?" He reached out his hand toward Alicia''s face, who wasn''t even reacting. From behind him, I could see Professor Raven observing us, gritting his teeth. He was on the verge of erupting but holding back. Leave it to me. I smirked and caught Adrian''s arm. "What are you doing, Dolphin? Are you trying to injure my teammate?" "She''s my fianc¨¦e, bastard," Adrian retorted, forcing his hand toward Alicia. "Is that a reason to flirt during the exam?" I asked with a snort. "Ahahah. Weren''t you flirting with your own fianc¨¦e just minutes ago?" Adrianughed. Ah. I wasn''t flirting! "We both consented to it," I threw out a random excuse. "We''re also both consenting, right, Alicia?" Adrian''s gaze bore into her coldly. And predictably, Alicia wouldn''t deny it. She was about to nod, and I could sense it. "Matter over, we need to make a n," I interrupted, pushing away Adrian and pulling Alicia along with Martin and Leire. "You...!!!" Adrian was about to rush toward me when... "Adrian," someone intervened, and it was Victor, ring coldly at him. I grinned, ending the ongoing call on my phone. Once a bit away, I left Alicia and we strolled calmly toward our residence in the Dolphis Kingdom. "How about you answer with more than a nod to his demands?" I asked Alicia, growing frustrated. Alicia nced briefly at me before resuming her expressionless gaze ahead. "Thanks, Senior, but it doesn''t concern you." "Are you angry?" "..." "How do you maintain this expression? I can''t even tell what you''re feeling," I said, impressed. Alicia ignored me, quickening her pace and walking ahead of us all. "Yeah, you''re angry," I mused aloud before turning to Leire. "Go with her." "Y-Yes!" Leire nodded, hurrying after Alicia. "I''m a nice Senior, right?" I asked Martin, also a sophomore. "Yes, sir!" "Sir?" I grimaced. "That''s cringe. Stop that." "Okay!" Martin nodded enthusiastically. At least it seems he doesn''t hate me. "You''re a high human, right? What do others think of me?" I asked curiously. "I-I don''t know about others, but in Zestel, everyone admires you! I was there when you fought that monster in the sky! It was amazing! A-And I heard about how you dered war against the Teraquin House! Even more amazing!" I don''t recall dering war! Those gossipers twisted the narrative to suit their story. Is that why the Teraquin Queen wants my head, along with all the Elves? And Mom is supporting that? She''s even more extreme than me. "B-But I think Sir Amael should be careful with Adrian..." Martin added, his voice barely audible. "Why?" I asked, surprised. Shouldn''t he be encouraging me? "T-That''s because... Sir Adrian is dangerous, and... if... if Senior Cyril intervenes..." Martin''s face wentpletely pale. In other words, he was advising me not to involve myself further with Alicia because Cyril, who was leaving that matter to Adrian, might intervene. "Ah..." I sighed, gazing up at the sky. Cyril Magnus Raven. He was significantly stronger than me, and I knew it. The sensible solution would be to abandon my n of aiding Alicia to coerce Professor James Raven into teaching me his Raven Style. But the idea of backing down didn''t sit well with me. Yeah. I don''t care. Chapter 317 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [3] Six Centuries Ago Chapter 317 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [3] Six Centuries Ago Over six centuries ago, on the fringes of the Kingdom of Celesta, a great army adorned in dark blue armor stood for battle. More than several thousand knights, clearly not hailing from Celesta, formed a foreboding assembly near the kingdom''s border¡ªa conspicuous prelude to war. This, indeed, was their intention. The Arvatra Imperial Army maintained an imposing silence, a stark contrast to the impending sh that loomed on the horizon. However, this tranquility was short-lived, as a second army, representing the might of the Celesta Kingdom, emerged with equal significance and grandeur. From this celestial force stepped forth a figure, resplendent in pristine white armor¡ªa striking contrast to the somber hues of the battlefield. This figure was none other than Alphonse Sylvain Celesta, the crown prince of the Kingdom. His countenance was captivating, possessing a delicate beauty that could easily be misconstrued as feminine. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Yet, to all who beheld him, he was unmistakably the heir to the Celesta Kingdom. Alphonse, with his long, tinum blond hair elegantly tied into a ponytail, boasted heterochromia eyes¡ªone gleaming a sapphire hue, the other a radiant silver. "Anyone daring to trespass upon my kingdom shall be expunged from existence," dered Alphonse in a frigid tone, punctuating his promation by tapping a resplendent golden scepter against the ground. The Arvatra forces instinctively took a step back as their eyes fell upon the golden scepter, a sacred relic known as the Hallow of Eden. Their painful history bore witness to the devastating consequences wrought by this seemingly innocuous artifact, wielded with unparalleled lethality by Alphonse. In his hands, it transformed into a veritable weapon of mass destruction. "In the name of Eden," Alphonse said coldly. But right at that moment, a melodious voice, dripping with sarcasm, cut through the tension. "Using the name of Eden as a prelude to carnage has be a rather tiresome habit for the trashes of Celesta, hasn''t it?" The ranks of the Arvatra army parted, revealing a stunning figure¡ªa dark blue-haired, beautiful young woman. Although a familiar presence to many, the Celesta forces were still left gaping in awe at the sight of her. She donned a resplendent dark blue dress armor that entuated her beauty, a charming grin adorning her face as she effortlessly twirled a dark blue rapier in her hand¡ªa weapon of great might, known as a Hallow of Nemes as powerful as Alphonse''s scepter. Much like the Arvatra army''s reaction to Alphonse, a palpable fear gripped the Celesta forces at the appearance of Lisandra Arvatra. Strikingly, mirroring Alphonse once again, Lisandra possessed heterochromatic eyes¡ªa red hue in her right eye, and an exact silver hue in her left eye, reminiscent of Alphonse''s right eye. Alphonse''s gaze bore ice as he locked eyes with the smirking Lisandra, a sudden tension settling over the battlefield. Golden lightning crackled around Alphonse, mirroring the dark blue fire that danced along Lisandra''s rapier. In that moment, their visages, strength, and auras transcended mere humanity, casting them as beings more akin to demigods. Despite their youth, they stood as the most potent forces on the battlefield. "Your Highness! Dispatch this heretic pest!" shouted a bald man near Alphonse, Rnd, the chancellor and former advisor to Alphonse''s father, ring at Lisandra. "Princess, rid us of the bald annoyance before dealing with this pitiful Prince," whispered Kason, a significant figure behind Lisandra. The air quivered as their mana shed, foretelling the imminent eruption of war. Both armies poised themselves, weapons raised in anticipation. Fear seemed a foreign concept in their midst, overshadowed by the strength and charisma emanating from the figures before them. As the brink of battle loomed, a distant figure observed the unfolding scene. d in a hood that concealed his features, his grey hair was the only visible trait. Raising his gaze, grey eyes locked onto Alphonse and Lisandra. A knowing smile yed on his lips as he stepped forward. "Horus Wings." With a gust, he vanished, reappearing at the heart of the confrontation, shocking both Alphonse and Lisandra. Their weapons pointed towards the mysterious figure. "Who are you?" Lisandra demanded, her eyes narrowing with suspicion. Like Alphonse, she sensed the great danger emanating from the figure before them. For a moment, the man remained silent before deciding to unveil himself. Lowering his hood, he revealed an astonishingly beautiful countenance¡ªhis gray, tousled hair cascading over his shoulders, and his eyes exuding a captivating glow. Yet, what caught the most attention were the distinctive gray marks that adorned his face. "A mere wanderer," he replied casually. Alphonse''s cold demeanor persisted. "You expect us to believe that?" "Of course not," the man chuckled. "Then what do you seek, miscreant?" Lisandra asked with a scoff. The young man shifted his gaze between Lisandra and Alphonse, particrly fixating on their silver eyes. "My eyes back." *** With a slight groan, my eyes fluttered open. What was that, again? Surveying my surroundings, I discovered that I was back in my room. The residence we were directed to was apact apartment, each of us having our own room while sharing amon living area. The first match loomedter in the afternoon, granting us free time until then. Did I just doze off out of the blue? I''m not that old. Awkwardly stretching my back, I rose from my bed and made my way out of the room. Upon entering the living room, I found Martin and Leire engaged in discussion around a small table. Laughter echoed as they pored over various papers spread across the surface. Had they been at this since morning? What a diligent pair. "Ah! Lord Amael!" Martin sprang up promptly, bowing his head, while Leire, too, rose nervously. Tired of their overly deferential gestures, I chose to ignore it and focused on the papers they hadid out. The documents contained information about all the groups, individuals, and their recognized strengths. "We''re preparing for our first round," Martin dered with a proud smile. "We need to be cautious about every group, but some are notably stronger than others." "Are you handling this alone? Perhaps you need more privacy?" I asked, arching my eyebrows. "N-Not at all!" Leire stammered, her face paling. "Sir, please spare my family!" Martin knelt down, pleading. I grimaced at their dramatic reactions. I was only trying to tease them. [] Shaddap. "W-We tried to summon you, but you were sleeping soundly," Leire exined. Embarrassing from me. "And Alicia?" I asked, scanning the room. "Is she napping as well?" "No... Lady Alicia is outside," Martin replied, gesturing toward the exterior of the house. Following his indication, I peered through the window and observed her seated on a rocking chair, delicately tending to her rapier. Was I the only one who fell asleep? Regardless... A nce at the clock signaled that it was time to get going. "Time to move!" I swung open the entrance door. Alicia''s shoulders tensed slightly at my sudden outburst. She turned her gaze toward me, disying no overt annoyance, yet a subtle re hid beneath the surface. "Get ready, Junior," I said with a smile. Once everyone was prepared, we made our way to the designated location. As customary, Alicia strode ahead on her own, with myself and the other two trailing behind. What a harmonious group we made. At least it was pleasantly quiet. Our destination was a small stadium, perfectly capable of amodating all first and second-year students. My attention, however, was drawn to a ss cabin, reserved for VIPs. Among the distinguished figures inside, King Reiner Dolphis of the Dolphian Kingdom, apanied by his Queen, stood out. I averted my gaze promptly, well aware of their disdain for me, especially the father. With each group taking their seats, suitably spaced apart, James Raven, the announcer, made his appearance in the stadium. "Now, the first round of the exam willmence. There will be three battles simultaneously, with everything disyed on the screens above you," he exined, gesturing toward the invisible screen in the sky. "The battlefield will also vary for each group. With that, let me announce the groups for the first round. Group K will face off against Group V! Group G will take on Group O, and Group E will be pitted against Group D!" My attention lingered on only two groups. Group G... "Easy peasy!" Rodolf leaped from a height,nding on the ground with a confident grin. His threerades might be mere mobs, but he alone was a strong force. I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for Group O, who would soon be facing him. The other group for which I harbored a sense of pity was Group E, mainly due to the opponents they faced from Group D. My gaze shifted to the individuals descending the stairs, and at the forefront, walking with a graceful stride, was Alvara. Following closely behind, her head lowered, was her brother¡ªAllen with a smirk on his face but less apparent than before. Regardless, the semester exam was about tomence. ...and with it, the Dolphis Horn Incident. Chapter 318 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [4] Alvaras Plants Chapter 318 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [4] Alvara''s nts In the stadium where the trimester exam unfolded, a profound silence hung heavy. Merely five minutes had psed, and already, the sh between Group D and Group E had concluded. Within Group D, it was solely Alvara who had engaged inbat from start to finish. Seated calmly, she remained unperturbed, poised upon a meticulously crafted chair fashioned from intertwining vines, its design and hues a testament to its beauty. Behind her, herpanions could do naught but anxiously observe Alvara''s mastery, mirroring the tension felt by the surrounding spectators. Only Allen seemed smiling proudly. "Only a fleeting five minutes..." Alvara''s voice, like a melody, resonated as she twirled her umbre. "Yet squandered on such ackluster disy," she remarked, punctuated by a cute chuckle. In truth, for the initial four minutes, she had permitted her adversaries to attack her as they pleased, yet none seeded innding a blow. In the end, she dispatched them all in less than a heartbeat. Before hery not a scene of dread, but rather a stunning masterpiece. Towering carnivorous nts stood proudly, their thorny tendrils intertwined in a breathtaking disy. At their apex, her four opponents hung unconscious, a captivating tableau for all who bore witness. Before hery not a scene of dread, but rather a stunning masterpiece. Towering carnivorous nts stood proudly, their thorny tendrils intertwined in a breathtaking disy. At their apex, her four opponents hung unconscious, a captivating tableau for all who bore witness. "The victory belongs to Group D!" The referee''s deration echoed swiftly through the stadium. "Undoubtedly," Alvara''s lips curled into a knowing smile once more. "I always emerge victorious." With a gesture, she dispelled her botanical allies, causing the four unconscious figures to tumble to the ground. Though met with a disapproving nce from Professor James Raven, Alvara remained unfazed. Her allegiancey solely with herself in this arena. Even her brother, I, doubted she held any genuine concern for these individuals. Her disys of care toward him stemmed not from familial affection, but from the necessity of upholding the image of benevolence expected of a ruler within her kingdom. When I dragged Allen, her battered brother, before her, Alvara exhibited a strikingck of concern, a stark contrast to the readiness with which her mother appeared prepared to exact vengeance upon me. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Return," shemanded, and the four towering carnivorous nts that had ensnared Group E descended, moving toward Alvara with an almost serpentine grace. Their sheer size cast a daunting shadow over the four captives, unsettling not only her fellow group members but also Sephira. "You performed admirably," Alvara said, her smile chilling in its detachment as she tenderly patted her nts with gloved hands. Though devoid of faces, the carnivorous nts seemed to respond with a subtle satisfaction, their thorny maws obediently opening to reveal not only the blood within but also the four bracelets. "Hurry, take them to the healers," James urged upon witnessing the bloodied arms of Group E''s members. It was evident that Alvara''s terrifying nts had left asting impression, probably even traumatizing her opponents. "It''s... it''s scary," Leire confessed, her expression reflecting her fear. "Y-Yeah... we can never beat them," Martin added, his voice wavering as he gulped nervously. ''Cleenah, those nts¡­'' [] ''The heck? I knew she could manipte Ruah, but Prana too?'' I said in disbelief. [] ''Is that even possible?'' I asked skeptically. Controlling the Prana of living beings created by herself? What the heck was that? I had never heard of anything like that. [] ''Right, I encountered her in that game or whatever it was. She was just one of those impossible antagonists. I struggled for days on end until the cheat, Victor, and his harem intervened.'' [] ''Oh? That''s a rarepliment, Cleenah. Does that mean I stand a chance against her?'' [] Blunt and harsh. ''What?'' I frowned. [] ''That''s because I haven''t awakened,'' I protested. I wasn''t acting arrogant but I was pretty sure that after the awakening of the Olphean Blood, everything will bing smooth for me. [] ''What about if I use Nevia''s¨C'' [] Cleenah cut me off harshly. ''Are you angry?'' [] Immediately after utilizing it against Manuel, I managed to defeat him, albeit at the cost of losing the use of my arm. Despite this, it remained my most potent weapon. "Ms. Teraquin, I''m quite certain that you didn''t need to incapacitate them or resort to such measures," James Raven remarked, directing his attention towards Alvara, who sat regally upon her makeshift vines chair. "Indeed, Professor Raven," Alvara replied, her tone devoid of warmth as she lifted her gaze. In her gleaming yellow-green eyes, there was only coldness. "But as their opponent, I reserve the right to make such decisions." With that, she rose gracefully and ascended the stairs followed closely by Allen who wore a proud smirk as if he was the one who beat all of them. "Sorry, Professor," one of her group mates, a girl, apologized with a bitter smile before trailing after herpanions. From where I stood, I could sense James Raven''s exasperated sigh. Having princesses in his academy posed a challenge, particrly when the princess in question was Alvara. She was as difficult to manage as her elder brother. Theughter that echoed throughout the crowd, predominantly from Elves but also from others, spoke volumes. They exuded an air of self-assuredness, yet there was an underlying relief in knowing they wouldn''t have to face Alvara, who had effortlessly advanced past the first round. Undoubtedly, this examination seemed too facile for individuals like her. However, with two more rounds remaining, there was the looming possibility that she would encounter equally strong opponents. Amidst the intensity of the arena, onepetitor stood out for his amusement, contrasting starkly with Alvara''s demeanor. "Ha! Bring it on! Attack me together!" Rodolf bellowed, a feral grin adorning his features. Positioning hisrades a safe distance away, he eagerly faced his four opponents alone, relishing the fight. "Earth Lance Rains!" "Fireball!" Two opponents, their brows glistening with sweat, unleashed what appeared to be powerful attacks. Yet, with a mere flick of his hand, Rodolf effortlessly shattered the earthnces. As the fiery orb hurtled towards him, his wolfish grin widened. "Allow me to show you a true fireball." Summoning a yellowish energy from within, infused with both Mana and Prana, Rodolf exuded an aura of formidable power. Even from my point, I could sense the overwhelming pressure of his Prana, surpassing even the guy I faced in the dungeon. "Moonfang Art!" "Uncle!" A voice suddenly rang out from the spectators'' ranks, belonging none other than Roda. She referred to Rodolf as uncle, given his rtion as the younger brother of her father. Her expression betrayed her disapproval as she watched Rodolf prepare to unleash his dangerous technique upon his quaking opponents. "Huh? What''s up?" Rodolf shifted his attention towards his niece. "You can''t use that... not against them," Roda admonished, her tone firm as she wagged a finger in reprimand. "Aw,e on! This is a fight, isn''t it?!" Rodolf retorted, his frustration evident. "You can''t, and you know why!" Roda persisted, her arms crossed defiantly. With a frustrated groan, Rodolf cast his gaze elsewhere, specifically towards Cylien. "Tch. Just when I wanted to impress her, damn it." As the pressure dissipated with Rodolf closing his mouth, his four opponents breathed a small sigh of relief. Yet, before they could fully rx, Rodolf vanished. -BAM! In an instant, he reappeared beside two of them, delivering a swift and powerful kick. -Crack! The sound of bones breaking reverberated through the arena as the two opponents collided with force, their eyes rolling back in agony. "Jet Water!" "Oh?" Rodolf turned to face the remaining two opponents who refused to yield. With a smirk, he raised his fist before casually extending his thumb and index finger. "Jet Back." -BOOM! A seemingly innocuous flick unleashed a torrent of mana, obliterating the jet of water before engulfing both opponents, mming them against the stadium wall with tremendous force. "Boring andckluster, just as you said, Alvara!" Rodolfmented as he sauntered away. He actually heard her from all the way over there? I am quite astonished by his perception. They''re not in the field stadium yet, but they''re not far either after all. "You''re mistaken, uncle. Senior said ckluster''," Roda corrected with a weary sigh. "Whatever, I''m hungry," Rodolf shrugged nonchntly, effortlessly leaping onto his seat. Chapter 319 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [5] Adrians Strength Chapter 319 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [5] Adrian''s Strength "Isn''t that a bit exaggerated...?" Victor muttered, voicing the collective incredulity. A hushed tension settled over the group as all eyes fixed on the stadium, now a surreal spectacle of water. It wasn''t just a mere pool; it was an expanse of liquid, glimmering ominously in dark hues of green. "This is utterly absurd," Adrian Dolphis remarked sardonically, striding effortlessly atop the water he had summoned. "Just allow me to bypass this final round or better yet, dere me qualified without subjecting me to this farce of an exam." Adrian had waged his battle solo, much like Rodolf and Alvara, and predictably emerged victorious within moments. Hisrades stood outside the watery cube, upied with subduing the opposing group, who were now being overwhelmed by waves of pressurized water, rendered unconscious by the relentless assault. "That''s enough, Mr. Dolphis!" James Raven interjected firmly, his gaze sternly fixed on Adrian, betraying his evident displeasure. It was a familiar expression, one he had directed at Alvara and Rodolf previously. What was meant to be a mere examination underscored the ring chasm in strength between individuals like them and the ''ordinary'' candidates, who, despite being the top elites of Sancta Vedelia, paled inparison. And as for those in Edenis Raphiel from the Third Game, well, they were from another dimension of power as well. Myrce and Emilia, both the youngest Monarchs, were educated there after all¡­ "Boring, yeah," Adrian groaned in response to James Raven''s stern gaze, dispelling all the water with a flick of his hand. "Retrieve those bracelets," hemanded hisrades before striding away, though not without stealing a nce at his sister, Amelia, on the distant stadium. Amelia was engaged in her own battle, having just emerged victorious with her team in the first round. "d you managed not to make a spectacle of us, sister!" Adrian called out with a smirk, waving in her direction. Amelia, unfazed by her brother''s teasing, simply scoffed in response and simply nodded at her parents who were by the way truly proud of their two children who had both passed the first round easily. Amelia was evidently in no mood for jests, and who could me her? Certainly not Johnny. I nced over at John, noticing his furrowed brow as he observed Amelia. It seemed the words I had shared with him earlier hadn''t been in vain after all. [] ''Shaddap. I just wanna him to stop creeping around La.'' The next games, well, they weren''t exactly my cup of tea, except for those involving the significant groups. By that, I mean, of course, the likes of Cylien and Sephira''s group, Elizabeth''s group, Victor and Roda''s duo, and Celeste''s effortlessly sessful team, who breezed through the first round. "Looks like we''re in, Celes," Victor remarked with a grin, extending his hand towards Celeste, who had just concluded her bout. "Yeah, thanks!" Celeste''s bright grin, which suited her far better, had returned. She exchanged a high-five with Victor while engaging in conversation with Roda. It seemed Victor and Roda had grown closer. I couldn''t help but notice Victor finally tapping into his Vampire Blood, his strength escting at a frightening pace. I was beginning to recognize that cheat protagonist from the Second Game, the one who ''killed'' me in the Second Game. And there he was now, shing a grin and yfully goading me. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Junior, your beloved brother is calling you." Alicia, her gaze fixed on her rapier, furrowed her delicate brows, tilting her head towards Victor, whose grin faltered as his half-sister''s gaze met his. Hold that Victor. "...he was addressing you, Senior," Alicia remarked with a neutral tone, redirecting her attention ahead¡ªtoward Elizabeth, to be precise, who had also concluded her match. "I''m well aware of that, Junior." A strange silence ensued before Alicia turned slowly, her expression unreadable, towards me. "Then why did you¡ª" She halted abruptly, noticing my feigned innocence. Her gaze darkened as she chose to disregard me, shifting her focus back to nothing in particr. A true weirdo. [] "She kinda exudes that vibe, you know, where you just want to get a reaction from her, no matter what it is." My bad. I crossed my arms, stifling a yawn as I leaned against a pir. It was a struggle to stay mentally engaged when the matches were this dull. The bouts involving the main cast of the Second Game facing off against mobs were particrly tedious, often ending in mere seconds. It was a sobering realization. Surprisingly, the fights between groups of mobs seemed more captivating, despite their lower level of skill. As I scowled at the sorry state of affairs for the mobs, I noticed Elizabeth gracefully ascending the stairs, her serene and regal countenance unchanged, followed by herpanions. Even though it wasn''t her intention, she had an air of royalty, with herrades trailing behind like attendants. Our gazes briefly locked, and in that fleeting moment, she offered a genuine smile and waved at me. It was neither forced nor awkward, but simply sincere. Unconsciously, I returned the smile and waved back, a gesture that didn''t escape the notice of those around us. Leire and Martin regarded me as if I had ascended to an even higher status than before. Ah, what can I say? I shook off the thought as James Raven announced the end of another game. "Group N emerges victorious!" The Group N,prising Sirius Raven and Cain Redgrave... Cain''s gaze towards me grew increasingly hostile. It puzzled me. He didn''t strike me as the type, even when Victor took Elizabeth from him in the Game. So why the sudden animosity? My amber eyes lingered on him as he conversed with Sirius, who appeared visibly perturbed by something. "We will now proceed to thest fights of the first round! Group C will face off against Group M!" As my group, Group C, was called to the forefront, I couldn''t help but release a weary sigh. "Finally..." Having watched all the preceding matches, courtesy of our unfortunate position as thest topete, I felt a wave of exhaustion wash over me. The bored expressions of the second and first-year students suddenly sparked with interest, for the obvious reason that I, alongside Alicia, was among thepetitors. I leaped over the seat,nding gracefully on the descending stairs. "Let''s just get this over with," I muttered, stifling a yawn. "And maybe catch a little sleep," I added, casting a nce behind me. Alicia rose to her feet, her grip on her rapier tightening as she followed in my wake. Leire and Martin, visibly nervous, trailed behind Alicia. "Try not to lose, Falkrona," a loud, snarkyment reached my ears, apanied by Adrian''s smirk. "It wouldn''t be any fun otherwise. I want the pleasure of handing your ass to you personally." "I''ll have to decline your offer, Dolphin," I retorted with a smile as I descended. "You''re getting cocky, but mark my words, you''ll be left with nothing but tears in your eyes when I marry Alicia," he replied with a cold smile. Why was he already discussing marriage with Alicia? "Yeah, yeah, whatever," I waved my hand, uninterested. As everyone assembled on the field, James Raven nced at both groups. "Are you ready?" "Yeah," I affirmed for my group. The Group M we were set to face consisted of two werewolves and two elves. The elves, much like their counterparts in Sancta Vedelia, cast me a cold re. It was clear they didn''t care for me, yet when our eyes met, their knees seemed to tremble unnaturally, and they quickly averted their gazes, much like the werewolves. Alicia was more than capable of handling them alone, and adding me to the mix would be overkill, I mused calmly as I nced toward the spectators'' stands. Everyone, including the main cast of the Second Game, seemed to be fixated on me. Rodolf and Alvara, who had shown little interest until now, now watched me intently, likely assessing my strength. "Start!" Chapter 320 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [6] Leon Grimlock VS Sylvia Alphonse Celesta Chapter 320 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [6] Leon Grimlock VS Sylvia Alphonse Celesta "Leon?" asked a young woman, her voice carrying a concern. Before Leon stood a striking figure, a young woman whose flowing dark red hair framed her face, entuating her captivating leaf-green eyes. Her elongated, slightly pointed ears marked her unmistakably as a half-elf. She was Kleah Teraquin. Once a student at the prestigious Royal Eden Academy of Celesta, Kleah had vanished without a trace following the harrowing events of the Floating Garden of Eden Incident months prior. Seated upon a somber ck throne was Leon GrimlockHis visage held a certain allure, with one eye bearing the renowned amber hue of the Olphean House, while the other remained an abyssal ck. "dys," Leon acknowledged, recognizing his girlfriend from Earth. "Are you here alone again?" Kleah approached, her smile tinged with bitterness. "I find sleep elusive. I must hasten my recovery," Leon responded. "The aftermath of that encounter with the Fate Goddess in the Dungeon was more severe than I anticipated." "Why did you go there in the first ce, Leon?" Kleah asked, her hand reaching out to grasp his cold fingers. "I had an arrangement with Brandon Dvoic, and I needed to see... him," Leon exined. Kleah understood implicitly whom Leon referred to as ''him''¡ªEdward Falkrona, a figure from their shared past on Earth, bearing an uncanny resemnce to Leon. A pall of sadness clouded Kleah''s features as she spoke softly, "I... I don''t want to see you and Nyr fight against each other." "We''ve discussed this at length, dys. Edward''s death is inevitable when the timees," Leon stated firmly. "He''s my dear friend," Kleah interjected, her voice wavering with inner conflict. Leon turned to face Kleah, his pitch-ck eyes betraying a subtle tremor. "You know as well as I do that Edward won''t hesitate to end me once he gains the strength." "He mes you for his parents'' death," Kleah said, torn between loyalties. "And perhaps rightfully so," Leon conceded. "No! It was a tragic misunderstanding, an ident! It''s all because of me..." Kleah''s tears flowed freely now, her resolve crumbling as she fell to her knees. "I''m so sorry, Leon. It''s my fault... for what happened to you, for Nyr''s parents, for Ephera... I..." "It''s not your burden to bear, dys. You were the victim in it," Leon''s touch was gentle as he tenderly ran his fingers through Kleah''s hair, his expression cold yetforting. "The me lies with them¡ªEden and A-Nihil." "I... I just can''t. I don''t know if I have the strength to go through with it," Kleahmented, her voice heavy with uncertainty. "You won''t need to lift a finger. I assure you, once we harness the powers of Eden and Lucifer, we''ll reset everything. It''ll be a fresh start..." Leon''s voice was steady, filled with conviction. "But we have to¡ª" Kleah began, only to be interrupted by Leon. "It''s for the greater good. Edward and your friends will be reborn into a new life, untouched by past tragedies. But to achieve this, he must die like all others," Leon exined firmly. Kleah simply nodded, her eptance tinged with sorrow. Suddenly, a figure materialized in the hall, her presencemanding attention. With tinum blond hair cascading down, and heterochromia eyes surveying the scene dispassionately, she exuded an aura of authority. "Sylvia, what brings you here?" Leon asked, his tone betraying no hint of surprise. "This should be my question, Leon Grimlock," Sylvia retorted icily, striding forward in her resplendent armor dress. Kleah couldn''t help but flinch at Sylvia''s arrival. While she had grown ustomed to the presence of such monstrous beings around Leon, Sylvia''s status as one of the highest-ranking members in Ante-Eden lent her an air of unassable power. "We entrusted you with dealing with Sancta Vedelia, yet there seems to be no progress," Sylvia stated, her tone sharp with dissatisfaction. "There''s no need for concern," Leon responded, a cold smirk ying on his lips. Sylvia''s expression tightened slightly, a flicker of disdain crossing her features as she witnessed the resemnce to Amael in Leon''s twisted smirk. "I have a strong ally within Sancta Vedelia¡ªthe future Heir of the Raven House. He possesses the potential to be an Apostle of Nemes. He will ensure Edward Falkrona''s demise and reduce Sancta Vedelia to ashes," Leon dered with a chill in his eyes. "Good." "Really? Aren''t you upset that your beloved Amael will die?" Leon asked with augh. Sylvia narrowed her eyes dangerously but remained silent, a palpable tension hanging in the air. Leon''s tongue darted out to moisten his lips as he addressed her with a hint of usation, "It seems you''re keeping secrets from us, Sylvia Alphonse Celesta, and I find that unsettling." A charged silence enveloped the room as Leon and Sylvia locked gazes, each silently challenging the other. Feeling Leon''s touch, Kleah couldn''t help but retreat, a flicker of panic crossing her features. Then, with a deafening explosion, Leon vanished in a blur, his obsidian de aimed at Sylvia, only to be met by the zing brilliance of Sylvia''s own crackling sword, parrying the strike with expert precision. The force of their sh sent shockwaves rippling through the hall, shattering windows and fracturing walls in its wake. "Are we truly allies, Sylvia?" Leon''s voice was frigid, his eyes gleaming with dark intensity. "You, too, desire a chance at a new life, do you not? Lisandra''s death can be undone only through the world''s reset." "It was I who proposed the idea to you, Leon Grimlock, and yet, in the first timeline, you were pitifully defeated by Laima," Sylvia retorted, her toneced with disdain. "In this new timeline, Laima is no more," Leon countered with a smirk. "Then let us hope you do not squander this opportunity," Sylvia cautioned. "There''s no need for concern. Furthermore, I''ve returned Earth to Sancta Vedelia," Leon revealed. "Your actions are your own," Sylvia replied curtly as she turned to depart. "Working hard while I enjoy my leisure, Sylvia? How unfair," Leon teased with a wicked chuckle. "I cannot expect you to handle Lucifer Morningstar, Leon Grimlock," Sylvia muttered as she left. "Lucifer, you say? This is bing interesting," Leon mused, a sly smile gracing his lips as he reimed his throne. Kleah who heard everything spoke up hesitantly. "Earth¡­you mean?" "Yes, you know him already. He was in your college. His name was Jayce if I remember. We brought him back to this world. I do wonder how Nyr will react¡­" Leon''s smile twisted even more cunningly. "After all¡­he is the one who killed Shayna and¡­Ephera." *** "Target Alicia, everyone!"manded a voice, met with unanimous agreement. Four barrages of wind and fire coalesced into a swirling tornado aimed at Alicia, who stood poised with her rapier at the ready. With a deft movement, Alicia pricked her thumb on the de, causing it to glow a vibrant red. With a swift vertical swing, she summoned a torrent of blood that coalesced into a magnificent, crimson smander. "Release it," Alicia murmured, and the smanderplied, unleashing a barrage of burning fire and viscous blood upon their assants. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Thebination proved devastating, the blood absorbing the fire and erupting in a crimson rain that engulfed their attackers, leaving them bewildered and incapacitated. Seizing the moment, Leireunched herself into the fray with blinding speed, her wed hands poised for attack, her eyes aze with determination. "Wind Gust!" she eximed, only to be shielded by Martin''s swift creation of an earth wall. Taking advantage of the distraction, Leire shattered the protective barrier with a fierce strike, sending the two elves hurtling backward. Swift as lightning, she seized one of them and hurled him toward her group. "Got it." Acting on instinct, Amael reached out and snatched the elf by the head, tearing away his bracelet in one fluid motion before flinging him towards the spectators, where Alvara and Allen sat. However, his trajectory was abruptly halted by James Raven, who intercepted the unconscious elf without missing to re at Amael. Amael''s actions left everyone in stunned disbelief. "This guy..." Celeste muttered, her expression mirroring the grimaces of those around her. Among the onlookers, the elves seemed particrly perturbed by Amael''s tant disregard for the seriousness of the situation. It was evident that he cared little for the ongoing battle, as he nonchntly hurled a fellow elf towards Alvara Teraquin without a hint of concern. Allen, who had narrowly avoided being struck by the airborne elf, was filled with horror at Amael''s callousness. "This monster..." Allen thought to himself, unable to understand the existence of someone so brazenly disrespectful and overwhelmingly powerful outside the confines of Sancta Vedelia. Amael showed no reverence towards anyone present, disying his strength with an air of indifference. His casual provocation of his elder sister, Alvara, who held an esteemed status in Sancta Vedelia, only added to the disbelief. Though Alvara maintained aposed facade, Allen knew his sister well enough to recognize the hint of amusement lurking beneath her cold demeanor and it wasn''t a good sign at all. Chapter 321 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [7] Alicias Scorching Blood Chapter 321 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [7] Alicia''s Scorching Blood "Could we wrap this up already?" I muttered under my breath. The trio remaining from our group seemed utterly engrossed in the exam, deploying defensive mana circles to fend off the relentless onught from Alicia, Leire, and Martin. Alicia, in particr, appeared to be holding back. It was unclear whether she was consciously abstaining from relying on her vampiric prowess or simply allowing Leire and Martin to navigate the challenge independently, perhaps as preparation for future rounds. As for myself, my reluctance to actively engage in the skirmish stemmed from a dual motive. Firstly, I relished the idea of frustrating Alvara and Adrian, who undoubtedly anticipated my participation as a gauge of my abilities. Secondly, I found the current conflict futile. With Leire and Martin effectively supported by Alicia, my involvement seemed superfluous. "Ah!" Leire eximed, her fist enveloped in prana as sheunched a swift strike towards the two werewolves. Surprisingly, she exhibited greater strength than his werewolves counterparts, though contending with both simultaneously proved challenging. Fortunately, Martin provided a stalwart shield with his Earth attribute. Meanwhile, the lone elf among them valiantly attempted to hold his ground against the opposing forces, only to find each of his attacks deftly parried by Alicia''s rapier. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It was unmistakable now. She was using him as a sparring partner to refine her rapier technique. Despite her unassuming facade, Alicia possessed a ruthless edge. Yet, given her lineage¡ªbeing of the same bloodline as Cyril Raven¡ªsuch traits hardly came as a surprise. From an external perspective, it appeared as though our group had reached a stalemate. However, I knew very well that this futile skirmish could have been resolved in mere moments had Alicia and I desired it. "Junior Alicia, toying with your opponent in such a manner is disrespectful. It''s time to conclude this," I uttered wearily, casting a nce toward Alicia. For a fleeting instant, Alicia''s gaze shifted, her ponytail swaying as she rooted herself firmly on the ground, her rapier poised towards the elf. The smander, previously at rest nearby, dissolved into a swirling pool of blood around Alicia''s de. "Pierce through Smander," shemanded. With a deafening BOOM, a jet of blood shot forth from Alicia''s weapon, striking the elf square in the stomach in the blink of an eye. "Take fire," Alicia added, and a crimson me ignited at the tip of her rapier, tracing the path of the blood jet and engulfing the elf in fiery agony. Alicia''s restraint was evident, preventing the elf from being left stark naked and grievously injured. "Good job," I remarked with a smirk as I strolled past Alicia, who lowered her rapier with calm precision. Approaching the groaning elf, I swiftly removed his bracelet and hoisted him up by his shirt cor. "No more grimaces from you, I trust?" I muttered loudly, observing his frail, wounded form. "Tell me, what bes of Elves once they''ve shed their pride?" I asked, not expecting an answer from him but aiming for the attention of all present, particrly the elves. Ensuring that all eyes, especially those of the elves, were fixed on me, I offered a gentle smile before callously discarding him like refuse. "Nothing. A prideless Elf amounts to nothing but trash," I concluded, my gaze settling on Allen. "Discrimination is strictly prohibited within the Academy, Amael Falkrona," James Raven interjected sternly, signaling for the staff to attend to the injured elf. "My apologies, Professor. I endeavor to conceal my disdain, but it proves challenging whenever I meet these pointed ears," I replied with a polite smile. "Ahahahaha! Good one!" A raucousughter erupted from the stands, emanating from Rodolf. My words only served to stoke the animosity of the elves toward me. Even Cylien regarded me with aplex expression, while Sephira, being a Half-Elf, remained somewhat neutral on the matter. However, one individual''s hostility burned like moltenva within a volcanic core¡ªLykhor ryon. Much like Alvara, he was an Elf supremacist, so his reaction was hardly surprising. Conversely, two races seemed to find favor in my remarks: the High Humans and the Werewolves, both of whom had suffered discrimination at the hands of elves, with the former bearing the brunt of it. "Are you finished, Senior?" Alicia''s voice cut through my satisfied smile. "Hm?" "I''ve fulfilled my role, but you''ve contributed nothing to the team so far," Alicia stated firmly, her gaze unwavering. "Because I haven''t needed to. Just look at how well they''re handling things. It would be a waste to¡ª" My words trailed off as I noticed something in the hands of the two werewolves. A sense of unease settled in my gut. They exchanged nods before darting towards Leire. "Wall!" Martin erected a barrier, but it was obliterated, though he managed to extricate Leire from their grasp. Amidst the ensuing smoke, I could faintly discern their figures, consuming something. A surge of prana enveloped their bodies before erupting outward. The wave of energy sent Leire and Martin skidding several meters back. Alicia and I shielded our eyes from the gust as we beheld the transformed werewolves. Their stature had increased, grey fur now covering their limbs and even their cheeks. Long ws reced their nails, and an intense aura of prana radiated from their entire beings. "What in the world..." I muttered, taken aback. This was one of the Awakened Forms of the werewolves¡ªa feat incredibly challenging to master and execute in actualbat. In essence, only exceptionally talented werewolves could manifest such a transformation. I stole a nce at Roda and Rodolf, noting their contrasting expressions. Roda stood, her features etched with shock, while Rodolf, though still seated, wore a cold frown rather than his usual grin. "What... is this?" Alicia''s voice trembled with disbelief. Ah, it was her first encounter with this form. While I had witnessed it in the Game, this was my first experience of it in reality. "Wha¡ª" Alicia''s sentence was cut short as I shoved her aside and crossed my arms defensively. -BAM! In an instant, both werewolves vanished, and one of them swung his fist towards me. -Crack! I felt my bones strain under the impact, resisting with all my strength as dust rose and wind howled from the shockwave of prana. "Raaahg!" Up close, I could see the fiery slits in his eyes and drool trickling from his mouth. "Disgusting¡ªugh!" I struggled to maintain my footing as I slid backward, the werewolf relentless in his assault, aiming to shatter my arms. Fortunately, my arms were shielded by Ruah, but their strength surpassed my expectations. What level of power was this? While I knew werewolves were the pinnacle of physical prowess, experiencing it firsthand was a sobering confirmation. -BAM! My back collided with the wall, embedding into its surface. The werewolf jumped away, and I noticed his partner in front of me with his jaws wide open, identical to Rodolf''s previous attitude. Prana condensed inside his mouth, resulting in a dark yellowish glow. "A¡ªAmael!" I was taken aback as I turned to face the tribunes and saw Elizabeth standing with her hands on the guardrails. She stared at me with a frightened face. Was she worried? Does this imply it''s a bad thing? "GRAAAH!" -BOOOOM! Chapter 322 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [8] Bestial Form Werewolves Chapter 322 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [8] Bestial Form Werewolves "Impossible..." Roda murmured, her expression a mix of shock and disbelief as she gazed at the transformed figures of the two Werewolves before them. Despite her incredulity, there was no denying the reality of whaty before her. "Do you understand what''s happening to them, Roda?" Victor, equally puzzled, asked, his eyes fixed on the Werewolves whose presence now exuded a potent Prana. Their sudden surge in strength seemed almost miraculous, considering their previous capabilities as elite individuals. Roda nced at herpanion, sensing his curiosity, before slowly nodding. "We Werewolves possess what''s known as Hidden Bestial Forms," she exined. "It''s an innate ability within all of us, but essing it and breaking through the cocoon of Prana to unlock these forms is exceedingly difficult. Even I and Uncle struggle with it," she added, casting a nce at Rodolf, who observed the scene in silence. "If even you and Rodolf find it challenging... isn''t it remarkable that those two are managing it?" Celeste interjected, her gaze drawn to the spectacle below. "Yes, it is, but it''s also concerning... they clearly can''t control it," Roda responded, a hint of confusion creasing her brow. "But they seem incredibly powerful, don''t they? I can feel their Prana almost tingling on my skin... Are they safe?" Victor voiced his concern for his sister, Alicia, and Amael. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Roda remained silent, her skepticism evident as she continued to observe. "In any case, they''re several times stronger than before," Cylien remarked, her emerald eyes focusing on one person in particr: Amael. ''Will you finally fight seriously?'' As soon as the thought crossed her mind, she witnessed the figures of the two Werewolves begin to blur. "Alicia¨C!" Victor''s voice rang out, abruptly cut off as Amael shoved her aside, taking the brunt of the impending attack. A shockwave of Prana, intertwined with what seemed to be Amael''s Ruah, rippled through their surroundings. "Woooooooaaaaah!" The crowd, primarilyposed of High Humans, erupted into cheers at the sight of Amael shing and resisting the Werewolf''s assault with his bare arms. However, amidst the chaos, the Werewolves themselves seemed perplexed, perhaps even questioning whether Amael possessed Werewolf blood as well. "He''s still a High Human... he can''tpete against a Werewolf in a Bestial Form," Roda shook her head, voicing her assessment. True to her prediction, Amael was eventually forced backward until he collided with the stadium wall. Then, to everyone''s horror, the other Werewolf opened its jaws, Prana coalescing around its mouth in preparation for an attack. "It''s a... Moonbreath," Roda murmured, her shock palpable. "Moonbreath? Are you serious? Isn''t that one of the most powerful attacks Werewolves master after years of training?" Victor eximed, his disbelief evident. "Yes, it is... I witnessed Monarch Jefer employing it once... things don''t look good for Amael," Cylien remarked gravely. An unexpected voice pierced through the tension. "A-Amael!" Elizabeth, usuallyposed, betrayed her concern as she watched Amael''s predicament. "Wow... it''s rare to see her this worried for someone other than Selene," Amelia remarked, her observation echoed by the others. Elizabeth wasn''t even watching Selene''s fight probably because their win was guaranteed contrary to Amael''s group now maybe¡­ "Well, she is engaged to Amael, and they do love each other, after all," Victor chimed in with a grin. "That''s right... I forgot about that," Roda remarked with a wry smile, recalling the news of Amael''s engagement. "Yeah..." Celeste nodded, feeling a hint of difort at the reminder, though she couldn''t quite ce why. Setting aside their thoughts, they refocused their attention on the unfolding scene with Amael. -BOOOOOM! A blinding, dark yellowish ray erupted from the Werewolf''s jaws, carving into the ground as it surged toward Amael, who remained embedded in the wall. Amael''s form blurred within the intense light, while the very ground beneath them quaked and fractured, threatening to copse. The stadium fell into a stunned silence as everyone watched, mouths agape, the smoke now billowing across half of the battlefield. None had anticipated the sheer force of the attack. "I-Is he alright?" Celeste''s voice trembled, echoing the thoughts of all present. "Kuh! He was a weakling after all, huh?" Adrian Dolphis scoffed, his smirk mirrored by the Elves around him. "H-How..." Leire and Martin gasped, their hands flying to cover their mouths in shock at the devastating power unleashed. Alicia, however, remained fixed on the smoke, her grip on the rapier''s handle tightening as she bit down on her lip. James Raven swiftly descended onto the field, his expression etched with concern. "Call for a healer¨C" His words were cut short as he too turned his attention back to the billowing smoke. Alvara, who had remained stoic throughout the fight, now for the first time narrowed her eyes, a glimmer of twisted delight flickering across her features. "RAGHHHH!" The Werewolf, having unleashed its Moonbreath, roared and charged into the smoke once more. -BAAAAM!- In an instant, it was violently repelled with a sickening crunch, its two longest fangs shattering as it coughed up a mouthful of blood before crashing to the other side of the stadium. Emerging from the dissipating smoke, a figure engulfed in an ominous yet mesmerizing purple me appeared before them. Gasps escaped their lips as they beheld Amael''s form. Though a trickle of blood marked his forehead, his injuries seemed minor. However, what caught their attention were the few strands of his hair that had inexplicably turned white. Despite that, Amael wore a small smirk. "Something interesting finally." With those words, he vanished, hurtling toward the groaning Werewolf who struggled to its feet, readying itself to retaliate. "GRAAAH!" Another Bestial Form Werewolf charged toward Amael, intent on delivering a devastating blow. Amael paid it no heed, not out of indifference but out of confidence in his strong teammate. "Ravenic Scorching Blood Wall!" Alicia''s voice rang out as she plunged her rapier into the ground before sweeping it upward. A barrier of burning blood materialized, intercepting the Werewolf''s wed hand. Though the Werewolf''s hand pierced through the fiery barrier, it quickly began to burn and redden, causing the creature to recoil in agony. Enraged, itshed out with its ws, illuminated with Prana. "Ughh!" Alicia shielded herself with her rapier, but the force of the blow sent her staggering backward, drawing the Werewolf''s attention toward her. -BOOOOM! Both Alicia and the Werewolf stood firm as another shockwave emanated from their sh. Alicia''s gaze shifted toward Amael, struggling toprehend what she was witnessing: a Half-High Human holding his own against a Bestial Form Werewolf. Despite the Werewolf''s powerful blows, Amael countered with his Ruah-infused fists, driving the Werewolf back. "I never imagined there were guys like you capable of such feats! I must admit, I''m quite astonished," Amael said,nding a solid punch on the Werewolf''s cheek, sending him sprawling to the ground. -Bam! "Enough joking," Amael''s tone turned chillingly serious as he advanced, wisps of purplish fire crackling around his arm. "Exin to me how you aplished that," he asked. The Werewolf responded with a fierce Moonbreath, propelled at high speed. Reacting swiftly, Amael extinguished his ming hand, triggering a massive explosion that sent bothbatants flying backward. Meanwhile, Alicia engaged in a heated battle with the other Werewolf, deftly parrying each attack with swift thrusts of her rapier. With graceful precision, she traced beautiful mana circles in the air, countering the Werewolf''s relentless assaults while delivering precise stabs to vulnerable spots. Though the Werewolf bled profusely from its wounds, it continued to attack unabated. Even James Raven, familiar with Werewolves'' Bestial Form, found the situation peculiar. "Agh!" Alicia cried out as she was caught off guard by a vicious strike, tearing flesh from her arm. Another blow aimed for her stomach was intercepted by hastily summoned walls of earth, shielding her from harm. Though the barriers crumbled quickly, Martin''s intervention bought Alicia precious moments to retreat. "I''ll keep it upied for a while!" Leire, though fearful, charged toward the Werewolf. "It''s too dangerous." Alicia said with a furrowed brow, but Leire pressed on, ignoring her warning. Alicia quickly nced down at her right arm, observing the wound as it began to close before her eyes, a testament to her vampiric heritage. However, she could feel the drain on her mana, a significant toll on her body. It dawned on her that the injury inflicted by the Werewolf was more severe than she initially realized. ''So, this is what a true fight looks like.'' Until now, Alicia had never encountered an opponent who fought her without regard for her status, someone who unleashed their full power against her without minding about injuring her gravely. It seemed she had finally met her match, an adversary strong enough to push her to such a state. As the wound on her arm healed, blood trickled down. Bringing her arm to her lips, she licked the blood, a gesture both primal yet unique for her. "...!" It was merely her own blood, yet it stirred something within her, awakening a primal instinct long dormant. Her crimson eyes gleamed with a dark intensity as she locked gazes with the Werewolf. Chapter 323 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [9] Alicias Vampire Instinct 323 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [9] Alicia''s Vampire Instinct It was undeniably bizarre, witnessing those two individuals effortlessly tap into their Bestial Form. I never underestimated them, but they were mere minions, after all. Mobs Werewolves shouldn''t possess such ease in unlocking their Bestial Form, let alone essing it in the first ce. It all began when they ingested something... I had a hunch, albeit one I hoped would prove false, knowing it would onlypound my frustrations in the days toe. Gazing down at my clenched fist, I focused, summoning a mana circle that hovered above it, its rotations deliberate and slow. As the Werewolf lunged towards me once more, its eyes zing with ferocity, I bided my time, waiting for the opportune moment. "Reverse ws." -BOOOOOM! With a forceful punch, the mana circle expanded, unleashing a raging torrent of purple fire that engulfed the Werewolf with formidable power. Seizing its face in my grip, I hurled it aside, then propelled myself into the air, delivering a crushing kick. -BOOOOM! The Werewolf crashed into the ground, yet it persisted, summoning another Moonbreath from its gaping maw. -BOOOOM! The Moonbreath erupted skyward like a dark yellow beacon, aimed squarely at me in mid-air. Frowning slightly, I crossed my arms. -BAM! Pain surged through me, tinged with a hint of warmth in my arms. So, this is the fabled Moonbreath of a Bestial Form Werewolf? Truly impressive, to wield such monstrous strength. If those individuals could muster such power, one can only imagine the capabilities of someone like Rodolf... Propelled higher into the air, I adjusted my stance and extended my right hand. "Allow me to offer you a glimpse," I announced with a smirk ying on my lips. The nails of my right hand sharpened, emitting a vibrant purple glow. As I clenched my fist, a shockwave of purple fire rippled through the sky. Without hesitation, I called upon Samara''s power, feeling invisible hands seize my legs and propel me forward with incredible speed. "GRAAAAH!" The Werewolf leaped towards me, mouth agape, gathering a tremendous amount of Prana, likely amassing all the energy it could for its most powerful attack. But it was already toote. In an instant, my form blurred. -BAAAAAAM!!! My fist collided with the Werewolf''s open mouth, abruptly halting its Moonbreath and shattering its teeth in the process. Hurtling past the creature at tremendous speed, I swiftly adjusted my trajectory andnded with a resounding thud upon the ground. "An easy victory," I said, casually waving my hand as my right hand returned to its normal state. As the Werewolf reverted to its ordinary appearance, it slowly copsed to the ground, the semnce of its Bestial Form fading away. "That was astounding, Sir!" Martin eximed, his voice filled with awe. "Indeed!" Leire chimed in, clearly impressed. "Well, let''s retrieve his bracelet and..." I began, but my attention was drawn to Alicia. "She''s... still fighting," Martin remarked, his gaze fixed on Alicia with a mixture of shock and admiration. I couldn''t me him for being stunned. Alicia faced the Bestial Form Werewolf head-on, seemingly unfazed by the ferocity of the battle. -BAM! -BOOOOM! Blood and fire danced around them as Alicia wielded her rapier with unmatched speed and precision. Each thrust was executed with unsettling uracy and grace, targeting the Werewolf''s weak points with calcted strikes that drew blood with each hit. Ducking under the Werewolf''s swinging fist, Alicia leaped and somersaulted, driving her rapier vertically to carve a fine line of blood along its back. With fluid motion, she then stepped onto its back, raising her rapier high. "Suck and feast on him," shemanded. As her rapier pierced the Werewolf''s flesh, I watched as it drew blood, but simultaneously, the blood trickling down the de seared the wounds it created. "GRAAAH!" The Werewolf seized Alicia''s arm, mming her forcefully onto the ground with a powerful motion. "Guh!" Alicia spat blood, but swiftly regained her footing, rolling aside to evade a vicious kick that gouged into the earth. Assuming her rapier stance with determination etched on her bloodied face, she crouched slightly, her crimson gaze betraying no hint of fear. It was cold andposed, yet tinged with a primal desire for blood. This was her instinct as a Vampire, further amplified by her status as a Princess. Born to draw blood from others, she was slowly awakening to this aspect of her nature, though the toll it took on her was evident. "GRAAAAAH!" The Werewolf''s mouth widened, readying another attack. It was a Moonbreath. I cast a nce at Alicia, assessing her condition before speaking. "Retreat. You won''t be able to withstand that attack in your current state," I advised her. But Alicia remained silent, her gaze fixed ahead, clearly resolved to face the attack. "Come on, Junior, retreat. Unless you want to be embarrassed in front of your future husband," I goaded, nodding towards Adrian. Still, Alicia showed little reaction, except for a curt response, "I can handle this alone." "No, you can''t. It''s evident to me, your father, and everyone else," I countered, shaking my head. "Shut up," Alicia retorted coldly. Observing her closely, I couldn''t help but wonder... What was she attempting to prove, and to whom? She already possessed great abilities, capable of facing a Bestial Form Werewolf, yet it seemed she hungered for more. From the corner of my eye, I noticed James Raven and Victor, both visibly concerned for Alicia''s well-being. -BOOOOOOM! That was your choice, Alicia Angelica Raven. "UGHHHH!" Alicia summoned arge mana circle, from which scorching blood spurted out, forming a whirlpool in an attempt to counter the Moonbreath. Despite her efforts, she struggled against the powerful impact, her feet sliding back, tearing the ground apart. Her grip on her rapier faltered, and she could only attempt to block the attack. As she struggled to hold back the Moonbreath, she coughed up blood, her once-pale skin now sickly pale. "This girl..." I watched her with a mixture of emotions I couldn''t quite decipher. In the Game, I never witnessed this side of her, hidden as she was, but I couldn''t deny my admiration for her prowess. "Pierce through! Blood Smander!" Alicia suddenly eximed, the mana circle expanding as the Smander reappeared, swallowing the Moonbreath whole before exploding into a rain of blood. Seizing the opportunity, Alicia dashed through the blood rain, delivering a final, decisive thrust of her rapier into the Werewolf''s stomach before swiftly withdrawing it. It was a swift and devastating move. The Werewolf''s eyes zed over as its body reverted to its original form, copsing onto its back. A heavy silence nketed the stadium as all eyes were fixed on Alicia, who gasped for breath. Stabbing her rapier into the ground, she struggled to remain upright. "G-Group C wins!" James Raven''s voice broke the silence, a mix of relief and pride evident in his tone. The crowd erupted into thunderous cheers, but Alicia still fought to catch her breath, her head spinning as she began to copse. Reacting quickly, I caught her shoulders, lifting her up and cing her over my shoulder like a sack of potatoes. "U-Ugh..." Alicia groaned in pain, but I paid no heed as I carried her to the healers. "Take care of Junior," I instructed them. "Y-Yes..." They responded, hurrying to attend to Alicia''s needs. "Is she okay?" James Raven asked worriedly. "She''s fine, Professor Raven. Just in need of some rest," the healer reassured James Raven with a smile. James breathed a sigh of relief, his worry evident despite his daughter''s disdain for him. "So, when will you teach me your Raven Art, Professor?" I interjected, shing a smile. James sighed once more at my inquiry. "As I''ve said before, I can''t-" "Are you content with Alicia marrying that scoundrel, Adrian?" I pressed on, cutting him off abruptly. "I imagine you''re enraged by Adrian''s mistreatment of your daughter, but being under orders from your father, the Head, you''re powerless. It must be hard, facing the resentment of your own daughter and ex-wife." A chill settled over James''s features as I delved into his personal affairs. "This is none of your concern, Amael. Watch your words. I''m your Professor." "True, but I speak not to the Professor, but to the father," I retorted, meeting his gaze with seriousness. "It''s clear you''re not pleased with the current situation." James remained silent, his fists clenched tightly. "Promise me your Art, and I''ll offer you an invaluable reward," I offered. Suspicion flickered in James''s eyes, but I approached him with a knowing smile. "Tomorrow, when you announce the second round, pit me against Adrian Dolphis," I whispered. "What?!" James eximed, taken aback. "Don''t be surprised. You''ve endured unjustified hatred from your family, but now I offer you a chance to bend the rules for Alicia''s sake," I exined. "I''ll break off the engagement between Alicia and Adrian, with King Dolphis as witness. Just arrange for my group to face Adrian''s." James struggled toprehend my proposal, his expression fraught with uncertainty. With a smirk, I continued, "...I''ll handle the rest." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 324 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [10] Amael And Alicia

Chapter 324 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [10] Amael And Alicia

"Miss Raven, it''s important to take some time to rx," the healer advised gently, concern evident in his tone. "You need to rest tonight to ensure you''re in good form for tomorrow. However, your body requires natural rest to recover from exhaustion. I would normally advise against participating in tomorrow''s Round if you are¡ª" "Thank you," Alicia interrupted, cutting off the healer just as he was about to suggest she refrain from the second round. With a sigh of exasperation, the healer departed, leaving Alicia d in a red robe, closing the door behind him. "Are you alright?" Leire asked with a worried tone, while Martin also showed concern. Meanwhile, I lounged on the sofa, indulging in popcorn, observing the scene unfold. James Raven remained silent, but I knew he would take action for his daughter''s sake. With nothing to lose, he undoubtedly harbored a desire to see Adrian''s arrogance crumble. Alicia nced briefly in my direction before responding to Leire. "I''m fine," she assured, though her legs faltered beneath her. Leire rushed to support her, concern etched on her face. "Are you sure you''re okay?" Alicia grimaced, holding her forehead. "I''m... fine," she insisted weakly, before allowing Leire to guide her to her room and bid her goodnight. "Will Lady Alicia be alright for tomorrow''s second round?" Martin asked, his worry evident. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I think we should encourage her to rest," Leire suggested, turning to me for support, knowing Alicia''s determination would be hard to sway. They hoped I might have some influence over her decision. Well, sorry to disappoint you guys, but I don''t have any influence over her. "But... we might need her. This round was tough enough; if we face powerful opponents tomorrow, we could be in trouble," Martin pointed out. "Lady Alicia isn''t in a state to fight!" Leire insisted adamantly. "Let''s calm down, everyone," I said, halting their argument. "Alicia is a Princess from the Raven House. She carries noble vampire blood in her veins. She''ll recover in a few hours and be ready to fight tomorrow, even if she''s tired." I took another handful of popcorn, munching thoughtfully. "This exam is crucial for all of us, especially for her. Coming from a Great House, she needs to prove her capabilities to everyone. And with her father watching, the pressure''s even higher." While I couldn''t fully grasp Alicia''s emotions, I understood enough to know the weight she carried. "I''m sorry," Leire apologized, seeming to grasp the gravity of the situation. "I-I just hope we get an easy group for tomorrow''s round," Martin murmured. Unfortunately for Martin, I knew that hope wouldn''t likelye to fruition. Tomorrow''s group was bound to be challenging. [] ''You are underestimating me Cleenah.'' [] ''Of course he is. He''s a Pretender and an Antagonist of Alicia''s Hidden Story.'' The problem was that I didn''t y that Hidden Story so I don''t know much about Adrian and Alicia. ''By the way, what do you know about Anuket?'' I asked curiously. Anuket was the Goddess who shared her Bloodline with the Dolphis House but I don''t know much after that. [] ''Thanks for the great help.'' [] I grimaced a little before heading toward my room. *** ''In another life¡­I wish I will find you again, Samael.'' "...!" I awoke in a stupor, struggling to lift myself from the bed. My body was drenched in sweat, and a pounding headache throbbed relentlessly. "What the hell was that?" I muttered, ncing outside to see that it was still the dead of night. Dragging myself out of bed, I sshed water on my face, attempting to alleviate the parched sensation in my throat. As I looked out the window, I noticed a figure seated on one of the benches at the entrance of the house. It was Alicia, wrapped in a nket against the chill of the night. Opening the door, I stepped outside, my gaze falling upon her. She sat there, gazing out at the sprawling grasnd with a distant expression. Her usually graceful demeanor seemed overshadowed by the disarray of her golden-blond hair. "What are you doing? You''ll catch a cold," I said. But she remained silent, lost in her thoughts, and I wondered if she even registered my presence. "I won''t let you participate in today''s Round," I said, changing my tone. This time, she reacted swiftly, turning her weary eyes towards me, a mixture of surprise and exhaustion etched on her face. After a brief moment of awkward silence, Alicia turned her gaze back to the horizon, seemingly lost in her thoughts. If only I had delved deeper into her story, I might have felt more at ease in dealing with her, but circumstances dictated otherwise, so I had to adapt. Taking a seat beside her, maintaining a respectful distance, I reclined slightly before speaking. "This time around might be tougher, so I suggest you rest for this round." As I voiced my concern, I couldn''t shake the nagging uncertainty about her potential confrontation with Adrian. After all, he was her fianc¨¦. Would she even fight him? I pondered whether Adrian would resort to his usual tactics of maniption and control, using threatening words to influence her, as he had done in the past. It struck me as odd that I was so invested in her situation. We were practically strangers, but perhaps the fact that she was Victor''s younger sister stirred a sense of responsibility within me. I couldn''t ignore the pleading looks Victor had given me, urging me to look out for her. I harbored a curiosity about Alicia''s perspective on her engagement with Adrian, but broaching such a personal topic felt intrusive. It was akin to a stranger prying into someone''s private affairs, a situation bound to be awkward for both parties. Perhaps I could concoct a flimsy excuse, citing concern for my friend Victor''s sister. However, I doubted Alicia''s rtionship with Victor was particrly amicable. Moreover, such a ploy could backfire, potentially causingplications for both me and Victor. Taking a deep breath, I decided to approach the matter directly. "Listen, you may have recovered enough, but I don''t want to risk losing you for the Final Round, assuming we seed in this one," I stated calmly, hoping she would heed my advice for her own well-being. "It''s my business. You should take care of your own affairs, Senior," Alicia retorted. Suppressing a wry smile at her persistent rejection, I pressed on. "Your business is my business." There was a tense silence between us, punctuated only by the quiet night air. When Alicia met my gaze with another emotionless stare, I adjusted my approach. "I mean, if you''re unable to participate in the Third Round, it could pose a problem. I don''t want us to lose, after all." "Neither do I," Alicia replied curtly. "Then you should¡ª" I began, but she cut me off. "...I need to fight all the Rounds. It''s my duty and... my desire," Alicia stated softly, her words carrying a sense of determination. "Even if it means you might miss thest Round? The most important one. Your performance will be heavily evaluated during that final exam, you know," I persisted, unwilling to let the matter drop. "I''m not weak." My response seemed to have struck a nerve, as she rose to her feet, her expression turning colder, though she concealed it well. "Fine," I sighed, reaching out to catch her arm before she could depart. "But I''ll take the lead this time¡ª" Before I could finish my sentence, Alicia copsed against me with a heavy thud. "What?" I eximed in surprise, barely managing to hold onto her arm. Alicia''s face, now resting against my chest, appeared unnaturally pale, with a slight flush of red. Her breathing soundedbored. "What''s happening?" I asked, furrowing my brow. Alicia''s eyes snapped open in shock, and she attempted to pull away weakly. Feeling a pang of difort at her evident distress, I gently held her in ce, studying her face intently. "Give it a rest. Am I that annoying?" I asked, my toneced with concern as I brushed her cheek with my hand. Despite her cheeks puffing out slightly in my grasp, I ignored her reaction, focusing on her pallidplexion. "Don''t tell me... you need blood?" I asked, a hint of realization dawning upon me. "...!" Yes, it''s likely that Alicia''s sudden copse was a result of the increased strength she had gained the day before. Such a sudden surge in power could easily lead to physical exhaustion. As I observed Alicia, I couldn''t help but scratch at the lingering itch on my neck where Elizabeth had bitten me. Shaking off the difort, I refocused my attention on Alicia. Releasing my hold on her face as she seemed ufortable with the gesture, Alicia remained slumped against my chest, clearly exhausted. The re she shot me spoke volumes about her thoughts on my actions. I mentally scolded myself for overstepping boundaries and touching her without permission. Ignoring her icy re, I blurted out a question that had been lingering in my mind. "Don''t take me for a beast or something, but why the heck do you smell so nice?" The fragrance emanating from her was even more intoxicating than before. Unsurprisingly, Alicia''s re intensified at myment. "I''ll take you back to your room. You must have some reserves of blood in such a case, right?" I suggested, to which she nodded weakly. Lifting her effortlessly, I carried her back to her room. Setting her down on her bed, I found myself face-to-face with her, struck by her remarkable beauty even in her weakened state. Silence hung between us as Alicia stared back at me, annoyance evident in her expression. She looked clearly vulnerable with that exhausted look and disheveled hair. Her pale body was soft and seemed- My heart skipped a beat as she rested her weak hand on my chest, attempting to push me away. "R-Right," I stammered, hastily retreating from her room. Leaning against the door in silence, I couldn''t help but wonder: What the hell was that? Chapter 325 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [11] The Dolphis Royal Family

Chapter 325 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [11] The Dolphis Royal Family

"Dear, how are you?" A vision of elegance, the Queen, adorned in regal attire, tenderly asked, her delicate hand caressing her daughter''s hair. Her own eyes, a captivating bottle green, mirrored the enchanting gaze of her daughter, Amelia Dolphis. "I''m not a child anymore, mother," Amelia replied, feeling a slight flush of embarrassment. "To me, you''ll always be my child," the Queen dered, enfolding Amelia in another loving embrace. In the VIP seats of the stadium, Reiner Dolphis observed the heartwarming interaction between his wife and daughter with a smile ying on his lips. "Why are we even here?" Adrian, indifferent to the familial moment, voiced his boredom. "Your conduct, son," the Queen admonished, her gaze piercing as Adrian begrudgingly uncrossed his legs. "Why did you summon us, Mother, Father?" Amelia''s curiosity sparked. "Isn''t it obvious? We''re here to celebrate your sess in the first round!" The Queen''s smile brimmed with pride. "Oh, please, did you really doubt us? We''re Great Nobles, for Eden''s sake," Adrian scoffed, irritated at the implication of doubt. "ept our congrattions graciously, Adrian. Show some decorum befitting your status," Reiner reprimanded sternly. "Dear, forgive me, but you''re thest person I want to hear about decorum from. Your antics often leave me cleaning up after you," the Queen retorted, a hint of exasperation tainting her tone, much like Amelia''s. "If you''re worried about me ruffling feathers, what about Alea? She''s probably out there in Edenis Raphiel, causing a stir amongst those arrogant fellows," Reiner pointed out. "Well..." The Queen found herself unable to refute Reiner''s observation about Alea''s penchant for inciting irritation wherever she went. "Why are you here, Father?" Amelia voiced the question lingering in her mind. "Well, that..." Reiner chuckled before responding, "I wouldn''t miss my children''s exam for anything in the world!" "Really? It''s a crucial meeting regarding our future and Edenis Raphiel, Dear. You attendedst year, and forgive me, but I find it hard to believe you''d pass up such an opportunity," the Queen countered, her smile carrying a hint of significance. "Ugh... you already know why. I just can''t stomach those individuals," Adrian admitted. While his children''s exams were indeed a significant factor, his aversion to the rulers of Edenis Raphiel yed a substantial role. Last year, he had caused quite a stir by retaliating against the taunts of the Great Rulers of Edenis Raphiel. Despite the importance of the discussions at hand this year, Adrian opted to forego the journey to Edenis Raphiel. With his children undergoing exams, and surprisingly, the other Heads concurring, they deemed it prudent to keep at least one Head in Sancta Vedelia for safety measures. "Edenis Raphiel... sounds enchanting..." Amelia muttered, her eyes gleaming with fascination. As a Great Noble of Sancta Vedelia, she possessed the privilege to enter Edenis Raphiel at will, albeit with numerous restrictions and prerequisites. However, she had only ventured there thrice, thest visit urring three years prior, apanied by her brother, Adrian. Adrian, observing his sister''s fascination with a mixture of amusement and longing, couldn''t help but inwardly yearn for a return to Edenis Raphiel himself. The allure of thend was undeniable¡ªthe breathtakingndscapes, the captivating architecture, the allure of the markets, and even the charm of the residents¡ªit all seemed straight out of a fairy tale. As a man, he harbored a secret desire to one day settle there and immerse himself in its splendor. Yet, as the future Head of the Dolphis House, he understood the impracticality of such a dream. "Who did you send in your ce, Dear?" The Queen asked. "I''ve already told you... It''s Karl," Reiner replied. "Oh, not your cousin again! I expressly asked you to choose someone else!" the Queen erupted, her frustration visible. "Karl may be my cousin, but he''s more than capable of handling those troublesome individuals," Reiner defended. If the people of Sancta Vedelia were often criticized for their perceived arrogance by other nations, then the inhabitants of Edenis Raphiel, nestled near the gods themselves, resided in a realm of unparalleled conceit. Their lineage traced back thousands of years, their abode in the sky near the Monolith of Eden only amplifying their sense of superiority. "I simply don''t trust him... and you know that," the Queen expressed her exasperation. "I''m aware, and so is Karl. Yourck of trust wounds him deeply, you know?" Reiner said. "I couldn''t care less about his feelings, Reiner. I am the Queen, understood?" the Queen asserted firmly. "Y-Yes, of course," Reiner acquiesced vehemently. Amelia''s gentleughter filled the air as she observed the exchange, while Adrian, growing weary of the discussion, announced his departure for the ongoing Second Round of exams. However, before they could leave... "Wait, onest thing," Reiner interjected, halting their exit. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "What now, Father?" Adrian turned back, his irritation evident. "It''s about the Second Round... I just want both of you to know that I''m proud of you," Reiner interjected suddenly, his gaze serious. "Yes," their mother chimed in, her hand resting on her husband''s shoulder as she looked at her children with warmth. "We have every confidence in you." "Wait, do you know who we''re up against?" Adrian quickly caught on, reading the unspoken tension in his parents'' expressions. "Huh?" Amelia''s gaze darted between her parents, finding no immediate answers. "Your concern and hesitation speak volumes. Looks like we''re in for the real deal this time, huh?" Adrian''s grin widened. Reiner let out a sigh of exasperation. "Just be cautious and focused. Both of you," he urged, his gaze shifting to include Amelia. Amelia''s heart raced as Reiner''s gaze settled on her, a sense of anticipation building within her. ''Am I up against a strong opponent already?'' She thought, her mind racing with possibilities, though she had expected such challenges to arise in the Third Round against other stronger groups. "It''s time for me to prove myself to Alicia," Adrian dered, his fist meeting his palm in determination, unaware of the true identity of his uing opponent. His parents exchanged a knowing nce, understanding the uing conflict. "Not Alicia again. Just leave her be," Amelia said, her annoyance evident. "She''s my fianc¨¦e, Amelia. You don''t get to dictate that," Adrian retorted, his tone sharp with defiance. "She''s not a possession, Adrian. Remember that," Amelia shot back, her frustration with her brother''s attitude towards Alicia surfacing. Though their parents had agreed to the engagement, Amelia despised witnessing her brother''s behavior towards Alicia and rarely voiced her objections until now. "Well, you''ll have plenty of time to take care of your sister-in- w after the marriage, don''t worry," Adrian remarked with a smile, earning a simple scoff from Amelia. "Dear, Amelia, are you alright?" The Queen suddenly approached her daughter, a hint of concern in her voice. "Am I?" Amelia responded, her confusion evident. "You''re not. I know you well, daughter. Something has been troubling you for a few days now," the Queen observed with a gentle smile. "That''s..." Amelia faltered, unable to articte her thoughts. Only one face dominated her thoughts¡ªthe handsome ck- haired man with piercing red eyes. Each time his image surfaced in her mind, his final words echoed in her ears. As a Princess of Sancta Vedelia, Amelia had encountered numerous suitors from variousnds, but John was different from the start. He exuded an air of nonchnce towards Sancta Vedelia''s nobility, despite being a Half-High Human. His lonely look only further piqued her maternal instinct. Initially, she felt ashamed and incredulous at the notion of developing feelings for a criminal, but she eventually came to ept the truth. However, when she confessed her feelings to John, he rejected her, despite harboring his own emotions. She wasn''t oblivious to his sentiments. "I''m fine..." Amelia forced a smile before swiftly exiting the room. Meanwhile, Adrian nced down at the ongoing matches of the Second Round. Among them, Celeste''s and Lykhor''s group garnered the most attention as they effortlessly dismantled their opponents. Though he felt a twinge of pity for not facing them himself, he acknowledged the presence of other strong opponents. His gaze briefly flickered over Alvara, Victor, and Rodolf before he departed. Ideally, he hoped to conserve his energy for potential encounters with them in the Third Round, but fate had its own ns. "Do you think they''ll be alright?" the Queen voiced her concern. "I''m more worried about Amelia, to be honest... facing Duncan''s granddaughter and that boy," Reiner admitted. "And Adrian? I fear for him, Dear..." "Ahaha, don''t worry. The little Raven Princess is still recuperating, and Alea''s nephew stands no chance against Adrian," Reiner reassured her confidently. "Our Goddess, Anuket, watches over him," he added with a smirk. Chapter 326 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [12] Incoming Love Drama

Chapter 326 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [12] Iing Love Drama

"Hmm... I think we''rete," Leire murmured timidly. "You think?" I raised an eyebrow, strolling along leisurely. "We''re definitelyte, Sir Amael... by a few hours already," Martin added, his tone hesitant. "Why are you two looking at me? Whose fault do you think it is?" I retorted, shooting a nce at Alicia, who was walking alongside us. She didn''t respond, her focus fixed ahead with a tired expression on her face. It seemed she still hadn''t fully recovered from her peculiar surge from yesterday. Whatever. I nced at my phone, knowing we could check the results there. That''s why we were taking our time walking¡ªthere were still other groups engaged in battles. From thetest matches, Celeste''s group had unsurprisingly advanced to the Third Round, as had Alvara''s and Cylien''s groups. Damn, the Third Round was shaping up to be quite the intense battle. There was a high probability that the main contenders would face off against each other. Pretenders and Heroines I mean. [] ''I will, no doubt about it.'' This exam was undoubtedly crucial, not just to avoid my mother''s wrath, but because of the looming threat posed by Behemoth. They were poised to strike after the exam, aiming to seize the Horn held by the Dolphis royal family¡ªa scenario that simply couldn''t be allowed to unfold. Stopping Behemoth''s scheme was paramount, but the problemy in their unpredictable nature. My interference with Nora and Manuel had undoubtedly forced them to alter their ns, adding an unsettlingyer of uncertainty. The element of surprise, which they now possessed, was deeply unsettling, especially considering Nora''s continued existence within their ranks. She was an annoying woman, capable of assuming the appearance of others with uncanny uracy¡ªa skill that posed a significant threat. In the game, Nora had effortlessly infiltrated and stolen the third Horn by exploiting vulnerabilities. The potential havoc she could wreak by impersonating key figures of Sancta Vedelia was a chilling prospect, one that underscored the urgency of eliminating her swiftly. Although Amelia had seen through Nora''s deception with our intervention, my wariness towards her remained acute. With a sense of urgency gnawing at me, I swiftly dialed John''s number. We had already exchanged a few messages regarding the ongoing event, but I feltpelled to reach out again, this time specifically about Nora. Just in case. In moments like these, I cursed myck of influence with the other Heads. I couldn''t simply instruct the Dolphis King to bolster defenses around the Horn¡ªit would only fuel his existing suspicions towards me. Yet, despite my frustration, I found some sce in the fact that he was present. As one of the Kings of Sancta Vedelia, his strength rivaled that of monarchs. If one of Behemoth''s top four operatives attempted an incursion, his presence offered a measure of reassurance, for I knew I was not yet capable of facing such strong enemies. As I pondered the potential threats, a particr figure shed in my mind¡ªNiks Tepes, that guy who had intervened at the restaurant to aid Manuel. "Strange..." I muttered under my breath. Ordinarily, John would respond promptly to my messages, given that wemunicated only when urgency demanded it. Yet, neither my messages nor my calls received a response. "Don''t tell me..." I trailed off, my eyes widening in realization. I quickly checked the exam details, confirming my fears. [GROUP B VS GROUP T] John was in Group B alongside Selene, while Amelia''s group¡ªGroup T¡ªwas their opponent. I couldn''t suppress a small smile at the twist of fate. "Seems like Lady Luck wants some love drama for the exam," I muttered aloud. John versus Amelia. "We should pick up the pace," I said, quickening my steps. "B-But I thought everything was fine, Sir Amael?" Martin asked, his confusion evident due to my earlier nonchnt demeanor. "Oh, it''s fine, but we shouldn''t keep Professor Raven waiting," I replied vaguely. [] ''Yep.'' "But Lady Alicia?" Leire called out looking at Alicia worriedly. I nced briefly at Alicia before shrugging. "Join uster, we are leaving ahead." "W-Wait for me Sir Amael!" Martin followed after me as I rushed toward the stadium. *** The tension in stadium 3 of the exam was palpable, with two strong groups descending onto the field, each boasting powerful students¡ªelites among elites. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In Group B stood Selene, her usual aloof expression unchanged as she prepared for battle, d in attire designed for maximum efficiency. Her stunning appearance drew the gaze of many, but beside her stood a figure shrouded in mystery. Renowned within the academy as a foreign criminal who had stirred up trouble in his ss, he remained stealthy in terms of his true strength. Facing them was Amelia Dolphis, a standout among the students of Trinity Eden Academy. Positioned at the forefront of her group, her expression was unusually serious and focused, hinting at deeper concerns. Strangely, her gaze wasn''t fixed on Selene, her anticipated opponent, but on John Tarmias. An awkward tension hung between them, perceptible to only a select few¡ªCeleste, her closest friend, Cylien, and Elizabeth. "What''s happening?" Victor, ever oblivious, voiced his confusion aloud. Celeste grimaced, realizing Victor''s oversight despite his proximity to both Amelia and John. Nheless, she offered an exnation. "John and Amelia are in love, but John is ying hard to get, which has left Amelia frustrated." "W-What?!!!" Victor''s reaction was predictably loud, the news shocking him to his core. "I see... so that''s why things are so awkward," Roda murmured, piecing together the puzzle with a nod of understanding. "...So it was true after all," Victor mumbled, recalling Amael''s words from their previous discussion in their shared room. "But why is John ying hard to get?" "Who knows..." Celeste shrugged in response. Victor nodded thoughtfully before scanning the area in search of Amael. "Maybe Amael knows something." "Yeah, maybe..." Celeste replied, her gaze averted. Amael''s words continued to echo in her mind, stirring up conflicting emotions within her. She couldn''t shake the feeling that his kindness towards her was merely a facade, motivated by his knowledge of her status as the Prophetess and the potential utility she held for him. ''I...really hate the Holy Tree and this Prophetess status,'' Celeste thought bitterly. Her resentment towards the Holy Tree and the status given with it that had taken her mother and her freedom only intensified with each passing day. It was inevitable that her true identity would eventually be revealed to the world, plunging her into a sea of hypocrisy akin to what her mother had endured. Though she knew she could rely on her close friends¡ªAmelia, Victor, Elizabeth, and even Earth upon his return¡ªCeleste couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment that Amael wasn''t among them. "Good luck, Selene! And Amelia too!" Elizabeth''s familiar voice reached Celeste, prompting her to turn towards her twin sister and friend, who were being cheered on with a smile. ''Elisa...'' How long had it been since Celeste had a proper conversation with Elizabeth? The dynamic between them had grown awkward since Elizabeth''s engagement to Amael. It was clear that Elizabeth was affected by it, and Celeste found herself simrly unsettled. "You should cheer for her too, Celeste," Cylien''s voice interrupted Celeste''s thoughts, reminding her of her usual role as the enthusiastic supporter of her friends. "Ah, yes! Good luck, Amelia! Good luck, Selene!" Celeste eximed, but her wordscked conviction. "Not very convincing," Victor teased, earning a re from Celeste. "Do it for John then!" Celeste retorted, nudging Victor with her elbow. "R-Right! Good luck, John!" Victor shouted, though his words seemed to fall on deaf ears as John remained focused on Amelia. ¡­. "Don''t hold back," Amelia urged John. "Why would I?" John''s response was immediate. Amelia hesitated for a moment, wanting to say something more, but instead, she simply echoed, "I don''t know." "Then don''t hold back either, Amelia, because I won''t," Selene interjected, her tone icy as she locked eyes with Amelia. "Why would I, Selene?" Amelia countered, a defiant smile ying on her lips. "Because you love John." "........" The stadium fell into a profound silence, the weight of Selene''s usation hanging heavily in the air. Her words, uttered in a low tone yet carrying enough force to be heard by all, including the King and Queen, echoed throughout the stadium. "S-S¨CSE¨CSELENE?!!!" Chapter 327 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [13] John VS Amelia Chapter 327 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [13] John VS Amelia "S-S¨CSE¨CSELENE?!!!" Amelia''s voice, booming with unexpected intensity, reverberated through the room following Selene''s bombshell revtion. The air thickened with tension after Amelia''s deration, sparking a flurry of reactions ranging from disbelief to outright shock. "Surely, you jest!" "It must be some sort of prank!" "But... he''s a known criminal!" "Well, he does have a certain charm..." "Regardless! He hails from a less esteemed realm!" "And Amelia, she''s a Princess of Sancta Vedelia!" "There is no freaking way!!" Amidst the cacophony, Amelia''splexion shifted from flushed embarrassment to a ghostly pallor as the realization of her parents'' likely overhearing dawned upon her. Cautiously, she lifted her gaze to meet her father''s furious re, while her mother attempted to diffuse the escting tension. "Are you kidding me¡­?" Adrian, furrowing his brows deeply, struggled to reconcile the revtion, his gaze darting between his sister and John. Their asional shes had seemed merely contentious to him, leading him to believe they simply harbored animosity toward each other. "Ah, sister," Elizabeth sighed, her palm meeting her forehead in exasperation, a rueful shake of her head apanying the gesture. Selene had always been indifferent to the opinions of others, leaving Elizabeth to pick up the pieces of her sister''s recklessness, particrly when it involved conversations with Victor. "ssic Selene," Victor said, a mischievous grin ying on his lips. "This isn''t funny Victor... I''m genuinely concerned for Amelia," Celeste retorted, her gaze shifting from Adrian''s stoic demeanor to the troubled expressions of the King and Queen. Whether it was Amelia or herself, they were no different from royalty in other nations; their lineage and status were held in the highest regard, making them prime targets for strategic marital alliances sought after by kingdoms across the globe. As the heads of their respective families and as parents, Celeste and Amelia''s parents shared themon desire to secure advantageous matches for their children, preferably with other influential royal families. So, it came as a shock to many when news of Amael and Elizabeth''s engagement surfaced. Amael, not of royal descent nor a member of the main branch of the Olphean Family, defied conventional expectations. Yet, it was known that Amael still carried the esteemed Olphean bloodline, and more significantly, hailed from the prestigious Falkrona House. This revtion altered thendscape significantly, prompting Duncan Tepes to push for the engagement with fervor. "The real concern should be for him..." Cylien muttered, his gaze fixed on John, who wore an expression of extreme irritation since Selene''s revtion. James Raven shook his head in exasperation before raising his hand high. "Begin!" Selene wasted no time in seizing the initiative, darting towards Amelia with purpose. "I''ll handle her! You deal with the rest!" Ameliamanded herpanions before engaging Selene head-on. With a resounding ssh, Amelia swung her sword, conjuring a barrier of tumultuous water to intercept Selene''s jet-ck rapier. The crimson veins coursing through Selene''s de pulsed ominously as it pierced through Amelia''s watery defense. "Catch her!" Amelia bellowed, using her free hand to conjure a torrent of water from the ground, erupting in a violent explosion that caught Selene off guard, hurling her backward. Midair, Selene swiftly adjusted her stance and thrust her rapier forward. "Tepes Art: First Movement," she intoned, a line of blood emanating from her de, hurtling toward Amelia with deadly precision. "Raging Waters of Anuket!" Amelia countered, her voice echoing with power as she unleashed a barrage of water tendrils from her de, intercepting Selene''s bloodline attack in a spectacr sh. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the air. Selene twisted gracefully in the air, evading the majority of the water tendrils but unable to dodge them all. One grazed her arm, leaving a shallow gash that quickly closed as her vampiric bloodline kicked in Undeterred, Selenended lithely on her feet, her eyes narrowing as she assessed Amelia with a predatory gaze, slits appearing in her crimson eyes. With a flick of her wrist, she sent a wave of dark blood hurtling towards Amelia, who countered with a wall of water, the two forces colliding in a chaotic explosion of power. -BOOOOM! As the dust settled, Amelia charged forward, her sword gleaming with boiling water but a sudden dark red fireball appeared in her vision. She quickly swung her sword. -BOOOOOOM! The forceful impact sent her tumbling backward, but she swiftly regained her footing, her gaze fixed firmly ahead. "Take this seriously," John scoffed, his entire being enveloped in a sinister crimson ze. "What are you doing?" Selene questioned, her brow furrowing in confusion. "Given the predicament you''vended us in, I''ll handle the rest for now," John retorted sharply, his eyes shing with intensity. Selene regarded him for a beat before turning her attention towards Amelia''spanions, who were locked inbat with her own allies. "What do you think you''re..." Amelia''s words trailed off as John interrupted her with a decisive gesture. "Curse of Hecate: Fireball," John uttered, his hand outstretched as a dark aura coalesced into a zing sphere hurtling towards their adversaries. Amelia, like the others, felt a shiver run down her spine as she beheld the ominous energy surrounding the fireball. Reacting swiftly, Amelia drew her sword and traced arge, intricate mana circle in the air, channeling potent energy from her bloodline. "Waterball!" she called out, her voice resonating with authority as the water she summoned took on a dark, foreboding form, colliding with John''s fireball. -BOOOOOOOM! The collision of the two opposing elements sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield, shaking the very ground beneath their feet. mes and water exploded outward in a fountain of heat, engulfing the field. Amelia gritted her teeth against the searing heat of the mes, her concentration on her mana as she poured all of her energy into maintaining the water barrier. Sweat beaded on her brow as she fought against the overwhelming force of John''s curse. ''I-Is that a Curse?'' She had only heard about it but had never fought someone using Curses before and she had to admit it, it was extremely powerful. "Not yet!" With a surge of willpower, she reinforced her mana circle, channeling even more mana into her waterball as she pushed back against the mes. Slowly, inch by inch, she began to gain ground, her barrier holding strong against the onught. Meanwhile, John furrowed his brow as he focused into maintaining the fireball, his hand stretched out. But his fireball flickered and sputtered as it threatened to copse under the pressure of Amelia''s dark water. For a moment, it seemed as though the two forces were locked in a stalemate, neither side able to gain the upper hand. The air crackled with tension as the two of them struggled against each other with all of their mana shing. "Enough... stop giving me that look!" Amelia''s voice rang out as she poured even more mana into her spell. John''s expression remained unchanged, the facade of indifference masking his true feelings towards her. But Amelia had grown weary of his facade. Her mana circle expanded further, pulsating with power. Her emerald eyes glowed with a sinister green hue, and dark tendrils of water spiraled around her, wrapping around her arms like threads. "What... what is that?" Roda muttered, visibly stunned by the spectacle unfolding before them. "I''ve never seen anything like this... it''s unlike Amelia''s usual mana," Victor muttered, stealing a nce at Celeste for any insight, but even she was transfixed by the unprecedented disy. "Since when...?" Adrian''s voice trailed off, his shock mirroring that of his parents''. Amelia gritted her teeth against the pain, a pained groan escaping her lips as more watery tendrils enveloped her arms.. John, sensing the shift in Amelia''s demeanor, narrowed his eyes, a flicker of realization crossing his features. "This idiot..." A groan of pain erupted from Amelia as she extended her arm once more, the watery tendrils around her writhing violently before merging with the mana circle. Emerging from it, they transformed into massive whips adorned with thorned mouths, a stark departure from Amelia''s usual serene mana, tapping into her Bloodline, the divine bloodline of Anuket. The five thorned whips loomed menacingly, instilling fear in the hearts of onlookers beforeshing out towards John. () "Shut up..." John grunted, his own frustration echoing Hecate''s exasperated voice in his mind. He clenched his fist tighter, his eyes aze with a deeper crimson hue. With a swift motion, he summoned a fiery sword from his remaining hand. Despite the gravity of the situation before him, John remained steadfast in his confidence. He sensed that his awakening was progressing, nearing its final stages. His curses had grown in potency, imbuing him with greater power. With decisive resolve, he dispelled his fireball and propelled himself forward, shing at the thorny whips that threatened him. Though they regenerated swiftly, he persisted in his assault. As a third whip lunged towards him, John met it head-on with his zing sword, incinerating the water with searing heat. Concealed by the billowing smoke, heunched himself into the air, evading another whip''s strike by a hair''s breadth. Yet, despite his agility, a deep gash appeared across his waist. "Urgh..." John grimaced, the pain shooting through him as he hastily stabilized his stance. Strangely, the water within the wound seemed to gnaw at him from within, intensifying his difort. () Upon hearing Hecate''s urgent words, John swiftly employed his cursed fire to cauterize his wound, enduring the excruciating pain as he did so. But his focus remained fixed on Amelia, who was visibly struggling to maintain control. This wasn''t the Amelia he knew, not entirely. Beneath her familiar exterior, he glimpsed the presence of another, a monstrous entity lurking within her. () n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Damn it..." John muttered, frustration boiling within him. Part of him wished to lose to Amelia, to spare himself and her from futureplications, using defeat as a means to sever their tiespletely. Victory held little allure; what he truly desired was for Amelia to grasp the insurmountable barriers between them. Edward''s words of encouragement had made an impact, yet the aftermath of Selene''s revtion had stirred unease within him, particrly noting the reactions of Adrian, the Queen, and the King. Resigned to relinquishing any semnce of a hopeful future, John found himself drawn back to the present, his gaze fixed upon Amelia. His mind echoed with the resonance of Edward''s advice, La''s parting words urging him to prioritize his own path forward. He reflected on Amelia''s past interactions with him, particrly her tearful expressions and her final words, each memory serving as a poignant reminder of theirplex bond. -BOOOM!- In a decisive moment, John hurled his zing sword towards the whip shielding Amelia, obliterating it in a burst of steam. "Don''te any clos¡ªhmmm!" Amelia''s attempt to warn him was cut short as her hand was held in a firm grip, her protests silenced by an unexpected gesture that sealed her lips. Chaoter 328 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [14] Discussion And Bet Chaoter 328 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [14] Discussion And Bet "What happened?!" "I don''t know but that was amazing¡­" "I-I didn''t know that John was that strong!" "Even though he is from a third rate Kingdom¡­" Whispers of confusion rippled through the crowd as steam obscured the conclusion of the battle between Amelia and John. Amidst the foggy veil, some with keen eyes managed to catch glimpses of the unfolding events. "I-I can''t believe it..." Celeste muttered, her cheeks tinged with a slight flush of disbelief. "Y-Yes... it escted so quickly, didn''t it?" Victor nodded in agreement. "Are they both out of their minds? Don''t they fear the consequences?" Roda grumbled, his brows furrowed in concern. First, there was Amael''s altercation with Allen Teraquin, a Great Noble, and now John Tarmias had audaciously kissed a Princess of Sancta Vedelia, right in front of the King and Queen... As the steam began to dissipate, revealing Amelia lying unconscious on the ground with John standing nearby, clutching her bracelet in his hand. "It''s over, Professor," Selene remarked casually, having emerged victorious in her own battle. "Yes... Team B is the victor," James Raven acknowledged, though a nervous tension lingered in his demeanor. His gaze darted upwards to the VIP box, only to find the King conspicuously absent. ''Shit!'' -BAM! The sound of a powerful sh reverberated as James Raven materialized in front of John, intercepting a devastating blow aimed at him. "I ask you to remain calm, Your Majesty," James Raven said firmly, his gaze stern. "Step aside, Raven," Reiner Dolphis growled, his expression brimming with fury. "I cannotply," James replied. As the Head Professor of the exam, he bore the responsibility for all the students under his care. Furthermore, he couldn''t stand by and allow Reiner to harm a student, even if it was in response to a kiss directed at royalty. "You''re the King, Reiner. Pull yourself together!" James whispered sharply, gesturing towards the unsettling gazes they were attracting from the surrounding students. "You expect me to stay calm after what he did?" Reiner retorted with his re. "Despite the unconventional method, he prevented her from losing control, Reiner. You know that," James reasoned, alluding to his daughter''s previous state. "He''s right, dear. Please, try to calm down," the Queen interjected, echoing James'' sentiments as shended beside him. Gritting his teeth in frustration, Reiner reluctantly lowered his hand. James breathed a sigh of relief before turning his attention to John. "I believe some apologies are in order." John, who had remained silent until now, furrowed his brow. "Why should I apologize?" ''Don''t make things more difficult!'' James inwardly groaned. "This impertinent brat!" Reiner began to raise his hand again, but his wife intervened once more. "James, we need to have a word with him," she insisted. James hesitated momentarily before conceding. "Very well, but I''ll apany you. Idris, can you oversee the next matches in the meantime?" He directed his gaze towards a man with a pallidplexion and weary crimson eyes, identified as Idris Tepes. Idris exchanged a wary nce between James and John before nodding in agreement. "Thank you," James acknowledged before turning his attention back to the unfolding situation. Reiner lifted his daughter before carrying to the healers followed by his wife. "You follow me," James said to John. "Why?" "Because I say so," James red at John. ''Where in Eden, did Melfina find these two boys?'' ¡­ ¡­ Inside a secluded chamber, four figures convened: King Reiner, Queen Doria, James Raven, and John Tarmias. "Do you have an exnation?" Doria addressed John directly. "Exnation for what?" John countered, feigning ignorance. "Don''t y dumb, you insolent brat," Reiner growled, his fists clenched in frustration. "I did it to protect her," John replied evenly. "You took advantage of her vulnerability! That''s the truth!" Reiner erupted, his patience wearing thin. -Thud! "Father!" The door swung open suddenly, admitting Amelia, still adorned with bandages. "W-What''s going on here?" "The question should be directed at you, dear. Is what Selene said true?" Doria inquired, her gaze steady. "Are you actually considering Selene''s words?" Amelia countered, her disbelief evident. "Of course not. That''s why we''re asking you, Amelia. We hope there''s no truth to it," Reiner warned, his eyes narrowed. Amelia hesitated, casting a nce towards John. "What did he say?" "He imed it was to save you," Doria supplied. "To save me? You kissed me to save me?" Amelia asked incredulously, a bitterugh escaping her lips. "Is that a problem? Did you expect me to let you die?" John retorted, his annoyance evident. "No? I don''t know?" Amelia shook her head, herughter tinged with bitterness. "But don''t you have anything else to say? Why did you do it? What''s your motive? Now..." She trailed off, her gaze narrowing into a re. "...I have nothing more to add," John replied tersely. Amelia''s hopes plummeted at John''s curt response. She had anticipated that he would finally offer some exnation in front of her parents, but once again, he remained silent. Despite willingly kissing her, he now chose to retreat into silence, leaving her feeling confused and betrayed. "...I understand. There''s nothing left to discuss," Amelia muttered, her gaze falling away. "You speak out of turn, sister," Adrian interjected as he entered the room, his expression tinged with annoyance. "After tarnishing our family''s reputation," he added, shooting a reproachful re in John''s direction. "Adrian!" Doria reprimanded sharply. "Why are you directing your anger at me instead of her?" Adrian retorted, his frustration evident. "She screws around with thatmoner Half and then loses embarrassingly to him! What will others think of our noble house?!" Each word from Adrian''s mouth felt like a dagger to Amelia''s heart, tears welling up in her eyes as she hastily fled the room. "They''ll think you''re an ass," John snapped, his anger simmering beneath the surface as he addressed Adrian''s question." "What did you say? You fucker?" Adrian approached John but James quickly intervened. "Enough both of you." "He insulted my House," Adrian groaned in anger. "I insulted you," John corrected with a derisive snort. As tensions escted, the door swung open once more, revealing Amael with a smirk. "Amelia''s in tears again. Whose fault could that be? The tsundere lover or the dimwit brother?" "What are you doing here?" Reiner demanded, his re fixed on Amael. "I''vee to ensure the King didn''t do away with my brother-inw," Amael replied coolly. "Amael Falkrona. The other half. What a pleasant surprise," Adrian said, his toneced with sarcasm. "Adrian Dolphin." "It''s Dolphis, you bastard." "Whatever. Your house is on the verge of copse anyway. Amelia has been defeated, and you''ll be next," Amael retorted. "Hahaha! Do all halves from third-rate kingdoms have such poor humor?" Adrianughed mockingly. "That''s for you to tell me, Mr. Dolphin." "I will!" "Enough!" Reiner intervened, halting Adrian''s advance towards Amael. "Father, he insulted our house. This isn''t the first time. He should be punished ordingly," Adrian argued. "And his aunt isn''t here to bail him out this time," he added with a smirk. Reiner paused, considering his son''s words before sighing heavily. "If you want him to be punished, then you can take care of it..." Adrian frowned in confusion. "How so, Father?" "Your opponent in the second round is Amael''s group," Reiner announced, his words prompting varied reactions. "...!" Adrian opened his eyes wide in shock. "No freaking way!" Amael eximed, feigning surprise, earning a grimace from both John and James. "Hahaha! What luck for me!" Adrian gloated, shooting a smirk in Amael''s direction. "Your pitiful journey ends here, Falkrona." "You seem awfully sure of yourself," Amael observed. "Of course I am," Adrian scoffed confidently. "In that case, how about a bet?" Amael proposed, seizing the opportunity. "A bet? Now, that''s interesting," Adrian responded, his confidence undiminished. "If I win, you''ll call off your engagement with Alicia," Amael dered, his words sending shockwaves through Adrian and his parents. "What?" Adrian sputtered, stunned by the audacity of Amael''s proposal. "Well, if you''re afraid¡ª" Amael taunted, but Adrian cut him off with a re. "I''m not afraid! But your bet is ridiculous. What do I gain from it?" Adrian retorted. "If you win, you''ll marry Alicia immediately after our match, and you can do as you please with me," Amael countered,ying out the terms of the bet. Adrian was taken aback by the proposition, but upon seeking confirmation from James thetter indeed gave his consent. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Wait, Adrian... something''s not right," Doria said, her voiceced with concern. "Listen to your mother, Dolphin. You''ll regret it otherwise," Amael chimed in, a smirk dancing on his lips. "James! What''s the meaning of this?" Reiner demanded, his frustration evident as he turned to James for answers, bewildered by the unexpected turn of events. "Reiner... you know I never agreed to this engagement in the first ce. It was my father''s decision," James exined, his tone tinged with seriousness. "Hahaha! So you''ve pinned your hopes on this Half, Professor? How disappointing," Adrian mocked, with clear arrogance. "Tonight, I''ll have my way with your daughter, and you..." He shifted his gaze to Amael, a malicious glint in his eyes. "I''ll reduce you to begging for forgiveness before I cast you back to your third-rate country." "Well..." Amael''s smile remained serene. "I''m rather looking forward to it." "Adrian! Do you understand the implications of what you''re saying?" Doria seemed uneasy by the course of events. "Mother, I know exactly what I''m doing," Adrian retorted, annoyedly coloring his tone. "I trust you, son," Reiner affirmed, confident in his son''s victory. "Then it''s settled," Amael dered before departing. ''Done.'' Chapter 329 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [15] Against Adrian Dolphis 329 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [15] Against Adrian Dolphis "The next match. Group O against the Group C." "Finally!" Adrian''s loud voice rang as he stood up. "Wait, who is Group C already?" "Alicia and that guy''s group¡­" "Oh shit!" "It''s gonna be amazing!" The collective roar of the students filled the air, punctuated by a medley of contrasting reactions. "I can''t believe it¡­" Victor muttered under his breath, disbelief that such match was going to happen. "Seems like luck''s taken a turn for the worse, hasn''t it?" Roda chimed in, her eagerness to witness the impending fight evident. "Yeah¡­" Celeste concurred, her expression clouded with concern. The prospect of Alicia and Adrian pitted against each other, with Amael thrown into the mix, cast a shadow of over her thoughts. "Who do you think has the upper hand?" Cylien''s question sparked a moment of contemtion among the group. "Honestly... I can''t see Adrian losing," Victor confessed, his inner conflictid bare. Despite his support and preference for his sister and friend, he couldn''t ignore Adrian''s strength. "It looks grim for Amael and Alicia," Selene dered, her words slicing through the murmurs. "Why do you say that?" Elizabeth asked. "Alicia only just unlocked her innate blood yesterday. She hasn''t had time to recover, her body still adjusting. She''s likely fatigued and won''t be at her peak against Adrian. And even if she could muster the strength, I doubt she could surpass him," Selene exined. "Alicia''s proven resilient in the past. She''ll bounce back swiftly," Elizabeth countered. "Oh, sister. It took me days to recover from my awakening. Don''t put her in the same bag as you. She is talented but you awakened it five years ago and recovered immediately and even fought against the rebels of Utopia¡­ " Selene''s voice trailed off, tension simmering in the air. "Selene, enough," Elizabeth interrupted sharply, her tone dropping low. Selene stared at her twin sister. "As you wish, sister." *** I walked down the stairs when the Group was called out. I could feel Martin and Leire''s anxiety as the opponent was considerably stronger than the ones we had fought in the First Round. Moreover it was one of the Great Nobles of Sancta Vedelia. Their fear was understandable. Yet, amidst the tension, my attention was drawn to Alicia, who appeared visibly unsettled. It was evident she didn''t need any added stress in her current state. "I hope you''re not reconsidering your position, Falkrona, given the slim odds of victory," Adrian taunted with a smirk, his gaze fixed on me. "Not at all, for I am contemting victory," I retorted confidently. "Bet?" Martin interjected, perplexed by the exchange. Adrian approached Alicia with a sinister smile. "The terms are simple, Alicia. If I emerge victorious, you''ll be mine by day''s end¡ªmarriage and all." Alicia''s eyes widened in shock, her disbelief evident. "But in the unlikely event of your victory, which we both know won''t happen," Adrian continued, "I''ll call off the engagement." Still reeling from the bombshell, Alicia turned to me questioningly, but I remained silent. Adrian leaned in, whispering words that visibly shook Alicia, herplexion paling further as her lips trembled. "Are you satisfied, Dolphin? Or perhaps you''re pleading for mercy?" I interrupted, my irritation evident in my tone. Adrian''s smirk widened as he directed his gaze towards me. "I''ll relish putting you in your ce, Falkrona." "Then give it your best shot," I retorted, stepping back alongside the others. James arrived, casting a discerning eye over both groups before raising his hand. "Take care of the others. I''ll handle these two," Adrianmanded hispanions, his focus fixed on me and Alicia. Leire and Martin prepared themselves for the impending sh. Alicia unsheathed her rapier, while I armed myself with a simple sword. "Begin!" As James signaled the start, a surge of water surged towards us, propelled by unseen forces. I swiftly swung my sword, cleaving through the oing wave, while Alicia deftly punctured a hole and slipped through its grasp. "Handle the others," I instructed Martin and Leire, who nodded in acknowledgment before springing into action. A forceful torrent of water gushed forth once more, its power unmistakable. The mana infused within it amplified its strength, making it a formidable opponent. Despite my efforts to fend it off with my sword, the sheer volume and density of the water proved challenging to ovee. Meanwhile, Alicia''s rapier emitted a sinister crimson glow, coated in blood that imbued it with a lethal aura. With each strike, the water around her turned a deep crimson hue, boiling as her blood took effect. Her demeanor remainedposed, albeit with a hint of impatience, while Adrian looked on with evident satisfaction. "Keep at it, Alicia!" Adrian''s voice echoed with a mixture of malice and amusement as more torrents of water assailed her, striking her with force. Alicia grunted in pain as she was sent tumbling backward, the relentless assault showing no signs of abating. "Let it burn!" Shemanded, plunging her rapier into the water, causing it to seethe and boil. Yet, more tendrils of water reached out towards her. -BOOOOM! "You''re being rather ruthless with your fianc¨¦e," I said, standing in front of the now groaning Alicia. "I do as I please with her, Falkrona. It''s none of your concern," Adrian retorted, his smile twisted. With a swift motion, I angled my sword, summoning a mana circle around it. With a leap, I charged towards Adrian, swinging my sword with intent. A resounding boom echoed as Adrian countered with a sword of water, disying his prowess even in the face of my attack. From his de, two tentaclesshed out, seeking to ensnare me from either side. Vaulting over him, I seized his arm and hurled him away, refusing to grant him respite. Without rest, I raised my sword once more, channeling a vast amount of mana. "Reverse Pir of Vysindra," I intoned, unleashing a devastating torrent of fire toward him. "Do you honestly believe that will work against my water?" Adrianughed derisively, his sword flicking upwards as a protective barrier of green-tinged water surged around him, shielding him from my assault. "Yeah, we''ll see about that," I retorted, and thrust my sword once more. "Reverse Pir of Vysindra." "I told you it''s useless!" Adrian countered confidently, gathering a colossal amount of mana above him, drawing a giant circle in the air. "Anuket Raining Wave! Take him down!" A multitude of tentacles descended menacingly from above, their sheer numbers posing a formidable threat. I stepped back, narrowly avoiding the first strike, but soon found myself besieged as more tentacles followed suit. Each impact gouged the ground deeply, underscoring the potency of Adrian''s attack. It was evident he wasn''t holding back, especially against me. Quickly infusing Ruah into my de, I unleashed the Anathemas Fire to cut through the encroaching tentacles. However, in a momentarypse of vignce, one of the severed tentacles shot forth like a jet of water, piercing a hole in my arm. Gritting my teeth against the pain, I remained vignt, shing through the iing tentacles with precision. As another wave of cut tentacles surged towards me, I reacted swiftly, shing my sword upwards. A towering wall of purple fire erupted before me, engulfing the tentacles and incinerating them in a ze of mes. "Smander!" Alicia''s voice boomed suddenly, capturing Adrian''s attention. Standing next to the burning blood Smander, Aliciamanded it with authority. The fiery creature opened its mouth wide, unleashing a torrent of bloodied mes. "Anuket¡ª" Adrian began, but was swiftly enveloped in a cocoon of thick water, shielding him from the searing heat. Yet, the force of the attack propelled him backwards, crashing into the wall with a resounding thud. Harnessing Samara''s power, I propelled myself forward at incredible speed towards Adrian, sword at the ready. With a swift strike, my de cleaved through his watery cocoon, revealing Adrian''s intense re. "Where''s that smirk now, Dolphin?" I taunted, seizing his shirt and pulling him from the dissipating cocoon. "Get your hands off me, Falkrona!" Adrian roared, his anger burning as the cocoon of water transformed into menacing tentacles. Stepping back, I managed to evade the first two, but thest grazed my waist, tearing away a chunk of flesh. "Damn annoying ability," I grunted, feeling the pain shoot through me as I retaliated with a Ruah-infused knee strike. Adrian staggered back several meters, coughing up blood, but quickly regained hisposure. But before Adrian could fully retaliate, Alicia surged forward, thrusting her rapier towards him from behind. Adrian''s reflexes kicked in, and he swiftly tilted his head, seizing Alicia''s arm and throwing her to the ground with a forceful motion. "It might sting a bit, dear Alicia," he remarked coolly. Raising his right hand, Adrian conjured a sphere of swirling water, forming a menacing gauntlet-like shape. rm bells rang in my mind. This was a dangerous situation, and I knew I had to act fast. With a sense of urgency, I dashed towards Alicia, but I feared I wouldn''t reach her in time. "Smander!" Alicia''s call rang out, and her fierypanion roared loudly before hurtling towards Adrian. Adrian grunted in pain as the Smander''s ws sank into his shoulder, but he ignored the injury and retaliated with a powerful blow from his water-infused fist. The impact sent Alicia reeling, blood spilling from her lips as her eyes widened in shock. "Get lost!" Adrian roared, using his water tentacles to forcefully hurl the Smander away. "That''s my cue! Burning ws of Vysindra!" I shouted, closing in on Adrian and delivering a fierce blow with my fist. Adrian cried out in pain as my attack struck him squarely in the stomach, despite the protective water barrier. He rolled several meters beforeing to a stop, but I could see that it wasn''t enough to keep him down for long. As Adrian slowly rose to his feet, I turned my attention towards Alicia. "Are you able to continue fighting?" I asked, extending my hand towards her. But Alicia recoiled, refusing my assistance as she struggled to stand. "I... I can manage," she insisted, her voice strained. "Really?" I pressed, reaching out to touch her stomach slightly visible from her torn clothes. "...!" Alicia flinched as my hand made contact, attempting to pull away, but I held her hand firmly. "Just stay still," I urged, carefully examining the visible damage inflicted by Adrian''s attack. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The extent of the damage was evident; Adrian''s attack had taken its toll. "It seems your regeneration isn''t functioning as it should," I remarked, withdrawing my hand and arching an eyebrow. Alicia remained silent, her expression unreadable. It was clear she was still seething over the bet, a wager made without her consent. Nevertheless, I couldn''t ignore the possibility that Adrian''s unusual water maniption was exacerbating the situation. Whatever he was using, it wasn''t just ordinary water. And coupled with her recent growth¡­ Chapter 330 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [16] I Am Sorry 330 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [16] I Am Sorry "Did you catch that? Or am I just imagining things?" Celeste''s voice trembled with disbelief as she nced at her friends, awaiting confirmation. "Yeah, I heard it too. They''re really making a bet?" Cylien''s brow furrowed in confusion. "But what on earth could they be betting on?" Roda''s curiosity peaked. "I''m also curious about that... but a bet between Amael and Adrian? It''s making me uneasy..." Victor''s voice trailed off before he noticed John, slightly apart from the group, quietly observing the unfolding scene with his hands resting on the guardrails. "John, do you have any insight into this bet?" John, weary butpelled by Victor''s earnest inquiry, shifted his gaze. He initially hesitated, but Victor''s connection through Alicia pushed him to share. He was also a brother of a sister after all. "If Adrian wins, he''s marrying Alicia tonight and he can do whatever he wants with Edward." "What?!" Victor and the others gasped in collective shock. "But if Edward wins, Adrian''s promised to call off the engagement with Alicia," John continued. Silence gripped the group as they processed this revtion. "What the...?!" Celeste''s voice broke the silence, reflecting their stunned disbelief. "Wait, who''s Edward?" Roda asked, confused. "That''s Amael''s other name, I think," Cylien rified. "But that''s beside the point! If Amael wins, then Alicia might be set free..." Victor''s heart raced as he watched Amael''s determined fighting. In that moment, he found himself even more fervently rooting for him. "But why would he risk something like that with a bet?" Selene''s gaze flickered towards Elizabeth for insight. "I don''t know. Maybe he has feelings for Alicia?" Elizabeth shrugged, her tone nonchnt as she observed the unfolding fight with attention. However, Elizabeth''s nonchnt demeanor only served to draw perplexed stares from the others. "Hmm, Elizabeth, shouldn''t you be expressing some concern or worry? After all, he''s your fianc¨¦, and you do love him, right?" Cylien voiced the question that lingered in everyone''s thoughts. Elizabeth, realizing her misstep, hurriedly attempted to rectify the situation. "Uh... That''s... well, it''s nothing. We''re engaged, so we''ll sort it out ourselves." Meanwhile, Celeste turned her gaze towards Victor, seeking answers. "Does he have feelings for Alicia too?" "Huh? I... I''m not sure. I mean, I don''t think so," Victor stammered in response. "But what if he does? It makes sense for him to want to call off the engagement if he has feelings for Alicia, doesn''t it, Victor?" Roda''s words carried a hint of logic, addressing Victor perplexed as she pondered the situation. "Well... if he does have feelings for her and Alicia feels the same way, I don''t mind. I mean... he''s clearly a better match than Adrian, and all I want is for Alicia to be happy," Victor expressed, though he couldn''t shake off his difort at the thought of his sister being romantically involved with one of his friends. "If that''s the case, he seems rather... opportunistic. I''ve heard he''s already engaged to someone in his home country. Elizabeth is his second fianc¨¦e, and not even a month has passed since their engagement before he''s fighting for Alicia..." Cylien''s observation was met with thoughtful nods from the group. "...fighting for her freedom from Adrian. It''s kind of romantic," Celeste mused quietly. "On the contrary, I''ve known Alicia for a while, and honestly, I find it hard to believe she could fall in love with someone so quickly. There must be something more to this," Roda, who had been in Alicia''s ss in previous years. said. "Even before considering that, Amael has to win in the first ce," Cylien interjected. "Because if Adrian agreed to this bet, it''s because he''s pretty confident in his chances of winning." At Cylien''s remark, Victor''s fists clenched involuntarily. He couldn''t argue with her logic. Adrian wouldn''t have epted the bet if he didn''t have a strong belief in his victory. epting the terms meant he could potentially gain Alicia tonight, along with whatever additional leverage Amael''s defeat would offer him. "You Sancta Vedelia folks sure have a lot of confidence," John couldn''t resist sneering at their conversation. All eyes shifted towards him, awaiting his input. With a derisive snort, John watched as Edward extracted Adrian from his entrapment. "It wasn''t Adrian who suggested the bet. It was Edward. You know what that means, right?" Even after more than three months passed her and what they had done, the people of Sancta Vedelia were still underestimating people from the outside. Of course he didn''t me Victor and the others who were raised with that feeling of supremacy and didn''t mean anything mean but he knew that it was just a question of time before their vision changes. He let the statement hang in the air, no further exnation needed. It was evident. The only reason Edward had initiated the bet was because he harbored absolute certainty in his victory. *** Observing Martin and Leire effortlessly handling their opponents, I couldn''t help but acknowledge their skill inwardly. "I guess you weren''tpletely weak after all," Adrian''s voice interrupted my thoughts, drawing my attention back to him. His body emanated a formidable aura of mana, noticeably different from before. His mana appeared darker, and his eyes glowed with an unsettling green hue. Water materialized around him, swirling as if alive. As the tentacles converged, they transformed into the shape of a creature. At first, I mistook it for a deer, but upon closer inspection, it revealed itself to be a towering green gazelle. Its horns protruded menacingly, its gaze piercing. "Now, let''s see how you fare," Adrian''s voice dripped with coldness. -BOOOOM! In an instant, the gazelle vanished, leaving behind a massive trail of water that surged towards me with rming speed. Reacting swiftly, I raised my sword, bracing for impact. The force sent me skidding across the stadium, the de of my sword vibrating against the onught of water. Yet, I managed to hold my ground, infused with more Ruah to bolster my defenses. ncing briefly at Alicia, I witnessed her engaged inbat with Adrian, who wielded a sword of his own, distinct from the watery manifestation he controlled. Despite her efforts to parry his strikes, she struggled to retaliate, each blow from Adrian driving her back. "HIIIIN!" The gazelle emitted a sudden, piercing cry, and from its gleaming horns, two whip-like tentacles of watershed out towards me. With quick reflexes, I shifted my de to intercept one of the tentacles while snatching the other bare-handed. The tentacle writhed in my grasp, inching dangerously close to my eye, poised to pierce it. "Anathemas Fire!" I invoked, a mana circle materializing around my arm and engulfing the tentacle in mes. With a tightened grip on my sword, I pushed back against the gazelle, but it persisted, its yelps growing louder as it gathered more mana. Its horns aimed to impale me, and with a sharp crack, my sword shattered under the pressure. Narrowing my eyes, I summoned more mana, channeling it into my palms. "Vysindra''s Fire," I uttered, a purple glow enveloping my hands as draconic nails formed. Seizing one of the gazelle''s horns with one hand, I extended the other transformed hand, pushing against the creature. Despite its attempts to retaliate, my grip remained strong. Summoning a mana circle before the gazelle, Imanded, "Vysindra''s Burning ws." -BOOOOM! The gazelle disappeared from view, propelled away by the force of the purple fire explosion. I propelled myself off the ground, mes in my hands hungry for more. I could feel my emotions stirring, influenced by the intense energy. It was as Cleenah had warned me about these mes, their hunger growing stronger as I gained more control over them. As a jet of water surged from the gazelle''s horn, I swiftly blocked it with my right hand, steam erupting as my mes shed with the water. Pressing forward, I closed in on the creature. Once within striking distance, I unleashed my left hand, invoking, "Fireball of Vysindra!" -BOOOOM! The gazelle let out a pained cry, its watery form tainted with purplish hues. "Not done yet, huh?" I muttered, taking a step back before delivering a powerful kick. -BAM! The gazelle was sent flying once more, but I wasn''t finished yet. Closing the distance once more, I ascended into the air, extending both hands. "Giant Fireball of Vysindra!" -BOOOOOOOOM! A thunderous explosion reverberated, propelling me further upwards as dust and debris filled the air. The ground beneath us was gouged and charred, yet the gazelle persisted, struggling to rise on its weakened legs. Though I desired to end its existence, my attention was diverted by the sight of Alicia, battered and bruised. Adrian, despite sustaining burns, appeared in a far better condition. He murmured words that seemed to unsettle Alicia, shaking her mind. Summoning the power of Samara, I propelled myself through the air towards Adrian, my velocity increasing until I resembled a burninget streaking across the sky. Adrian''s expression twisted in surprise as he turned to face me, but it was toote. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Reverse ws of Vysindra!" My fist connected with his cheek with pinpoint uracy. "BUAGH!" Adrian was sent hurtling across the arena, crashing into the far side with a resounding impact. As Inded gracefully on the ground, I nced down at Alicia, who was still catching her breath. She looked up at me briefly before attempting to rise to her feet. I would have offered her a hand, but my palms were aze with dangerous mes. "You should step away," I advised her. "No," Alicia replied firmly, refusing to heed my words. "You''re really determined to win this bet, huh?" I remarked. Alicia met my gaze with frustration. "I don''t want to lose this stupid bet." Approaching her, I locked eyes with her. "So, you''re telling me you want to win just because you don''t want to lose the bet?" "Is that a problem?" Alicia countered. "No, I''m just surprised. It sounds like you want to marry Adrian, but just not right now," I observed. "Seems like you''ve got a few screws loose." "I don''t... you don''t understand," Alicia replied, her gaze darting towards the stands. Following her gaze, I spotted a man standing in a secluded part of the tribunes, his expression unreadable. His crimson hair billowed in the wind, and his intense crimson eyes bore into his sister. Alicia quickly averted her gaze. So, he''s here after all. I rarely saw him around the Academy; he often skipped sses without it affecting his grades. But now, he had appeared. This engagement between Adrian and Alicia clearly meant a lot to him for some reason. When Cyril''s cold gaze shifted towards me, I felt as though I was staring down an apex predator. "Do you want Adrian to be your life partner?" I pressed, reaching out towards her arm with my still-burning hand. "It''s none of your business," Alicia snapped, striding forward. "I''m asking you a question," I persisted, my burning hand inching closer. "Agh... just leave me alone!" Alicia winced, ring at me. "Do you or don''t you?" I repeated with an intense gaze. Alicia bit her lip, shooting me a reproachful nce. "Are you stupid, Senior?" "I''ll take that as a no," I replied, retracting my hand and moving past her. Alicia winced, clutching her injured arm. "Just rest and watch," I advised. "You didn''t have to hurt me," she retorted, her voice tinged with pain. "You weren''t listening," I countered. "You dragged me into a bet without even asking for my consent!" Alicia choked on her words, her voice rising in frustration. I was taken aback as I noticed her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "...always the same," Alicia muttered softly, avoiding my gaze. "I''m sorry," I offered sincerely. Alicia''s grip on her arm tightened, and she shook her head slightly. "...I''m used to it." "I did it only because I''m certain of beating Adrian. I wouldn''t have let him touch you, honestly, Alicia." "...just why?" Alicia asked "For myself." It was my selfish desire to get the Raven Art. "But I will do it for you as well now." Chapter 331 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [17] Amael Falkrona VS Adrian Dolphis Chapter 331 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [17] Amael Falkrona VS Adrian Dolphis Adrian groaned audibly as he rose from his prone position, his movements sluggish with the weight of pain that engulfed him. The metallic tang of blood flooded his senses, triggering a cough that expelled a crimson tide from his lips. The intensity of his agony was unprecedented, its origin obscured in the haze of his battered consciousness. Even his waterypaniony defeated,pletely overwhelmed by Amael''s strength. "I underestimated him," Adrian conceded to himself. From the outset, he had dismissed Amael as a mere outsider, swayed by the misguided belief in their own superiority, their divine connection to the revered Holy Tree of Eden. Yet now, as the harsh reality unfolded before him, Adrian could no longer deny the truth. Amael was no ordinary adversary; his strength was a force to be reckoned with. The remnants of Adrian''s pride crumbled under the weight of his realization. He could ill afford to hold back any longer, to cling to the vestiges of misced arrogance. Observing Amael engaged in conversation with Alicia only stoked the mes of Adrian''s simmering rage. However, a sudden sensation drew his attention away,pelling him to turn towards the spectators'' stands where a piercing crimson gaze bore down upon him. Cyril''s cold stare spoke volumes, a silent reproach for Adrian''s impulsive actions that defied their alliance. The unspoken agreement between them had been clear: no rash maneuvers until the marriage between Alicia and him had concluded. ''Don''t disappoint me, Adrian.'' Cyril''s words after the engagement echoed in Adrian''s mind. They were not words from advice but warning. With a grimace, Adrian redirected his attention to Amael, resolve shing in his eyes. "No more games," he muttered through clenched teeth. From the void, he retrieved a small knife. Without hesitation, he drove the de into his own flesh, a swift and decisive motion that shocked everyone around. "Return to me," hemanded, his voice resonating. The ethereal form of the gazelle, once dispersed into shimmering particles of water, coalesced once more, drawn inexorably back into Adrian''s being. With his hand stained by the crimson testimony of his devotion, Adrian in solemn tone. "I offer you my blood. Oh, Goddess of the Dark Floods." "Lend me your strength," gazing at Amael and Alicia, he spoke up. "Anuket." -BOOOOM! *** "Lend me your strength, Anuket." -BOOOOM! As soon as Adrian uttered, a deafening explosion of mana reverberated through the air, its shockwaves rippling outward with formidable force. A colossal, dark green mana circle materialized above him, drawing in an immense reservoir of mana. Instinctively, I shielded my eyes and nted my feet firmly upon the ground, bracing against the tumultuous surge of mana that threatened to engulf us both. The torrential flow of power surged dangerously close, threatening to obliterate everything in its path. "Oy!" I cried out, reaching out to steady Alicia as she struggled against the overwhelming force. Her weakened state left her vulnerable to the onught. The sight of the mana circle sent a shiver down my spine, its ominous aura reminiscent of the summoning of the Banshees of Cleenah. "This is not good," I muttered grimly. [] Cleenah''s urgent voice echoed my thoughts. "I know," I responded tersely, my focus sharpening as I prepared to confront the imminent threat head-on. The time for hesitation had passed. Emerging from the maelstrom of mana, Adrian''s figure loomed before us, transformed. His eyes glowed with an intense shade of green, imbued with a primal ferocity that sent a chill down my spine. Horns of shimmering water adorned his head. With an otherworldly grace, tendrils of water coiled around his form, weaving a protective mantle that rendered him impervious to harm. It was a sight eerily reminiscent of Amelia but this time it was more refined and controlled. "Stay back," I warned Alicia. "Wha¡­!" Before she could protest, however, the scene erupted into chaos. -Ssh! I barely had time to react as a sudden onught of water propelled me with the force of a speeding bullet, hurtling me towards the far end of the arena with a bone-jarring impact. The sheer velocity of the attack left me reeling, struggling to regain my bearings as Adrian closed in with lethal intent. "What the heck?!" I eximed, scrambling to my feet and summoning a wall of purple fire in a futile attempt to ward off Adrian''s relentless assault. Yet, despite my best efforts, his fist shattered through my defenses with unnerving ease, seizing hold of my shirt with an iron grip. With a sickening thud, he mmed me to the ground, eliciting a sharp cry of pain as the taste of blood filled my mouth. It was then that I realized: this was no ordinary water. "Scorching Blood Fire Ball!" Alicia''s voice echoed through the chaos, casting our surroundings in a crimson hue as a colossal sphere of searing crimson blood hurtled towards Adrian. But Adrian was quick to react, stepping back with calcted precision even as his grip on me remained firm. In a startling twist, he propelled me towards the oing fireball, a ruthless maneuver that left me momentarily stunned. "Vysindra''s zing Fire!" I eximed, summoning a cloak of zing mes to shield myself as I plunged headlong into Alicia''s fiery onught. The collision was deafening, the air crackling with the intensity of ourbined magic as mes and blood intertwined in a chaotic symphony of destruction. -BOOOOOOM! The force of the impact sent shockwaves rippling through the arena, leaving me sprawled on the ground with singed skin and aching limbs. Despite the pain, I forced myself to push through, rising unsteadily to my feet as Alicia rushed to my side, her concern evident in her frantic movements. "...!!" She assessed the extent of my injuries with a guilty expression. But before I could respond, Adrian''s relentless assault resumed, his attention now squarely fixed on Alicia. With a swift motion, he conjured thick tendrils of water that coalesced into a weapon, hurtling towards Alicia with lethal intent. Though she managed to raise her rapier in defense, the impact still struck her with force, sending her crashing to the ground with a pained cry. As Adrian turned his attention back towards me, a sudden blur of movement caught us all by surprise. Leire, her slender form a blur of agility and determination,unched herself towards Adrian. With lightning-quick strikes, she assailed him, her blowsnding with precision and speed. Yet, despite her skill and determination, Adrian''s watery barrier proved a strong defense, deflecting her attacks with unnerving ease. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Watch out!" Martin''s urgent warning pierced through the chaos, prompting him to summon a series of earth barriers to shield us from Adrian''s impending onught. But Martin''s walls were insufficient against Adrian''s overwhelming strength, the force of his blow shattering through the protective barriers with rming ease, leaving Leire gravely injured in its wake. "Leire!!" Martin quickly rushed toward Leire and took her away. Meanwhile Adrian''s piercing gaze locked onto me, his hand extending as a multitude of watery tentacles surged forth, each one aimed with deadly precision. With narrowed eyes, I braced myself, summoning vortex of mes that coalesced into a burningnce. Half of my arm took on a violet hue, the emergence of scales and vertical slit in my amber eyes. -BAM! In an instant, I closed the distance between us, my burningnce carving a zing arc through the air as it struck Adrian''s side with resounding force. The impact sent him hurtling backwards, his watery shield shattering under the ferocity of my assault, only to swiftly begin regenerating once more. "Septem Treina. Thrust," I muttered, my voice a low growl as I thrust thence forward, unleashing a torrent of purple fire that surged towards Adrian with relentless fury. "Barrier of the floods," Adrian countered, his own magic manifesting in a barrier of swirling water that collided with my fiery onught in a deafening explosion of raw power. -BOOOOM! The force of the impact sent both of us careening through the air. Yet even as we were knocked back each of us propelled towards the other once more. Adrian conjured a longsword from the depths of his power, swinging it with lethal intent. I met his strike with a deft parry, swiftly shifting the angle of mynce to deliver a punishing blow to his side. But Adrian was quick to react, his left arm rising in a attempt to shield himself from the brunt of my assault. Yet before he could fully defend himself¡­ "Septem Treina, sweep him." -BOOOOOM! With a surge of renewed strength, I poured everything into the attack, unleashing a wave of Ruah that sent Adrian hurtling backwards once more, his defenses shattered by the sheer ferocity of my onught. But I refused to relent, pressing the advantage as I surged towards him. I raised my burningnce high overhead, preparing to deliver the final blow. "Vysindra''s Giant Fireball." Yet even as my spell took form, Adrian countered with a desperate thrust of his own, summoning a colossal sphere of water to intercept my fiery assault in a sh of opposing elements. -BOOOOOM! The tumultuous sh between the opposing elements raged on, the water and fireball locked in a fierce struggle for dominance. Their energies collided with such intensity that the air seemed to tremble under the strain, sending shockwaves rippling outwards in every direction. "Tch," I clicked my tongue as I propelled myself downwards. "Anuket Dark Floods!" Adrian''s voice reverberated through the chaos, his figure below me bathed in a sinister aura as a colossal mana circle materialized before him, drawing in the surrounding energies with ominous intent. [] I raised my hand and summoned forth my own mana circle, recalling the teachings of Prisci and channeling the mana of the surroundings. With a decisive motion, I hurled mynce through the swirling vortex of energy, ignoring more of my dark hair turning white. As thence soared towards its target, I clenched my other fist, summoning white sand to the transformed weapon. "Burning Lance of Vysindra!" -BOOOOOOM! A blinding sh of light engulfed my vision, apanied by a deafening roar that reverberated through the air. The force of the explosion gouged deep furrows into the earth, sending a rain of purplish fire cascading down upon me as I was propelled away with irresistible force. Smoke and dust billowed upwards, obscuring my surroundings in a shroud of chaos. Yet even as the debris threatened to overwhelm me, another wave of energy surged forth, dispelling the lingering hindrance. Gasping for breath, Inded on the ground, my gaze on Adrian''s diminished form. Despite his weakened state, Adrian stood, his features contorted in pain. One horn remained upon his head. "That damn Goddess¡­" I muttered under my breath. "A-Ahaha..." With a hardenedugh, Adrian extended his hand once more, summoning forth a longsword. Another giant mana circle materialized. "This time it''s over, Falkrona!" -BOOOM! I gritted my teeth and propelled myself forward with a decisive kick. From the depths of the mana circle emerged the imposing figure of a female horned figure, her dark visage looming ominously as she unleashed a torrent of corrupted water with devastating force. "AHAHAH! It''s over!" Adrian''s triumphantugh rang in my ears. "Yeah, right," with a swift motion, I drew forth Trinity Nihil and swung the de without hesitation, slicing through his dark floods. Jumping over the female horned figure, I rushed toward Adrian. "....!" Adrian froze, his eyes widening in shock as Trinity Nihil absorbed the divine mana that was embedding his horned figure. With a quick swing, I sliced off his remaining horn andnded on the ground. Adrian froze entirely after I did that and crumpled on his knees. Reaching out my hand, I tore off his bracelet. Then spinning on my heels, I delivered a powerful roundhouse kick to his back. -BAM! "ARGH!" Adrian''s pained cry echoed through the air as he crashed to the ground, his once tendrils of water that had surrounded him dissipated into nothingness, leaving him motionless and powerless. As I put away Trinity Nihil, my gaze swept around. "Have you secured the Bracelets?" I asked, addressing Martin, who stood in utter shock. "Y-Yes, yes, I have!!" Martin replied with a fervent nod, proudly disying the trio of bracelets. "Then it appears our task isplete," I said, shifting my attention to James Raven. "..." "..." "...the victory belongs to Group C!" He dered loudly, but the stadium remained strangely silent, devoid of any celebratory response. The weight of numerous eyes bore down on me. Ignoring it, I turned to Alicia, who was staring at me in disbelief. With a groan of pain, I extended my hand towards her. For a moment, she simply stared at my outstretched hand, contemting. Finally, she reached out and grasped it. With a gentle tug, I helped her to her feet, a smile on my lips. "The bet is won. You are free now, Junior." Chapter 332 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [18] Disappointed Chapter 332 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [18] Disappointed "Call for the healers!" James'' voice reverberated across the chaotic aftermath of the battle. Among the injuredy two figures, Leire and Adrian, their conditions dire. "Who are they?" James asked, concern etched into his features. "They''re both stable, but Adrian Dolphis has sustained severe injuries, including multiple fractures," came the response. "I understand. See to their care," James instructed. Surveying the scene around him, James took in the devastation that surrounded them. In all his years of teaching, he had never witnessed an examination match of such intensity and danger. Despite numerous moments where intervention seemed imminent, he had ultimately refrained, grateful that no lives had been lost. But despite the absence of fatalities... "He really pushed himself," James mused silently, his gaze settling on Amael, who stood in conversation with Alicia and Martin. His daughter, Alicia, appeared outwardlyposed as always, but James, as her father, could discern the weight that had been lifted from her shoulders. Amael had emerged victorious, ensuring the dissolution of the engagement that had caused his daughter considerable anguish. "Mr. Amael," a healer approached, turning his attention to Amael''s injuries. Amael nodded, allowing the healer to examine him. ''He truly proved his strength,'' Amael admitted inwardly, acknowledging Adrian''s strength. Thest time he had faced such strong opposition was during his encounter with Brandon Dvoic, nearly five months prior. Though he had hoped to retain Trinity Nihil, Adrian''s utilization of a Goddess'' blessing left Amael with no recourse but to yield. In the end, there had been no choice but to relent. ''As expected of a Pretender of the Second Game.'' "How about you?" Amael asked of Alicia as they both underwent treatment from the healer, who winced at the sight of Amael''s extensive injuries. "I don''t require healing," Alicia responded simply. "Ah, yes, the perks of being a vampire," Amael remarked with a touch of envy, acknowledging their remarkable regenerative abilities. "Well, let''s hope you''ll be ready for the Third Round." Alicia regarded him with an odd expression. "Those should be my words." Amael shrugged. "I''ve endured worse. I''ll manage." As Alicia''s gaze inadvertently wandered to Amael''s bandaged, yet impressively sculpted abs, she couldn''t help but notice thework of scars that adorned his torso. "So many scars..." her thoughts trailed off, momentarily captivated by the juxtaposition of ruggedness and refinement of his abs. Caught in her observation, Alicia quickly averted her gaze. "Junior, don''t you have something to say?" Amael''s voice interrupted her reverie. "I¡­I was just seeing the scars¡­" Alicia justified herself quickly. "Seeing what?" Amael asked not understanding. Alicia looked at him, momentarily puzzled beforeprehension dawned. It was her misunderstanding. "Thank you, Senior," she responded, her tone somewhat reserved. Amael grimaced at her response. "That''s rather cold." Confusion clouded Alicia''s features. "What do you mean?" Amael leaned back, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "How about a smile and a blush, apanied by a heartfelt ''Thank you, Senior Amael''?" he suggested, stroking his chin thoughtfully. Alicia stared at him, speechless for a moment. "I think I''ll take my leave," she finally uttered, feeling the need to escape the teasing banter. Amael sighed and looked in the tribunes. ''He left huh¡­'' He thought as Cyril wasn''t there anymore. [] ''I was fairly confident she would loosen up. My mistake.'' [] ''I recall you blushing over far less, though.'' [] ''Every time you catch me undressing or bathing out of nowhere.'' [] ''I can sense it, Cleenah. No need to deny it.'' [] ''A thousand-year-old maiden, you mean?'' [] ''And I love you, Cleenah.'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [] ''Caught you blushing this time, didn''t I?'' Amaelughed as he trailed after the healer, exiting the stadium. [] *** "Amazing..." Victor muttered in disbelief, his eyes fixed on Adrian being carried away by the healers, unconscious. Adrian Dolphis, the Prince of the Dolphis Kingdom, hailed as one of the most promising talents of the future, had been defeated by an outsider from a distant Kingdom. "He''s... strong," Cylien acknowledged with awe. "No... it''s more than that. He defeated Senior Adrian in his awakened bloodline form. I knew Senior was powerful, but this surpasses anything I could have imagined," Roda said, his voice trailing off in astonishment. "Yeah... he''s something else," Celeste murmured, though a faint blush tinged her cheeks, her mind upied with a different thought. ''It was him...'' Throughout the fight, amidst the flurry of expressions and movements, Celeste couldn''t shake the feeling of familiarity with the man she had encountered in the shopping mall andter in her own bedroom. "I can''t believe it..." "Right! Now my sister is free..." Victor eximed, oblivious to Celeste''s inner turmoil. "I must thank him!" "Senior! We still haven''t had our match!" Roda interrupted firmly, reminding Victor of their unfinished Round. "Ah, yes... my apologies..." Victor scratched his head sheepishly. "And what about you?" he turned to Celeste. Aware that Cylien didn''t share a close rtionship with Amael, Victor remembered seeing Celeste in conversation with him on a few asions. It was even rumored that Amael had been invited to her pce for dinner. Celeste had already concluded her fight and advanced to the next round, granting her the opportunity to inquire about Amael''s condition, but... "No... we''re not that close, anyway," Celeste replied with a forced smile, masking her thoughts. She felt awkward even speaking to him after having heard his words about herst time. ¡­ "Quite impressive, I must say," Rodolf said, a wide grin stretching across his face. He had been utterly engrossed in the match, a level of excitement he hadn''t experienced in quite some time. "It''s as if he''s inherited Connor''s prowess, isn''t it?" Meanwhile, Allen Teraquin wore a visibly pale expression, realizing that Amael hadn''t even exerted half of his true strength during theirst encounter. It dawned on him just how strong his opponent truly was. "E-Elder sister... this man is dangerous," Allen stammered, addressing Alvara with a sense of urgency. Yet, Alvara remained unperturbed, unimpressed by the disy before her. Such skill was merely the baseline for anyone who dared to engage with her. What truly piqued her interest was the elegant white sword Amael wielded in the final moments of the duel. "Nihil''s sword," she murmured, her voice barely audible but filled with a quiet intensity. ¡­ "I... am sorry, father... mother..." Adrian murmured from the stretcher, unable to meet his parents'' gaze. His face bore bruises, and his body remained under treatment, yet despite his efforts, he had still faltered. "It''s okay, son..." Reiner reassured, offering a gentle pat on Adrian''s shoulder with a smile. "You''ve made us proud, and we will always be proud of you." "But I lost. After everything I''ve said, I lost so pathetically. I''ve dishonored the family," Adrian replied, his expression contorted with self-reproach. "And to think, I even insulted my dear sister, only to end up losing even more pathetically right after her," Adrian added with a bitterugh, the weight of his failure heavy upon him. "I believe you owe her quite the apology now, Adrian," Queen Doria interjected with a smile, her hand tenderly patting her son''s hair. Adrian merely scoffed lightly, averting his gaze in acknowledgment. Reiner hesitated momentarily before broaching the most pressing matter at hand. "You didn''t even mention the bet or Alicia. I must say, I''m rather impressed," he remarked with a chuckle, attempting to lighten the mood. Adrian''s infatuation with Alicia was no secret, yet it seemed he was more preupied with the perceived dishonor to the family than the loss of Alicia. Adrian remained silent at his father''s observation, a conflicted expression flickering across Queen Doria''s features as she regarded her son. "I know... it''s alright," Adrian finally spoke up. "You can tell them that I''ve called off the engagement... I''m tired of it all." Reiner offered a small, understanding smile at Adrian''s admission. It was evident that his defeat against Amael had rattled him deeply, but amidst the disappointment, a glimmer of maturity shone through. "Take care of him," Doria warned sternly, her voice carrying a note ofmand, before she and Reiner departed, leaving Adrian in the care of the healers. The examination was still underway, and their presence was required. "Damn it..." Adrian muttered under his breath once he was alone, a heavy sigh escaping his lips. Though tears threatened to well up, he staunchly resisted. He was a man, the future heir of his House, and he wouldn''t sumb to such weakness. Suddenly, a crimson aura swept into the healing room, its presence unmistakable. The healers, previously focused on Adrian''s care, furrowed their brows before sumbing to unconsciousness. Adrian''s heartbeat quickened as he recognized the source of the aura. He knew what was happening, and dread settled in his stomach. He blinked twice, and there stood a figure beside him. Crimson hair cascaded down his back, and cold, crimson eyes surveyed the vials arranged on the shelf near Adrian''s bed. "Cyril..." Adrian breathed, his voice tinged with a mixture of fear and resignation. Yet, Cyril paid him no mind, engrossed in his own actions. He lifted vials, shook them, examined them with meticulous scrutiny, before carefully returning them to their ce. Adrian swallowed hard, his gaze fixed on Cyril, his mind racing with uncertainty. "I lost¡­" At Cyril''s words, his gaze finally shifted to Adrian, causing a shiver to run down Adrian''s spine. The coldness in Cyril''s eyes was unsettling, a stark contrast to the warmth of the healing room. "Did you know, Adrian?" Cyril''s pale hand reached out, hovering over Adrian''s stomach. "The Holy Tree of Eden has blessed every single one of us since birth." Adrian remained silent, his heart pounding in his chest as Cyril''s touch sent shivers down his spine. "It bestowed upon us superhuman abilities¡ªstrength, mana¡ªwe are inherently superior to the mere mortals scurrying about Sancta Vedelia," Cyril continued, his toneced with a chilling arrogance. "But he was stronger than me," Adrian admitted quietly, his gaze fixed on Cyril''s prating stare. "A bet," Cyril chuckled darkly, his eyes narrowing with twisted delight. "I offered you Alicia, and this is how you repay me? You''ve yet to fulfill your end of the bargain, Adrian Dolphis." "It''s over¡ª" Adrian began, but Cyril swiftly cut him off, his crimson aura pulsating with growing intensity. "It is not," Cyril asserted, his voice cutting through the air like a de. Adrian clenched his fists, his resolve firm. "I won''t retract my words. I''ve lost the bet, and I''ve already broken off the engagement. I will honor my word, Cyril¡ª" "Shh... it''s alright," Cyril whispered, his hand tightening around Adrian''s neck. A strangled gasp escaped Adrian''s lips as Cyril''s grip constricted, making it increasingly difficult to breathe. "That''s it," Cyril murmured, a perverse ecstasy dancing in his eyes as vertical slits appeared, resembling those of a hungry predator. "S¡­Stop!" Adrian choked out, his struggles futile against Cyril''s overpowering hold. "You have...." Cyril''s gaze remained cold as he pressed on, ignoring Adrian''s futile attempts to resist. With a calcted motion, he extended his left hand toward Adrian''s mouth, piercing his finger to draw blood. Adrian squirmed and struggled against the intrusion, but to no avail. Forcing Adrian''s lips apart, Cyril administered the blood,pelling him to drink it against his will. Adrian''s initial resistance faded into a desperate struggle, but soon his movements grew weaker, his body sumbing to Cyril''s strength. Within moments, his eyes rolled back, and all strength drained from his limbs, leaving him inert and helpless upon the bed. "...disappointed me." Chapter 333 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [19] Some Relief Chapter 333 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [19] Some Relief A profound stillness settled upon the bordends of the Kingdom of Celesta, the air heavy with tension and uncertainty. Lisandra''s incredulous voice shattered the silence. "What? Your eyes... back? Are you injured somewhere?" Amael''s response came with a light chuckle as he regarded Lisandra. "Not at all." Alphonse''s cold gaze cut through the atmosphere. "Then you should depart." Amael stood firm. "I will not leave until my demands are met." Lisandra''s abrupt disappearance and reappearance before Amael indicated her skepticism. Her eyes, one a different hue from the other, scrutinized him closely. "There''s something familiar about those silver strands of hair... Wasn''t there a noble house by the name of Falkrona?" Amael''s smile confirmed her suspicions. "Indeed. I am the head of House Falkrona." The revtion sent shockwaves through the onlookers, rendering them speechless once more. Alphonse''s voice broke the silence,ced with skepticism. "Do you truly expect us to believe such a im?" Though Amael appeared no older than twenty, it was indeed a stretch to imagine him as the head of such a prestigious house. "I shall offer proof," Amael dered calmly. An audible gasp escaped as Amael extended his hand, only to have Lisandra recoil and thrust her rapier forward. A collective gasp echoed as Amael''s palm met the tip of Lisandra''s weapon, drawing blood. "Are you out of your mind?" Lisandra eximed, shock evident in her voice. Amael''s smile remained as he firmly grasped Lisandra''s rapier. "Wings of Horus. Tempest." A resounding boom echoed as Lisandra''s body was propelled forcefully backward by a tempestuous gust, carrying her knights along with her in a chaotic whirlwind. The sheer force of the wind was a formidable spectacle, striking fear into the hearts of all who witnessed it. Alphonse watched in astonishment as Lisandra was hurled more than a hundred meters away, too stunned to react before Amael was upon her. With a silver glow emanating from his hand, Amael unleashed a surge of mana, forming a foreboding mana circle. Quick to respond, Alphonse brandished her golden scepter, swirling it to create a protective barrier of lightning. The scepter gleamed with a golden light, repelling Amael''s punch and inflicting a grievous injury to his wrist in the process. Retreating slightly, Amael eyed the scepter with interest. "A Hallow of Eden..." Lisandra''s enraged voice thundered as she thrust her rapier, enveloped in a dark blue aura. Amael acted swiftly, summoning another mana circle beneath Lisandra, sending a wave of silver energy to immobilize her mid-air. Gritting her teeth, Lisandra fought against the restraint, her rapier glowing ominously once more. "A Hallow of Nemes now... intriguing," Amael remarked with a smile. As Lisandraunched another attack, Amael dodged skillfully, seizing her arm in a firm grip. "Can we talk?" he asked, his gaze fixed on her. "Why should I?" Lisandra retorted, her re softened slightly by a hint of embarrassment. "Because... I wish to," Amael replied earnestly, his expression serious. Lisandra hesitated, caught off guard by his sincerity. Before she could respond, Amael turned his attention to Alphonse. "I also wish to speak with you, Alphonse Celesta." "Why do you want to speak with her¡ªhim?!" Lisandra''s re bore into Alphonse. Ignoring the hostility, Alphonse shook her head. "I have no intention to¡ª" "I will force both of you then." "H-Hey!!" Lisandra''s disbelief was visible as Amael effortlessly hoisted her onto his shoulder. In an instant, Amael materialized before Alphonse, seizing her arm and propelling them skyward with a silver glow, disappearing into the distance. The knights from both factions could only watch in stunned silence, unable toprehend the whirlwind of events unfolding before them. *** -Thud A sudden sound jolted me awake, causing me to open my eyes and sit up in surprise. I found myself in a healing room, having been brought here to rest. Before I had realized it, sleep had overtaken me. ncing around, I soon spotted a familiar figure. "Elizabeth?" "Sorry..." Elizabeth''s apologetic smile apanied her as she retrieved a fallen ss from the shelf. "Is that for me?" I asked, noticing the bouquet of flowers in her hand. "Oh, yes..." Elizabeth nodded, gesturing to the shelf where two other bouquets, signed by Victor and Sirius, rested. "As your fianc¨¦e and friend, I thought I should follow suit," she exined, her smile warm. "I see. Well, thank you," I expressed gratitude for her thoughtful gesture. Though unexpected, it wasn''t entirely surprising that Victor and Sirius had also sent flowers. However, I noted the absence of any message from John. "You caused quite a stir by defeating Adrian. It was impressive," Elizabeth remarked. I shrugged. "Is the second round over?" "Not yet. There may still be a few matches before it concludes," she replied. As I contemted a sense of unease settled within me. Tomorrow marked the final round, and afterward, the looming threat of Behemoth''s assault to im the Third Horn of Behemoth hung ominously over us. Should I consider skipping thest round as a precautionary measure? The idea crossed my mind, but even then, I couldn''t guarantee safety from Behemoth''s attack. Perhaps it would be wiser to remain under the protection of the professors, although I couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease gnawing at me. However, foregoing thest round meant risking exhaustion before facing Behemoth. It was a delicate bnce between safeguarding the Horn''s security and conserving my strength for the battle. Ultimately, my course of action would depend on the group I was pitted against in the final round. If confronted with strong opponents, I would likely hold back, prioritizing the safety of the Horn above all else. A sudden grimace crossed my face as the itching sensation on my neck returned, prompting me to confront Elizabeth once and for all. "Elizabeth," I called out, seizing her arm to halt her from escaping. "Hm?" Elizabeth''s confusion was evident as she turned to face me. "That incident... when you bit me. Since then, I''ve been experiencing this persistent itching. Do you have any idea what it could mean?" I asked. "Oh..." Elizabeth''s reaction was subdued as she rose from her seat. "May I see it?" "Yeah," I replied, loosening my shirt slightly to reveal the affected area. As Elizabeth leaned closer to inspect the bite mark, her hair cascaded softly around me, and her proximity sent a shiver down my spine. Elizabeth touched the bite mark with furrowed brows, her expression shifting as if she had a sudden realization. "T-That''s... nothing." "Really? Do you know when it will be over?" I asked, hoping for a solution to the persistent difort. "...I can offer some relief," Elizabeth replied hesitantly. "Oh, that would be great. Can you do it quickly?" I requested eagerly. With a sigh, Elizabeth pricked her finger, drawing blood. She looked at me awkwardly, and realization dawned upon me. I''d be foolish not to understand what was expected of me. "Fine..." I conceded, taking her wrist and allowing the blood to slowly trickle into my mouth. The moment the blood touched my tongue, a wave of intense sensation washed over me, sending shivers of pleasure coursing through my body. In a sudden surge of desire, I pulled Elizabeth closer, greedily sucking more blood from her finger. "W-Wait!" Elizabeth protested, struggling against my grasp, but I swiftly subdued her,ying her down on the bed and pressing my lips against hers. For a moment, my emotions overwhelmed me as I delved deeper, our tongues intertwining in a passionate dance. "Umm~" Elizabeth''s soft moan escaped her lips as I nibbled on them, but in a fleeting moment of rity, I pulled away, leaving her lying on the bed, cheeks flushed and breathless. "D-Damn... I''m sorry..." I muttered, my mind clouded with confusion as I hastily exited the room. This was really getting out of the hand even I did felt less itchy on my neck. Rubbing my temples, I paced down the corridor with quick strides, my mind swirling with a multitude of thoughts. Dialing John''s number on my phone in a desperate attempt to reach him, I was met with a stroke of luck as he appeared from the opposite direction. Quickly pocketing my phone, I offered a forced smile. "No flowers for me?" John''s response was less than enthusiastic. "What are you talking about?" "Never mind. About tomorrow¡ª" "I won''t engage in unnecessary fights. Selene should suffice," John interrupted, echoing my sentiment of conserving energy. "I''m thinking the same. Alicia seems to have recovered, so I''ll leave it to her," I agreed, already formting an excuse based on my recent bout with Adrian which had left me exhausted. It wasn''t entirely untrue, after all. "What''s going on with your hair?" John''s sudden question caught me off guard. "Ah, that," I ran a hand through my hair, noting the increasingly prevalent streaks of white. "I''m awakening the Olphean Bloodline." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Soon, your true identity won''t be so easy to conceal," John said seriously. He had a point. My appearance was beginning to resemble that of my siblings more closely. I shrugged nonchntly. "And you? Hecate awakened your Bloodline, right?" "In progress, just like you. I can feel it," John confirmed. I couldn''t deny the growing sense of power emanating from him. This guy was certainly bing increasingly stronger. "By the way, not bad with that first kiss with Amelia," I teased, unable to resist a smirk. John''s response was a groan of annoyance. "Too bad I couldn''t capture the moment," Imented, recalling the chaotic circumstances that had prevented me from snapping a photo. "But La will be proud of you," I added, attempting to lighten the mood. "You seem to have enjoyed a good kiss too, with Elizabeth, I guess?" John snorted, catching me off guard with his unexpected insight. How did he know? [] Damn it. Feeling a flush of embarrassment, I hastily wiped my mouth, hoping to conceal any evidence of my indiscretion. "La won''t be singing your praises, that''s for sure," John said with a sneer. I shot him a re. "Fuck off." Chapter 334 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [20] John... Chapter 334 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [20] John... "Here we are, James," Reiner''s voice resonated within the confines of a secluded room. Apanied by his wife, the Queen, he had summoned James for an important discussion. "Your Majesty," James acknowledged, apanied by Alicia, who remained silent behind him. "You can drop the formalities, James. You''re as much a member of the royal family as I am," Reiner said with a chuckle, presenting a document. Despite James'' royal status, he held a lower rank than Reiner Dolphis, who held the position of Head of the Dolphis House. James was just the son of the Head of the Raven House. "I imagine you''re quite pleased with the oue," Queen Doria spoke up, her gaze sharp and using. "I''m sorry... but your son wasn''t the right match for my daughter," James replied respectfully. The Queen sighed, her expression softening as she turned her attention to Alicia. "I don''t know all the details of what transpired, but if my son caused you any suffering, I apologize on his behalf. We may have spoiled him too much." "It''s alright," Alicia responded quietly. "Nevertheless, why involve Thomen''s son in this matter? Are you nning to arrange a marriage between him and your daughter? Was that the purpose of the bet?" Reiner asked, his tone tinged with skepticism. "Not exactly. It''s...plicated," James replied evasively, choosing to keep the true nature of their agreement concealed for the time being. "I hope Alea isn''t involved in this, huh?" Reiner''s re bore into James. "No, she''spletely unaware of the situation," James reassured him with a chuckle. "Good," Reiner acknowledged, his expression softening slightly as he produced the official document outlining the engagement agreement between Reiner and Alicia. The parchment bore the signatures, marked in blood, of Reiner and Lazarus Raven. Upon James'' confirmation, Reiner tore the paper apart and consigned it to the mes. "It''s done." "Thank you," James expressed his gratitude. "I might have been insistent, but my son seems to have epted the oue as well," Reiner said with a hint of pride evident in his smile. "Is he alright?" James asked, concerned. "He''s recovering. He''s a Dolphis, after all. Never underestimate him," Reiner replied with a grin. "I wouldn''t dare," James reciprocated with a smile as he turned to leave, apanied by his daughter. "We should make our way. The Third Round will likelymence soon, my dear," Reiner''s wife reminded him, prompting him to nod in agreement. "I will get a look on Adrian, go ahead," she added and left. ¡­ ¡­ As James walked alongside Alicia, an awkward silence enveloped them. Alicia maintained her usual aloof demeanor as she walked ahead. "How is your mother, Alicia...?" James asked, breaking the silence. Alicia''s shoulders tensed slightly before sheposed herself. "Fine." "I see..." James forced a bitter smile. He couldn''t help but feel responsible for the rift, knowing that his decisions had contributed to their current situation. However, he had been left with no choice but to shoulder the me in order to preserve his House. "Alicia... I want you to know that I am proud of you," James expressed earnestly. Alicia remained silent, offering no response as she continued walking away. Sighing heavily, James reached for hismunication device. "Is there any problem?" ["Not really, Professor, but there''s quite a crowd gathered at the entrance. It seems the residents are eager to witness the matches and catch a glimpse of the elite students of Sancte Vedelia. They''re attempting to force their way in, and we''re working to maintain order. However, two of our team members were injured in the process. We''re escorting them to safety."] "Understood..." James nodded, feeling uneasy at the unexpected violence from the residents. He had traveled to other countries with students before, and while excitement wasmon, such aggression was unheard of. ["Professor Raven, the Third Round is about to begin. We need you.] "I''m on my way," James replied, refocusing his attention on the task at hand. *** [Bring your ass. It already started.] John let out a frustrated groan as he read Edward''s message, realizing that time had slipped away from him while he sought a moment of respite outdoors. He had hoped to simply endure the situation and move on, but it seemed the exam was far from over. At least it was the final day, he thought, trying to find a silver lining in the midst of his frustration. () Hecate''s voice rang in unexpectedly. "What?" () "It''s none of your concern," John retorted. () "Is she alright?" John''s tone softened slightly. () "I suppose she''s doing alright then..." John mumbled, a small smile quirking his lips despite the lingering tension. () "You are a Goddess, do something," John grimaced as even Hecate seemed overwhelmed by La''s obsession. () John''s steps faltered as he caught sight of Amelia walking toward him from the opposite direction. Upon noticing John, Amelia flinched, halting in her tracks. As Amelia passed by, John''s voice cut through the air. "Wait." Startled, Amelia turned back to face him, her expression guarded. "What is it?" John held her gaze for a moment, his eyes searching hers for answers. Amelia, feeling ufortable, attempted to speak up. "If there''s nothing¡ª" -BAM! Before she could finish, John''s fist collided with Amelia''s arm, causing her to stagger back in shock. "What?" Amelia recoiled, staring at John in disbelief. "Don''t masquerade as her, you sneaky bitch," John spat, his arm surrounded by a swirling mana circle. Initially taken aback, Amelia¡ªno, Nora¡ªquickly regained herposure, a malicious smirk spreading across her lips. "You''re obstructing my path once again." "What have you done with her?" John''s voice dripped with icy venom as he confronted Nora. To assume someone''s appearance, Nora had to touch and be near that individual, meaning she had likely encountered Amelia. "Oh, are you concerned for her? She''s alive, but she''ll be disposed of once we''ve achieved our goals," Nora sneered. "The Third Horn of Behemoth? If you''re here, you''re after either the King''s or the Queen''s appearance. Given your weakness, I assume you''re aiming for the Queen," John deduced, his approach measured and cold. Nora narrowed her eyes, sensing the shift in John''s demeanor. "This is yourst warning. Where is she?" John''s tone turned chillingly cold, his mana beginning to warp the environment around them. Instinctively, Nora took a step back, realizing that John had grown stronger since theirst encounter. ''He''s be more powerful...'' she noted silently to herself. If she had once been confident of overpowering him, that certainty had evaporated in the face of his newfound strength. "Then I will torture the words out of you." John said and took a step forward but¡­ -Spurt! "...!" John''s eyes widened in shock as he felt a searing pain in his stomach, apanied by a sickening sensation of paralysis creeping through his body. A purple substance oozed from the wound, staining his clothes crimson. "What are you doing, Nora?" A cold voice pierced the air from behind. Struggling against the debilitating effects of the sting, John managed to take a faltering step backward, his movements sluggish and uncoordinated. When he turned to face the source of the voice, his heart sank. Standing before him was a tall, imposing figure, shirtless and emanating an aura of malevolence. Dirty blond hair framed his face, and dark eyes bore into John with a chilling intensity. Purple veins pulsated beneath his skin, and a long, writhing purple sting protruded from his back, poised to strike. John stumbled back, his vision blurred with haze as he recognized the figure before him. He was a Commander of [Behemoth] and... he was extremely dangerous. ''I... have to warn Edward¡­'' John''s thoughts raced frantically as he reached for his phone, but his trembling fingers fumbled, and the device slipped from his grasp, ttering to the ground. "Lomar?" Nora spoke up. "Losing yourposure over an insignificant insect like him. We don''t have time for such trifles," Lomar retorted disdainfully. "I know... I know how to reach the Queen," Nora assured, annoyed. With a nod of acknowledgment, Lomar turned his attention back to John. The wriggling sting extended menacingly toward John''s head, but Nora intervened. "No," she eximed, halting Lomar''s actions. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "What?" Lomar frowned. "You''ve poisoned him with your sting, haven''t you? Let him suffer a slow and agonizing death," Nora suggested with a malicious smirk. Securing John''s arms, she dragged him into a nearby storage room and sealed the door behind her, leaving him to death''s arms. Chapter 335 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [21] Elizabeth And Cain Chapter 335 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [21] Elizabeth And Cain In one of the bustling stadiums, a ferocious battle raged on, captivating the attention of the masses more so than any other match, primarily because thebatants weren''t your average contenders. "Redgrave Blood Art!" Cain''s voice echoed through the arena as he deftly traced a circle with his sword, summoning forth a spear of crimson blood aimed at Elizabeth. Elizabeth, her eyes aze with a fiery hue, calmly observed the approaching spear before effortlessly slicing it apart with a precise thrust of her rapier. "Raven Art! Fire Blood Ball!" Sirius'' voice cut through the tension as he materialized behind Elizabeth in a swift maneuver, channeling a formidable amount of mana to conjure a massive, swirling vortex of fiery blood, hurtling towards his opponent. Undeterred, Elizabeth raised her rapier, conjuring an evenrger, ominously glowing mana circle. "Tepes Art... Chiroptera''s Breath," she murmured, her voice carrying an air ofmand as a majestic crimson bat-shaped breath surged forth from her weapon, colliding with Sirius'' fireball and engulfing it in a spectacr explosion. -BOOOOM! The ensuing shockwave sent a cascade of blood and mes cascading from the heavens, leaving spectators awestruck by the disy of power. To call it impressive would be an understatement. Beside me, I sensed a palpable tension, and when I turned to look, Alicia gripped the guardrail with a frustrated expression, her gaze fixed on Elizabeth. It was easy to forget at times, but Alicia had been raised and educated alongside Elizabeth and Selene during their childhood, groomed as Vampire Princesses through an agreement between the Raven and Tepes Houses to prioritize the education of their daughters. "Lady Elizabeth! Please, enlighten me on what''s happening!" Cain''s voice cut through the tension, his expression a mix of confusion and concern as he directed his plea towards Elizabeth. I turned my gaze back to the drama. "If that scoundrel has coerced you into this engagement in any way, please confide in me! I may be of assistance!" Cain''s words tumbled out,ced with a desperate urgency. A grimace tugged at my lips. Why did it always seem like I was cast as the antagonist in these conflicts? "You''re overthinking things, Cain," Elizabeth replied with a weary sigh. "Amael and I love each other, in and simple." The calm certainty in her voice sent a jolt through my heart. "It can''t be!" Cain''s disbelief was visible. "I''ve known you, Lady Elizabeth, for as long as I can remember! You''re not one to fall for someone so easily... you''re not like that..." Damn... It was clear that Cain harbored deep feelings for Elizabeth, yet she seemed to have relegated him to the friendzone. But didn''t he strike me as someone who would ept such a situation? I mean, in the game, he did seem to ept Victor and Elizabeth''s rtionship quite readily, if I recall correctly. [] Shaddap. "Cain... I''m sorry, but this is how it stands. The engagement has been sealed by mine and Amael''s choice. Please, try to understand," Elizabeth spoke, her smile tinged with a hint of irony. "I-I can''tprehend it, Lady Elizabeth... I''ve been by your side all these years, loving you for who you are... and now, this man! He appears just a few months ago, and how... How could you have fallen for a criminal so swiftly?" Cain''s voice trembled with a mix of hurt and confusion. He had a valid point. "You can''t control who you fall in love with, Cain," Elizabeth replied with a heavy sigh. "And what about all these years with me? Were they meaningless? Even now... you''re holding back against me! I can sense it," Cain''s words rang with a sense of desperation. Alicia, upon hearing this exchange, narrowed her eyes. "Are you alright? Do you want to confront her?" I inquired, raising an eyebrow at Alicia''s evident agitation. She nced briefly at me before shaking her head. "It''s... nothing." "Good, then stop gripping the guardrail so tightly, it''s distracting," I quipped. "..." Alicia meekly released her grip. Meanwhile, Elizabeth remained silent, her gaze fixed on her trembling hand clutching the rapier. In the midst of the tense silence, a dark crimson aura enveloped Elizabeth, and the metallic scent of blood intensified. It was markedly stronger than before... In the blink of an eye, Elizabeth blurred into motion, appearing before Cain in an instant. With a swift kick, she struck his stomach with incredible force. -BAM! Cain doubled over, his body contorting from the impact as he was sent hurtling across the arena at breakneck speed. The shockwave of the blow rippled through the air, reaching even where we stood. Spitting blood, Cain lost consciousness almost immediately. "I forfeit," Elizabeth dered, her voice cutting through the stunned silence, shocking everyone present. "Are you certain, Miss Elizabeth?" James asked, his tone filled with concern. "You''ll be leaving yourrades to fend for themselves." "Yes, I forfeit," Elizabeth reiterated before swiftly exiting the stadium, her expression obscured by her dark bangs. Alicia, standing beside me, followed Elizabeth''s departure with a clenched fist and a fleeting nce, her annoyance apparent. But more unsettling was the faint smile I thought I saw on Elizabeth''s face as she struck down Cain. Truly scary, that smile. The remainder of the match unfolded in a rather dismal fashion. With Elizabeth absent, Sirius stood alone, and his opponents fell swiftly before him. In the end, Sirius'' group managed toplete the exam sessfully, albeitcking the dramatic ir that Elizabeth''s presence would have undoubtedly provided. As the field was being cleared, I nced at my phone, a frown creasing my brow. Time seemed to slip away unnoticed, yet there was still no response from that jerk John. It wasn''t unusual for him to ignore me, but he should have arrived by now... But he was nowhere to be found. "Hey, do you know where John is?" I called out to Selene, who was engrossed in conversation with Victor, clearly irritated by my interruption. Selene turned towards me, annoyance evident on her features. "No, I don''t." Then, as if realizing the implications of John''s absence for her own group''s performance, she added hastily, "You''re his friend, aren''t you? Call him immediately." "As you wish, sister-inw," I muttered sarcastically, attempting to reach John on my phone. But there was no answer. What on earth was going on? A sense of foreboding gripped me. And where was Amelia? Shouldn''t she be with her parents? "We will now proceed with the next match of the third round. Group H will face off against..." James''s voice trailed off as my thoughts raced. I needed to find him¡­ "...Group C!" I made a move to leave, but Alicia''s voice stopped me in my tracks. "Where are you headed, Senior?" she called out. Damn. I turned reluctantly, groaning inwardly as I caught sight of our next andst opponents. Group H... And there, amidst them, stood Alvara. "How about we just forfeit? I mean, we''re already qualified, right?" I suggested, hoping to avoid what seemed like an inevitable confrontation against that freak. "Eh?" Leire and Martin stared at me in disbelief at my proposal. "No," Alicia''s response was firm, her tone leaving no room for argument as she strode ahead, with Martin and Leire trailing behind. Damn it. Amidst the cheers and anticipation from the crowd, I nced around onest time, desperately trying to spot John. "There''s something I need to remind both of you about," James spoke up, his gaze fixed on me and Alvara. "No intentional harm towards each other, and no disrespect like in your previous matches. Understood?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Of course, Professor," Alvara replied with a charming smile, gracefully twirling her umbre. "Yeah, whatever," I muttered, disinterested. My heart began to race, unease settling deep within me. "Then..." James raised his hand to signal the start of the match. "Senior," Alicia called out to me, her expression marked with a frown. "Yeah," I responded with a heavy sigh, focusing on Alvara. This wasn''t going to end well. Chapter 336 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [22] Alvaras Plants Chapter 336 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [22] Alvara''s nts "Start!" As James signaled the start of the match, a surge of mana erupted from the ground, conjuring mana circles that swiftly coalesced into twisting, thorny vines. "Allen, deal with the others," Alvaramanded, her control over the nt-like entities evident. "But, elder sister¡ª" Allen began to protest. "Oh dear, consider it an order, Allen," Alvara interrupted, her voice chillingly authoritative, prompting Allen to obey and direct his attention towards Leire and Martin, apanied by his fellow groupmates. "You''re underestimating us," I retorted, evading the encroaching vegetation with agile movements. Alicia, wielding her burning de with practiced skill, attempted to incinerate the advancing nts, but they continued to proliferate relentlessly. "I have to first ''estimate'' someone before ''underestimating'' them," Alvara replied, her smile fading into a cold expression. -Crack! Suddenly, a massive thorny maw erupted from beneath me, threatening to engulf me whole. Instinctively, I summoned the power of Vysindra, manifesting a mana circle beneath me and calling forth a fiery projectile. "Fireball of Vysindra!" But as the me hurtled towards the gaping maw, a sinister green aura coalesced within it¡ªa sign of Prana. This wasn''t good. -BOOOOM! The collision of Prana with my Fireball sent me careening backwards, disoriented. Before I could regain my bearings, I found myself ensnared by a multitude of thorny vines, each imbued with Ruah and pulsating with Prana. What in the world? Focusing Prana into my limbs, scales materialized around my arms as I unleashed a powerful strike. "Burning ws of Vysindra!" A sphere of fire enveloped me as I attempted to repel the vines, but many still managed to pierce through my defenses, tearing flesh and drawing blood. I could feel her Ruah prating my defenses, while the Prana inflicted its damage through my Ruah-reinforced body. Before I knew it, arger vine emerged, coiling around my throat with its thorns digging in, constricting my airway. Blood trickled from the wounds as I hovered above the ground, helpless in its grip. Alvara remained unmoved, merely directing her hands in silentmands, while Alicia struggled against the onught of carnivorous nts. Gritting my teeth against the pain, I attempted to sear the vine constricting my throat, only to find myself ensnared further as two thick vines coiled around my arms, stretching them taut. More vines entwined around my legs, crushing them mercilessly. Summoning every ounce of mana I could muster, I called upon Samara''s unseen hands to tear the vines away from me, granting me a brief respite as I fell to the ground. Clicking my tongue, I conjured a zing purple sword and propelled myself towards Alvara. Yet, the onught of thorny vines seemed endless, surrounding me from every angle. I shed furiously with my sword, cutting through the Prana and Ruah-infused vines, but more sprouted in their ce, hemming me in on all sides. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Summoning another zing sword with a swift motion, I began a relentless assault, the repetitive motion almost bing instinctual as I carved through the vines. Though the effort was draining, I pushed forward, inching closer to Alvara with each swing. She had been preupied with Alicia until now, but as I neared, her gaze turned towards me. Her greenish-yellow eyes flickered briefly before she raised her hand, a surge of mana pulsating around her as a colossal mana circle materialized behind her. From the colossal mana circle emerged a towering nt, resembling a cylindrical structure with an open lid, pulsating with a thickyer of Prana. Even its mere breath seemed to exude Prana. Suddenly, a sharp, cutting wind filled the air, and slender vines sprouted forth in all directions,shing out towards both Alicia and me. Alicia attempted to incinerate the vines with her blood, but to her astonishment, a viscous, slippery liquid coated the vines, smothering her mes. "I-Impossible..." Alicia''s expression mirrored her disbelief as she struggled against the ensnaring vines, only to be swiftly dragged towards the towering nt. "What in the world is that?" I eximed, channeling the power of Anathema''s Fire, but to little avail against Alvara''s new creation. Even my tried-and-tested technique seemed ineffective against her nt. My only recourse was to concentrate my fire onto my zing swords, yet the exertion drained my mana reserves rapidly. "Shit!" I cursed as one of the vines coiled around my arm, the contact of a thick green liquid causing my clothes to melt away. Poison? This was dire indeed. "Vysindra''s Giant Fireball!" Gathering a huge amount of mana, I conjured a massive fireball with my remaining hand, directing it towards Alvara. Alvara merely smiled and waved her hand dismissively. Her towering nt bent its form, its gaping maw wide open, ready to consume my fireball. I watched in disbelief as my attack was effortlessly devoured by her nt. Meanwhile, two thorny vines ensnared my body, dragging me forcefully towards Alvara''s other creation. She had neutralized my Anathemas Fire entirely. Relying on it would only deplete my mana further. I thought I held the elemental advantage, but it seemed Alvara had prepared for even the likes of my fire¡ªperhaps especially so. Refusing to surrender to defeat, I focused my energy, summoning white sand to coil around my arm. I wanted to see how far she could go against me¡­ Alvara''s eyes narrowed slightly as she observed my actions, her hand outstretched. -BOOOOM! A colossal thorny maw erupted from the ground below me, attempting to engulf me, but it was toote. With a flick of my finger, I gathered the white sand into a sharp de at the tip of my index finger and sliced through Alvara''s vines. Then, pinching my thumb with my index finger, I flicked it powerfully towards the thorny mouth below me. -BOOOOOOM! A strange sound reverberated as the white sand engulfed the thorny mouth, exploding into sandy particles that dispersed into the air. But as I turned around, I was met with the sight of Alvara floating in front of me, her expression unreadable as she reached out towards my throat without physical contact. More thorny vines emerged, ensnaring each of my limbs until I waspletely immobilized. Try as I might, I couldn''t summon the white sand to my aid amidst the overwhelming mass of vines constricting my body. "Scorching Raven''s de!" Alicia''s voice echoed from behind Alvara as she attempted tounch an attack, but Alvara remained unfazed, her attention solely focused on me as her towering nt moved to intercept Alicia, overpowering her effortlessly. [] I was painfully aware of that fact. But I couldn''t even muster the strength to move a single finger. The greenish liquid oozing from the vines coiled around me seeped into my body, clouding my senses and leaving me utterly helpless. Amidst the encroaching darkness as my consciousness began to fade¡ª -BOOOOOM! A thunderous explosion reverberated throughout the stadium, shaking its very foundations. The stands trembled, and even the arenas where our battles were waged quivered under the immense force. "The show is over." The voice, neutral yetmanding, echoed resoundingly around us, cutting through the chaos. Then, we beheld it. A looming shadow, hovering ominously above us, positioned directly in front of the VIP box where the King sat. Chapter 337 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [23] Attack In The Stadium Chapter 337 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [23] Attack In The Stadium "The show is over." The booming voice of a man filled the entire stadium where the exam was taking ce. His bald visage exuded an air of authority, draped in a long coat that seemed to float around him. King Reiner Dolphis remained unflinching, his gaze locked onto the figure before him, whose piercing green eyes mirrored his own. There was recognition in Reiner''s expression, a familiarity tinged with dread. "N-Navas..." Reiner''s voice trembled slightly as he addressed the figure before him, a name that carried weighty memories of a past he could never forget¡ªthe face of his older brother, whom he had once in with his own hands. Navas Dolphis, an Executive of Behemoth, held the same stature as Niks Tepes, one of their four leaders. "Everyone, evacuate the stands immediately and gather with me!" James Raven''s authoritativemand cut through the tension, his swift understanding of the danger at hand driving him to action. Navas Dolphis was an extremely dangerous person, and the timing of his appearance was strategic¡ªa calcted move that ced the First and Second Year students in imminent danger. James Raven''s priority was the safety of all present, yet bitterness gnawed at him as he considered Reiner''s presence. While Reiner possessed the strength to face someone of Navas''s caliber, the situation was dire. As a fellow Great Noble, James had known Navas and understood the circumstances surrounding Reiner''s past actions. But Navas Dolphis was meant to be dead, his death supposed to have urred a decade prior. Panic erupted among the students as Navas appeared alongside several dozen individuals, d in makeshift armor but bearing a disturbing resemnce to half-human, half-beast creatures. They were Hybrids¡ªabominations born of mingling human and beast. "Kill them all!" "Damn nobles!" Their voices mingled with derangedughter as they descended upon the students,unching relentless attacks. Despite the students'' valiant efforts to defend themselves, the Hybrids fought with ferocity, showing no mercy and disregarding the value of life. "Behemoth..." The realization struck James Raven with chilling rity. The attack bore the unmistakable mark of Behemoth, implicating Navas Dolphis''s allegiance to the notorious organization. "Everyone, protect the students!" James transmitted the urgent message to his colleagues through his device before springing into action, rushing to aid the besieged students. Although concern for Reiner gnawed at his thoughts, James knew the King would hold his own in battle. After all, Reiner was one of the esteemed Kings of Sancta Vedelia. *** Are you kidding me? Attacking during the exam directly? On top of that, that freak Navas Dolphis was there too. "Ahahaha! Look at this chick!" "She is he hot! Let''s y with her!" "Oy! Come down and we will treat you ''gently''!" Amidst the chaos wrought by Navas Dolphis and his aplices, several men lunged towards us upon sighting Alvara''s captivating figure, seated gracefully atop her nt with her umbre positioned in front of my tied figure. Since Navas Dolphis and his cohorts had made their presence known, Alvara''s demeanor had grown even colder. The Hybrids hurled lewd remarks in an attempt to provoke her, shing at her nts in a bid to reach her. -Spurt! Suddenly, from the stem of one of Alvara''s nts, a thorny vine shot forth, impaling one of the men directly through the heart. The unfortunate soul hadn''t even anticipated the attack, sumbing instantly as the vine extracted his still-beating heart, casting it callously to the ground. "Disgusting." Alvara''s expression twisted into one of profound revulsion, a sentiment so palpable I had never witnessed it before. Without sparing the assants so much as a nce, she repeated the word with disdain. "Disgusting." -GUARRRH! -Spurt! "Disgusting." -ARGHHHH! -Spurt! "Disgusting." -BUARGHHH! -Spurt! "Disgusting." As she muttered the word under her breath, her eyes flickered between shades of green and gold, her thorny ntsunching relentless attacks on the Hybrids. They showed no mercy, tearing into the invaders with a ruthless efficiency that turned the battlefield into a crimson sea. Sensing the loosening grip of the vines around me, I swiftly descended to the ground, unsure if Alvara even noticed my departure. Her expression was one of pure contempt, her eyes twitching strangely as more nts instinctively surged forth, encircling her in a protective floral barrier against the bloodshed and the grotesque visage of the Hybrids. It was clear that Alvara harbored a deep-seated hatred for Halves, but her reaction to the Hybrids was even more visceral. To her, they were not even worthy of being considered living beings, eliciting a response of pure disgust. She was grappling with something far beyond mere aversion¡ªit was a visceral loathing that bordered on obsession. The students around us seemed more terrified of Alvara''s relentless onught than of the Hybrids themselves. The air was thick with the stench of blood, flesh, and organs as the gruesome spectacle unfolded before us. Yet, despite the carnage, more and more half beasts continued to converge upon us. I shook my head. John. I dialed his number again, but he remained unresponsive. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Could he have fallen into their clutches? Is he... dead? No, I refused to entertain such a possibility. John was not one to sumb easily. [] "How do you know?" [] Cleenah''s exasperated response did little to ease my concern. "Then where is he?" [] No cockiness anymore huh? Regardless, I trusted that John could handle himself. After all, there was no way Hecate would allow him to die, especially considering the favor she had asked of him. With John''s safety momentarily set aside, I refocused my attention on the pressing matter at hand¡ªsecuring the Horn. "Look at him!" "He''s one of our targets! Capture him!" Amidst the chaos, voices singled me out as a prime target. It seemed they had their own agenda separate from the main conflict. There were too many of them, and I couldn''t afford to waste time dealing with these distractions. Summoning the Anathemas Fire, I surged forward, to break through their ranks. Nora needs to be close to either the Queen or the King to obtain their appearance. That''s why in the Game, she became close to Amelia to take her appearance to get near to the King and the Queen. With John and I intervening to thwart her ns, it''s clear that Nora won''t have the opportunity to exploit Amelia''s appearance this time. They''re running out of time, and they can''t afford to take the friendly route to achieve their goals. Now, with the King present, their likely target will be the Queen. However, the real issue lies in the fact that neither the King nor anyone else will understand Behemoth''s true objective, as they are unaware of Nora''s existence. *** "W-What is happening?!" Queen Doria eximed, startled by the deafening sound that reverberated through the building, causing it to tremble. "I-I don''t know, Your Majesty! Please stay here!" The knights apanying the Queen hastily rushed out of the healing room to investigate the source of the disturbance. Doria''s expression hardened slightly as she turned her attention back to the bed nearby, where Adriany sleeping. Reaching out her hand, she gently stroked Adrian''s hair, her face etched with sadness. "What happened¡­ why¡­?" Just when it seemed that things were finally moving in the right direction and Adrian appeared to be letting go of his obsession over Alicia, he suddenly slipped into aa. Even the healers were baffled by his sudden deterioration, despite his initial speedy recovery after his previous ordeal. -Boom! Another explosion echoed through the healing room, causing Doria to immediately rise to her feet, her expression filled with concern. "We should leave¡­" she began, moving to lift Adrian from the bed. But before she could do so, a threatening presence loomed behind her. Her hand froze as she began to gather mana, but before she could react¡ª -Spurt! A sharp sting pierced her shoulder, sending a numbing sensation coursing through her body, rendering her immobile. "You make things easier for us, Dolphis Queen," Lomar''s voice echoed through the room as he withdrew his stinger. Doria coughed up blood, her trembling hands reaching out towards Adrian, but Lomar''s tail coiled around her arm, pulling her back. "Don''t kill her in the process, Lomar," Nora''s voice interjected as she entered the room. "Shut your mouth and do your job," Lomar retorted, his tone dripping with contempt. "We need her alive to reach that room. Only the King and the Queen can," Nora insisted. "Then do your weird thing once we are inside the Dolphis Pce," Lomar replied dismissively as he dragged Doria with his tail. "The Third Horn of Behemoth should be there," Nora added. "..." Doria''s expression twisted into sheer horror at the mention of Lomar''s words. The Third Horn of Behemoth. The Abomination of Behemoth was created by Deborah Dolphis three hundred years ago. When the Hero Quinn Victor Raven fought it, he defeated it by slicing off its three horns, which were subsequently guarded by three countries. One of them, the Third Horn, remained within Dolphis Territory, untouched for three centuries and heavily secured to prevent anyone from obtaining such a dangerous artifact... "The Tree of Eden won''t save you this time." Chapter 338 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [24] Chaos In Dolphis And Plan Chapter 338 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [24] Chaos In Dolphis And n "Iyaaa!" "Someone, help!" "Run!" The Capital of Dolphis was under siege. Behemoth''s Hybrids roamed the streets, attacking anyone in their path. Despite the valiant efforts of the knights, they found themselves overwhelmed as residents were taken hostage. In a cowardly turn of events, some knights were stabbed in the back, further adding to the chaos as Behemoth''s forces continued their rampage, pushing closer to the borders of the majestic pce. -BOOOM! Even from the farthest reaches of the capital, the inhabitants could feel the shockwaves reverberating through the city. The entire stadium trembled under the pressure, its structure visibly shaken. Screams and cries for help echoed throughout the city. The Capital City of the Kingdom of Dolphis was attacked. *** "They really attacked us during our exam!" Victor eximed, his sword shing against a hybrid of Behemoth. "How many of them are there¡­?" Roda muttered, already feeling fatigued from the relentless onught. "We need to watch each other''s backs," Cylien advised, her sword at the ready. The group nodded in agreement, except for Selene, who remained close to Victor. "Aren''t you worried about Elizabeth, Selene?" Victor inquired. Selene shot him a look as if the question were absurd. "...right," Victor chuckled awkwardly, realizing his mistake. While he had grown ustomed to Elizabeth''s softer side, he couldn''t forget her previous demeanor. "But I-I have to find Alicia and Sirius, guys!" Victor shook his head, concern etched on his face for his half-siblings. He didn''t know Sirius''s whereabouts, but Alicia was with Alvara. It was ironic to think that she might be in the safest ce, despite being surrounded by Alvara''s nts and the gruesome battlefield she was fighting on. Alvara''s nts seemed solely focused on the Behemoth''s goons. "Professor Raven told us to gather below anyway! Let''s go carefully!" Roda nodded. All the teachers, including James Raven, were gathered in the tribunes, leading the students towards the main stadium where Alvara and Amael had fought. "Right!" Victor agreed, but his gaze couldn''t help but shift upward. In the sky, a battle of phenomenal intensity raged between Reiner Dolphis and Navas Dolphis. Powerful figures were embroiled in the conflict, further unsettling Victor. ''Where are Amael and John? Celes, Amelia, are they alright?'' His worry for his friends remained undiminished. *** In another section of the tribunes, a lone young man strolled casually between the rows while chaos erupted around him. His ssmates fought for their lives, but he seemed unfazed by the turmoil. The young man, Rodolf, kept his hands in his pockets, his expression wild as he advanced with narrowed eyes, more annoyed than rmed by the attack. He appeared utterly indifferent to the chaos unfolding around him. "Look at him! He''s clearly a Moonfang!" "Get him!" As members of Behemoth attempted to attack him... -BAM! Rodolf effortlessly dispatched them with a flick of his fist, sending them sprawling without a word. He continued in this manner for a time, ignoring even the warnings of the teachers, until he reached a particr set of seats. Below them crouched two individuals, trembling in fear. "Oi. You two," Rodolf called out. "Eh?" "W-What?" The two werewolves looked up, their expressions filled with fear as they recognized the Prince of their country. "How did two ants like you awaken in such a form?" Rodolf asked, his eyes glinting with threat. These werewolves, when they fought Amael, were clearly in an Awakened Form, but it seemed they were not under control. It appeared as if their transformation had been forced upon them. The werewolves exchanged panicked nces before attempting to flee, but Rodolf swiftly swung his legs, trapping them against the seats. "Don''t you dare look away from me. I''m the freaking Prince here. Answer me now," Rodolf said. "W-We don''t know anything!" One of the werewolves stammered. "We just awakened it!" The other added hastily. "Bullshit," Rodolf snorted, a smirk ying on his lips. He was well aware of the rigorous conditions and training required to awaken such a Form, and these two werewolves didn''t fit the bill. "You know what I can do to you. I can destroy you both physically and socially in Sancta Vedelia," Rodolf threatened. The color drained from the werewolves'' faces at the Prince''s menacing words. "Hyaa! L-Leave me!!" Suddenly, a high-pitched scream for help pierced the chaotic air from behind. Rodolf nced over his shoulder, furrowing his brows as he recognized the familiar voice of a girl in distress. She was being held by two members of Behemoth, struggling fruitlessly. "Leave me!" she cried, her voice desperate. Rodolf, momentarily diverted from the werewolves, turned and swiftly made his way toward the girl. "What do you want¡ªgurgh!" Before he could finish, Rodolf unleashed a flurry of quick punches, sending the assants flying several meters away. The girlnded on her knees, wiping away her tears. "T-Thank you¡­" Rodolf looked down at her for a moment before turning away. "Thank you¡­a-again!" she added, her gratitude evident. Rodolf shifted ufortably, his brow furrowing. "Where did I see you again?" The girl hesitated before responding. "I-In the mall¡­ Lord Rodolf had helped me¡­" Rodolf paused, recalling the encounter, before smirking. "Ah, right. You''re one of Olphean''s maids?" "Y-Yes! I-I am Lady Christina''s maid," ire confirmed. "What the hell are you doing here?" Rodolf asked. "I-I came to see Milord Amael''s performance¡­ Lady Christina wanted to see itter, so¡­" ire trailed off, her exnation uncertain. Only students were supposed to be allowed, but Rodolf knew that Christina could make exceptions when she wished. "That guy¡­ Connor''s brother, huh?" Rodolf grinned a little before turning away. "W-Wait, please¡­" ire called out again, her voice filled with urgency. "What now, maid?" Rodolf asked, his annoyance evident. "U-Um¡­may Ie with you? I-I can''t fight¡­" ire said timidly, her request almost a whisper. Rodolf regarded her for a moment, then smirked. "Yeah, but don''t get in my way." "T-Thank you!" ire eximed gratefully. "Also, I want you to do something for me," Rodolf added. *** How many of them are they?! "Kill him!" "Don''t let him escape!" I found myself marked, a prime target for their aggression. Each time my face was exposed, they lunged at me with lethal intent. "Vysindra''s Fireball Rain!" Raising my hand, Imanded the onught, countless spheres of me descending upon our assants, striking them down in swathes. Launching myself from the earth, I seized one of them by the cor, mming him to the ground with a resounding thud. ring into his eyes, I demanded answers, my gaze piercing with a threatening aura. "Who are your targets?" I asked. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "It''s you!" the assant stammered, fear evident in his voice. "And who else?" I pressed. "Celeste Indi Zeste¡­" The revtion that Celeste was also a target only fueled my frustration. "Is that all?" "T-There is also¡­Cylien Najel ryon¡­" What? Why Cylien? "I-I don''t know! We were just-" Before he could finish, I silenced him with a swift blow, rendering him unconscious. Scanning the tumult, I located Cylien, apanied by Victor, but Celeste was conspicuously absent. Cursing inwardly, I weighed my options. The urgency to stop these bastards at the pce shed with the need to safeguard Celeste. I can''t let her fall in their hands. She was too precious and dangerous in their hands. "Victor!" "A-Amael?! I''m d to see you alright!" "Do you know where Celeste is?" I asked him urgently. "No... I''ve been searching for her too, but she''s nowhere to be found," Victor admitted, worried. Suddenly, a buzz from Victor''s phone interrupted our conversation. He nced at the screen, a smile breaking through his worry. "It''s a message from Celeste." Reading the message together, frustration surged within me. [They''ve kidnapped the Queen. I''m tracking them. Inform the King, Victor.] How reckless of her! She''s walking straight into danger. What can I do? She is indeed a Heroine after all. With a disapproving click of my tongue, I started to walk away, but Victor caught my arm. Turning back, puzzled, I met his serious gaze. "I''ming with you," he said. "Victor¨C" "You''ll need all the help you can get, right?" he interrupted, a grin spreading across his face. I couldn''t help but smile in response. "You''re right." "I''ming too," Selene announced too. "No, Selene, it''s too dangerous¨C" "I''ming with you," she insisted, cutting off Victor, her gaze locking onto his as she caressed Victor''s cheeks. "Y-Yeah... alright," Victor relented, surrendering. It was a good. I couldn''t tackle this alone. The assistance of both Victor and Selene was weed. "Where are you off to, Senior...?" But before we could proceed, Roda interrupted us. "Nowhere. Just stick with the professors," I replied hastily, ushering Victor forward before he could spill the beans. Catching my subtle cue, Selene seized Victor''s arm, pulling him away. Roda grimaced at my tant lie, much like Cylien was. Turning to Cylien, remembering that she was a Target for some reason I feltpelled to say something, as expected. "You should stay with the professors. Don''t take any unnecessary risks. Stay safe," I advised. "W-What?" Cylien stammered, clearly taken aback by my unexpected care. "Keep an eye on her, alright?" I instructed Roda with seriousness. "Y-Yes... But Senior, shouldn''t you be more concerned about your Junior¨C" "Good," I cut her off, ignoring her protest as I followed Victor and Selene. They should never get the Third Horn. Chapter 339 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [25] Reaching The Horn Chapter 339 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [25] Reaching The Horn "Who are you?!" one of the guards eximed in rm as Lomar and Nora burst into the pce. "This is the Pce!!" another shouted futilely before Lomar swiftly dispatched them with a powerful swing of his legs. "Is it here?" Lomar asked, his gaze fixed on Nora, whose appearance had shifted to resemble Doria''s. Nora nodded, her features morphing back to Doria''s. "Yes, it''s here," she confirmed, pointing towards a nearby wall. "Good." Discarding Doria''s lifeless body, Lomar brandished his sting and drove it forcefully into the wall. With a deafening explosion, a surge of Prana energy emanated from Lomar, obliterating the wall and the mana circles guarding it. Seizing the Queen with his tail, he descended the dark staircase with Nora in tow. Meanwhile, a few meters away, Celeste crouched behind a pir, her face drained of color as she observed the scene unfolding before her. A sense of foreboding washed over her as she felt an overwhelming pressure emanating from the depths below¡ªa dark, ominous mana that sent shivers down her spine. Though she knew descending into the unknown depths would be perilous, especially with the dangerous individuals below, she couldn''t remain idle, not when the Queen was in jeopardy¡ªAmelia''s mother. ncing at her phone, she saw Victor''s urgent message, urging her not to proceed further. Yet, despite the warnings ringing in her ears, she couldn''t ignore the gnawing sense of responsibility. It seems that they were also reaching for the Pce and he was apanied but she couldn''t stay still now. Determined, she clenched her fists, steeling herself for whaty ahead. ... ... ... The descent down the seemingly endless staircase plunged into darkness, devoid of color or light. Yet, Lomar and Nora pressed on without bother. N?v(el)B\\jnn Celeste trailed behind them discreetly, her hand tracing the cold walls for guidance in the ckness. Gradually, a faint glimmer of light pierced the darkness, drawing nearer as they progressed. Peeking from her vantage point, Celeste observed Lomar and Nora standing before a colossal door, encircled byyers of unique mana barriers. Though she couldn''tprehend the mystical symbols etched into the circles, she surmised they served as safeguards for whatevery beyond. "Ugh¡­" Suddenly, a sharp pangnced through Celeste''s head, her vision clouding with vivid shes of insight. It was her Prophetess ability, stirring with heightened intensity. ''Not now¡­'' she shook her head in an attempt to dispel the unsettling visions. But they persisted, a premonition of impending danger. Nora approached the door, her hand poised to breach the barrier. As the circles parted to admit her, enveloping her form in a luminous glow before dissipating, a single bigger barrier remained. "These circles are more resistant than anticipated. Even your abilities seem ineffective," Lomar said narrowing his eyes. Nora shot him a sharp nce before conceding, "What do we do?" A sadistic grin twisted Lomar''s lips as he lowered the unconscious Queen to the ground. With a swift, cruel thrust of his tail, he impaled her abdomen, a sickening spurt of greenish poison staining the air. "AGHAAAAHA!" The Queen''s agonized screams pierced the silence as the toxic venom ravaged her body, corroding her very cells. Ignoring her suffering, Lomar lifted her limp form and thrust it towards the remaining barrier. As the circle shimmered with recognition, it dissolved, allowing passage. "You''re killing her, Lomar," Nora said. "She''ll survive until we reach the Horn. We won''t need her after that," Lomar dismissed callously. With bated breath, Celeste pressed her lips tightly together, stifling any sound that threatened to escape. The words she overheard reverberated in her mind with chilling rity¡ªHorn of Behemoth. A surge of unease washed over her, sending shivers down her spine. The significance of their conversation struck her like a thunderbolt. The Horn of Behemoth, hidden within the depths below, was the object of their relentless pursuit. As Queen Doria''s anguished cries pierced the air, Celeste''s heart constricted with helplessness. She could do nothing but bear witness to the unfolding scene, her body tensing with every agonizing scream. They were monsters, operating on a level of cruelty and ruthlessness she had never encountered before. The visions continued to assail her mind but she couldn''t mind them. Her hands trembled, not just from the weight of her visions, but also from the overwhelming terror of the situation. Every fiber of her being screamed at her to flee. But then, amidst the chaos of her thoughts, Celeste''s mind drifted to her mother¡ªher dedication to helping others, her selfless devotion to her role as a Prophetess. She remembered the admiration she held for her mother, her desire to emte her in every way possible. Despite her aversion to the title of Prophetess, she couldn''t deny the profound impact her mother''s actions had on her. Drawing strength from her mother''s memory, Celeste quelled the rising tide of fear within her. Biting her lip to steady her nerves, she took a deep breath and stepped forward. The remainder of the walk through the dark passageway proved to be an ordeal for Celeste, each mana barrier ruthlessly torn down by Lomar''s callous disregard for the Queen''s life. He wielded her dying body as a grotesque key, her blood staining the barriers as they crumbled. ''W-What is¡­'' As they approached the final barrier, Celeste''s eyes widened in horror at the sight that greeted her¡ªa colossal translucent barrier revealing the object of their obsession: a giant horn pulsating within a massive water jar, emanating waves of Prana so potent she could feel them despite theyers of protection. "Finally..." Lomar''s lips curled into a sinister smile as he prepared to deliver the final blow, using the Queen''s limp form once more to shatter thest barrier. ''It can''t be...!'' Celeste gasped, her heart racing with dread as realization dawned upon her¡ªthey were on the verge of reaching one of the Horns of the Behemoth. "Don''t we have a little rat here?" But her moment of shock was interrupted by a chilling voice that echoed from behind her¡ªa voice that sent a shiver down her spine. Startled, Celeste whirled around to confront the source of the eerie voice, drawing all attention to herself. Standing before her was anky woman with a pallidplexion and dark circles under her eyes. "Kara," Lomar acknowledged her presence. "She''s been tailing you the entire time, brother," Kara said with a twisted smirk as she advanced towards Celeste, her ck torn dress sweeping the ground. Backtracking slowly, Celeste''s senses were on high alert. "I know," Lomar replied dismissively. "Whether it''s one or hundreds of ants following us, it matters not." "Hehehe. But she''s not just an ant, brother," Kara snickered, her gaze fixated on Celeste. Nora, observing the exchange, narrowed her eyes. "She''s one of our targets. Celeste Indi Zeste. The future Prophetess of the Holy Tree of Eden." "The Prophetess?" Lomar''s twisted grin widened, his interest piqued before he suddenly vanished. "...!" In a sh of insight, Celeste''s eyes glowed white as a vision surged through her mind, guiding her to evade Lomar''s reach just in time. "...oh?" Lomar stood there where Celeste was with his hand outstretched to nowhere. "Ah..ah¡­" Celeste''s breath was ragged as she red at Lomar. "I-I won''t let you." *** "Are you serious, Amael...?" Victor''s expression betrayed his incredulity. Selene''s frown mirrored his disbelief. "Yeah, they''re after the Horn of Behemoth. You''ve heard of it, right?" I affirmed. "Yeah... I mean, it''s in the books. The legendary battle recorded in every historical tome of Sancta Vedelia. But I always thought those tales of the three Horns were just fiction," Victor admitted. "Not at all. It''s all too real. Sometimes, it pays to believe in the wisdom of your ancestors," I remarked with a chuckle. "Right..." Victor nodded, scratching his cheek. "Anyway, we have to prevent them from seizing the Horn. Fortunately, the King is holding off the most annoying enemy, but there may still be dangerous opponents to contend with. Don''t underestimate them," I warned them. Among them were undoubtedly Commanders of Behemoth, strong foes indeed. "How do you know all of this?" Selene said suddenly, her tone tinged with suspicion. I couldn''t divulge the truth about my knowledge of the situation¡ªthat I had gleaned it from ying a game. "Intuition," I replied shortly. "Do you really expect me to believe that?" Selene shot back. "Not at all," I replied with a smile. "I... don''t really care how you know, but I trust you, man," Victor chimed in, grinning as he gave my shoulder a reassuring pat. He was sure more reliable than Jayden- "Huh...?" I halted abruptly, my attention drawn elsewhere. "Amael?" Victor''s voice called out, but I remained silent. My gaze fixated ahead, towards the looming silhouette of the pce now visible in the distance. Tremors coursed through my hand as I raised it, a sense of familiarity tingling in my senses. That mana... I recognized it. I could never forget her mana nor her presence. ''Cleenah?!'' [] It was Nevia''s mana. Chapter 340 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [26] Kara Chapter 340 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [26] Kara "What happened, Amael?" Victor asked as I increased my pace. "Nothing..." I replied, my mind preupied with the resurgence of Nevia''s mana. Though Victor seemed skeptical, he refrained from pressing further. Thest time I sensed that unique presence was four months ago, filling me with a strange mix of nostalgia and apprehension. Deep down, I knew our paths would cross again, but the prospect filled me with a sense of dread. It couldn''t have been a hallucination, could it? I was certain¡ªit was her mana. Pushing aside my internal thoughts, I quickened my pace once more, tuning out the chaos and screams surrounding us as we entered the beleaguered pce. It was quite a sight to witness the seat of the King, the symbol of Dolphis Capital''s power, so thoroughly breached. Smoke billowed, mes licked at the crumbling structure, and the sounds of conflict echoed from every corner. Ignoring the carnage around us, I navigated through the inner chambers with impatience, guided by the knowledge gleaned from the Game. It was fairly easy for me to know where they were. And then, as expected... I halted, my heart sinking as I beheld the destruction before me¡ªthe wall breached, the Queen likely taken captive. And clearly, Celeste hadn''t waited for us. Clutching my fists, I steeled myself for the confrontation ahead. "Who do we have here?" an eerie voice echoed from the darkness beyond the shattered wall. Emerging from the shadows was a figure¡ªa sicklyplexioned woman. Kara... A Commander of Behemoth. "Where is she?" I asked icily. "Well, that''s a rather broad question, isn''t it? We have several ''she''s with us," Kara replied, tilting her head with a snicker. "Celeste Indi Zeste," I replied as I closed the distance between us. "Oh? The little Prophetess?" Kara sneered. "She''s with us now. She''ll be quite helpful, you''ll see." "No, she won''t," I retorted. Without hesitation, I lunged forward, closing the gap between us in an instant and delivering a powerful punch. "Is that Amael Falkrona? I''ve heard quite a bit about you. But I can''t understand why ''they'' want you," Kara mused, her curious tone contrasting with the flurry of insect-like arms that parried my attack effortlessly. Despite their fragile appearance, these arms were quite strong, infused with Ruah and capable of deflecting my blows with ease. "Anathemas Fire," I muttered, summoning the fire. Confusion flickered in Kara''s eyes as she instinctively ordered her arms to strike, each tipped with a viscous liquid dripping with potent poison. I could sense the toxicity from miles away¡ªit was no ordinary poison. Gritting my teeth, I let scales envelop my arms, vertical slits appearing in my pupils as I tapped into a deeper well of power, fueled by a relentless hatred that simmered within. "Move away," I growled, my patience wearing thin. There was no time for games. "Try if¨C" Before Kara could finish her sentence, I surged forward, delivering a swift kick to her side. Though her arms moved to protect her, they couldn''t withstand the force of my blow. "Ruah," Imanded, feeling the satisfying crack of bone beneath my strike. Kara grimaced but there was still an eased smile on her face. "Vysindra." I summoned mes to engulf my leg to burn through her defenses. Clicking my tongue, I leapt back Kara smirked, her insect-like arms shifting into position and attacked me once again. But I was prepared. Coiled with mana circles I unleashed a flurry of blows, each strike infused with the Ruah. Kara''s arms moved with fluid grace, deflecting my assaults with uncanny precision. But I continued, and slowly I raised the intensity, strength and mana behind my blows. -BAM! With each passing moment, the intensity of our sh grew, the air crackling with the energy of ourbined forces. Kara''s attacks grew more ferocious, each strike aimed at exploiting my weaknesses with ruthless efficiency. The walls and windows around us exploded into shards of sses unable to withstand the pressure. "Reverse ws of Vysindra!" Taking the timing, I unleashed a torrent of purple fire. -BOOOOM! Kara staggered back, momentarily caught off guard by the sheer force of my attack. Several of Kara''s arms shattered under the force of my attacks, but to my dismay, they quickly regenerated, disying a disturbing resilience. "It''s useless... You should follow us if you don''t want to get hurt," Kara taunted with a smirk, her tone dripping with mockery. "Amael!" Victor''s voice cut through the tension as he finally caught up with me, apanied by Selene. "Victor," I called out. "Y-Yeah?" Victor responded, taken aback by my tone. "Can you take care of her? I need to get down. Celeste might be here," I said, annoyancecing my words. "Yeah, leave it to me," Victor replied with a grin. "I''ll stay with him," Selene said, as she chose to stand by Victor''s side. It was a relief knowing they would have each other''s backs. I wasn''t sure if he could handle a Commander of Behemoth alone. "Do you think I''ll kindly let you pass?!" Karaughed hysterically as she lunged forward, her arms poised to strike. "Raven Sword!" Victor''s voice rang as he summoned a massive broadsword into existence before me, itsrge presence blocking Kara''s advance. "Thanks," I muttered to Victor as I strode past Kara. Her armsshed out in retaliation, but Selene intercepted, thrusting her rapier and severing the limbs with a swift, precise motion. "You''re heading towards death, ahahaha!" Kara''sughter echoed behind me, unsettling in its jubnce. Descending the stairs, I felt my senses beginning to dull, overwhelmed by the thick waves of Prana emanating from the Horn below. But I couldn''t afford to lose focus. I heightened my senses to their maximum. Finally, I came to a halt, my gaze drawn to the sight before me¡ªthe giant jar of water draining to reveal the Horn, the ground around it marred by destruction and ice, evidence of Celeste''s fight. A man stood before the Horn, his back to me, while nearby, the Queeny on the brink of death, her lifeblood pooling beneath her. Nora stood nearby, arms crossed, her gaze sharp as she noticed my arrival. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Scanning the area, I located Celeste¡ªbruised, bloodied, and bound to the wall, her eyes widening in shock at the sight of me. But amidst the chaos, I sensed something amiss¡ª''her'' presence had vanishedpletely. "You arrive at a good timing, Amael Falkrona," Nora remarked with a smile. "At least we don''t have to go searching for you." Ignoring her taunts, I took a step forward, summoning Samara''s power to appear before Celeste. With a swift motion, I released her from her bonds, hoisting her onto my shoulder before leaping away to safety,nding on the ground a safe distance away from the impending danger. Celeste avoided meeting my gaze, her expression fraught with shame and tremors wracking her body. I know very well what she was feeling. Powerlessness. A feeling I had been used tost year. "You fought well," I murmured softly, gently cing her against the wall. Silent tears welled in Celeste''s eyes as she bit her lip, her fingers clutching desperately at my sleeves. "Nora, take the Queen and leave," Lomarmanded abruptly, his attention still fixed on the Horn before us. Confusion flickered across Nora''s features at the unexpected directive. "I thought you intended to kill her?" Lomar''s gaze remained on the Horn. "ns have changed. She may yet prove useful to us alive. Leave now. I''ll retrieve the Horn and join you with their two bodies once I''m finished." A smirk yed across Nora''s lips, her gaze flickering briefly to me and Celeste as Lomar referred to us as "two bodies." "Very well," she acquiesced, lifting the Queen onto her shoulder before departing, shooting me a final contemptuous re before disappearing into the shadows. "If you surrender now, your death can be swift and painless," Lomar offered. I gently removed Celeste''s grip from my sleeves and turned to face him. "But if you choose to resist," Lomar continued, his tone cold, "I''ll make you watch her suffer before I end you in the most excruciating manner imaginable." As he turned to face me, his tail squirmed with malevolent intent. A fleeting thought crossed my mind, a connection between the Game and my role as the supposed Antagonist of the Second Game. The resemnce between the character I yed and Leon, coupled with the possibility of it being rooted in Edward''s genes, lingered in my thoughts. "You sound remarkably like your bitch of sister, Lomar," I retorted, a smirk ying at the corners of my lips. Against scum like them... "I hope you won''t regret your embarrassing words when you will groan under my feet." There was no need to restrain that side of me¡ªnot now, not ever. Chapter 341 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [27] Victor And Selene VS Kara Chapter 341 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [27] Victor And Selene VS Kara "We won''t let you take the Horn!" Victor''s voice thundered across the corridor as he wielded his greatsword with a ferocity. The de arced through the air, aimed squarely at Kara, who stood defiantly in its path. "You may be aware, but your efforts are futile," Kara retorted, a sly smirk ying upon her lips as she effortlessly deflected Victor''s mighty blow with a casual motion of her arms. "The Horn is already in our possession, and your little friend below will meet his end. Eheheeh." "...!" Victor''s breath caught in his throat, his mind racing as he sought a way to counter Kara''s words and her uing attack. Before he could react, sticky strands of web materialized, ensnaring his arms and immobilizing his weapon. Seizing the opportunity, Karamanded her venomous appendages to strike, only to find her ns thwarted by the sudden intervention of Selene. "Tepes Blood Art. Shield." With a swift incantation, Selene conjured forth a shield of Tepes''s Blood, a shimmering barrier of blood that repelled Kara''s toxic arms. Moving with grace, she dashed to Victor''s side, her rapier shing in the dim light as she attempted to sever the webbing that bound him. "It''s unbelievably resilient!" Victor grunted in frustration, his muscles straining against the unyielding grip of the webs, nowced with deadly poisons. Even Selene, wielding a de forged by the finest craftsmen of Sancta Vedelia, found herself taken aback by the webbing''s durability. Her brow furrowed in concentration as she tapped into her bloodline, channeling her innate mana into a precise thrust of her rapier. With a deft stroke, she severed the bonds that held Victor captive, causing the webs to dissipate into nothingness. "Look out!" Victor''s warning shattered the tense silence as he lunged forward, pushing Selene to the ground and narrowly evading a barrage of deadly appendages aimed in her direction. "..." Selene found herself captivated by the intensity in Victor''s gaze, the world around them fading into insignificance as she focused solely on his rugged yet alluring features. With a boldness born of the moment, she reached out, her hand gently encircling the back of Victor''s neck, drawing him closer as he stared at her in stunned disbelief. Though his voice rose in protest, Selene paid it no heed, closing the distance between them in a sudden and unexpected kiss. Victor''s eyes widened in astonishment, his cheeks flushing with warmth as he struggled toprehend the sudden turn of events. Part of him instinctively wanted to pull away, but Selene''s determination held him in ce, her lips lingering against his for a few precious moments before she finally withdrew, releasing him from her grasp. As soon as he was free, Victor sprang into action, rolling away with Selene by his side to evade another onught of webbing hurtling towards them. "You seem to be underestimating us," Kara said, her voiceced with an unrestrained fury as she faced them, whose onceposed expression now twisted into one of anger. Her mana and Prana responding to her emotions started ragging violently around her. Victor surged to his feet, his grip firm as he helped Selene rise from the ground, his fingers intertwined with hers as they faced Kara with prudence etched across their features. Kara exuded a dangerous strength, unlike any opponent Victor had encountered before. Doubt crept into his mind, casting a shadow over his confidence. Could he and Selene truly stand against such a powerful opponent? In that moment of uncertainty, a familiar figure shed through Victor''s thoughts¡ªAmael. Despite their differences, Victor had found in Amael a friend, perhaps even a rival. Amael''s boldness and decisiveness served as a source of inspiration, reminding Victor that he could do better. A faint grin tugged at Victor''s lips as he summoned his greatsword back to his side. "Let''s go, Selene," he said. Selene nodded in agreement, though a trace of reluctance lingered as she released Victor''s hand, vanishing from sight in the blink of an eye. Then, with a deafening roar, a surge of mana tore through the air, aimed with precision at Kara. She managed to evade the onught at thest moment, but a furrow formed on her brow as she registered the sudden increase in Selene''s speed. "Don''t lose focus!" Victor''s voice rang out, infused with a hint of triumph. Before Kara could react, Victor unleashed a devastating blow, his sword enveloped in a dense aura of Ruah. The force of his strike was overwhelming, catching Kara off guard as her defenses faltered. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The air crackled with energy as Victor''s sword cleaved through Kara''s defenses, leaving her momentarily vulnerable. For the first time in her life, Kara felt the weight of an opponent''s Ruah so heavy, its intensity unlike anything she had ever encountered before. ''Something is wrong with him¡­'' It was a mere spection at first but now she confirmed it. He wasn''t any ordinary man. -Spurt! Kara winced in agony as Selene''s rapier found its mark, exploiting the opening created by Victor''s earlier assault. Sensing the imminent threat, Kara swiftlymanded her arms to retaliate against Selene, only to find her attack intercepted by the protective barrier of Victor''s sword. "Tepes Art," but Selene wasn''t finished yet. With a whispered invocation, she unleashed a deadly technique. "Blood Needles." A sharp spray of blood erupted from Kara''s body as the attack struck true, sending shockwaves of pain coursing through her. It felt as though her very insides were being assaulted from within, every fiber of her being wracked with agony. A primal scream tore from Kara''s lips, a piercing cry that seemed to shake the air itself. In response to her anguish, her arms multiplied, encasing her form in a protective cocoon of swirling Prana. Both Selene and Victor jumped back wincing in pain. Emerging from the maelstrom, Kara underwent a grotesque transformation, her once-human figure now towering and monstrous. Multiple spider-like legs reced her own, while her eyes gleamed with an unsettling darkness. Even more wary by Kara''s newfound form, Victor braced himself, raising his greatsword in a defensive stance. But before he could fully prepare, a powerful limbshed out, the sheer force behind the blow sending him hurtling through the air. -BOOOOM! Meanwhile, Selene, her attention momentarily diverted by Victor''s plight, narrowly evaded a simr attack, sidestepping with lightning reflexes. Refocusing her resolve, Selene summoned forth her own bloodline, blood swirling around her in a torrent as she drew upon the depths of her mana reserves. As the mana circle materialized before her, Selene wasted no time in thrusting her sword into its center. With a surge of power, her de elongated at a breathtaking pace, unleashing a torrent of blood that surged toward Kara with unstoppable force. In response, Kara unleashed a primal roar, her mouth agape as she summoned forth a dense mass of reddish Prana, condensing it into a devastating beam of energy. The collision of their attacks sent shockwaves rippling through the surrounding area, shattering walls and tearing through the ground with unrestrained fury. Despite Selene''s efforts, Kara''s Prana Beam began to gain the upper hand, its relentless force pushing Selene back with each passing moment. Refusing to yield already, Selene poured even more mana into her spell, extending her mana circle to bolster the strength of her blood ray. But despite her best efforts, Selene found herself steadily losing ground, forced to slide backwards against the sheer force of Kara''s onught. "Tepes Art." With no other recourse, Selene reached out, her voice choked with urgency as she invoked her Tepes Art once more. "UGH!" Before she couldplete her words, however, agony ripped through her body as one of Kara''s razor-sharp legs pierced her side, injecting a potent venom that seared through her veins. Her grip on her rapier faltered, her mana circle flickering and fading as the Prana Beam bore down upon her with deadly intent. In a desperate bid to save her, Victor leaped forward, scooping Selene into his arms and carrying her away from the impending beam. -BOOOOM! The deafening explosion that followed left Victor reeling, his heart pounding with fear and concern as he gazed upon Selene''s pale and wounded form. "S-Selene?!" Blood flowed freely from her wound, herplexion drained and sickly as she struggled to remain conscious. Shaken by Selene''s unresponsiveness, Victor''s heart pounded with a mixture of fear and desperation. With trembling hands, he gentlyid her down in a safe spot before steeling himself to face Kara once more. ''I hope you could ept yourself and fight like a genuine Raven, Victor, because this is who you are.'' In the depths of his mind, Connor''s words reverberated. Fueled by a surge of anger, Victor''s vision tinged red with primal fury. -BOOOOOOOM! A resounding boom filled the air as a towering pir of crimson blood erupted from the ground, soaring toward the heavens. Droplets of blood danced around Victor''s pale face as he stared at Kara. As Kara beheld Victor''s transformation, she felt a chill run down her spine at the predatory gleam in his crimson eyes, now adorned with sharp, vertical pupils. ''He''s awakened his Bloodline so easily?'' Kara marveled, her disbelief mingled with apprehension. "Raven Blood Art." Without hesitation, Victor extended his hand. A massive crimson mana circle materialized before Kara, pulsating with raw power. "W-What?!" In an instant, razor-sharp blood vines surged forth from the circle, slicing through Kara''s defenses with ruthless precision. Despite her attempts to repel them with a st of Prana, the tendrils of blood continued to attack, tearing through her protections with ease. Before she could react, Victor appeared behind her in a blur of motion, his foot connecting with a devastating blow that sent Kara hurtling through the air. In a desperate bid to defend herself, Kara''s instincts took over, her legsshing out to impale Victor''s arms with vicious uracy, drawing blood in the process. But Victor remained eerilyposed even as the potent poison surged through his veins, his body seemingly immune to its effects. Kara''s disbelief mirrored his own stoic demeanor as she grappled with the realization that her deadliest weapon had been rendered impotent in the face of Victor''s newfound abilities. "He''s... an Anti-Poison," Kara muttered incredulously, struggling to reconcile Victor''s seemingly impossible resilience with her own understanding of blood maniption. "If Poison doesn''t work then I will tear your body apart!!" Her form zed with the intensity of dense Prana as she hurtled toward him with unstoppable momentum. Despite the blinding speed of her assault, Victor''s instincts kicked in, his blood cells acting as a protective barrier against Kara''s onught. With abination of preternatural reflexes and instinctive defense mechanisms, he intercepted each of her attacks, his movements fluid and precise even in the midst of chaos. The sh between them unleashed a powerful wave of destruction, the sheer force of their exchanges tearing through everything in their vicinity. The once formidable walls of Dolphis Castle crumbled under the weight of their power, reduced to rubble by the ferocity of theirbat. Chapter 342 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [28] Where Is She? Chapter 342 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [28] Where Is She? "I thought you were dead! How?!" Reiner''s voice seethed with anger. Navas red at his younger brother, his form blurring with intensity. -BAM! In an instant, he appeared before Reiner, his kick blocked by Reiner''s trembling arm. The resulting shockwave sent tremors through the stadium, damaging the protective pirs imbued with mana. "How can you attack our own kingdom?!" Reiner''s usation echoed, his sword slicing through the air, conjuring waves of water in an attempt to sever Navas''s head. But Navas countered with his own maniption of mana. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "It''s ironic to hear that from the man who killed his own elder brother," Navas retorted, a chilling smirk ying on his lips. Reiner''s fists clenched. "You sought chaos for our kingdom. I did what was necessary." "Chaos? I aimed to restore our kingdom to its former glory, to the heights of Sancta Vedelia. Look at what you''ve be, what our kingdom has be. It''s pathetic," Navas scoffed. -BAM! Navas''s fist connected with Reiner''s cheek, sending him hurtling to the ground, the impact gouging deeply into the earth. "Do you even hear yourself?!" Reiner staggered to his feet, blood trickling from his mouth. "The only time our kingdom reached the summit was to bring shame to our house!" He vanished, sword slicing through the air as he pursued Navas relentlessly. Tendrils of water followed, attempting to pierce Navas''s body in vain. "Have you forgotten what Deborah Dolphis did to Sancta Vedelia?! There''s no pride or good memories from what she caused!" "..." "The Third Holy War!" -BOOOM! "She brought only destruction and death with Xenos Arvatra!" Reiner''s voice thundered with fury. Navas sidestepped each of Reiner''s strikes, his gaze icy as he regarded his brother. "I thought you would have grown wiser and understood my intentions over the years, but you remain as narrow-minded as ever. "SHUT IT!!!" Reiner''s voice boomed. -BOOOOOM! Drawing strength from Anuket, tendrils of water enveloped Reiner, forming a magnificent armor around him. With a gesture, he conjured a greatsword made of water. "You wreaked destruction here, endangering your own niece and nephew! Why? For your own selfish desires?!" Reiner shouted. -BOOOM! "You aligned yourself with Behemoth! The ones who killed Rhys! Doesn''t that mean anything to you?!" Reiner''s voice shook with emotion as he brought up the tragic death of Rhys Teraquin, the former King of the Teraquin''s Kingdom. Navas remained unmoved, continuing to evade Reiner''s attacks. "Take this! Anuket''s Divine Floods!" Reiner unleashed a torrent of dangerous energy. Even a 9th Ascension wouldn''t emerge unscathed. Navas extended his hand. "I''m only here for the Third Horn of Behemoth." "What?!" Reiner''splexion drained of color. An ominous aura emanated from Navas, his arms bulging and horns sprouting from his forehead. Reiner''s attack was effortlessly nullified. ''The Horn...!'' Until this moment, Reiner believed the Horn was secure, known only to him and his wife. There had been a glimmer of hope when Reiner relocated the Horn after Navas''s previous attempt to seize it years ago. But now, a sense of foreboding gripped him. His sharp eyes caught sight of his castle, now reduced to ruins, smoke billowing ominously. ''Even if they destroy the pce, they shouldn''t be able to reach¨C!'' Reiner''s thoughts were interrupted as he searched for his wife. "Doria has already been captured, Reiner. It''s over," Navas said. Reiner''s hands trembled with worry for his wife and simmering anger. Yet, he remained confident in Doria''s loyalty. So why was Navas so assured? "¡­!" Suddenly, a palpable sense of dread filled the air, a dangerous wave of Prana emanating from the pce. "NOO!!!" Reiner''s cry of horror echoed as he propelled himself toward the pce without hesitation. -BOOOOOM! His mighty sword shattered upon Navas''s strike, and he was hurled backward, obliterating several buildings in his path. Navas''s lips curled into a twisted smile as he surveyed the pce. "I... I can feel it. Deborah. Your legacy." *** John''s memories of Earth were sparse, overshadowed by the few precious moments he shared with Shayna. Despite the murder of his parents'' murder and the subsequent separation from Shayna as she underwent rehabilitation, she remained a beacon of light in his otherwise bleak existence. In the absence of friends or family, Shayna became John''s solepanion, their conversations a source of sce in the midst of his solitude. Though his own life held little of interest to share, Shayna''s tales of college and her newfound friendships filled their exchanges with warmth and vitality. Among her circle of acquaintances, Shayna often spoke of a man and a girl, her affection for the former evident, while her feelings toward thetter were moreplex, tinged with a mixture of admiration and uncertainty. Then, in an instant, everything changed. The news of Shayna''s untimely death shattered John''s world, leaving him adrift in a sea of grief and confusion. Despite his best efforts to uncover the truth behind her death, he found himself mired in a web of unanswered questions and inexplicable tragedies. Rumors circted of multiple student deaths at Shayna''s college, hinting at a sinister undercurrent lurking beneath the surface. Yet, as an outsider with no influence or connections, John felt powerless to act. Amidst Shayna''s belongings, a lone memento caught his attention¡ªa peculiar game she had often mentioned in passing. John didn''t know why but he found himself drawn to the allure of this game, a tangible link to the world Shayna had left behind. He began immersing himself in these Games as a way to cope with the pain of losing Shayna. What started as a distraction soon spiraled into an addiction, drawing him deeper into a virtual world. The more he yed, the more he marveled at the details and realism of the game''s interactions, despite feeling a growing sense of unease. Despite this, he couldn''t tear himself away. Then, unexpectedly, he found himself thrust into the game as a young boy, experiencing its world firsthand. In this new reality, he found sce in a makeshift family, though it was not without its own troubles. His mother figure was gone, his father distant, and his sister enamored with a dangerous prince. Just as he contemted drastic action, he encountered another anomaly: Edward Falkrona, the main antagonist from the game''s sequel, behaving strangely and looking different. Despite his initial indifference towards Edward and the Second Game, his primary goal remained saving La from a tragic fate. Yet, to his surprise, he discovered that Edward had inadvertently aided La''s survival. Finding an unexpected ally in Edward, he took action in the Holy Garden of Eden, a moment where he helped Edward killing the King''s younger brother. It was his own way to thank and apologize to Edward. Then together, they were transported to Sancta Vedelia, but amidst their mission to secure a happy ending in the game, he couldn''t shake the ache of missing his family, especially his sister and father. But they had to do it. Their n was clear: to rewrite the game''s narrative, preventing further tragedies like Elona''s and Thomen''s deaths. Nothing else was nned, at least for him. Yet Amelia appeared. It was already toote to draw back and he had no intention to do it anymore. *** "How many monsters is this cursed Academy raising¡­" Nora muttered under her breath as she slipped stealthily out of the Pce. She struggled to contain her presence upon sensing Victor''s overwhelming mana, realizing he was overpowering Kara. Their n had been to strike during the exam, silencing the strongest opponents like Reiner Dolphis and James Raven in the stadium while taking students hostage. Meanwhile, they would infiltrate the castle miles away. But some students had foolishly abandoned the safety of the stadium, rushing straight toward the Pce in search of them. It was a suicidal move. "Kara might lose but¡­ Lomar." Nora''s lips twisted into a sadistic smile as she dragged Doria by her dress along the ground. Outside the castle, chaos reigned. Homes and shops were aze, and knights battled against overwhelming odds. "Huh¡­" Suddenly, a cold shiver ran down Nora''s spine. She gazed ahead and froze. Someone was approaching her. A dark red aura emanated from him, something more sinister than mana. The young man had oddly floating white hair and deep red eyes fixed directly on her. "You¡­" She recognized him immediately. "How are you still alive¡­" She instinctively took a step back. Lomar''s poison should have ended him. It would take skilled healers or months of recovery, even if he had been saved in time. "...where is she?" John''s voice echoed strangely. Nora wasn''t naive; she knew exactly whom he meant. "D-Do you think I''ll tell you?" Nora''s smirk failed to conceal her deep unease. Every instinct screamed at her to flee in order to survive. John raised his gaze. His figure suddenly blurred. "...!" -Spurt! Nora instinctively dodged, but something brushed against her cheeks. "W-What is that?!" She touched her cheeks, now stained with a dark red hue. Then, a searing pain shot through her skin. "First Curse of Hecate." As John muttered those words, the dark red stain spread across her entire face. "HYAARGGHH!!!" Nora''s scream pierced the air as she felt her skin boiling at unbearable temperatures. "Where is she?" John asked again, appearing before her with cold eyes. "..!" Nora released her grip on the Queen and leaped away. "Second Curse of Hecate." "W-What?!" Dark red hands seized Nora''s legs, pulling her back to the ground. Her boots vanished, her feet now coated in the same dark red hue. Unable to stand, she copsed to her knees, eyes wide with terror. "Where is she?" John repeated, looming over her. "I-I...can''t...Lord N-Navas will kill...me..." Nora managed to choke out between tears. "Third Curse of Hecate." John''s voice was low as objects began to fall from his dark red aura. They were tiny dark red snakes, wriggling and squirming as they fell from John''s aura. They all converged toward Nora, slithering up her body. "NOOO!" Nora tried to flee, but the hands still gripped her ankles tightly. The snakes crawled over her skin, their movements slow and deliberate as they seeped into her flesh. "....!!!!" Nora''s mouth opened wide in a silent scream, drool trickling down her chin. She was unable to vocalize her agony as the pain surpassedprehension. Her body burned from within, yet her organs remained intact, held together by John''s curses. They were slowly consumed, eaten away from the inside. John regarded this sight with total indifference as he asked again. "¡­Where is she?" Chapter 343 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [29] My Hope Chapter 343 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [29] My Hope "Show a little more happiness," Edward asked, a smile on his lips. "...what?" John replied, his expression hard. Both of their hands were bound, treated like criminals and guarded closely aboard a ship. Destination: Sancta Vedelia. "I said, try to be happy about being with your brother-inw," Edward repeated. "Fuck off," John shot back. Sitting on the cold, damp ground, John rested his arm on his knee with an annoyed expression. "It''s also for La''s sake," Edward reminded John, his tone serious. "I know. I just despise this Game," John admitted. "What don''t you hate?" Edward scoffed. "Except La, of course." "You seem too carefree, Edward, considering how the First Game ended," John said but didn''t finish, noting the stiffness in Edward''s expression. After all, it had barely been a month since Thomen''s and Elona''s deaths. "Maybe things would have been different if you''d helped me from the start," Edward said, his tone indifferent. "You had your goals, I had mine. I wouldn''t risk La''s safety for this wretched Kingdom," John replied coldly. "You sound more mature. What kind of mental torture did that idiot King put you through?" Edward arched a brow. John remained silent. The truth was, Elona''s death weighed heavily on his mind. She had been a childhood acquaintance, and her loss, along with Edward''s imprisonment, had deeply affected La. Belle Falkrona had been trying to help La and Miranda cope, but it was difficult even for her, as she mourned her brother and niece. "You want La''s safety as much as I do, but I''m sure you''re not foolish enough to think you can guarantee it, regardless of the events of the Second and Third Games," Edward continued. "You can escape Celesta to avoid the First Game''s ending. You can even flee the continent of Sancta Vedelia to some remote ind to escape the Second Game''s bad ending. But if we don''t stop the Third Game''s bad ending... I don''t know much about it, but I''m sure it won''t bode well for this world." John clenched his fists. He hadn''t fully participated in the Third Game, but he knew its ending all too well. "What do you propose then?" John asked. Edward smiled. "We keep our cool. Stay calm and collected. You can fight back, but don''t go overboard. There are plenty of dangerous enemies in there. Acting recklessly right from the start would be foolish." "Slow and steady, then," John agreed. "Yeah. Personally, I might need some time before I can awaken my Olphean Bloodline. Until then, I''d prefer to keep it under wraps and maintain a ''calm'' facade as best I can. You should do the same. Alfred isn''t around so you better work on your anger issues," Edward advised. "Tch," John clicked his tongue irritably. "And who killed the King''s brother in a fit of rage?" "I''m pretty sure you would''ve done the same if the roles were reversed," Edward retorted, shooting John a re. "What the hell¡­" Meanwhile, the other prisoners listened intently to their conversation, with their mouths wide open not understanding a single bit. John scoffed before something crossed his mind, causing him to fix Edward with a piercing stare. "Just know that I''ll never trust youpletely, Edward. It was true in Celesta, and it''ll be even more so in Sancta Vedelia. You''ve yed this Game before; I''m sure you understand what I mean," John warned. "I know, and I wouldn''t expect anything less from you," Edward replied with a smile. "Then you''d better understand that I won''t let you disrupt the plot again. You can intervene if necessary, but it must remain predictable, or we''ll end up with simr oues." "I know that. But first, we need to gain the strength to awaken our abilities," Edward agreed. "I''m working on it, just like you should be. You have three Legacies, right?" John asked. "Even if I do, it''splicated," Edward replied. John snorted. "Whatever god sent you here certainly favored youpared to me." "Are you sulking now? Shall I remind you of the destruction you caused in Celesta alongside La in her Viiness'' route?" Edward shot back. "I''m not the same ''John''," John retorted. "Then I''m not the same ''Edward''," Edward countered. A tense silence settled between Edward and John as they locked eyes, until Edward lowered his cuffed hands to the ground. "John, you''re a reincarnator just as much as I am. I''m sure you understand, like I do deep inside, that we can''t erase the parts of ourselves that have always been in ''their'' genes, or whatever you want to call it. Perhaps... I don''t know. Maybe epting it could help us fully inhabit these bodies," Edward suggested. John bowed his head slightly. "...maybe." *** -BOOOOM! "Vysindra''s Burning ws!" I summoned a mana circle and unleashed fiery ws towards Lomar. His hand swiftly countered the attack. "You are weak," he stated coldly. -BAM! Surprise flickered in Lomar''s eyes as I appeared behind him,nding a punch on his back. However, his Prana-protected back remained unscathed. "zing Sword of Vysindra," I thrust my sword towards him, but his tail deflected the burning de. Lomar turned to face me, his expression contorted. "You dare to attack me?" "You''re rather noisy, Lomar," I retorted, widening my smirk as I swung my leg towards his side. -BAM! Though he shifted slightly, he didn''t seem greatly affected. "A weakling like yo-" I thrust my right palm forward. "Giant Fireball of Vysindra." -BOOOOM! A purple fireball erupted, engulfing him and sending shockwaves through the air. As the smoke cleared, Lomar stood a meter from his original position, his tail coiled defensively around him. "Your weak attacks won''t-" Lomar began. "Vysindra''s Reverse Foot ws." -BAM! Iunched myself forward, delivering a powerful kick to his stomach, causing him to slide back slightly. "Pathetic trash!!!" Lomar''s frustration showed as his tail coiled around my leg, his sting threatening to pierce me. Not good. His poison could easily incapacitate me. "Samara!" Invisible arms emerged, catching Lomar''s tail. He frowned, sensing the resistance. -BOOOM! A surge of Prana burst from his body, causing me to grimace. I summoned white sand around my hand and punched out. -BOOOOM! Lomar staggered back several meters. With my leg freed, I kicked off the ground, gathering more white sand. Lomar touched his bruised cheek, blood staining his mouth as he red at me. "First Movement." I snapped my wrist, shaping the white sand into a ring. Lomar''s eyes widened as he watched the vibrating sand ring. "Scared, are you?" I taunted, sneering. Lomar''s expression turned icy as he gathered mana, summoning a massive mana circle before me. From it, a torrent of dark, sticky hands surged at incredible speed. Time seemed to crawl as I saw the hands closing in on me. But my white sand swiftly formed a barrier in front of my body, shielding the vital areas and blocking the hands. "Come on! You''re a Behemoth Commander, yet you''re hiding¡ª" "Trash," Lomar interrupted, appearing above me as his tailshed out. "zing Wall of Vysindra," I countered with my other hand, deflecting his tail, but not before it tore a sizable chunk of flesh from my left arm. Ignoring the poison numbing my left arm, I flinched my hand. "Ring." The Sand Ring shot towards Lomar, embedding itself in his chest. There was a moment of silence before¡ª -BOOM! Lomar vanished from my sight, hurtling towards the ceiling at bullet speed. "UARGH!" He spat blood, a circr scar forming on his chest. "Getting beaten so pathetically by trash? That must be humiliating for a Behemoth Commander. Or perhaps you''re the weakest among them?" "¡­!" Lomar''s mouth hung open wide. -BOOM! I dodged his Prana beam with a leap, but as I looked up, his fist filled my vision. Fast! "Ugh!" I hit the ground hard, unable to evade the blow. "Fucking human trash!" -BAM! I rolled to my left, dodging the tail, but another one sprouted from his back and ensnared my left arm. "A-Amael!!" Celeste''s voice rang out with concern. I reached out for the white sand, attempting to form a ring, but my right arm was also trapped by another tail. Lomar''s imposing figure hovered over me, his main tail poised ominously in front of my chest, a dark energy swirling at its tip. [] "¡­!" My left arm was numb, and my right was ensnared by his tail. I called upon Samara''s arms, but they were swiftly countered by his second tail. "Anathemas Fire!!!" I poured all the mana I could gather into a massive pir of fire, aiming to engulf Lomar, but he coiled around his tail, his smirk turning into a cold re as his tail began to freeze. To my left, Celeste staggered, her hand outstretched. "Leave him!!!" "AHAHAAHAH! LOOK AT HIM DYING!!" Lomar''sughter echoed. -BOOOOM! His tail glowed a foreboding red as it shot towards my chest, piercing my heart. But Lomar abruptly stoppedughing, sensing something amiss. "¡­!" A massive force rippled behind him as his tail intercepted Trinity Nihil, preventing it from piercing his back. My body dissolved into particles of sand on the ground, and I reappeared behind him. Damn it. Surprising freaks like him doesn''t seem to work, huh? Gripping Trinity Nihil tightly, I pushed deeper, but Lomar''s tail, despite bleeding profusely, resisted. -Spurt! Suddenly, Lomar''s second tail pierced my left side. I red at him, pushing through the pain to thrust Trinity Nihil forward. His main tail was slowly disintegrating under the Holy de. "You... bastard!!!" -SPURT! His third tail pierced my stomach. "UAGH!" I spat out a mouthful of blood, his poison corrupting my internal organspletely. I just wanted to close my eyes forever. Lomar''s calm demeanor soon paled as he saw the shining de nearing his heart. "RELEASE!!!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om -BOOOOOOOOOM! I was hurled away at tremendous speed, crashing against the wall due to the sheer amount of Prana surrounding Lomar. His entire appearance shifted, his strength multiplying several times over. I had never witnessed so much Prana surrounding someone before. He grew taller and bulkier, fangs sprouting in his mouth, his eyes turning pitch ck. "KRAAAAAAH!" He unleashed a deafening scream, sending shockwaves of Prana rippling out, eliciting a response from the Behemoth''s Horn. "A-Amael?!" Celeste crawled to me, clutching her stomach. She appeared to be poisoned as well. She shouldn''t even be alive, but her Prophetess powers might be weakening the poison''s effects significantly. My facey against the ground, but I forced my body to turn, facing the ceiling. Soon, Celeste''s pale, tear-streaked face reced my vision. "I-I¡­!" She reached out her hand to my wounds as a soothing breeze seemed to cover them. "...are you an¡­idiot? I have internal wounds, not external¡­" I muttered, grimacing. Celeste bit her lip, her hand resting on my stomach, where dark blood seeped out. "W-Why¡­ why did youe¡­?" She asked, her voice trembling. I didn''t answer. Celeste nodded slightly, tears choking her voice. "I¡­ understand. I-I will give up my status as Prophetess¡­ I-I will give up my faith in the Holy Tree¡­" "...what?" I frowned. "A-Another Prophetess will be born, just like when Mama died, a-and you can protect her¡­ so now leave¡­" Celeste pleaded. Oh. I understand now¡­ She seems to have interpreted my words and desires regarding the Prophetess. "...what are you bbering about?" I tightened my grip on Trinity Nihil. The poison slowed down, numbing all the pain. "...I don''t want the Prophetess," I mumbled, raising my upper body. "¡­B-But¡­" I regarded her seriously. "I want you. I want you to be the Prophetess. Only you are eptable. You are the best suited. No, you are the only one truly meant for it¡­" "¡­!" Celeste''s eyes widened as more tears streamed down her cheeks. Stabbing Trinity Nihil into the ground, I painfully rose to my feet. "¡­because you are Sancta Vedelia''s Hope." I gently patted her hair before turning away. "And my Hope." For this world. "You''ve finished your transformation, huh?" I called out, but he didn''t respond. He seemed in a trance-like state. I extended my left arm. "It''s my turn then." Gripping Trinity Nihil with my right arm, I cut the cuff around my left wrist and did the same for my right wrist. The ground rumbled violently as I did so. Lastly, I retrieved the ck coin hanging around my neck as a pendant. A gift from my mother before she handed me over to Oryanna Olphean and Thomen Falkrona, sending me to Celesta. She sealed away all traces of my Olphean Bloodline for the right moment for my well-being. "War Goddess, Athena," I raised the coin high above my head. "Bestow upon me once more your pure Bloodline and release me from my stigma." Chapter 344 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [30] Athenas Providence Chapter 344 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [30] Athena''s Providence Over a decade ago... In the shadow of the Holy Tree of Eden, the moon cast its glow upon a solemn gathering. "I...beg you...take him," a woman''s voice trembled through the night. Lydia Alea Olphean stood there, barely twenty, cradling a small, white-haired boy in her arms, tears streaming down her face. "Alea..." Another woman, resembling Lydia save for her dark hair, gazed at her younger sister with sorrow. Seeing her nephew, Amael, in such a state pained her deeply too. "Oryanna...please..." Lydia implored once more. Oryanna''s face twisted in anguish, her eyes already weary from sleepless nights and now burdened further by grim news. "I''m asking you too, Oryanna, and you as well, brother," a tall man approached Lydia, gently touching his son''s face in her arms. He was Kleines Falkrona. "...what''s happened, Kleines?" Thomen, looking as worn and broken as Oryanna, asked his younger brother. "It''splex, brother..." Kleines sighed, a bitter smile touching his lips as he stroked Amael''s hair. "But...the Olphean Bloodline shes with something else within him..." "He''s been suffering for days... I can''t bear to see him in pain any longer... so we... we decided to seal it," Lydia exined, cing a coin pendant around Amael''s neck. "I see¡­" Oryanna replied, her uncertainty mirroring Thomen''s. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to take Amael with them. He was their nephew, and their love for him ran deep. But recent events had cast a heavy pall over their household. Elona, their daughter, had been temporarily entrusted to Belle Falkrona so that Oryanna and Thomen could gather themselves. "I know... this isn''t the ideal time for you..." Lydia bit her lip. "...Edwin was like a son to me too..." Oryanna''s fists clenched, tears finally breaking free. Edwin Falkrona, Oryanna and Thomen''s eldest son and Elona''s older brother, had passed away just days ago, a tragedy yet unknown to anyone outside the immediate family. "Amael is in danger here..." Kleines remarked. "It can''t be a coincidence. First Edwin, now Amael..." Thomen gritted his teeth before sighing. "We''ll do it." "T-Thomen?" Oryanna looked at him, bewildered. "No one outside the family knows about Edwin''s death... and he hardly interacted with others due to his condition. We''ve kept to ourselves, stayed in our mansion to avoid threats, though it didn''t save Edwin in the end. But Elona remains unaware. She''s lost memories due to the trauma, and that''s a blessing. We''ll care for and raise Amael as our own, for Elona and for us. We need to pull ourselves together, Oryanna," Thomen exined. Oryanna bowed her head for a moment, then turned to her younger sister, whose face was etched with sorrow. She was afraid of losing Amael, just as Oryanna feared for her own son. Gazing at Amael, a tender smile graced Oryanna''s lips as she caressed his face. "Okay, Alea." Alea kissed Amael''s forehead gently and passed him to Oryanna. "You can visit whenever you like, or rather, you should. He''s your son, after all," Thomen said. "I will, but I''ll have to assume your identity, sister. Amael shouldn''t know his true identity and mustn''t return to Sancta Vedelia, at least until he can defend himself," Lydia stated. "I''ll handle the nobles here. For those who knew Amael, we''ll say he sumbed to illness. You should do the same in Celesta. No one knows about Edwin, correct?" Kleines asked. "Yes... Edwin was raised by father, and just as we brought him to Celesta..." Thomen''s fists clenched with emotion. Kleines ced aforting hand on Thomen''s shoulder. "You have to stay strong, Thomen. For Elona." Thomen managed a bitter smile. "Yes." *** "Why am I seeing this?" I asked. "I thought you would appreciate it, Alea''s son," a woman''s voice echoed behind me. Turning, I beheld a stunning figure, her beauty transcendent. Her long, golden hair cascaded around her, and her bright green eyes shimmered. "Athena, I presume?" Athena smiled. "Indeed." "So, is this some sort of alternate dimension resulting from my awakening?" I asked. "No," Athena shook her head. "Perhaps ''recording'' would be a better term." "Recording?" I furrowed my brow. "Unfortunately, yes. I passed away years ago, but I took measures to prepare for your awakening, thest of my bloodline," Athena rified. "You died...?" I trailed off, surprised. "There''s no need for astonishment," Athena sighed, surveying the expansive white surroundings. "I lived my life on my own terms, knowing my end woulde eventually. It just arrived sooner than expected." "Well, I''m sorry to hear that," I mumbled, unsure of what else to say. Athena chuckled softly, approaching me. "You resemble Connor more now." "Connor... right, you knew him," I muttered. Athena nodded. "Connor was destined for greatness. Incredibly gifted and wise. His only w, perhaps, was his excessive concern for others." "I share that sentiment," I agreed. Athena smiled sadly, gazing at me. "He missed you dearly, Amael. He was eagerly anticipating seeing you again." "..." "May I talk to you about a personal and much more serious matter now, Amael?" Athena''s tone became serious. I nodded at her. ¡­ ¡­ After my conversation with Athena, a heavy silence settled in. "It seems my time is finallying to an end in every sense," Athena murmured, her form beginning to dissolve into particles. "Thank you, for sharing that with me," I said genuinely. "It was something I needed to hear." A gentle smile graced Athena''s lips. "Please, take care of Alea and Christina. They are like daughters to me, just as you are like a son, even though I didn''t get to see you grow up after you left Sancta Vedelia. Still take care of yourself as well." "Don''t worry. You can rest assured," I reassured her. As Athena faded awaypletely, she left me with her parting words. "Take care of Cleenah for me." "I will," I nodded. She didn''t need to request that because I will do it anyway. *** -RUUUUUUMBLE!!! I blinked, finding myself back in the sealed room with the Horn beside me. Lomar observed me with extreme caution. ncing down at my hands, I noticed they were emitting an amberish glow. My hair had transformed to pure white, and my once-ck irises now gleamed with amber hues. A radiant amber aura enveloped my entire being, while an emblem manifested on my left hand, pulsating with intense energy. Different from the emblem on Christina''s or mom''s hand. ____ [Edward Amael Falkrona/ Idea Olphean] [17] [8th Ascension] [Amael Idea Olphean Synchronization: 72% ] [Nyrel Loyster Synchronization: 38%] [Charm: 77] [Vysindra''s Oath~8th Ring~] N?v(el)B\\jnn [Spirit Lord~6th Anima''s Core~] [Needle of Fate~3rd Needle~] [Athena''s Providence] [???] ____ "Hell yes¡­!" I eximed, clenching my fists as I felt the surge of mana coursing through me. The ground trembled violently, but I swiftly brought my mana under control, halting the upheaval in an instant. My mastery over mana had grown exponentially, and my senses sharpened immensely since awakening. However, the euphoria wouldn''tst long before my body weakened, adjusting to my newfound power, akin to Alicia''s experience. I needed to act fast. -BAM! I instinctively dodged, narrowly avoiding a strike that could have cost me my head. Though the shockwave threatened to rupture my eardrums, the War Aura shielded me from harm. Lomar emitted a fierce shriek as he materialized before me in an instant. I prepared to evade, but remembering Celeste behind me, I sidestepped and delivered a swift knee strike. -BAM! Lomar''s body bent unnaturally as he was sent hurtling at incredible speed, crashing into the wall. Launching myself forward, I found myself already face-to-face with a bewildered Lomar. Pivoting on my heel, I delivered a powerful kick to his stomach. -BOOM! The entire wall crumbled under the force of the impact as Lomar spat out a mouthful of blood. Moving swiftly, I grabbed one of his tails, tightening my grip before wrenching it away with force. I smirked triumphantly, discarding Lomar''s tail like trash. "I feelpletely reborn, Lomar. Hm?" -BAM! Lomar''s fists struck my face, sending me sliding back several meters. Wiping my lips, I saw the blood staining my skin. He was still a Commander of Behemoth, after all. I shouldn''t underestimate him. "As the first witness and opponent of my awakened form, allow me to show you the vast difference between us, little Hybrid," I dered arrogantly, positioning my left hand above my right. The emblem on my left hand pulsed even more intensely as an amber vertical line materialized between my palms, gradually taking shape. -RUMBLE! The ground beneath my hands split apart under the sheer pressure, and both floor and ceiling were pierced by the amber aura. After a few more moments, I clenched my fists. -BOOM! A shockwave rippled outwards, and something materialized between my hands. "Athena''s Providence. Divine Sword, Perseus." An ethereal amber longsword materialized, adorned with unique patterns and a white hilt. The de was long and slightly curved at the tip. Seeing Lomar take a step back, I smiled sadistically. "Don''t be scared already, Lomar." -BAM! As I swung Perseus through the air, an amber shockwave formed, creating a wave-de that cleaved through everything in its path. Though Lomar narrowly dodged, the wall behind him was sliced clean through like butter. Pointing Perseus at Lomar, I grinned. "You''d best prepare yourself instead of just admiring my new form, though I must admit, it does look rather intimidating." Perseus glowed brightly, its de shimmering until, with a thunderous sound, several wave-des shot forth. -BOOOOOOM! Each wave cut through everything in its path¡ªthe walls, the ground, the ceiling, and even the area where the Horn was glowing. "AURGHH!" Lomar groaned as one of the des sliced a sizable chunk from his leg. "Don''t look away, Commander of Behemoth," I advised kindly as more waves surged towards him. Lomar attempted to move, but his left leg remained immobile. When he nced down, his eyes widened in shock. His leg¡ªor rather, the wound inflicted upon it¡ªglowed with an amber hue. "Oh, I almost forgot to mention," I swirled Perseus in my hand and traced the de with my index finger. "Perseus''s de once severed Medusa''s head and was bathed in her blood. Setting aside the gruesome details, anything touched by Perseus''s de bes ''cursed.'' Quite useful, wouldn''t you agree?" -BOOOM! Unable to evade the remaining des, Lomar was hurled against the wall once more. This time, the wound in his stomach began to petrify, taking on an amber hue. Lomar''s form slowly began to fade as he reverted to his normal state, having sustained significant damage. "Y-YOU!!!!" I scratched my ear, finding themotion irritating. Snapping my fingers, Perseus vanished, leaving Lomar puzzled. "Don''t get too happy," I widened my smirk, extending my hands as though grasping a bow. -RUUUUUUMBLE! "Athena''s Providence. Come forth, Khryskatos." -BOOOOM! Horror contorted Lomar''s expression as he beheld the magnificent shimmering bow in my grasp. "We''re only just beginning, so..." I pulled the string taut, conjuring a stunning amber arrow between my fingers. "Don''t make it too easy." Chapter 345 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [31] Navas Dolphis Chapter 345 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [31] Navas Dolphis In the stadium, where the exam was taking ce, the battle continued relentlessly, showing no signs of slowing down. Both students and teachers alike were worn out from the ongoing conflict. Despite being in better physical condition, the teachers felt the weight of their responsibility to protect the students and were giving their all to fulfill that duty. "Watch out!" With a swift movement, Cylien deflected a powerful attack just in time to protect Roda from harm. Roda, breathing heavily, looked at Cylien with gratitude. "Thank you, Senior Cylien..." Cylien nodded, her hand still extended. "We need to stay vignt." "When will this end..." Roda wondered aloud, scanning the weary faces around her. Exhaustion hung heavy in the air, and uncertainty loomed as they faced the relentless onught. "Probably... until they achieve their goal," Cylien said, her gaze turning skyward. High above, two figures shed tirelessly, locked inbat for over an hour without pause: Reiner Dolphis and Navas Dolphis. -BOOOM! "Protect us!" Cylien swiftly shielded herself and Roda from the barrage of fire attacks aimed their way. They staggered back as a dozen members of Behemoth descended upon them. "There she is!" "Cylien ryon!" N?v(el)B\\jnn "Capture her!" Cylien concentrated, attempting to summon a mana circle, but her efforts faltered, the circle trembling with instability. "Senior!" Roda rushed to Cylien''s side, ready to defend her, but before she could act¡ª -BOOOOM! A crimson rain of blood cascaded violently, piercing through the attackers, leaving them lifeless on the ground. As the blood drained from their bodies, a chilling sight unfolded before them. The once-threatening figures nowy as mere husks of flesh and bone. Roda and Cylien looked up to see a striking figure hovering above them. Her jet-ck hair billowed around her, her pale face exuding an icy demeanor, and her crimson eyes piercing through them as the blood swirled around her. Elizabeth slowly descended to the ground, extending her arms. With a sucking sound, the blood was drawn into her body, filling her mouth. "Disgusting," Elizabeth muttered, a faint smirk ying on her lips. The sight sent shivers down Roda''s spine. It was the first time she had witnessed Elizabeth in such a state. Though she had heard rumors of her past deeds, seeing her like this was truly unsettling. Elizabeth exuded a palpable bloodlust, her aura tinged with danger. "Elizabeth, are you alright?" Cylien asked, a hint of concern in her voice. She dreaded the thought of Elizabeth sumbing once again to her primal instincts, as she had struggled with in the past until Connor intervened. Elizabeth turned towards Cylien, her smile easing. "Yes. Have you seen my sister?" "She went with Victor and Amael towards the pce, I believe," Cylien responded. "I see," Elizabeth replied tersely, but her expression soon shifted. Just like Cylien. "...!" A rumble coursed through the ground, apanied by a surge of powerful mana emanating from a distant location, reaching even their position. ncing skyward, they observed a hint of amber tinting the sky, a presence reminiscent of Connor Olphean. "W-what?" Cylien was utterly perplexed. It couldn''t be Christina, whose mana signature was distinctively different. So, who could it be? Meanwhile, Elizabeth''s gaze was drawn elsewhere¡ªtowards the pce. A fleeting smile tugged at her lips before she quickly suppressed it. *** -BAM! "You''re weak, Reiner." "UGHHH!" Reiner groaned as he crashed onto the tribune, shattering several seats. His gaze shot upward as Navas descended towards him within a pir of water. -SPLASH! -BOOOOOM! The ground was gouged deeply, leaving nothing below, but Reiner managed to evade. His breath came ragged, his face marred by blood and bruises. Low on mana, he couldn''t fight properly even if he tried because his opponent was his brother alive. Guilt weighed heavily on him as he looked at his older brother. ''Maybe things... would have been different if I had talked it out with him.'' That was his only regret. His fear of Behemoth had driven him to drastic decisions regarding his brother, only worsening their rift. -Spurt! "GUAH!" Suddenly, Reiner froze as a long, flowing de pierced his chest, forcefully prating his water armor. Reiner grasped the de fiercely, ring at Navas. Navas met his gaze coldly. "With that weak mind of yours, you won''t get anywhere, Reiner." Coughing up blood, Reiner yanked out the de, crimson droplets staining the ground. "Look around you," Navas said, gesturing to the students fighting and crying out for help. The once-beautiful stadium of Dolphis''s capitaly in ruins. Ignoring his brother, Reiner slowly ascended into the sky, joining Navas. "Look around you and behold your capital," Reiner repeated, gesturing towards the city visible around them. Reiner surveyed his surroundings, his eyes widening in shock. In just half an hour, everything had changed. Every corner seemed ravaged, smoke and fire billowing from various parts of the city. Even the pce, visible in the distance,y in ruins. The screams and cries of his people echoed through the streets, a chilling reminder of their plight. "Why..." Reiner ground his teeth furiously, his re fixed on Navas. "...this was your city too?!!!" -BOOOOM! Reiner''s punch carried such force that it sent shockwaves rippling through the air, destroying nearby rooftops and hurling Navas out of the stadium. "Ugh." Navas narrowed his eyes, coughing up blood as Reiner''s blow caved in his chest. Seizing Reiner''s arm, Navas twisted his body and hurled Reiner forcefully to the ground. -BAM! "Die with your beloved city, Reiner." A surge of mana gathered in front of Navas''s outstretched hand, forming a massive mana circle. "Dark Floods." -BOOOOOOOOM! "..." Navas nced down at the deep crater before shifting his gaze towards the pce. His brows furrowed as he sensed a powerful surge of mana moments ago. With a swift kick off the air, he vanished, hurtling towards the pce at an incredible speed. His figure moved so fast it seemed to blur through the air. Within seconds, he arrived in front of the pce. "..." His eyes fell upon Kara''s lifeless body on the ground, but he paid it little heed. Instead, his gaze shifted towards a man leaning unconscious against a pir, with a girl sleeping soundly on hisp. It was Victor and Selene. Navas extended his hands, summoning an ominous mana circle to dispatch them both instantly, but... "..." Sensing the Horn''s pulsations below, he descended the stairs impatiently. Something felt amiss. His footsteps echoed loudly in the sealed room, crushing ss shards and treading upon the uneven and damaged ground. "..." His cold gaze settled first on a disfigured figure embedded in the wall. Though hardly recognizable amidst the holes and deformities, it was indeed Lomar. *** "Shhh..." I whispered in a barely audible tone, covering Celeste''s mouth with my hand. After taking my time dispatching Lomar, I reluctantly halted upon sensing a menacing presence heading straight towards us. Forcing Celeste to move with me, I dragged her forcefully and hid behind a destroyed wall, her back pressed against my chest. My amber eyes glowed as I observed Navas Dolphis examining the Horn. Monsters kepting, one after another. Even though I had awakened, I knew I couldn''t defeat him in my current state. "Stop wriggling already," I scowled as Celeste struggled in my grasp. Her ears burned red, but I ignored it. A monster capable of killing us both was there. "Finally..." Navas muttered as he touched the Horn, causing it to vanish. ''Damn it...'' I cursed inwardly as I watched him take the Horn. This Event had been a failure. There was nothing more I could do. If he was here, it meant that Reiner Dolphis had been defeated. "Now¡­" Navas suddenly turned around¡ª-toward us. Fuck. "Either youe willingly, and I''ll grant you a painless death, or you attempt to flee, in which case..." Navas''s mana sent shivers down my spine. "Your death will be brutal." I closed my eyes briefly before releasing my grip on Celeste''s mouth and attempting to stand. "No...!" Celeste gripped my sleeves, her expression filled with worry as she shook her head. I gently removed her hand. "I have a n. Run away." "N-No! I won''t!" "You''re the Prophetess; you can''t die here," I insisted firmly. "B-But...!" "I have a n to escape, but I can''t do it with you here as a burden, Celeste," I sighed, meeting her gaze pleadingly. Celeste lowered her gaze. With a small smile, I emerged from our hiding spot. "Well, well, you''vee for the Horn. How about leaving peacefully like that?" I suggested, extending my arms. "You''re the one who killed Lomar?" Navas asked, his gaze intense as he looked at me. "Is that a question? Do you see anyone else strong enough to defeat him here?" I retorted with a scoff, ncing around exaggeratedly. "I see," Navas smiled. "I''ll grant you a painless death, but not for the girl." "Before you speak of her fate, you''ll have to go through me, Navas Dolphis, one of the four executors of Behemoth," I dered with a chuckle, beckoning him towards me arrogantly. "Your name," Navas asked, as Prana began to explode from him. "You may call me Amael Idea Olphean, or... Edward Falkrona," I replied with a smile. "Olphean...?" Navas''s eyes narrowed. "...And Falkrona?" "That''s right," I affirmed, and the emblem in my left hand glowed as Perseus slowly took shape. "If you know who you''re up against, I suggest you kindly..." "..." Navas''s narrowed gaze fell on Perseus. I smirked. "...to scram with your tail between your legs." Chapter 346 [Epilogue]: [Second Game: First Part] Chapter 346 [Epilogue]: [Second Game: First Part] "If you know who you''re up against, I suggest you kindly...to scram with your tail between your legs." [] "Both." -BOOOM! I swung Perseus with a powerful vertical strike towards Navas. The amber sh gouged the ground deeply, covering it in an amber hue and destroying everything in its path. "Such things don''t work on me," Navas dered, raising his hand and summoning a wall of water filled with potent Prana. -SPLASH! Navas''s waterpletely countered the force behind my attack, but... ?" Navas''s eyes widened as he saw the water suddenly turning into kes of amber, falling to the ground like a beautiful amber rain. "Divine Sword Perseus!" I stabbed Perseus into the ground and grinned. The ground cracked, and from all the fissures, an amber light shone. A tremendous amount of mana left my body and seeped into Perseus before plunging into the ground. "Amber Quake!" -RUUUUUUMBLE! The ground trembled as an amber light exploded. Rays of amber shot out in hundreds, striking everything above the ground. Navas quickly summoned a flowing sword and cut away the rays, dodging them with ease thanks to his incredible speed. However, his water sword was taking damage from countering the rays; upon contact, it started to be rigid and heavy. "Now..." I observed Navas dodging the rays and freed my hands from Perseus, still stabbed in the ground. Summoning another Providence of Athena, "Khryskatos," I felt immense pressure in my arms as the muscles stiffened. Wielding another Divine Weapon would take a toll, likely rendering me out ofmission for a week, but against such a monster, I had few other choices. Pulling the string of Khryskatos with all my strength, I narrowed my eyes, aiming at the moving Navas. Gathering a vast amount of mana, I formed a long and robust arrow. "First Form." My bow transformed, growingrger, and the arrow lengthened with a sharper, bigger arrowhead. Pulling back the string with even more force, I channeled additional mana. Some of my veins couldn''t withstand the pressure, exploding and causing blood to seep from my arms, but I ignored it until finally releasing the arrow. -BOOOOOM! The arrow shot out at great speed, hitting the exact spot where Navas appeared. "!" Navas noticed the arrow just in time and released a terrifying tsunami of water, but my arrow tore through the wall of water, continuing its path with immense power. In the end, it reached Navas, who attempted to catch the arrow bare-handed now that it had lost all its momentum. -BAM! He recoiled several meters and halted. -Thud. My arrow fell to the ground, disappearing into amber particles. Navas examined his palm, blood leaking from it. "You stopped that? As expected of a monster. But even you shouldn''t have emerged unscathed from your fight against King Reiner, am I right?" Iughed. Navas''s figure blurred suddenly, and I swiftly canceled Khryskatos and retrieved Perseus, though I was a bitte due to my exhausted state. It might hurt¡ª As I braced for impact, a powerful icy wave swept in front of me, striking Navas and heavily weakening his rush. I didn''t need to turn around to understand who it was. Navas frowned as ice covered his legs and arms. He stared behind me and smiled. Shit! "Stay here!" I swung Perseus, but a pir of water sent me tumbling to the ground. I quickly raised my gaze and watched Navas on the verge of reaching Celeste, whose mana seemed to erupt, freezing everything in front of her and slowing down Navas significantly, but thetter was stronger. Don''t give up, body of mine. Not yet. I canceled Perseus and jumped to my feet. "Samara!" Utilizing Samara''s powers, I threw myself right between Celeste and Navas. Reaching out my right arm, I muttered, "Aegis Athena!" A powerful amber light shot out, covering my entire arm and forming arge shield. Prana suddenly burst out of Navas, the most powerful I had ever sensed in my life. It shattered all the ice around him. Watery horns protruded from Navas''s head, and a bluish sphere of water shone above, radiating with extremely condensed Prana. Soon, it burst toward us. I raised the shield and prepared myself for the impact. -BOOOOOOOOOM! Aegis Athena bore the brunt of the attack, and it felt like my arm bones snapped. Despite nting my feet firmly, I couldn''t withstand the shock, and I was propelled away, crashing through the wall with my shield. "Ugh..." Blood filled my mouth as I fell to my knees. "A-Amael!" Celeste rushed toward me, her expression filled with worry. "I... told you to run," I grumbled, trying to push myself up but failing and falling back to the ground. Celeste caught me. "I-I can''t!" Tears welled up in her eyes. Ah... save that expression for your future husband or whoever. "You managed to survive my attack," Navas'' voice cut through the air as he stared coldly at me. "Are you human? And that mana... it''s very simr to Alea Olphean''s mana... Connor Olphean died, so you can''t be him. Did she have another son?" He asked as he slowly approached us. "You talk too much," I snorted, sitting on the ground. "D-Don''t!" Celeste suddenly wrapped her arms around me from behind and red at Navas. "L-Leave him alone, and... I-I wille with you!" I immediately frowned. "What are you¡ª" "Y-You, shut up!" Celeste''s re silenced me. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Okay." Surprisingly, I found myself obedient in an instant. "Y-You want me, right?!" Celeste turned to Navas. Navas smirked. "Indeed, we want the future Prophetess, and I might have epted before, but..." His cold gaze settled on me. "This... boy is dangerous. I will kill him." He extended his hand, forming a de of Prana to strike me. Celeste hugged me tightly, shielding me with her body. Wait, this can''t be happening. Ignoring the pain screaming through my body, I was about to summon a Needle of Fate, but¡ª "Can you leave my students alone, please?" -BOOOM! Navas blurred and vanished from my sight, flung away at bullet speed, crashing into an empty jar where the Horn was, shattering the sses. A blond-haired man appeared before us. "P-Professor Raven!" Celeste beamed. "In what kind of mess did you both end up..." James Raven sighed, grimacing at my condition. "You took your sweet time, Professor Raven. He has the Horn," I mumbled, spitting blood. "D-Don''t speak to him like that! He''s our teacher!" Celesteined. "Are you my mom?" "I-I am the ss representative!" "Oh, for Eden''s sake..." I rolled my eyes. James ignored our bickering and focused on Navas, who stood up. "James Raven," Navas smiled. "It''s been a while. You''ve grown quite since thest time." James closed his eyes for a moment before shaking his head. "You''ve stooped very low, Navas." Navas chuckled. "Coming from you, James, that''s quite ironic. Sacrificing yourself, your wife''s happiness, your son''s happiness, your daughter''s happiness for what? Countless lies and a mere stone to stop an iing tsunami. Where will you stand at that time?" "..." James remained silent. "At least, I''m not convincing myself with false hope, James," Navas said as he began to disappear. "I will bring back the Kingdom, Sancta Vedelia, to its true golden age with Deborah''s knowledge." There was a moment of silence before James turned to us, a gentle smile gracing his lips. "You two should get healed." "I''m fine, Professor, but Amael¡­" Celeste''s gaze fell upon my battered state. "I''m in pretty bad shape, indeed, but it doesn''t help that you''re hugging me so tightly, Celeste," I remarked. Celeste''s eyes widened as she finally realized she was embracing me tightly against her chest, my head nestled in the soft warmth of her ample breasts. As much, I found the sensation veryforting, her perfume adding to the sense of rxation, all I really wanted was to drift off to sleep somewhere safe. "I-Idiot!!" Celeste''s cheeks flushed crimson as she quickly released me. I let out a weary sigh and shook my head. "I don''t want anyone to see me like this, Professor. Could you arrange a secret trip to Zestel? I''d prefer to recover there with the headmaster." By ''like this,'' I was obviously referring to my recent awakening. It was hard to ignore the striking resemnce between myself and Connor, Christina, or even our mother. I was too exhausted to deal with them, and I needed to have a conversation with Melfina, who was the first to be aware of my situation. James regarded me calmly. He didn''t seem surprised by the revtion, or perhaps he had harbored suspicions all along. "I''ll make the arrangements. Celeste will apany you," James said. "Thank you. And could you also inform my sister that I''m alright?" "Of course," James nodded before disappearing. "Ah¡­" I let out a heavy sigh, feeling the weight of exhaustion as I slumped onto the ground, my gaze fixated on the shattered ceiling above. Finally, this Event was over, even if it meant losing the Horn. Life doesn''t always unfold smoothly; it''s not a game, after all. "Hey, Amael," Celeste''s voice broke through my thoughts. "Hm?" I looked up, meeting her gaze. Celeste''s grin was radiant with gratitude. "Thank you." I returned her smile. "You''re wee, Prophetess." -Bam! "Urgh! What was that?" I red upward. "That was for calling me heavy. From now on, it''s just Celes," Celeste dered firmly. So she wasn''t foolish after all. "What''s with that look?" Celeste narrowed her eyes suspiciously. I shrugged. "Why should I call you Celes?" "W-Well," Celeste twirled a strand of her hair nervously, "I mean, we''re practically childhood friends, right? Don''t you remember? We used to spar with each other, and I always came out on top." Damn. I do remember that, but back then, I was just a typical boy who wouldn''t harm a fly. "I don''t remember that." "Liar." "I never lie." "You are a poor liar. You might learn a few things from Earth." Celeste giggled. I don''t need to learn things when I''m freaking strong. And who the heck is Earth anyway? ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Hovering high above the ruined capital of Dolphis, a young man surveyed the scene below. The remnants of Behemoth were making their escape now that their task was done. Meanwhile, knights and citizens alike worked together to aid each other in the aftermath of the attack. Yet, the focus of the golden-haired man''s attention was on the distant Pce "I feel your, Nyr." His golden eyes narrowed as vertical slits formed within them. "And I smell you, Ephera." "Isn''t that right, Heldora?" He asked the void. A sudden golden aura emanated from Earth''s body, coalescing into the form of a majestic golden dragon head behind him. A low grunt rumbled from the dragon''s mouth, apanied by a fiery burst of golden mes. Its draconic eyes narrowed with a dangerous intensity. "I smell Vysindra." Chapter 347 Great Nobles Meeting In Edenis Raphiel [1] Chapter 347 Great Nobles Meeting In Edenis Raphiel [1] [EDENIS RAPHIEL] A day before the attack in the Dolphian Capital¡­ The Holy Floating Archipgo of Edenis Raphiel floated majestically in the sky, its ethereal beauty captivating all who beheld it. Yet, despite its allure, ess to this celestial realm was severely restricted. For centuries, only the residents who had dwelled within its heavenly confines were granted unfettered entry, while outsiders found their passage tightly regted. Among the privileged few permitted ess were the Royals, High Ranking Nobles, and the esteemed Great Nobles of Sancta Vedelia. Others, too, could gain entry, but only with the endorsement of a royal letter bearing the unmistakable seal of authority, outlining clear andpelling reasons for their visit. Nestled upon one of the main inds of Edenis Raphiel stood a towering structure that seemed to reach ever closer to the heavens¡ªa spiraling tower of pristine white, the Monarchical Tower. It stood as a testament to the artistry and ingenuity of its creators, casting a resplendent glow that illuminated the surroundingndscape. On this particr day, the tranquility of the ind was interrupted by the rhythmic cadence of hooves striking the ground. A magnificent white carriage,rge and opulent, made its way towards the base of the towering tower. The majestic white horses came to a graceful halt before the entrance, where a retinue of knights, d in gleaming armor as radiant as the sun itself, stood guard with an aura of authority befitting their station. Each knight bore the unmistakable mark of mastery, their presence exuding an aura above the 7th Ascension. These were the knights of Edenis Raphiel, guardians of its sanctity and defenders of its honor. As the carriage door swung open, one of the knights bowed respectfully, a silent acknowledgment of the arrival of esteemed guests. The carriage door opened to reveal a woman of striking elegance, her long, snowy hair cascading gracefully down her back, and her amber eyes gleaming with a hint of annoyance as she stepped out onto the pristine ground. "Unbearable was this trip," Lydia Alea Olphean muttered under her breath, her discontent visible in her tone. The white knights instinctively took a slight step back, sensing the tension emanating from their distinguished guest. "You should have stayed if it''s to be in such an irritable mood, Alea," admonished another woman, descending from the carriage with an air of authority. She was d in a flowing gown, her crimson eyes betraying a mixture of weariness and exasperation. It was none other than udia Tepes, the current Prophetess of the Holy Tree of Eden. udia and Alea shared a strained rtionship, one that had only worsened over time, despite the hopes that their impending familial ties might mend old wounds. udia harbored resentment towards Alea for the perceived ''abduction'' of her beloved granddaughter by Alea''s son, an act that had soured their already fragile bond. In contrast, Alea found only happiness in the union of her son with udia''s granddaughter, Elizabeth. She admired Elizabeth''s strength and character, finding satisfaction in the familial connection even as she remained at odds with udia. "Haven''t you enough of fighting, you two?" Another woman spoke, her voice tinged with weariness as she descended from the carriage with a tired sigh. It was Melfina Indi Zeste, the Headmaster of the Trinity Eden Academy. "Yes, you are both embarrassing us," chimed in a beautiful elven woman, appearing much younger than her true age despite the three children she bore. Tanya Teraquin descended with a cold demeanor. One would note the simrity between her and Alvara''s cold expression. "Speaking of embarrassing us, can someone exin to me why Reiner sent his cousin instead ofing on his own?" This time, a man''s voice cut through the tension like a de. d in a sublime white robe adorned with elven ornaments, he bore the marks of age upon his rugged face, his white hair showing his longevity even among his kind. His irritation at the absence of Reiner Dolphis, visible in his demeanor, painted the picture of a grumpy old man. "My cousin has the weighty responsibility of overseeing the current crucial examination at the Trinity Eden Academy, hosted in his own capital. As the Guardian of the Holy Tree of Eden, I supposed you might have understood but¡­" Exined the younger man who had just arrived, his reddish-brown hair catching the light as he spoke. Though bearing a resemnce to Reiner, he exuded a youthful energy that contrasted with the elder''s solemn demeanor. "... buting from an old man whose existence is confined to the mundane duties of tending to the Holy Tree of Eden, such responsibilities must seem foreign, I guess in the end," he added, a sardonic smile ying at his lips. "Hold your tongue, brat," retorted Alector, his patience wearing thin as he exchanged a steely gaze with the younger man. "..." Another figure emerged, dark-haired and impably dressed in a stylish suit. It was Jefer Moonfang, the youthful head of the Moonfang House, his silence speaking volumes as he surveyed his surroundings. Rarely did he venture to Edenis Raphiel after all. "When will men cease their bickering?" Sighed a weary voice, belonging to a woman with striking silver hair and green eyes. Namys ryon, the Head and Queen of the ryon House, exuded a youthful vitality despite her position, her exasperation visible as she observed the squabbling between Alector and Karl Dolphis. "If you are here, Alector..." began another voice, causing a palpable tension to settle over the gathering as the knights instinctively took a step back, their apprehension tangible in the air. The final guest from Sancta Vedelia descended from the carriage¡ªa man with long blond hair cascading down his back, his piercing crimson eyes betraying a sense of danger that hung heavy in the air. Though bearing a resemnce to his grandson, Cyril Raven, his presence exuded an even more ominous aura, sending shivers down the spines of those present. "It seems the danger is imminent, doesn''t it?" He muttered, his lips curling into a twisted smile as he surveyed the scene before him. Despite his grandfatherly status, Lazarus Raven appeared far younger than his years, his decision to attend the gathering in Edenis Raphiel signaling the gravity of the situation. There stood a young man adorned in armor akin to the other knights, yet his seemed to gleam with an otherworldly radiance, and his stature exuded a strength that set him apart from the rest. With short auburn hair and a gaze brimming with confidence, he addressed the Great Nobles of the Sacred Ind with a respectful nod. The reactions from the assembled heads varied¡ªcontemptuous looks from Alea, Alector, and udia; unreadable expressions from Jefer and Melfina; serious gazes from Namys and Karl; and pointedly ignoring him from Tanya Teraquin. "Yes, it is," came a new voice, drawing the attention of all the gathered heads as they turned towards the entrance of the towering structure. There stood a young man adorned in armor akin to the other knights, yet his seemed to gleam with an otherworldly radiance, and his stature exuded a strength that set him apart from the rest. With short auburn hair and a gaze brimming with confidence, he addressed the Great Nobles of the Sacred Ind with a respectful nod. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Great Nobles of the Sacred Ind. I am Kornel," he announced, his smile warm and weing. "Lord An awaits with the other Monarchs. Please, follow me." But before Kornel could lead them onward, he was halted by Alector''smanding voice. "Wait, boy." "Yes?" Kornel turned back, meeting Alector''s gaze head-on. Alector''s eyes narrowed as they fell upon the emblem adorning Kornel''s armor¡ªa pair of twin green wings. "You are a worshipper of Gabriel, huh?" he remarked, his tone tinged with curiosity. Kornel nodded, a sense of pride evident as he touched the emblem. "Indeed. I serve under Milord An Edenis Gabriel''s orders." "I feel like I''ve seen you somewhere before, though," Alea mused, her brow furrowing with contemtion. "Yes, in Celesta. During Olivia Edenis Gabriel''s burial," Kornel recalled, his tone somber as memories resurfaced. "Olivia..." Alea''s expression darkened slightly, a shadow passing over her features as she remembered her dear friend, whose life had been cut short by the Iris Project. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Olivia?" Jefer asked, his curiosity piqued by the mention of the name. "Yes, you were young at that time, Jefer. Olivia Edenis Raphiel was sent to Sancta Vedelia to study, but she met Draven Stormd and went with him to Celesta," udia exined, her voice tinged with sorrow. She still remembered that lively girl who was jumping around. "Serves her right. I warned her not to consort with that Human in that forsaken country. Had she remained in Sancta Vedelia, she might still be alive," Tanya muttered, her arms crossed in disdain. "Tanya..." Namys muttered softly, her gaze filled with sadness. Everyone knew how Tanya had been close to Olivia back in young times. They were practically best friends and Olivia had been the main reason why back then Tanya had treated all races equally including Halves and Humans. "..." Alea remained silent, her thoughts drifting to the past, wondering if Olivia''s presence might have prevented Tanya''s descent into bitterness and resentment towards Halves and Humans alike. "This is an unfortunate event but we have more urgent matters to attend to. Please follow me." Kornel said, a flicker of emotion shing in his tangerine eyes as he turned around. Chapter 348 Great Nobles Meeting In Edenis Raphiel [2] Chapter 348 Great Nobles Meeting In Edenis Raphiel [2] At the highest floor of the Monarchical Tower stood a grand hall, its circryout divided by two semi-circr tables that faced each other, each designated for a distinct party. Seated at the first table were the Monarchs of Edenis Raphiel. Across from them, at the opposing table, sat the Great Nobles of Sancta Vedelia or their appointed representatives. Kornel, having taken his ce beside a man with long auburn hair and tangerine eyes¡ªa serene smile gracing his features¡ªrecognized him immediately as An Edenis Gabriel, the Leader of the Monarch Alliance. A heavy silence hung in the air, broken only by the sound of a chuckle¡ªa mocking, derisive sound that emanated from Lazarus Raven. With a shake of his head and a hand resting on his forehead, he addressed An with a mixture of amusement and contempt. "This is even more pathetic than I imagined, An," Lazarus said, his gaze piercing as he surveyed the three individuals seated before him. "The Monarch Alliance. Yet, I see only three faces here," he continued, his smile fading as he locked eyes with An. The other Great Nobles remained silent, their thoughts mirroring Lazarus''s skepticism. Why indeed were only three Monarchs present on the opposing side? An, not bothered by Lazarus''s taunts, offered a serene smile as he turned to address Namys ryon and Jefer Moonfang. "In ordinary circumstances, I would have extended the invitation for Namys and Jefer to join our ranks as Monarchs of Edenis Raphiel themselves. However, given the nature of today''s discussions concerning the affairs of Sancta Vedelia, I shall address them not as fellow Monarchs but as Great Nobles of Sancta Vedelia." "Lord An," Namys acknowledged with a warm smile, while Jefer simply nodded in agreement. "Your exnation still leaves questions unanswered, An. There should be twelve Monarchs present, if memory serves," udia said, her tone betraying a hint of skepticism. Even with Namys ryon, Jefer Moonfang, and Duncan Tepes representing Sancta Vedelia at the table, the absence of seven Monarchs remained ringly evident. "First, Brida Toyreas, or Teraquin as she''s known now, haspletely vanished from our radars," An began, addressing the conspicuous gaps in their ranks. Tanya''s scoff of disbelief rang loud, her certainty evident that An was privy to Brida''s whereabouts. She harbored suspicions that he knew her true identity but chose to remain silent, much like Jefer and Namys, in her estimation. "Charles Celesta has renounced his status as Monarch," An continued, his words eliciting a reaction from the gathered assembly. "Why would that shitty King abandon the only redeemable aspect of his reign?" Alea said sharply, her disdain for Charles Celesta evident in her tone. She was still harboring dislike for what he had done to Amael. Her words stirred a wave of shock among those present as Charles Celesta was still the King of the Kingdom of Celesta which was one of the Sacred Kingdom where one of the three great treasures of Eden was present¡ªthe Holy Garden of Eden. "Ahaha." Aughter bubbled forth from Brutus, one of the Leaders of the Eden''s Council. His bald face and thick tanned arms entuating his strong presence. "Alea, please," Namys, visibly exasperated by Alea''s outburst, attempted to defuse the tension with a gentle admonition. Sulking, Alea crossed her arms in defiance. "The reasons behind his abandonment of his duties as Monarch are not our concern," An stated simply, his tone brooking no further discussion on the matter. Though truth be told, even An himself was not privy to the exact motivations behind Charles''s decision. If pressed, he would surmise it had something to do with the seismic shifts urring within the Kingdom of Celesta, now rebranded as the Holy Celesta Empire. N?v(el)B\\jnn ''What has the Pope in his mind?'' He was certain that the Pope Francis had to do something with all the great reforms that had gone through the Kingdom of Celesta but couldn''t understand what he really wanted. "Queen Vivian has been upied with duties, much like Draven Stormd," An continued, providing a brief exnation for her absence from the proceedings. "What about the two ''experiments'' of the Iris Project?" Karl asked curiously, mentioning Myrce Redhorah and Emilia Raonpherys. "The next time you refer to them as ''experiments,'' I will personally ensure you regret it," Alea interrupted sharply, with an icy gaze. "Wha¡ª?" Karl''s retort was cut short by a stern rebuke from another member of the assembly. "Enough. Can''t you hold your tongue for a moment, Lydia?" Came an exasperated voice, belonging to the man seated just beside An. With his long grey hair and piercing grey eyes. Ss Falkrona. As the eldest son of Waylen Falkrona, the Supreme Head of the Falkrona House, and brother to Kleines and Thomen Falkrona, Ss was poised to inherit leadership of the esteemed Falkrona House in the near future. "In ten years, one might have expected a modicum of maturity from you, considering all that has transpired. Yet here you are, still the same arrogant woman incapable of holding her tongue," Ss admonished, his wordsced with disappointment. "Get your useless Wings burned Ss!" Alea snorted. "Don''t dare to talk to me in such tone. I am a Queen whereas you are still your incapable father''s main toy." "Mind your words." Ss narrowed his eyes as his monstrous mana at the high peak of a Monarch leaked out. "If not for my younger brother''s memory, I would have killed you for such insolence." "Younger brother memories? Who are you kidding with?!" Alea erupted angrily as she pped the table breaking it in the process. The other nobles could only grunt in annoyance as they had nothing to rest their arms on now. "Since when have you had anypassion for Kleines or even Thomen, in the first ce?" Alea asked angrily. "Hell! The only thing you hold dear in your life is your status as Heir to your bloody House!" "..." "Your nephew Edwin died¡­.My sister¡ªyour sister-inw died in Celesta. My husband¡ªyour brother died. Then your other brother, Thomen died! My son, Connor¡ªyour other nephew! Elona, your niece died too! Did¡­you shed a single tear for them?" She shot back with a furious look. She was incapable of saying that he had been useless because she had been too. She had been in Sancta Vedelia was incapable of protecting her older sister Thelma, her husband and her eldest son, Connor. They all did things on their own, hiding things from her before leaving her out of nowhere without giving her a single exnation behind their death. "..." Ss just stayed silent. "Yeah. That''s what I thought," Alea sat back with a scoff. Beside her, Namys sighed softly before reaching out to pat Alea''s hair in a gesture offort. Despite her appearance and age¡ªconsidering that elves matured very slowly¡ªNamys remained remarkably youthfulpared to the others gathered in the room. Yet, it was her innate kindness andpassion that prompted her to offerfort to her troubled friend. "That was quite the spectacle, at least," Lazarus muttered with a bored expression, his gaze driftingzily around the room. "Let''s address the main issue, please," Melfina intervened, wearily. It was a familiar refrain at gatherings of the Great Nobles of Sancta Vedelia¡ªan endless cycle of bickering and tension that seemed to yield little progress. Melfina couldn''t help but feel a pang of exhaustion at the thought, knowing that the situation would only worsen if Duncan Tepes and Reiner Dolphis were present as well. "I do agree. Let''s resolve this matter expeditiously," Alector chimed in agreement. An nodded, his expression grave. "The Alliance of Utopia is preparing tounch an attack on Sancta Vedelia. Our spies have confirmed this beyond a shadow of a doubt. It seems they make no effort to conceal their intentions, desiring only to instill fear and uncertainty in their adversaries¡ªyou." "Excuse me, but can we cease pretending for a moment?" Tanya cut off, her irritation thinly veiled. "Tanya?" Melfina sighed. As expected if it wasn''t Alea, someone else would take the lead in creating a quarrel. "No, because I detect a thick sense of hypocrisy emanating from you, Lord An," Tanya continued, her voice edged with scorn. "Do you take us all for fools? Perhaps that may be the case for some, but I, for one, am not so easily deceived. You are not our ally in this matter but rather a neutral party at best, and at worst..." Tanya''s gaze narrowed, her glowing greenish-yellow eyes shing with intensity. "An ally of Utopia." "Tanya!" Namys eximed, rising from her seat in shock at her friend''s outburst. "Don''t give me that look, Namys! Whose side are you on? Your country faces an imminent threat of attack! Are you truly prepared to align yourself with these Monarchs who advocate for some Eden-given truce with our enemies? I will never ept such terms! Not a single inch of my territory will be ceded to these traitors!" Tanya stated, her voice dripping coldly. "I wholeheartedly agree with Queen Teraquin," Karl Dolphis said, raising his hand in support. "Sancta Vedelia rightfully belongs to us." "I too stand with Tanya," Alea unexpectedly added her support, surprising even Tanya with her alignment. "...What?" Tanya''s surprise was evident as she turned to Alea, her gaze searching for any hint of deception. "Don''t be so shocked. I''m simply acknowledging the truth," Alea rified, noticing Tanya''s bewildered expression. "Whatever," Tanya responded dismissively, averting her gaze. "Why, Alea? Shouldn''t we at least consider their offer for the sake of peace?" Namys asked, her voice tinged with concern. "I don''t trust them," Alea stated firmly, shaking her head. "The only reason they wish to return to Sancta Vedelia is¡ª" "¡ªFor the Holy Tree of Eden," Lazarus finished her sentence, his gaze narrowing as he turned to An. "What exactly did you promise them, An? A share of our territory? The blessing of the Holy Tree? Do you truly believe we are naive enough to overlook the possibility that you''ve already brokered a simr deal with the Alliance of Utopia in pursuit of peace?" A heavy silence descended upon the room at Lazarus''s pointed words, each Head grappling with their own conflicted thoughts and suspicions. Tanya''s gaze turned colder still, her wariness towards An and Edenis Raphiel deepening with each passing moment. Chapter 349 Great Nobles Meeting In Edenis Raphiel [3] Chapter 349 Great Nobles Meeting In Edenis Raphiel [3] With all the Great Nobles'' intense gazes fixed upon him, An felt the weight of their scrutiny bearing down on him,pelling him to relent. "I did indeed meet with the Leaders of Utopia a week ago, here in this very ce, to discuss the possibility of peace," he admitted. "I hope for your sake, you didn''t make any promises regarding Sancta Vedelia, boy," Alector said, his voice cold and stern. Though he had remained silent until now, as the Guardian of the Tree, he could not stand idly by when its safety was potentially at risk. An let out a weary sigh. "Lord Alector, Utopia are also from Sancta Vedelia, much like yourselves brethren¡ª" "Brethren do not abandon their people. They fled centuries ago, retreating to other inds out of fear of the ongoing conflicts. They are cowards," Lazarus Raven cut off, his crimson eyes shing with an intensity that sent a shiver down An''s spine. Rising from his seat, he dered, "We, the Great Nobles, and our people are the rightful owners of Sancta Vedelia. We are the ones who fight for it." "Where do you think you''re going, Lazarus? We''re not finished here," Alector frowned. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I''ve had my fill of this futile discussion, where the oue has already been decided. Since I''m here, I''ll pay a visit to the Great Monolith of Eden," Lazarus announced before exiting the room. "Kornel, apany him," An ordered, to which Kornel nodded obediently. A heavy silence settled over the room once more, each Head lost in their own thoughts and deliberations. An could sense the dwindling hope for any potential agreement between Sancta Vedelia and Utopia. "I made no promises to Utopia. Edenis Raphiel maintains a neutral stance in this impending conflict," An reiterated, attempting to quell the rising tension. "And are you speaking on behalf of the others as well, Lord An?" Jefer Moonfang asked. "Indeed. What are the other Kings of Edenis Raphiel''s perspectives on this matter?" udia asked. "The other Kings have deferred the decision to me," An replied calmly. "Hmph. So they don''t truly care about the affairs below, do they?" Brutus said, a mockingugh escaping his lips. Ignoring Brutus''s jest, udia pressed on with her questioning. "And what of the High Priestess? What are her thoughts on the situation?" she asked, fixing An with a serious gaze. A silence descended upon the room at the mention of the High Priestess of the Monolith of Eden. As a resident of Edenis Raphiel, she should hold a unique perspective on the matters at hand. "I believe the High Priestess is not yet mature enough to participate in such weighty decisions," An replied curtly. "Is that so? Or have you perhaps already influenced her thoughts? Does she even possess her own freedom?" Tanya asked with a snort. With a weary sigh, An snapped his fingers, conjuring a projection above the table. The image depicted a serene garden, abundant with colorful flowers and bathed in warm sunlight. Amidst this tranquil scene stood a young girl in a flowing white dress, hervender-purple hair tied back in a neat braid as she knelt to examine the flowers. "The Priestess of Eden is well-cared for and protected. ess to her is strictly regted, and she is shielded from the outside world. There is no cause for concern regarding her well-being," An reassured, his gaze lingering on the projection with a protective air. "And I have no intention of involving her in matters of war. She is innocent, untouched by the savagery of conflict and violence," he added leaving no room for arguments. "Then I assume Edenis Raphiel will offer no assistance to Sancta Vedelia?" Alea sought confirmation. Before An could respond, Alector spoke up with a gruff scoff. "We have no need for assistance from Edenis Raphiel. Sancta Vedelia is more than capable of handling such a feeble alliance on its own. But remember this, An: any alliancees with expectations of reciprocity. Do not rely on us should Edenis Raphiel face a simr threat in the future." Though Alector''s words carried a tone of defiance, he knew well that Namys ryon, Jefer Moonfang, and Duncan Tepes would feelpelled toe to Edenis Raphiel''s aid as part of the Monarch Alliance. However, he made it clear that Sancta Vedelia would not necessarily extend the same courtesy¡ªit would be solely their decision. "I would not presume to do so. However, I do expect harmony from Sancta Vedelia. Have there been any prophecies regarding future events, Prophetess?" An redirected the conversation, turning towards udia. "No, I''m on the verge of losing my powers, which suggests that the new Prophetess is awakening. However, we have yet to ascertain¡ª" udia began, but her words were cut off by Alector. "Celeste Indi Zeste is the next Prophetess," he said, his tone matter-of-fact, causing a ripple of surprise among the gathered assembly. Melfina sighed softly, wishing to keep the revtion under wraps a while longer. "Is this true?" udia asked, her expression furrowed in concern. "Yes, it is," Alector affirmed. "It''s a pity, udia," Alea grinned, a smirk ying on her lips as she observed udia''s reaction. She knew all too well that udia had hoped for Elizabeth or Selene to be chosen as the next Prophetess, maintaining the Tepes House''s hold on prophecy and influence. "You..." udia gritted her teeth. "Celeste... Sarah''s daughter... it seems destiny has chosen her to seed where her mother faltered," An murmured, his expression reflecting a mix of conflicted emotions. He had encountered Celeste''s mother, Sarah, once before, and he had been convinced of her potential to be a great prophetess. However, her tragic death had cut short that possibility. An closed his eyes briefly, a pained expression crossing his features. "Ante Eden. We had hoped that with Brandon Dvoic''s demise, the organization would cease to exist, but they persist." "At least the death of that twisted scientist is a small victory. That useless King of Celesta managed to aplish something worthwhile," Alector said dismissively. Alea scoffed in response. "It wasn''t the King who killed Brandon Dvoic, but rather my so... nephew," she corrected herself quickly. "Your nephew? The one who slew the King''s brother? Isn''t he currently undergoing rehabilitation at the academy?" Alector asked, turning his attention to Melfina for confirmation. "Yes, it is indeed him. And I can confirm that he was responsible for Brandon Dvoic''s death," Melfina affirmed with a smile. "Speaking of that boy, I demand reparations for the harm he inflicted upon my son, Allen," Tanya intervened coldly. "I have already offered you valuablepensation, Tanya," Alea retorted, rolling her eyes in exasperation. "That is of no consequence to me. My son was grievously injured! He may not be a Great Noble, but he is a criminal from a foreignnd," Tanya insisted angrily. "Your son provoked the altercation, and while we''re on the subject of your son, perhaps we should discuss his reprehensible behavior towards other students," Alea countered scornfully. "I highly doubt that, Alea. Your ''nephew,'' as you call him, has proven himself to be quite cunning. He deceived my daughter Elizabeth and now holds her under his influence! He probably started provoking Allen too." udia came in defense of Tanya, unable to forgive the events that had transpired between Amael and Elizabeth. "Amael Falkrona, huh..." Karl muttered, shooting a pointed nce at Ss before turning his attention back to Alea. "By the way, he also injured Adrian, the Prince of Dolphis. You still haven''t ounted for that, Queen Alea," he pressed, aligning himself with Tanya and udia in theirints. The room erupted once more while Alector and An exchanged grimaces, each usation against Amael seemed quite absurd. Anyone else would have been banished with heavy punishment, worse sentenced to death. In response, Alea found herself blushing furiously as sheunched into a defensive tirade, akin to an overprotective mother vehemently defending her child. "H-He didn''t hurt your son! He defended himself and your son was caught in it!" "He didn''t trick Elizabeth! She just fell for my cute, adorable and handsome nephew!" "Adrian shouldn''t have blocked his path! He tripped and injured himself. That''s all." With each absurd justification she offered, the frustration in the room only seemed to intensify. Meanwhile, Melfina, who had been observing the proceedings, briefly contemted joining the chorus ofints against Amael. After all, he had caused considerable damage to Zestel and had even uwfully entered her granddaughter''s room. "Haha! Your nephew certainly knows how to stir up trouble, doesn''t he, Ss?" Brutus said, hisughter ringing out loudly. Ss, however, remained silent, his expression unreadable. It was difficult to discern what thoughts were swirling behind his calm demeanor. "Amael, huh? It seems he''s even more troublesome than you, Alea," Namys remarked with a giggle, genuinely amused by the situation. For her, seeing Alea''s happier demeanor following Connor''s death brought a sense of joy as she had for a moment worn a broken and cold expression. Caught off guard, Alea cleared her throat awkwardly, attempting to regain herposure. "Y-Yes, indeed! That''s... that''s right." "I didn''t expect a gathering of High Ranking Nobles to be so..." A new voice cut through the tension in the room, drawing all eyes towards a swirling light that coalesced into a peculiar seat at the Monarch''s table. "How shall I put it?" The voice, belonging to a girl, pondered aloud as the light dissipated, revealing crossed legs, a ck and white dress, a white mask concealing her face, and two white horns protruding from her head. "Childish? That might be the right word," Myrce said, tilting her head as her white hair cascaded over her shoulders. Seated not in her designated spot but directly on the table with her legs crossed, she was positioned a little apart from Brutus. "You''re ratherte, Myrce." Chapter 350 Great Nobles Meeting In Edenis Raphiel [4] Chapter 350 Great Nobles Meeting In Edenis Raphiel [4] "You''re ratherte, Myrce," An chided, his tone tinged with exasperation. Twirling her bangs with her fingers, Myrce responded nonchntly, "I wanted to avoid the boring discussion, and it seems I seeded." "Myrce." Alea''s sudden rise from her seat caught everyone off guard. "Erm..." Myrce''s fingers froze mid-twirl as she met Alea''s serious gaze. "Hello¡­" Raising her hand awkwardly, Myrce attempted a greeting, but before she could finish, Alea was upon her, enveloping her in a tight embrace. "Stop it! It''s embarrassing!" Myrce protested, her muffled voice barely audible through her mask. Ignoring Myrce''s protests, Alea continued to affectionately rub her head with her fist, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. "You little rascal!" Alea eximed, her voice filled with fondness. "You didn''t even consider showing up once, did you?!" "Don''t mess up my hair, Alea!" Myrce protested, shielding her head with her hands. "Alea? Is that how you''re supposed to address me?" Alea''s tone took on a more serious note. "My apologies... Big sis," Myrce murmured, averting her gaze with a pout hidden beneath her mask. A small smile tugged at Alea''s lips. "How many years have you avoided me?" She asked, her smile tinged with sadness. "I-I wanted to, but... Kleines¡­then Connor. Even though..." Myrce''s voice trailed off as she bit her lips. Alea and Kleines had taken Myrce in after she escaped from the Iris Project, providing her with shelter and protection until eventually entrusting her to An. She had grown close to Kleines, Alea, Connor and Christina, yet when they needed her most, she found herself unable to face them. After Kleines'' death, she had contemted reaching out, but fear of Alea''s, Connor''s, or Christina''s reactions had held her back. And now, with Connor''s recent passing, the guilt weighed heavily on her heart, leaving her without the courage to confront Alea or Christina. All that because she had been too blinded in vengeance against the people who made her suffer. Otherwise she would have been certainly more aware of them. She could still remember seeing in plenty of asions seeing a thoughtful Kleines but she didn''t pry further when he smiled at her. A year ago, Myrce had encountered Connor in Edenis Raphiel. Hisplexion was ashen, his eyes fraught with emotion, yet when she pressed him for an exnation, he remained silent. Instead, he offered her a reassuring smile, reminiscent of Kleines'', assuring her that all was well, despite her persistent inquiries. Little did she know, that would be the final time she saw Connor Olphean alive. 09:02 A year ago, Myrce had encountered Connor in Edenis Raphiel. Hisplexion was ashen, his eyes fraught with emotion, yet when she pressed him for an exnation, he remained silent. Instead, he offered her a reassuring smile, reminiscent of Kleines'', assuring her that all was well, despite her persistent inquiries. Little did she know, that would be the final time she saw Connor Olphean alive. Noticing Myrce''s somber demeanor, Alea gently removed her mask, revealing Myrce''s delicate features. Seeing the downcast expression on her face, Alea enveloped her in a soft embrace. Myrce, barely older than Connor had been, bore a striking resemnce to him in her expression, as if she carried the weight of the world upon her shoulders, yet refused to share her burdens, much like Connor and Kleines had done before. "I''m d to see you, Myrce," Alea murmured, offering a gentle pat on Myrce''s head. She chose not to broach the topic of Myrce''s absence or delve into the memories of Connor and Kleines. Alea could sense the guilt weighing heavily on Myrce''s heart. "Hm..." Myrce mumbled sulkily, putting away her mask. "I thought you might havee with Emilia," An interrupted their moment, his tone tinged with slight disappointment. Seating herself once more on the table, Myrce let out a light scoff. "Why would she join us when that old man is present?" She cast a disdainful nce in Alector''s direction. "You ought to show some respect to your elders," Alector retorted with a steely re. "Respect is earned, and as a Monarch of Edenis Raphiel, I demand it," Myrce countered, a sly smile ying on her lips. Alector scoffed dismissively. "I don''t know what Emilia was thinking, but you''re only here to shield yourself from the Redhorah Empire and your father, the Emperor. Don''t mistake necessity for pride, little brat." "I have no qualms about taking pride in putting down the useless guardian of the Holy Tree," Myrce shot back, her hand raised as a potent surge of mana enveloped her. N?v(el)B\\jnn Alector groaned, recognizing the strength of a peak 9th Ascension emanating from Myrce. "Damn brat..." he muttered under his breath, begrudgingly acknowledging that Myrce''s position among the Monarchs was not solely due to An''s benevolence. Both she and Emilia had been swiftly embraced into their ranks for their remarkable talent and youth, making them coveted assets with numerous nations vying for their allegiance. "Myrce, enough," An intervened. With little change in expression, Myrce dissipated her mana. "It''s a shame, the old man could have used a good thrashing," Alea said, settling back into her seat. "Whose side are you on?" Melfina asked incredulously. "If I must choose between the old guardian and little Myrci, the choice is obvious," Alea replied with a grin. "You impudent woman," Alector cursed. "Hey, wait a second¡ª! An!!" Alector abruptly halted his speech, rising from his seat in rm. Sensing an ominous presence, the others also stood, a collective tension gripping the room as if it had materialized from thin air, shrouding them all in its foreboding embrace. "Stay alert!" An''s voice rang out, a warning cutting through the air. Tanya''s tone turned icy. "I hope, for your sake, An, that this isn''t your doing." "Now''s not the time for usations, Tanya!" Namys said, uneasiness settling over her. "Over here!" Melfina eximed, her outstretched hand casting a freezing spell that encased the entire wall, though strangely, no one found themselves trapped within its icy grip. "Melfina Zeste, as reliable as ever," a low chuckle echoed through the room. "T-That voice..." udia''s shock mirrored that of herpanions. But it was Alea who appeared the most stunned, herplexion drained of color. "I''m pleased that my voice still lingers in your memories," a swirling mass of grey energy materialized before the frozen wall, gradually coalescing into a recognizable form. d in a tailored grey suit that entuated his tall, muscr frame, the man who emerged elicited gasps of disbelief as his handsome features were unveiled, each person''s expression a mirror of incredulity. "I-It can''t be..." Alea muttered, shaking her head in denial. There was no mistaking him, not with that familiar grin etched upon his face. With a hint of ck amidst his short grey hair and dark grey veins traversing his features, Kleines stood before them, a figure from their past resurrected. "K-Kleines..." Alector stammered, his voice betraying his shock. Kleines'' grin widened, the very same expression they all remembered so well. "It''s been quite some time, everyone." "No..." Alea continued to shake her head in disbelief. "Alea... you''re still as radiant as ever, my dear," Kleines'' expression softened, mirroring the tenderness he once reserved for his beloved wife, as he vanished and reappeared before her, his arm encircling her waist. "I''ve missed you dearly." "I-I..." Alea faltered, her words caught in her throat, overwhelmed by the flood of memories and emotions washing over her. His scent, his words, his touch, everything seemed to align with the man she once knew. Yet, beneath it all, a nagging sense of unease gnawed at her. "Alea! Get away from him!!" Ss'' voice pierced the air, his previouslyposed demeanor giving way to seething anger. But Kleines remained unfazed, his gaze shifting to his older brother with an icy coldness that sent a shiver down everyone''s spine. It was a look they had never seen before on him. "Dear brother," Kleines'' voice cut through the tension, his grip on Alea gentle yet firm, his attention fixed on Ss. "Do not interrupt our reunion." -BOOOOOM! And then, with a deafening roar, Ss was propelled through the ss, hurtling several miles away into the sky, his figure disappearing into the distance. "W-What''s happening?" Myrce''s voice trembled, her gaze darting between Kleines and the shattered remnants of the room. The man who had once saved her life now stood before her, alive and different. Kleines'' gaze softened as he turned towards Myrce, a gentle smile ying on his lips. "Myrce... you''ve grown into a remarkable young woman. I''m d to see you..." "Out!" Melfina''s voice reverberated through the chaos. With a swift movement, Kleines vanished and reappeared behind An. Reacting quickly, An conjured a protective shield, but it proved futile as he was sent hurtling through yet another wall. "This... this can''t be real! An is a Demigod!" Karl Dolphis shouted. Now perched atop the Monarchs'' table, Kleines held Alea unconscious on his shoulder as his gaze settled down on everyone. "Release Alea at once, Kleines!" Namys'' voice thundered, her mana gathering around her. "Namys... I have no desire to harm any of you, but if you insist on interfering, I will not hesitate," Kleines warned, before Alea vanished into the void. "K-Kleines, please, let Alea go..." Myrce asked. "I simply need her assistance, Myrce. There''s no cause for concern," Kleines reassured her with a gentle smile. "What do you need her for?" Tanya''s cold voice cut through the air. "Nothing of great importance," Kleines replied, his smile fading into a solemn expression. "She is merely the perfect vessel for ''her''." "Vessel..." Myrce echoed. "The Iris Project... you''re aligned with them?!" Kleines chuckled softly at Myrce''s rising anger. "They aided me in recovery of my body, but our goals diverge. I seek the downfall of Eden and the dawn of a new world, free from conflict and strife and for that I need my wife. She has the perfect and closest genes to the Mother of All. Myrce,e with me..." His outstretched hand, apanied by a familiar smile, stirred memories within Myrce, reminiscent of when he had once proposed a life together, away from the clutches of the Iris Project. But now, the invitation was tainted by the very essence she abhorred as he asked toe back in that same ce. Myrce shook her head. "I... I no longer recognize you." With her horns gleaming and golden eyes aze. "Leave her." Kleines maintained his smile. "Understanding me isn''t necessary, Myrce. You''lle with me, and in time, everything will be clear." His mana surged, the dormant mana of his Core Falkrona Bloodline awakening once more, a strength that had made him renowned across the globe. "Prepare yourselves, everyone!" Melfina shouted. "Damn it! I have nothing to do with this shit!" Brutus muttered under his breath. "This ursed family leaves chaos in its wake wherever it goes!" udia''s anger bubbled to the surface. "I warned you," Kleines'' tone turned steely, his expression devoid of emotion. -BOOOOOOOM! Chapter 351 Celestas Side [1] Chapter 351 Celesta''s Side [1] [I have fought, conquered, and waged war for the Holy Garden. I pledge my unwavering loyalty to Celesta, the Kingdom of Eden, the Kingdom of the Garden. I vow to protect the Garden and its sacred Key until my final breath. It is my bloodline that shall ensure the preservation of my legacy, safeguarding the Key at all costs. May the blessings of Eden grant us eternal peace, and may Eden forgive my sins.] "Princess." "..." "Princess Aurora." Aurora, her ears catching a familiar voice, pivoted gracefully on her heel. She was adorned in a resplendent blue gown, the details of which echoed the majesty of her status, and a crown adorned her brow, a symbol of her authority. Her golden-blond hair were elegantly tied behind her, framing her face which, though marked by the passage of time since the assault on the Capital of Dorian, exuded a newfound maturity. Yet, her beauty remained undiminished, if anything, enhanced, and her countenance held a gravity befitting her role. Before her stood a young man, slightly younger than herself, d in regal attire. His short blond hair and piercing blue eyes mirrored her own features in a bit of resemnce. "What is it, Jeremia?" Aurora asked, turning around. "Prince Alfred requests your presence," Jeremia replied. Aurora''s gaze lingered for a moment on a portrait hanging proudly on the wall. Depicted within was a handsome figure adorned in resplendent golden armor, brandishing the legendary Holy Sword of Michael in his grasp. Dorian Celesta. The founder and first King of Celesta. He stood as an enduring symbol, nearly deified within Celesta, believed by many to be the very incarnation of the archangel Michael himself. A figure of legend, his legacy echoed through the annals of history. Beneath the portrait, Aurora''s eyes traced the familiar lines of text penned by Dorian Celesta himself, each word resounded deeply within Aurora. Aurora had beheld and pondered over the portrait countless times throughout her life, nearly every day since her childhood. Each viewing served as a reminder of her lineage, her responsibilities, and the weight of her heritage. "Yes," she finally responded, tearing her gaze away from the portrait, and departed the room with Jeremia in tow. "Do you know why my brother has summoned me?" Aurora asked as they walked. "I''m not sure, Princess¡ª" "Jeremia," Aurora cut off with a sigh. "Yes?" Jeremia responded, his confusion evident. "You need not address me with such formality. We are cousins," Aurora reminded him gently. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Yes... but the sins of my father weigh heavily upon me. I feelpelled to bear their burden, to atone for them in any way I can. A lifetime may not suffice to repay those sins, but I must try," Jeremia exined. "Jeremia... what your father¡­my uncle, Walter Celesta, did is not your burden to bear. You should not feel obligated to shoulder his mistakes," Aurora reassured him, her voiceced with empathy. Jeremia Celesta was Walter Celesta''s son. He had grew up with them but didn''t attend the Royal Eden Academy like his royal cousins. His father had sent him to Edenis Raphiel but a few months ago he returned to Celesta. His father died and his mother was left alone after all. Despite all the doubts on Walter Celesta''s treachery and everything his brother, the King refused to believe, Walter Celesta was indeed found culprit of treason. Since then Jeremia Celesta had worked earnestly despite the fact that no one deemed him responsible in any way. "I appreciate your sentiment, Aurora, but this is also about finding peace within myself," Jeremia responded, a genuine smile touching his lips. "Your well-being is important to us, Jeremia. Whether it''s me, Alfred, or Sylvia, we will always stand by you," Aurora assured him. ¡­ "I''m thankful for your support. Regarding why Prince Alfred summoned you, he requested your presence in Lucius'' room," Jeremia exined. "Lucius?" Aurora echoed, her eyes widening in surprise. Without hesitation, she quickened her pace, her heart racing at the mention of her younger brother, who had remained in aa for a decade now. ¡­ "Brother?" Aurora rushed into the room, worriedly. Alfred sat on the bed beside a young man, Lucius Celesta, whoy resting. "You''ve arrived," Alfred acknowledged with a nod. "Yes, what''s happened?" Aurora asked, her impatience tinged with worry. "There was a reaction from him. Mother witnessed it," Alfred exined, his gaze shifting to their mother, the Queen, who sat nearby, unconscious. She had been overwhelmed by shock, and Alfred had insisted she rest. "What... what happened?!" Another figure burst into the room. She bore a striking resemnce to Aurora, her long tinum-blond hair cascading around her shoulders, her green eyes wide with concern. Her breath came in ragged gasps as she fixed her gaze on Lucius. "He exhibited signs of stirring, Sylvia, but it ceased abruptly," Aurora reassured her, gently stroking Lucius'' forehead. "Will he awaken soon?" Sylvia asked hopefully as she drew closer to her brother''s bedside. "E¡­e¡­" Suddenly, a faint breath and a barely audible voice escaped Lucius'' lips, causing everyone to freeze in ce. Alfred, Aurora, and Sylvia moved closer together, a glimmer of hope in their expressions. "Lucius?" Alfred called out. But Lucius remained silent, his eyes fluttering as if trapped in a nightmare. "E..." Aurora leaned in closer, furrowing her brow in concentration. "E... phe... ra..." "Excuse me." "Kyaa!" Sylvia let out a startled shriek, her reaction entirely uncharacteristic of a princess, as she heard a whisper behind her. "My apologies if I startled you, Princess Sylvia," Donald Trueheart offered, his voice calm andposed. Sylvia patted her chest, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she shook her head. "I-It''s nothing!" "What brings you here, Lord Trueheart? This area is reserved for the royals," Jeremia said, his displeasure evident in his frown. "Ah, but you are there despite that, young Lord Jeremia," Donald responded with a light chuckle. "Enough. Jeremia is my cousin. Regardless, what is it, Lord Trueheart?" Alfred''s tone was serious as he rose to his feet, a hint of maturity evident in his demeanor. "Lord Lucius has requested your presence," Donald announced with a respectful bow of his head. ¡­ Alfred nced at his younger brother for a moment before nodding. "Lead the way." "Certainly," Donald replied, casting a brief nce at Jeremia before following Alfred out of the room. Aurora also stood, her gaze lingering on her sister. "Sylvia, stay here until mother wakes up." Sylvia nodded, settling onto the bed with a sigh of disappointment. It wasn''t often that she was included in matters concerning the kingdom, but she couldn''t dwell on it now, not when her brother had shown signs of consciousness after years of silence. Gazing at Lucius, her twin brother, Sylvia offered a bittersweet smile. "Return to us soon, brother." ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ The grandeur of the pce''s throne room, usually bustling with activity during this time of day, now stood eerily quiet, with only one figure upying the majestic throne. Alfred led the small procession into the room, followed closely by Donald, Aurora, and Jeremia. "Grandfather," Alfred greeted warmly, a smile lighting up his features as he approached the seated man. Rising from his seat, the man revealed his weathered countenance. Though his blond hair and beard bore traces of silver, his piercing blue eyes remained vibrant. "My dear grandchildren," Lucius greeted them with a fond smile. "I heard young Lucius has shown signs of waking. Is this true?" He asked, a hint of concern creeping into his voice. "Yes, grandfather, though he has only managed to utter a few letters," Alfred confirmed. "Nheless, it is a promising development. May Lord Michael continue to watch over us," Lucius said, his expression softening. "Should I excuse myself, Lord Lucius?" Donald asked politely. "No, please, remain, Donald," Lucius insisted with a chuckle. "I have matters of importance to discuss, and I value your presence." "What matters, grandfather?" Aurora pressed. Lucius let out a sigh. "It has been two months since your father fell gravely ill." Alfred and Aurora exchanged hard nces, their thoughts turning to their ailing father. "I returned to guide and support you, my children, but until your father recovers, I cannot rule in his ce. Alfred, as the Crown Prince, the responsibility falls to you," Lucius dered. "I understand, grandfather, and I am prepared to¡ª" Alfred began. "Understanding is not enough, Alfred," Lucius cut off firmly, shaking his head. "A new era dawns upon us. We can no longer conceal your father''s illness. Soon, you will need to assume your role as King, and as such, you will require a capable Queen by your side." "That''s¡­" "I am aware of your preference for Milleia Sophren as your new Queen, and I hold no objections, considering her lineage as Raphiel''s daughter. However, what has been her response to your proposal thus far?" Lucius asked. Alfred hesitated before replying, "She has asked for time until the threats facing the kingdom are eliminated." "Time is a luxury we cannot afford. I hesitate to delve into the past, but I must express my disappointment, grandson. You have forfeited the opportunity to be with a remarkably talented young woman due to ''love,'' as you imed," Lucius said, his disappointment evident. Alfred''s fists clenched at the mention of La. "La... was not the right match for me." Though Alfred spoke with conviction, the truth was that he harbored regrets about losing La. In the months since that day he broke her heart, he hade to realize the gravity of his loss, one that he knew he could never fully recover from. "Perhaps not for you, but she excelled in every other aspect," Lucius pointed out. "Now, I seek only one thing from you, Alfred," he continued, his tone taking on a fatherly warmth tinged with a hint of cunning. "One thing?" Alfred echoed, confusion clouding his features. "Yes. Just one word from you, and I will ensure that La Adriana Tarmias bes your Queen once again." Chapter 352 Celestas Side [2] Chapter 352 Celesta''s Side [2] "Yes. Just one word from you, and I will ensure that La Adriana Tarmias bes your Queen once again." Alfred was dumbfounded at his grandfather''s words. "Grandfather... La is already engaged to Edward..." Aurora intervened, unable to contain her concern. "True, my dear, but in matters concerning the future of the kingdom, such engagements are trivial," Lucius countered. "Alfred is the crown prince, deserving of the best. If he wishes it, he has every right to pursue La." "I beg your pardon, Grandfather, but La is the daughter of a Duke. Even with our authority, we cannot force her hand. The consent of Duke Tarmias would be necessary, and I doubt Lord Tarmias would agree to dissolve the engagement he has acknowledged between La and Edward," Aurora persisted. She knew her emotions were influencing her words. Initially, she had opposed the idea of La reuniting with Alfred, recalling the pain La had endured when Alfred broke her heart and insulted her during their birthday celebration. Aurora cared deeply for La''s happiness, and she believed that La''s happinessy with Edward. She couldn''t bear to witness La''s heartache again and would not participate in arranging another engagement between her and Alfred. Lucius''s smile widened slightly, sensing Aurora''s biased perspective. "Furthermore, Edward hails from the Falkrona and Olphean lineage. It would be unwise to disregard their families'' standing," Aurora continued, hoping to dissuade her grandfather. "I concur with Princess Aurora, Lord Lucius," surprisingly, Donald Trueheart also spoke, aligning himself with Aurora''s argument. "Donald?" Lucius raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Yes, Milord. Setting aside their familial backgrounds, Kleines''s son poses a significant threat. He showed no hesitation in confronting your son, if I may speak frankly. His actions have stirred trouble in Sancta Vedelia. It could prove perilous to provoke someone with such limited self-control," Donald exined earnestly. "We should refrain from involving either La or Miranda in our affairs. That is my humble advice," Donald added, inclining his head respectfully. "Miranda Edenis Gabriel, you say?" Lucius''s eyes widened slightly. Having spent considerable time in Edenis Raphiel, he was familiar with An''s niece. "Yes, precisely. While no formal engagement has been arranged, it is evident that Edward and Miranda share mutual feelings. Furthermore, Draven Stormd intends to dissolve the engagement upon Edward''s return," Donald borated. "If he returns..." Lucius muttered with a smile. Though Donald overheard the whispered remark, he chose to feign ignorance. While he held no particr fondness for Edward, he recognized the threat the young man posed. For now, Edward was a threat he deemed manageable, but one he intended to eliminate in due time. However, Edward Falkrona was the son of Kleines Falkrona and Lydia Alea Olphean¡ªfrom very influential Houses. Any ns involving Edward would require meticulous consideration, as the consequences of failure could result in theplete annihtion of Celesta. Donald, keenly observant, noted the subtle yet unmistakable resentment harbored by Lucius toward Edward, stemming from the loss of his son at Edward''s hands. Despite Walter''s betrayal, as a father, Lucius could not fully reconcile with his son''s death. He believed that Walter should have faced a lifetime of imprisonment rather than the death penalty as thetter was a royal. Lucius turned his gaze toward Alfred, who remained silent on the matter, his expression inscrutable. With a resigned sigh, Lucius relented. "Very well, but we shallmence the search for a suitable Queen¡ªor rather, Empress¡ªfor you, Alfred. Your sister, Aurora, has already established a strong alliance with the Arvatra Empire. I trust you will surpass her efforts." "In that case, I have a proposition, Milord," Donald said, catching Lucius''s attention. "As anticipated, you may proceed, Donald," Lucius replied, showing no surprise at Donald''s initiative. Donald''s smile widened. "Euphemia Reis Aqu." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om *** "Can anyone identify this creature?" A woman with lustrous ck hair and piercing green eyes asked, her gaze sweeping across the ssroom. "Professor Almona." A hand shot up immediately, drawing the attention of all, especially the admiring nces of the female students, towards a handsome young man with blue hair. "Yes, Jayden?" Professor Almona acknowledged. "I believe it''s an Enigma Beast," Jayden replied confidently, his knowledge gleaned from diligent study. "Correct, Jayden," Professor Almona affirmed, gesturing to the image of a bear disyed before them. "I didn''t realize you were such a diligent student, Jayden," a soft giggle sounded beside him. Turning to his right, Jayden beheld a breathtakingly beautiful girl with rosy-hued hair cascading to her shoulders and captivating blue eyes. "Of course I am, Milleia." "You''ve adopted some good habits," Milleia said with a smile, though a hint of resignation colored her expression as she noticed the attention their interaction garnered. "What''s wrong?" Jayden asked, sensing her unease. "Nothing... it''s just that, without Lyra and¡­Edward, we seem to be the center of attention now," Milleia said hesitantly. "..." At the mention of Edward''s name, Jayden''s countenance darkened slightly, a shadow passing over his features. ¡­ ¡­ As Almona dismissed the ss, the students rose from their seats and began to file out. However, their departure was interrupted by a throng of ssmates blocking their path. "Kyaa! It''s Senior Jayden!" "Milleia, you''re absolutely stunning!" "I''m your biggest fan!" The familiar adtion was nothing new to Jayden and Milleia. Ever since Milleia''s true identity as the daughter of Raphiel and Jayden, the Apostle of Lumen, had been revealed, they had be the academy''s most celebrated figures. "Hey, Senior Milleia! Can you tell us more about Senior Edward?!" "Kyaa! I''m dying to meet him!" "I love him!!" "He''s incredible!!!" The girls'' voices rose in excitement as they chattered animatedly about Edward Falkrona. Despite his absence from the academy, Edward''s exploits both within and outside its walls had captured the attention of all. Much of his poprity was undoubtedly owed to La, who had shattered any negative perceptions of Edward and painted him as a paragon of virtue, a veritable demigod who brought joy and hope to all in his presence. She had pictured Edward as the epitome of male perfection¡ªhandsome, powerful, and endlessly charming. Armed with a collection of photographs, she proudly showcased her beloved husband on numerous asions, basking in the adoration of the crowd as she asserted her im over him. Knowing every single detail about Edward''s life thanks to Nihil, she had a lot of arguments¡­ Of course all of that only pissed off Jayden who could only walk away. Milleia was about to join but- As the rumors swirled around her, Milleia felt a surge of frustration and uneasiness. Jayden''s obvious irritation only added to her difort, prompting her to hastily retreat from the crowd trying to leave. "I-Is it true that Senior Edward and Senior Milleia are secretly engaged?!" "N-No... that''s not true..." Milleia denied, her mind shing back to herst conversation with Edward in the garden¡ªa conversation that had ended in discord. "What about Prince Alfred and Senior Jayden?!" "That''s... excuse me..." Milleia hurriedly made her escape, her thoughts a tumultuous whirlwind of emotions. In the wake of the transformative events that had unfolded in Celesta over the past months, Milleia found herself grappling with a myriad of conflicting feelings. While she had yed a pivotal role in the kingdom''s evolution into an empire alongside Aurora and Alfred, she couldn''t shake the sense that it wasn''t enough. In the wake of the transformative events that had unfolded in Celesta over the past months, Milleia found herself grappling with a myriad of conflicting feelings. While she had yed a pivotal role in the kingdom''s evolution into an empire alongside Aurora and Alfred, she couldn''t shake the sense that it wasn''t enough. The looming threat of Ante-Eden cast a shadow over her thoughts, a constant reminder of the dangers thaty ahead. Though she had sessfully rallied Jayden and secured the support of the future king, Alfred, she remained acutely aware of the absence of the future Saintess and, more importantly, Edward Falkrona''s refusal to align himself with her cause. That time when she revealed her early awakening, she thought being honest with Edward will help to take their rtionship a few steps higher but it backfired and before she could exin herself La appeared¡­ Ever since Raphiel had revealed Edward''s significance and the necessity of his allegiance, Milleia had made numerous attempts to win him over. However, her efforts had faltered in the face of Edward''s aloofness,pounded by her own distractions¡ªchief among them, her encounters with Nyrel, whom she now knew to be Edward himself. It was a revtion that felt almost fated, a twist of destiny that had drawn them inexorably closer. And while Raphiel may have hidden Nyrel''s true identity with deliberate intent, Milleia found herself embracing the notion of fate, particrly in light of Edward''s dual identity. Her ultimate goal remained unchanged: to secure the allegiance of Edward Falkrona, the man ''loved'' by the Goddess of Fate herself. Looking outside the window, at bright sky, Milleia tucked strands of her pink hair behind her ears. "Edward..." Chapter 353 [Nyrel Loyster] Flashback [6] Chapter 353 [Nyrel Loyster] shback [6] "Come on, Nyr! Get up!" Ephera''s voice rang out as she tugged at Nyrel''s hand, urging him to rise from his seat. As soon as the ss ended, Ephera made a beeline for Nyrel''s desk, determined to get his attention. "Why?" Nyrel asked, neatly stowing away his belongings while trying to maintain a facade of normalcy, aware of Jayce''s piercing re from behind. "I need to buy something, and I don''t want to go alone!" Ephera exined. "But your brother¡ª" Nyrel began, only to be cut off abruptly. "Oops, I have to go!" Emric said, swiftly making his exit. Nyrel was left speechless by the sudden turn of events. It seemed Emric was under the impression that Ephera harbored romantic feelings for him so he decided to help his sister by noting between them. Meanwhile, Nyrel was convinced that Ephera''s persistent attempts to be close to him stemmed from her father''s twisted and unsettling fixation on him. Despite it having been two years, Ephera showed no signs of letting up. If anything, her clinginess only seemed to intensify with time. Normally, Nyrel would have rebuffed any woman exhibiting such behavior and hidden intentions, but inexplicably, he found it difficult to harbor any negative feelings towards Ephera. "Pretty please?" Ephera pleaded once more, her hands sped together. With her captivating beauty, it was hard for any man to refuse her, and even more so for Nyrel. Any other woman disying such clinginess and ulterior motives would have been swiftly rejected by Nyrel, possibly even angering him. Yet, for some reason, he couldn''t bring himself to feel anything but a strange fondness for Ephera. She seemed genuine around him. "Do you want toe, Shayna?" Nyrel relented, turning to ask Shayna, who was hurriedly packing her things. "Ah, sorry, Nyr! Today I''m going to see my little brother! He must be waiting for me!" Shayna eximed happily. Despite feeling a pang of envy towards Ephera''s rtionship, Shayna couldn''t bear to miss her reunion with her adopted brother, her only family. As Nyrel looked at Shayna, he recalled what Marcel had said. Shayna had killed her adoptive parents and had undergone a simr reeducation process as him. However, over the past two years, Nyrel had learned a lot about Shayna, and one thing he was certain of was her deep love for her adoptive brother, and it seemed the feeling was mutual; otherwise, they wouldn''t be allowed to meet. If Shayna hadmitted such a serious act, Nyrel thought, there must have been a reason behind it. He had no intention of severing his rtionship with Shayna just because of that. After all, she was the first friend he had made here and he knew that in some situation, even the greatest saint might be overwhelmed by hatred. "Come on!" With a cheerful grin, Ephera tugged on Nyrel''s arm, coaxing him out of the ssroom with a contagious enthusiasm that he couldn''t help but sumb to, albeit with a resigned sigh trailing behind him. As they stepped out into the schoolyard, Ephera halted abruptly, her eyes gleaming mischievously. "Hold on a second!" she eximed, positioning Nyrel in front of the school building. Nyrel raised an eyebrow in mild exasperation. "What''s going on now?" he asked. Ephera''s grin widened as she reached up to remove Nyrel''s sses, eliciting a protest of "Oy." from him. "Just wait a moment!" Ephera insisted, as she proceeded to adjust Nyrel''s attire, loosening his tie and smoothing down his shirt that had ridden up, then deftly fixing his tousled hair. After a minute or so of fussing, Ephera stepped back, nodding to herself in satisfaction. "There, much better!" she dered triumphantly. Nyrel couldn''t help but roll his eyes, as he reced his sses with eye contacts. "What''s gotten into you?" he questioned, though there was a tinge of softness in his gaze as he met Ephera''s grin. "You don''t have to put on a facade with me," Ephera said earnestly, her blue eyes alight with sincerity. "You can just be yourself, no need to conform to anyone else''s expectations." Nyrel looked at her silently. Since the loss of his family, Ephera had been a steadfast source of care and understanding, a rare beacon of light in his darkened world as much he tried to deny it. "You''re too clingy," Nyrel said lightly, a feeble attempt to mask what was welling within him as he turned away, hands slipping into his pockets. Ephera''s pout was swift to follow as she sidled up to Nyrel, nudging his shoulder yfully. "Hey, don''t leave me behind!" she chided yfully. "You are noisy." "Only toward Nyr." "I''ve already told you, your attempts at seduction won''t sway me anymore. Maybe it''s time to try a different approach," Nyr said wearily. Ephera fell silent, her lips parting slightly as she absorbed Nyr''s words. She couldn''t help but notice the subtle shifts in his demeanor towards her, changes that were bing increasingly apparent. And strangely, it delighted her to see these new facets of him, reserved solely for her. She reveled in the satisfaction and sheer happiness that surged within her at the realization that Nyr was opening up to her in ways he hadn''t before. Although she couldn''t deny a twinge of envy at the thought of Shayna, who had once received simr expressions from him. But now, it seemed, Nyr''s attentions were more focused on her. As whispers fluttered around them, Ephera nced around, noting how all eyes seemed to be drawn to their dynamic. She was no stranger to admiration; her own beauty often garnered attention. Yet, it was Nyr''s presence that seemed to captivate everyone as much as her. A smug grin crept onto her face as she stuck close to Nyr, reveling in the attention theymanded together. Nyr furrowed his brow slightly, a hint of awkwardness flickering across his features as Ephera persisted in yfully nudging his shoulder, attempting to tease him. He had asked her to stop such antics before, but she seemed to have a penchant for ignoring his requests. Nevertheless, he had grown ustomed to her yful gestures, and they no longer bothered him as they once had. "Where are we going?" Nyr asked, steering the conversation back to their original purpose. "We''re buying a game," Ephera replied nonchntly, her tone betraying no hint of hesitation. Nyr''s reaction was one of sheer disbelief. He had never pegged Ephera as a girl who would be into gaming. Despite her penchant for teasing him relentlessly, she exuded a distinctly feminine aura, leading Nyr to assume her interestsy more in traditionally girly pursuits. While he certainly didn''t subscribe to the notion that gaming was exclusively for boys, it was still somewhat surprising to learn of Ephera''s enthusiasm for it. "A game?" Nyr echoed, his raised eyebrow conveying his skepticism. "Yes, a game!" Ephera affirmed vehemently, nodding her head. "Are you serious? You''re not pulling my leg, are you?" Nyr questioned, suspicious. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Ephera shook her head adamantly. "No, I''m dead serious. And no, I''m not calling you out as a nerd who can help me with this," she retorted, a hint of yful exasperation in her voice. Nyr grimaced at the mention of the word ''nerd,'' reminding him of the taunts he had endured from Jayce and others in their ss, who often mocked his appearance and interests. "You know I''m not a nerd, right? Then why me?" Nyr asked for rification as they boarded the crowded bus. "Then why not you?" Ephera countered, her gaze fixed on him with a curious intensity, her proximity to him increasing due to theck of space on the bus. Nyr shifted ufortably, grasping onto a nearby bar for support as he avoided meeting Ephera''s gaze directly. "You''re putting me in a bit of a tight spot. Jayce has been quite pissed off toward me for two years now," he said. Ephera rolled her eyes, a smirk ying at her lips. "Why are you bringing up Jayce now? Are you scared of him?" She teased, her toneced with amusement. Nyr''s expression darkened slightly at the mention of Jayce. Ephera smiled, noticing that. From the outset, she had known that Nyr wasn''t one to back down from anyone, least of all Jayce. She was pretty sure that the only reason he wasn''t retaliating to Jayce was because thetter was the son of a bigshot. "Huh...?" Nyr''s voice cut through the hum of the bus, drawing Ephera''s attention. His gaze was fixed on a figure at the far end of the bus, a ck-haired man with dark eyes. In that fleeting moment, he bore a striking resemnce to Leon. "Nyr?" Ephera called out, but he seemed oblivious to her. "Excuse me, move, I need to pass," Nyr said, as he pushed his way through the crowd, determined to reach the end of the bus. "Hey!" Protested the people he disced, but Nyr paid them no mind, his focus solely on the figure at the rear. "You..." Nyr''s hand extended tentatively towards the person, his heart pounding in his chest. "Eh?" The person looked up, revealing a young woman who appeared startled by Nyr''s sudden approach. An awkward silence enveloped the bus as all eyes turned towards Nyr and the woman. "Is there something wrong?" The woman asked nervously, her eyes darting between Nyr and the curious onlookers. "Maybe he wants your number?" A man from the neighboring seat said, eliciting a chuckle from those around him. "Sorry, but this girl''s taken," a dark skinned young man said, wrapping an arm around the woman''s shoulder with a grin. "Y-Yanis! Don''t embarrass us!" The dark skinned woman protested, her cheeks heating with embarrassment. "Just being a protective boyfriend, Marlene. Can''t have this guy getting any ideas," Yanis said, his tone teasing. "There''s no need for that," Ephera intervened, her voice tinged with a hint of coldness as she appeared behind Nyr, her grip firm on his arm, though her smile failed to reach her eyes. Marlene''s gaze drifted to Ephera, admiring her beauty like the others in the vicinity. "Wow..." She breathed softly. "Are you his girlfriend? Did he try to hit on my girlfriend while you were with him? Ahaha!" Yanis joked, earning a re from Marlene. "He didn''t, did you, Nyr?" Ephera asked, turning to Nyr, who seemed bewildered by the turn of events. He had been lost in his own thoughts, grappling with the unsettling realization that he had once again mistaken someone else for Leon. It wasn''t the first time he''d experienced such hallucinations, and each urrence left him feeling more disconcerted than thest. ''Am I bing mad¡­?'' "Sorry..." Nyr''s apology hung in the air, his gaze clouded with a mix of emotions. Yanis regarded Nyr with a curious stare, while Marlene let out a weary sigh. "He looks upset..." "More like he''s a few screws loose," Yanis said with a chuckle that didn''t please Ephera. "Really? Look at yourself. All muscles and no brains, huh?" Ephera fired back, her wordsced with sarcasm. Yanis narrowed his eyes, his tattoos entuating his dark-skinned, muscr frame, giving him a rough, intimidating appearance. Despite his rugged good looks, it was hard to fathom how the gentle and beautiful Marlene ended up with such a brash character. "..what did you say?" Yanis narrowed his dark eyes. "You heard me," Ephera continued, before attempting to pull Nyr away from the escting confrontation. "Hold on a minute. Tell your messed-up boyfriend to apologize to Marlene first. He''s the one causing trouble," Yanis insisted, his tone growing colder. Marlene attempted to cate Yanis, but he brushed off her attempts, his gaze fixed on Ephera with a mixture of defiance and aggression. Ephera met his stare with a snort. "Looks like brains are clearly not your strong suit." "You''re asking for it!" Yanis raised his hand as if to push Ephera, but before he could act, Nyr swiftly intervened, grabbing Yanis''s arm with a firm grip. "I''ve already apologized," Nyr stated icily, his gaze cold as he locked eyes with Yanis. Tension crackled within the confines of the bus as the surrounding passengers instinctively edged away, sensing the imminent confrontation. "You brats! Get off my bus!!!" the driver''s voice boomed angrily, the doors swinging open in invitation. Without hesitation, Nyr and Ephera wasted no time in exiting the bus, the tension lingering in the air behind them. Yanis clicked his tongue in irritation as he followed suit, Marlene trailing close behind, her expression a mix of embarrassment and frustration. "Where the heck did that bastard drop us?" Yanis muttered, annoyed looking around him. There were a few houses around with a road ahead but that was all. "Whose fault?" Marlened asked, crossing her arms angrily. "R¨CRight." Yanis scratched his hair awkwardly before his gaze went ahead. Nyr and Ephera were walking ahead seemingly knowing where to go. "Let''s follow them." "DON''T FIGHT."Marlene said with a stare. "I-I know!" Yanis retorted to his girlfriend. Chapter 354 [Nyrel Loyster] Flashback [7] Chapter 354 [Nyrel Loyster] shback [7] "I can''t believe that driver just kicked us off the bus! Tch!" Yanis fumed, kicking a branch on the ground in frustration. "If you hadn''t picked a fight, this wouldn''t have happened," Marlene said with a pout, clearly annoyed. "Oy, that guy started it, Marlene. He was trying to hit on you," Yanis retorted, pointing at Nyrel, who was walking ahead with Ephera. "He wasn''t hitting on me, and you know that, Yanis," Marlene countered, rolling her eyes. "Oh,e on!" Yanis eximed. "This is why Mr. Marron keeps kicking you out of ss," Marleneined. "That guy can''t believe I''m doing well without his damn sses." Yanis scoffed. "Mr. Marron? You mean Professor Marron?" Ephera suddenly turned around, her face a mix of surprise and shock. "Yeah, you know him?" Marlene asked, curious. "Yeah, he''s our marketing teacher," Ephera replied, piecing things together. "You guys go to the same school as us?" "No way, you seem like the type who would study literature," Yanis said, dumbfounded. Epheraughed. "And you''re thest one I''d expect to study at an IT school." "Don''t judge a book by its cover. I''m smarter than both of youbined," Yanis retorted, smirking. Marlene shook her head with a smile. "Yeah, right, Yanis. Keep telling yourself that." "Must be hard for you. He doesn''t even know the road ahead. It''s a must for a boyfriend," Ephera giggled, tapping Nyrel''s shoulder with a proud smile. "I am not your boyfriend, though?" Nyrel responded, slightly confused. "Yeah, yeah, keep advancing, Nyr!" Ephera ignored him, still smiling. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ah? I know the way exactly! You guys are just following us," Yanis snorted. "We''re following you from ahead of you?" Epheraughed but abruptly stopped as her nose collided with Nyrel''s shoulder. "Nyr? You hurt me¡­" Ephera rubbed her nose with teary eyes. But Nyrel''s gaze was fixed ahead. "Don''t tell me you''re seeing someone else again?" Ephera asked, following Nyrel''s gaze but quickly understood why he stopped. A group of men, clearly delinquents and some visibly drunk, were walking toward them whileughing among themselves. "Great, just what we needed," Marlene muttered under her breath. Yanis stepped forward, trying to look confident. "Alright, let''s just walk past them. They''re probably just passing through." Nyrel remained still, his eyes narrowing. "Stay behind me," he instructed Ephera, his voice calm but firm. Ephera nced at him, then at the approaching group, feeling a mix of apprehension and curiosity. "Do you think they''ll cause trouble?" Nyrel didn''t answer immediately, his focus entirely on the men. "Just be ready for anything." Any group of men drunk like that wouldn''t spell anything good if they met another group of sober boys and girls who were younger. Moreover Ephera and Marlene were really beautiful. It was like an intuition for Nyrel. The group of delinquents noticed them and started jeering. One of them, a tall man with a scruffy beard, called out, "Hey, where do you think you''re going? Got any spare cash?" "Just keep walking," Nyrel said quietly to just Ephera, moving forward with a steady pace but Marlene also followed his cue holding Yanis'' arm who was clearly the most likely to snap. Yanis clenched his fists already ring. Marlene and Ephera followed Nyrel''s lead, their expressions wary. The delinquents moved to block their path, and the scruffy bearded man stepped closer, grinning menacingly. "I said, got any spare cash?" Nyrel stepped forward, standing between Ephera and the delinquents. "We don''t want any trouble. Let us pass." The manughed, a harsh, unpleasant sound. "Trouble? Who said anything about trouble? We''re just being friendly. Isn''t that right, boys?" "Yeah!" "Just some cash!" "And girls with it ahahaha!" "Yeahe with us! We will show what a real man is!" The other delinquentsughed and jeered, closing in. Yanis, unable to contain his frustration, snapped, "Get out of our way fuckers!" The atmosphere grew tense as the group faced off. Nyrel remained calm, his eyes locked on the leader. "This is yourst warning. Let us pass." For a moment, there was silence. Then, the leader lunged forward, attempting to grab Nyrel. In a swift, fluid motion, Nyrel sidestepped and deflected the man''s arm, sending him stumbling past. "I warned you." -Bam! Nyrel swiftly kicked the leader in the back, sending him crashing to the ground with a thud. He didn''t hold back at all, and the leader''s head collided forcefully with the solid earth. Ephera watched in awe, her eyes wide with excitement. "He''s... amazing," she whispered, her voice filled with admiration. "Um... Ephera?" Marlena called out timidly. "You little brat¡ª" -Bam! "Shut it, fuckers!" The other three were about to pounce on Nyrel, but Yanis intervened,nding a powerful punch on the first attacker and breaking his nose in the process. Nyrel walked past Yanis and grabbed the drunken, trembling man. Without hesitation, he punched him square in the face. -Bam! "I said let us pass, didn''t I?" -Bam! "Guuaah! S-Sorry!" -Bam! "Did I say it or not?" -Bam! "Answer me." -Bam! Nyrel continued to punch the man, who had already lost consciousness, each blownding with a sickening thud. "Hey, stop. He''s out," Yanis said, grabbing Nyrel''s arm to halt his assault. Nyrel tried to pull free, but Yanis''s grip was strong. "Nyr, please," Ephera said softly, patting Nyrel''s back to calm him. Looking down at the man''s disfigured face, Nyrel finally released his grip and let the man fall to the ground. Yanis had already taken care of the other two, so now they could leave unimpeded. "Look at your hand," Ephera sighed in exasperation, taking Nyrel''s bloodied right hand and gently wiping it with a tissue. "You are stronger than you appear, don''t you?" Yanis said with a snort. "Don''t judge a book by its cover," Nyr replied, turning around to leave. "Ah, he got you back, Yanis!" Marlene giggled. "Tch." Yanis snorted in embarrassment. ¡­ ¡­ "Finally!" Ephera eximed, feeling a mixture of exhaustion and excitement after half an hour of walking. Her face lit up with happiness as she stood in front of the gaming store. "We should have been home already," Nyr muttered with a grimace, unable toprehend Ephera''s eagerness to buy whatever game it was that she desired. ncing behind him, still wearing a grimace, Nyr noticed Yanis and Marlene trailing behind them, their presence a reminder of their prolonged journey. Seeing Nyr''s expression, which clearly conveyed his thoughts, Marlene averted her gaze in embarrassment. "I-It''s Yanis!" she stammered, attempting to justify their presence. "I can''t believe it! This store already has the new yStation avable?!" Yanis eximed, his face pressed against the store window in excitement. "Let''s pick out your game quickly," Nyr urged Ephera, ushering her inside the store. Yanis eagerly followed, while Marlene trailed behind, her weariness evident. As Nyr stepped into the store, he quickly noticed a girl''s gaze fixed on him. He furrowed his brow, recognizing her as a new ssmate, though her name escaped him. It wasn''t the first time he had caught her observing him, but to encounter her here again was unexpected. He didn''t entertain the notion that he was being followed; it was surely just a coincidence. Still, it caught him off guard. ''Do girls really like games that much?'' "This is it!" Ephera''s voice broke his train of thought as she raised a game, her smile filled with excitement. "Princess and Dragon?" Nyr read the game''s title, eyeing the various characters depicted on the cover. It was undoubtedly a fantasy game, given the character with literal blue hair gracing the front. However, the art style was surprisingly realistic, rather than the typical manga aesthetic. "A dating sim game? Really, Ephera?" Nyr asked with a neutral stare. "Yeah! Look at him! Doesn''t he look like you?!" Ephera nodded, her grin radiant as she pointed to a grey-haired, fat man on the cover, sporting a wide smirk, his gaze below on the Heroine with blue hair. "Okay, that''s enough. I''m leaving," Nyr visibly upset, turning to exit but inadvertently colliding with Yanis. "Oh! This is the new game! I heard about it! They said it''s really gory and hardcore!" Yanis eximed, snatching the game from Ephera''s hand and examining it with eager eyes. "Right?!" Ephera chimed in with a giggle. "..." "..." Nyr and Marlene exchanged a bewildered nce, clearly taken aback by the exchange. "Is there anything else interesting here?" Nyr inquired as he scanned the store. "I''m not sure... maybe these figurines?" Marlene suggested, holding up a rabbit figurine with a smile. "..." "Perhaps not..." Marlene chuckled, setting it back down. While Nyr and Marlene browsed, Ephera and Yanis bombarded the clerk with questions about the game. "I''m sorry about Yanis... he''s just a bit quick to anger, but he''s not a bad guy," Marlene apologized suddenly. Nyr shrugged. "It was my fault to begin with. Don''t worry about it." Marlene smiled happily. "So, how long have you two been together?" Nyrel was confused at first but then understood that she was speaking about him and Ephera. "We''re not together... she''s just teasing me," Nyr rified, shaking his head. "Really? It doesn''t seem like that..." Marlene replied, her tone curious. Nyr didn''t know how to respond. His rtionship with Ephera was rather unique, after all. "This girl..." Nyr''s attention quickly shifted to the same girl who had locked eyes with him earlier before averting her gaze. He approached her swiftly, halting in front of her. "E-Excuse me..." She attempted to pass, but Nyr blocked her path. "Who are you? Why do you keep looking at me, even in ss and now here?" Nyr asked directly, his gaze cold and piercing. "T-That''s¡­" The young woman panicked a little before suddenly reaching out her hand behind Nyr, grabbing a game from a nearby box. "I-I just came to buy this game¡­" She held up the same game [Princess and Dragon] that Ephera and Yanis were excited about. Nyrel frowned. "That doesn''t answer my question¡ª" "Oh! You too, dys?!" Ephera interrupted, barging in with a bright grin as she called out to their ssmate. dys was taken aback but managed to respond shyly. "U-Um, yes¡­" "Then you''re one of us! Come on, let''s buy it together. Yanis is holding the line for us," Ephera eximed, grabbing dys'' arm and pulling her along. "W-Wait, I didn''t¡ª" "No need to be shy about it," Ephera giggled. "..." Nyr watched the duo leave before turning to see Yanis ring and intimidating the other clients to hold their ce in line for him and Ephera. "Is that really a good game?" Marlene asked, her expression serious as she picked up a copy of the game and scrutinized it with narrowed eyes. "I don''t know at all¡­" Nyrel replied, his gaze wandering to the game''s cover, where the grey-haired man stared back at him. Chapter 355 Celestes Dream Chapter 355 Celeste''s Dream -BOOOOOOM! A thunderous explosion echoed across the sky. Below, the sea split apart with each resounding sh above, creating a chaotic disy of power. Myriads of boats, filled with armed men, trembled under the sheer force of the battle. The men, faces pale with fear, could do nothing but watch the sky with bated breath. -BOOOOM! Another powerful shockwave erupted, sending something hurtling through the air. Itnded with a fleshy thud on one of the boats. It was a severed arm. "I told you already." A figurended gracefully on the deck of the grandest boat, which bore signs of destruction and was barely afloat. The young, handsome man had long, silver hair slicked back neatly. His elongated ears marked his noble lineage, even among elves¡ªthe highest of the nobles. His earrings, shaped like grim void eyes, dangled in the powerful wind. "Not to stick your lowly nose in others'' business." He had heterochromia, with one eye shining a deep blue and the other a deep green. They looked coldly and arrogantly at the figurending several meters away in front of him. Augh escaped from the other man''s bloodied lips. Despite losing his left arm, he seemed almost oblivious to the pain, his amber eyes gleaming with a near-madness as he looked at the elf. "This is exactly my damn business," he retorted, brushing back his messy white hair, smearing it with his own blood. Retrieving his severed arm, he pressed it back to the stump as white sand swirled around, acting as a glue to reattach it. Opening and closing his fist a few times to check its functionality, he smirked. His gaze shifted momentarily to a girl lying on the ground in a torn dress. Her mint green hair was disheveled, her usual ornaments broken or missing. Her typically unbreakable expression was now one of utter despair. Her gaze downcast on a figure lying on a pool of blood motionless. Turning his amber gaze back to the elf, who was directly responsible for the bloody war that had raged for months in Sancta Vedelia, Amael narrowed his eyes. "Alvara is mine." *** "Aha¡­!!" Celeste woke up in a daze. Her teal blue eyes shed white intensely. Her dress and bed were soaked with sweat. Her heart pounded in her chest as she experienced an unfamiliar feeling. "Ah¡­" Gripping her bedsheet, Celeste tried to catch her breath. "P-Princess!!" The door burst open, startling Celeste. She quickly sighed in relief when she saw it was August, a Commander of Zeste and someone she knew since child. "Hey! You can''t just barge into the Princess''s room like that!" A maid scolded August angrily. "R-Right, I''m sorry. I heard the Princess screaming¡­" August muttered worriedly. "It''s alright¡­" Celeste held her head for a moment before forcing a smile. "It was just a nightmare, nothing to worry about." "Of course, it was a nightmare. You''ve been through so muchtely, Princess," the maid said with a sad smile, helping Celeste to her feet. "Ah!" Celeste finally remembered what had happened. She had been brought back to Zeste thanks to James Raven''s careful nning to ensure their safety. After that, she had lost consciousness¡­ "W-Where is Amael?! How long have I been asleep?!" Celeste tried to take another step but stumbled, quickly caught by her maid. "Please calm down, Princess. It''s only been a day. We''re in the morning of the next day. As for Lord Amael, we saw him carrying you, but he lost consciousness right after," the maid exined. "W-What happened? Is he alright?!" Celeste asked, her voice filled with worry. August smiled, noticing how concerned Celeste was for Amael. It wasn''t surprising for her to be worried, but this time it was for a boy. "He''s still unconscious. A heavy dose of poison has corrupted his body. It''s actually a miracle he''s still alive, considering the amount of mana we had to remove from him. The healers just finished his treatment a few hours ago. He needs rest now," August said, recalling Amael''s difficult recovery. The poison had been incredibly potent. "I see¡­" Celeste sighed in relief, though guilt flickered across her face as she remembered Amael''s fight against Lomar. "I should check on him¡­" "No, Princess. You''re not in any condition to see anyone, you have been treated entirely but you need rest," the maid said, supporting Celeste. Celeste looked down at her white gown sticking to her body and her sweaty hair, blushing with embarrassment. "R-Right¡­" "I''ll help you with a bath, Mdy, and then after a good breakfast, you can see your prince," the maid said with a teasing grin. "H-He''s not my prince!" Celeste red, her cheeks flushed, before heading toward the bath. The old maid observed warmly. "She looks so much like Lady Sara¡­" "Indeed¡­" August agreed. "Has the battle ended in the Dolphian Capital?" The maid asked seriously. "Yes, but there still may be many enemies left. There were a lot of casualties too," August replied. "Do we have any news about Lady Melfina?" The maid asked hopefully. A day ago, they had received terrible news. The heads of Sancta Vedelia had been attacked during their meeting, and Melfina was caught in it. "They should be back soon; that''s all I know. They''re keeping it secret to avoid any further ambushes," August said. "I see¡­" ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Celeste was restless. She couldn''t tell if it was a dream, a nightmare, or¡ªwhat she feared most¡ªa prophecy. She clearly recognized Amael in that vision. His hair was longer, and he seemed even more deranged than he had been against Lomar, but it was definitely him. Questions swirled in her mind, overwhelming her thoughts. Her maid had to take over everything. She bathed Celeste, washed her body and hair, and chose a dress suitable for her status¡ªtasks Celeste usually handled herself. The maid even did her hair. During breakfast, Celeste mechanically moved her fork from her te to her mouth, her eyes unfocused. The maid sighed. "Princess." "Hm?" Celeste mumbled, her gaze still distant. "Lord Amael is here." "Ah?!" Celeste flinched, standing up abruptly and hitting her knees on the table. "Agnn¡­" She looked around with teary eyes before ring at her maid, blushing. Her maid smiled. "Do you wish for more soup?" She asked, pointing at Celeste''s empty te. Celeste looked at her te, shook her head, and stood up. After emptying her ss of water, she wiped her lips with a napkin and left. "Lead me to Amael." ¡­ It didn''t take long for them to reach the room where Amael was resting. He had been given a royal guest room and had been treated there since the previous day. N?v(el)B\\jnn "It''s this room, Princess," the maid said. Celeste nodded and opened the door, trying to push aside all thoughts of her dream. "Ah!!" -Ssh! As soon as the door opened, a maid kneeling in front of Amael''s bed dropped a bowl filled with water. Upon noticing Celeste, the maid''s face turned pale. "I apologize, Princess!" She quickly grabbed a towel and started wiping up the spilled water. "It''s okay, I''m sorry for barging in so suddenly¡­" Celeste said, waving her hand with a smile. The maid shook her head and quickly left, taking the bowl and towel with her, her face bright red as she walked past Celeste. Celeste raised an eyebrow before turning to look at Amael. "Oh!" she eximed in shock upon seeing Amael''s topless figure. "Princess, please. He is treated like anyone else," her maid said. "B-But why was she blushing?!" Celeste asked. "For the same reason you are blushing now, Princess," the maid replied with a chuckle. "What¡­!" Celeste protested, but her cheeks flushed as she approached Amael, who was still unconscious. She couldn''t help but blush at the sight of Amael''s bare upper body. His muscles were toned, and his abs were sculpted from hard work. "This is..." Celeste began, her voice trailing off as she stared in shock at the countless scars covering Amael''s body. She had never seen such a marked body before. His chest, stomach, arms, and sides¡ªevery part of his upper body was covered in scars. "If it reassures you, Princess, these scars aren''t from yesterday," the maid quickly said, noting Celeste''s horrified expression. "H-How is that possible..." Celeste''s hand trembled as she reached out to touch Amael''s stomach, her fingers tracing the jagged lines of his scars. The stark contrast between her pristine white fingers and his marred skin was striking. Amael''s brows furrowed slightly at her cold touch, but he didn''t flinch. "Training, but for Lord Amael, it was more like fighting," the maid exined. "B-But so many scars... how is that possible?" Celeste could hardly believe it. "It''s possible, yes. There are probably people with worse scars, but..." The maid''s eyes twitched as she took in the sheer number and severity of the scars on Amael''s young body. He was barely seventeen. "Not for someone this young..." Celeste had a conflicted expression as she looked at Amael''s peaceful expression. Brushing back Amael''s white hair, she smiled a little. "..." But it soon froze when a pair of amber eyes opened. Chapter 356 Celeste And Amael Chapter 356 Celeste And Amael "..." "..." Celeste frozepletely when I opened my eyes. As my gaze shifted from the ceiling toward her, she gulped, looking as if she had been caught red-handedmitting the biggest crime. I felt her soft hand on my forehead and hair for some reason. Not that I hated it, but I was currently topless in front of two women. "Have you had enough, Celeste?" I asked, my voice low. "Ah¡­ s-sorry, I didn''t mean to¡­" Celeste quickly withdrew her hand and averted her gaze, clearly flustered. "How many days have I been out?" I asked, trying to sit up. A groan escaped my lips as pain shot through my body. "Around a day," the maid standing behind Celeste answered. "A day¡­" I repeated, processing the information. It was better than I had expected, considering I had just awakened, but it didn''t mean I was fully recovered. My body was still utterly exhausted from the ordeal, and I knew it would take a few more days to regain my strength. Despite my weariness, I felt an overwhelming urge to just sleep again, especially after dreaming of those times with them. The exhaustion weighed heavily on me because of that dream. N?v(el)B\\jnn This was the time when I first met Yanis and Marlene. I can still vividly recall their words. "Count on me if you have any problems with that bastard Jayce." "I will always support you and Ephera, Nyr. Don''t hesitate to ask for help." Their promises still echo in my mind, even now. Tragically, they lost their lives on Earth. dys told me they were searching for answers about what happened to me and Emric when it happened. We truly dragged them into our mess, Ephera... I am painfully aware of this. I know that if Yanis, Marlene, and Lucy had not gotten involved with us, they would still be alive. Their fates were changed because they became close to me, to Ephera, and even to dys, who was pulled into this by Leon, from what I understand. All of them seemed to have been reincarnated here, but I have no idea where or in which appearance. If I were them, I''d definitely hide my identity to avoid getting caught by the bastards who destroyed our lives on Earth. However, it''s also possible that they haven''t recovered their memories yet. Kleah regained her memories as dys after Leon kissed her and did something to her in the Enigma Dungeon. If only that bastard Nihil could tell me more about it, but his presence disappeared suddenly during my month in prison. "Amael?" Celeste''s voice brought me back from my thoughts. I set these thoughts aside and looked at Celeste while picking up some clothes neatly folded near the bed, clearly meant for me. "What are these clothes? Finally embracing your status as a Princess?" I asked, putting on a shirt as I stood up. "W-What?" Celeste stuttered before ncing down at her dress. It was a typical princess gown, and even her hair was styled beautifully with some ornaments. She lookedpletely different from her usual more rxed style. "Ah! What have you done, Lera!" Celeste''s cheeks flushed red with embarrassment as sheined to her maid. "Princess, you weren''t listening to me, so I took the liberty of picking out suitable clothes for you. I have to say, you look really beautiful in attire befitting your status," Lera said with a chuckle. "But I feel so weird¡­" Celeste said, looking at her dress and turning around. "What do you think, Lord Amael? Is the Princess weird?" Lera suddenly asked me. "L-Lera?! What are you asking him?!" Celeste was dumbfounded. It was a good question. [] ''Don''t make me recall those embarrassing moments, Cleenah.'' I grimaced a little as I adjusted my shirt before looking at Celeste. When our eyes met, she quickly averted her gaze, gripping her gown as if she wanted to tear it off and change into something else immediately. "H-He doesn''t know anything about girls¡­" Celeste muttered with a typical tsundere scoff. That''s rude; I know a lot of things about girls. Ephera basically forced me to learn things about girls. She was upset at my denseness when it came to her and Shayna, I suppose. Anyway, I looked at Celeste, and honestly, that sky-blue dress suited her perfectly. It was a stark contrast to her usual above-the-knee skirts,zy hairstyles, and tomboyish presence. It is just like La when she shifted to wearing the pinafore uniform instead of the one showing her body. She looked absolutely stunning in that other uniform because of the contrast probably. The same was for Celes. "Well, you look beautiful, yeah," I said, approaching her. "What!" Celeste was shocked by my words and didn''t even have time to catch her breath before I approached her. "W¨CWhat are you doing¡­? Don''t get closer!" Celeste raised her hands in defense. "You''ve watched too many movies, Celes," I said, reaching my hand past her head. Celeste closed her eyes tightly, anticipating something, though all I wanted was to reach for the scissors. I nced at the mirror in front of me and behind Celeste, then began cutting my hair. They were a bit too long for my liking, and a change of hairstyle wouldn''t hurt. Celeste stood close in front of me, her hands gripping the table on which the mirror rested, her body leaning back due to my proximity. But I paid no heed and focused on cutting my hair. After a few minutes, I was done; my hair was now cut short. I expected Celeste to protest a bit, but she remained unusually silent. It was my way of getting back at whatever she had been up to while I was asleep, but... "Y¨Cyou could have done it elsewhere¡­" Celeste said, ring at me. I stared at her with my glowing amber eyes and reached out my hand again, this time clearly aiming towards her. Celeste closed her eyes tightly, bracing herself. She shivered when she felt my cold touch on her bare shoulder. "I apologize, Lady Prophetess," I said, removing a strand of my hair from her shoulder. When she opened her eyes, she saw my smirk and blushed once more in embarrassment. "D-Don''t call me Lady Prophetess!" She pushed me back gently and stepped away, but herck of experience with heels caused her to slip on the floor. "Ahaa!" I quickly caught her arm and smiled. "The most unrefined Princess I have ever seen." She was theplete opposite of Aurora, who was the epitome of a perfect Princess in behavior, duty, and appearance. "I-I don''t care, you sneaky pervert!" She retorted, regaining her stance. "That''s a misunderstanding," I replied with a grimace. "I don''t believe it," Celeste crossed her arms. "So, you really think I sneaked into your room purposefully to... sleep with you?" I asked raising a brow. Celeste''s eyes widened in shock before she burst out of the room with a bright red face. "P-Princess?" But at that moment, an old man in armor stood in front of the door. It was August; thest time I saw him was in Zestel during the exam. He looked at me, surprised, before shaking his head. "Princess, the Heads of the Houses are back! But something happened!" Chapter 357 After The Incident In Edenis Raphiel Chapter 357 After The Incident In Edenis Raphiel "Princess, the Heads of the Houses are back! But something happened!" "Something happened?" Celeste asked, a bit apprehensive. August nodded with a frustrated look. "Y-Yes¡­ Lady Melfina¡­" "...!" Celeste widened her eyes and quickly exited the room. I followed after her with a serious gaze. Celeste''s face was filled with worry as she hurried down the corridor. The further we advanced, the more knights and maids of the pce we saw whispering among themselves. Upon seeing Celeste, they quickly bowed, but she paid no heed to them. What does it mean, ''Something happened''? Did something go wrong during their meeting in Edenis Raphiel? Did they argue with the representatives from Edenis Raphiel, and did a fight break out? I knew that Sancta Vedelia and Edenis Raphiel had always hated each other, each side trying to prove their superiority, but this seemed a bit exaggerated¡­ If I recall correctly, it was supposed to be a meeting to discuss the uing war against Utopia. I knew from the very start that it wouldn''t result in any peace since, from the game, it was meant to happen, but what else could have gone wrong? "Q-Quickly call our best healers!!" A mana circle? I frowned, noticing a teleportation mana circle directly connected to the pce. Normally, they would never do that because it could be extremely dangerous. It was very risky to use such magic, especially with Celeste present, but I soon understood why they did it. A white-haired young man, Evan, Celeste''s brother, appeared in the doorway, carrying someone over his shoulder. His face was drenched in sweat and hisplexion was ashen as he hurriedly brought the woman into a secluded room. Celeste froze in ce, her eyes widening in shock. The woman, with blood streaming from a wound on her forehead and soaking her dress, was Melfina, her grandmother. "G-Grandma¡­" Celeste stammered as she stepped into the room, her voice trembling. Melfinay on a makeshift bed, clearly in pain. How could this be? She was someone on the verge of reaching DemiGod status. "C-Celes! Stay back! Healers! What the hell are you doing?!!" Evan growled, his voice edged with desperation. "W-We are here!" "Y-Yes!" Five of their best healers rushed in, their faces pale with panic, and immediately began attending to Melfina''s severe injuries. "B-Brother, what happened?" Celeste asked, her voice quivering. Evan stepped back, allowing the healers to work. "They were attacked during their meeting," Evan replied through gritted teeth, his frustration and anger barely contained. "B-But¡­ why?" Tears welled up in Celeste''s eyes and spilled down her cheeks. "Don''t worry, she will be okay," Evan said, hugging his sister gently, trying to reassure her despite his own anxiety. When his gaze shifted to me, his expression hardened, turning even more bitter. "You should step onto the circle, Amael," hemanded tersely, without further exnation. My heart raced as Iplied without hesitation, stepping into the circle. My vision blurred, and the world around me shifted. N?v(el)B\\jnn *** Inside the Holy Tree of Eden, several figures were gathered. These were the heads and representatives who had participated in the meeting in Edenis Raphiel. -BAM! "How did this happen?" Karl roared, punching the wall. The force of his blow caused tremors, but the damage quickly vanished, a testament to the enchanted nature of the tree. His body was covered in bruises and bandages, evidence of a recent battle. Around them, numerous healers and high-ranking nobles whispered among themselves, the tension in the air palpable. After the disastrous events in Edenis Raphiel, udia Tepes had decided to bring everyone to the Holy Tree of Eden to seriously discuss their next steps. "How did this happen? You say? You''ve been weak, that''s all," Lazarus Raven said with a cold chuckle. "You weren''t even there, Lazarus, so you shouldn''t speak about this," Alector retorted, ring at him. "Yes, if I had been there, none of this would have happened," Lazarus replied, his tone dripping with arrogance. "Even An couldn''t beat him. What would you have done, Lord Lazarus?" Tanya Teraquin asked, scoffing at his confidence. "An is nothingpared to me, you should know that. Besides, he didn''t fight seriously. If he had, the damages would have been far greater, and there would have been many more casualties," Lazarus said dismissively. "This isn''t what we should be discussing," Jefer Moonfang interjected coldly. "He took away Alea Olphean. What do we do about it?" The room fell silent at Jefer''s words, the gravity of the situation sinking in. The disappearance of one of the Queens and Rulers of Sancta Vedelia was undeniably a significant issue, one that demanded immediate attention and action. "Nothing," Alector said after a moment of contemtion. "What?" Tanya narrowed her eyes in concern. "Don''t re at me like that. We''re not in a position to search for Alea or devise a n to confront whatever Kleines has be. Need I remind you all that a war is on the horizon?" Alector''s tone was stern, emphasizing the urgency of their situation. "I concur," Karl nodded. "Edenis Raphiel has made it clear they won''t support our cause. While they may not side with Utopia, we can''t afford to divert our resources to rescue Alea." "Divert our resources? We''re talking about Alea here. And the Olphean Kingdom may prioritize her recovery over our impending war," Jefer said. "Alea can wait. She''s not as weak as her sisters," Lazarus said with a mocking smile, earning disapproving res from the others. "Besides, if Kleines is truly the culprit, he wouldn''t harm his wife, right?" His words hung heavily in the air, prompting a somber silence. They were all certain it was Kleines behind Alea''s disappearance, and his lingering affection for her offered a glimmer of hope. Yet, they couldn''t shake the uncertainty of how long her safety wouldst. "What do we do about her Kingdom? Do you think they will sit idle or heed any of our counsel?" Jefer asked, voicing their concerns. "Since Connor''s passing, Christina Olphean is the one in charge. She''s level-headed and will understand the precariousness of our situation. Unlike Alea, she won''t rush into any decisions," Alector reassured them, drawing from his knowledge of Christina''s character. At the mention of Connor Olphean, several figures reacted oddly... Lazarus Raven wore a smirk, exchanging nces with Jefer Moonfang. Jefer, however, seemed oblivious to Lazarus''s expression. Karl Dolphis''s gaze shifted to Alector, who maintained his stern demeanor as he mentioned Connor. Meanwhile, udia''s eyes darted between Lazarus and Jefer. "Christina Olphean. Is she even in any condition to govern a Kingdom?" Tanya asked, subtly averting her gaze. In another part of the room, two individuals stood apart from the group. Christina was visibly distraught, her hands covering her face and tears, while another beautiful woman, Myrce, offeredfort, gently embracing her. "She just needs time, but she will manage. It''s not her first time facing adversity," Alector stated, acknowledging the bitter truth. Seeing Christina in such distress stirred something within Alector. He had known her since childhood, and witnessing her frequent bouts of sorrow over the years had left a mark on him. The tragedies that befell the Olphean House seemed relentless. First, the loss of her younger brother, Amael, followed by her Aunt Thelma, her father, her Aunt Oryanna, then her brother Connor, and now her mother. Fate appeared to have a cruel hold on the Olphean lineage, but Alector couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something more at y. "Regarding Kleines, I demand an exnation from the Falkrona House and from Waylen in person. No one else. I refuse to believe he''s ignorant of the situation. Ss also seemed to be aware of something. We will issue a royal demand, bearing all our signatures, and seek answers from the Falkrona House," Alector dered, and the Heads of the Houses nodded in agreement. "It will pose a challenge for Reiner, though. It seems he''s also met his match while we were away," Lazarus said amused. They had received news of the events unfolding in the capital of Dolphian shortly after their return, but amidst everything else that had urred, they had yet to fully process the implications. "Behemoth, Utopia, and Kleines, this is getting out of hand," Karl said, shaking his head in exhaustion. "Utopia is our priority. Strengthen your respective territories, and we''ll convene for another urgent meeting in theing weeks. Inform Christina that she will represent her Kingdom," Alector instructed. "Ask Myrce to convey the message and provide support to Christina. Jefer, you should speak to her as a fellow monarch," Alector added, to which Jefer nodded in acknowledgment. "What is the Rhedorah Princess doing here?" Lazarus questioned, his narrowed gaze fixed on the white-haired woman. "She was raised by Kleines and Alea. What did you expect?" Tanya retorted. "Hmm," Lazarus murmured thoughtfully. "In any case, let''s proceed with the vote. Who votes to postpone Alea''s matter to prioritize the uing war?" Alector asked. Lazarus, Karl, and Alector raised their hands first. Tanya hesitated for a moment before also raising her hand. udia and Jefer followed suit, concluding the vote. "Then we don''t need to consider Namys'' and Melfina''s votes. We have the majority in any case of their decisions," Alector dered, his gaze drifting toward the silver-haired woman being attended to by several healers. "Then that''s all," Alector nodded to the other heads as they prepared to leave. However, just as they were about to depart... "May I vote as well?" A voice rang out, capturing everyone''s attention. Turning around, they saw a white-haired man with a smile on his lips, but his amber eyes held no emotions at all. Chapter 358 Facing The Heads Chapter 358 Facing The Heads When I stepped into the portal, my vision blurred. A wave of dizziness hit me, making me feel disoriented until I finallynded on different ground. The sensation around me waspletely different from Zeste''s royal castle. I could hear people running around, shouting, with some wearing pale expressions, and others looking conflicted. They were of various races, all from Sancta Vedelia. They appeared to be high nobles from every country, assembled here for some reason. But I had no interest in them. I scanned the area, desperately searching for my mother. My amber eyes wandered over every corner, behind people, and on the ground, wondering if she might be lying injured somewhere. No matter how thoroughly I looked, I couldn''t see her nor feel her presence anywhere. Then, I heard a familiar voice, filled with sobs. It was my sister, Christina. She was speaking with a white-haired girl with horns. My attention quickly shifted to Christina, who was crying. My expression twisted slightly at the sight of her tears. Thest time I saw her cry like that was when we reunited after years of separation, and I had hoped that would be thest time she would shed such tears. "Christina," I called out to her. "...!" Christina, who had been hugging the white-haired girl, shivered and turned around. Upon seeing me, more tears escaped Christina''s eyes, and she rushed toward me, pulling me into a tight embrace. "A-Amael!" she cried, her sobs echoing in my chest. "What happened?" I asked, gently patting her back. She began to speak, but her words were a jumbled mix of tears and confusion, filled with anger, confusion, and despair. Despite the disjointed words, I could understand everything she was saying. My father was alive. My mother had been kidnapped by him. These were the two main pieces of information. "It''s okay, sister," I said, hugging her back and patting her soothingly. "W-WHY? I-I can''t... it''s always us..." she cried, her voice filled with deep anger toward the endless misfortunes befalling our family. "Look at me, sister," I said, meeting her amber eyes, which were the same shade as mine. "She isn''t dead, right? Mother isn''t dead, okay?" "Y-Yes..." she nodded. I smiled and wiped her tears away. "I will bring Mom back. I promise you, sister, so don''t cry. You need to be very strong from now on, okay?" Christina clenched my shirt and nodded. "I-I will take care of the kingdom. They need to know..." "Good, go ahead. I will join youter," I said, giving her head a reassuring pat. My gaze followed her as she borrowed another portal, taking her straight to the Olphean Kingdom. As soon as she disappeared, all the emotions behind my smile vanished as well. I turned around. "In any case, let''s proceed with the vote. Who votes to postpone Alea''s matter to prioritize the uing war?" Three hands raised first. Then one. Then the remaining two. "Then we don''t need to consider Namys'' and Melfina''s votes. We have the majority in any case of their decisions," the old man said. "Then that''s all." I stepped forward before they could leave. "May I vote as well?" I asked, raising my hand with a smile that didn''t quite reach my eyes. "C-Connor Olphean?" sputtered the man with reddish-brown hair, his eyes wide with shock as he looked at me. The others around him wore various expressions of surprise and disbelief, except for a few. I particrly noticed Tanya Teraquin and Alector, the Guardian of the Tree, who looked equally stunned. Lazarus Raven''s crimson eyes were narrowed as he studied me. "No, Karl. He is Amael Idea Olphean. Alea''s youngest son," Alector finally said, recovering from his shock and looking directly at me. "What? I thought he died when he was a kid or something?" Karl replied, still bewildered. "I also thought that..." Tanya added, her eyes ring at me. "And this face, it''s different, but he is the one Alea brought from Celesta, iming he was Thomen''s son." "It looks like she lied to us, and he is indeed her son then," Jefer said. "You take it rather easily, as if you knew it already, Jefer," Tanya retorted, but Jefer remained silent. "Ahaha. Interesting, interesting, truly interesting," augh cut through their discussion. It was Lazarus, his twisted smile reminding me of Cyril''s, but even more sinister. "Kleines'' youngest son?" "Yeah," I nodded. "Connor''s younger brother too?" He asked, his piercing eyes seeming to want to devour me. I met his gaze. "Yeah." Lazarus stared at me for a moment before retreating. "Your mother has been abducted by your father. She is a lost cause. Focus on your new role, one your brother was incapable of fulfilling." "Lazarus," udia frowned. "I''m saying it for his sake, don''t look at me like that," Lazarusughed. "As much as I hatefully don''t appreciate your suggestion, I will try to be nice. I would like to inquire about the peculiar inconsistencies surrounding this sudden attack on one of the most protected ces on this Earth," I cut in, stepping forward. "Watch your tongue, boy," Lazarus muttered, his earlier smilepletely gone. "My tongue is as pink as yours, Head of the Raven House," I replied. "The only difference is that I¡ª" "Edward Falkrona," udia interrupted, her warning re halting my words. I smiled at her and continued, my gaze fixed on Lazarus Raven. "The only difference is that I don''t use it to spew bullshit on a daily basis." -BOOOOOOM! A powerful shockwave filled with intense killing intent surged towards me but was diverted to either side of my face. A curtain of white hair flowed in front of me, revealing the young woman who had been with Christina. She stood protectively before me, her sword raised to counter a pale hand with sharp nails¡ªLazarus'' hand. I could see her arm trembling as she held the sword, but she stood her ground against Lazarus Raven, a Demigod. Lazarus'' lips twisted into a smirk. "There, there. The daughter of that mad Emperor of Redhorah. He really did a number on you, didn''t he?" He muttered, his eyes drifting to Myrce''s protruding horns. It was Myrce, as expected. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I didn''t need to see her face to understand the immense hatred she was holding back, but she didn''t respond to his provocation. Lazarus seemed to enjoy this even more. "Kleines raised you, yet you let him die. Then Connor, and now your guardian in Sancta Vedelia was kidnapped right in front of you. What use are you anymore, Myrce Redhorah? Even with all the gifts they gave you, you are still... so weak." Myrce didn''t react, but I could see her shivering back, struggling to contain the anger that could destroy this entire ce. "Enough, Lazarus." Chapter 359 Amaels Warning Chapter 359 Amael''s Warning "Enough, Lazarus." Our gazes were drawn to the neer. The tension in the room intensified as another Demigod appeared. Despite his age, he looked as youthful as Lazarus Raven. His long dark hair flowed behind him, and his crimson eyes bore a stern look directed at Lazarus. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Duncan¡­" Lazarus'' lips twisted into a smirk. udia let out a sigh of relief upon seeing her husband. The situation had been escting because of me, and it was clear she was annoyed by my continued confrontation. "Would you leave my son-inw in peace for a moment? He has just lost his mother and learned that his father is alive. As grown men, it''s our duty tofort them, not mock them," Duncan said. "Your son-inw? Oh yes, you engaged your youngest granddaughter to him. You wouldn''t have done that if you didn''t know he was thest heir of the Olphean House. A very shrewd n," Lazarus chuckled. Duncan didn''t respond. Not that I was upset about it. I knew very well the reasons behind it. He was still a grandfather and wanted the best for his granddaughter. "Your son-inw talks too much and has caused enough damage to my House, Lord Duncan," Tanya Teraquin suddenly interjected, using me. She was probably referring to the incident where I had crippled her younger son, Allen Teraquin. "He has gone through a lot; you can understand that, especially you, Tanya," Duncan said, but his words only earned a re from Tanya. "Sorry, but I have to ask something nheless," I said with augh. "Stop it, brat," Alector warned, but I ignored him. "The Headmistress, Melfina, has been heavily injured, and my mother has been kidnapped. So how is it that none of you seem to have sustained any serious injuries? Did you really fight, or did you just let Melfina and Myrce handle everything?" I scoffed, my eyes scanning the room. Myrce had bandages over her arms and head and looked utterly exhausted, while Celeste''s grandmother had beenpletely defeated. Yet these people seemed unscathed. "What? Did you expect us toe in a broken state?" Karl Dolphis asked. "Exactly," I smiled, nodding in a way that clearly annoyed all of them. "But now I know you don''t give a damn about my mother. And remember my words," I said, narrowing my eyes. "I am a very resentful person." Silence fell as they all looked at me with mixed expressions, none of them good. "I am not my father. I''m not my brother, I''m not my mother, nor my sister. I am way worse than all of them. You will beg me to help you when the timees, Heads of Sancta Vedelia," I dered, my tone dripping with contempt. With a sneer on my lips, I turned around and left. *** There was a heavy silence among the Heads after Amael''s bold deration. They couldn''t believe what they had just heard. Duncan sighed, but inwardly, he couldn''t help but feel a tinge of happiness. ''I think I''ve chosen a diamond for you, Elizabeth.'' For a long time, he had been searching for a suitable husband for Elizabeth. Someone capable of containing her, restraining her emotions, making her happy, supporting her, being stronger than her, and as bold and fearless as she was. Of course, he doubted Amael was strong enough to beat Elizabeth, at least not when she stopped restraining herself. He wasn''t sure either if Amael could restrain and control Elizabeth''s emotions, but from what he had seen so far, Amael was able to support her. He seemed as bold as Elizabeth had been in her prime years ago. At first, Connor seemed to tick all these requirements since Elizabeth appeared truly at ease around him. It had taken time, as Connor had insisted for years to get Elizabeth to talk to him, but just when he seeded, he lost his life, and his daughter closed herself off again. Surprisingly, she didn''t rampage as Duncan had feared. The only one who could help her then was his adopted son, Earth Tepes. He had grown up with his two granddaughters, and Elizabeth considered him a sibling. So, when udia proposed the engagement between them, Duncan thought it might work. Unfortunately for Earth, during his time away at Edenis Raphiel for special training, Amael had appeared. Until now, Duncan had no bad opinions of Amael, except that he was perhaps too reckless. More so than Connor Olphean, who was extremely smart and knew how to dodge danger and deal with everyone with mere words. Amael, however, seemed like a different breed. He wasn''t relying on intelligence but on his lively tongue, a talent he had certainly inherited from his mother. Amael, unfortunately, wasn''t yet as strong as his older brother. ''Without Alea around, I should look after him a bit. Elizabeth seems to harbor at least some care for him.'' Duncan knew his daughter didn''t have any romantic feelings for Amael. He wondered if Elizabeth could ever truly love someone. At best, she would hold familial love, like she did for her twin sister and her family, and briefly for Connor. But if Elizabeth could at least feel familial love for Amael, their future life together would be more harmonious. They didn''t need to love each other deeply, just enough to fulfill their duties. In any case, Duncan knew he should keep an eye on Amael, just in case. Despite the looming war and their limited time, it couldn''t be helped. Amael was his son-inw now. Shifting his gaze toward the man who could be considered his longtime rival, Duncan spoke up. "I hope you don''t have any dangerous thoughts about him, Lazarus. He is part of my family now as well." Lazarus, who had looked frighteningly cold until now, smiled before chuckling a little. "I wanted to kill him at first, but I changed my mind. He intrigues me quite a lot," he said simply and vanished from the ce. Karl Dolphis grimaced. "He is worse than his mother," he said, stepping into another portal toward the Olphean Kingdom. "How is she?" Tanya asked, approaching a peculiar ce where a very young woman with silver hair was lying unconscious on a bed. It was Namys ryon, the current Queen of the ryon Kingdom. She wasn''t injured but waspletely drained of all her mana in an attempt to help the others fight Kleines Falkrona. "The Queen just needs some rest. I have called for her children; they will be here soon to take her," the healer said. Tanya nodded before leaving for her own Kingdom. "udia,e with me. We need to talk," Alector said, raising his hand to create a portal to another ce. udia immediately sensed their destination: the Holy Tree of Eden. "Yes," she replied, giving a nod to Duncan before following Alector through the portal. In the end, only two people remained: Duncan Tepes and Jefer Moonfang, the youngest Head. A deep silence settled as Jefer''s calm gaze rested on Namys. "It''s been a while, boy," Duncan muttered. "I''m a Head just like you now, Lord Duncan," Jefer responded, though he didn''t seem upset. Duncan chuckled. "We are entering a new era, boy. A new era for Sancta Vedelia." "I agree," Jefer said as he stood up to leave. "Jefer." "Lord Duncan." Duncan looked at Jefer with a serious expression. "Kleines might be alive, but he is clearly not the same person you once knew." Jefer''s expression was unreadable as he stepped into the portal to the Moonfang country. "I know." Chapter 360 Comforting Christina And Talk With Myrcella Chapter 360 Comforting Christina And Talk With Myrce I took the portal to the Pas Kingdom and found myself walking through the corridors alongside Myrce Redhorah. As we passed, the knights and maids widened their eyes in shock before quickly bowing their heads with even more respect and reverence than before. My true identity had already spread everywhere, and Christina had likely confirmed everything. I was no longer seen as the Queen''s niece but as the youngest son and Heir of the Kingdom. The fact that my face resembled my mother''s and thus bore some likeness to Connor probably added to their shock. "What was his name again?" I asked. Myrce, her face hidden behind a white mask, remained silent for a moment before replying. "An Edenis Gabriel was leading the meeting." "Edenis Gabriel, huh?" He belonged to the four great Edens, the Kings of Edenis Raphiel. He was also Miranda''s uncle. Aunt Olivia''s face briefly shed in my mind. She had sacrificed her own safety for the one she loved, and predictably, it didn''t take long before she was targeted and killed by the Iris Project. There was a reason why the Great Four Families of Edenis Raphiel stayed secluded on their ind. "Did he say anything about my mother''s situation?" I asked. "Lord An said he will try to locate her," Myrce answered. "Tell An to first think about a way to defend himself from me. The next time I see him, it won''t be for greetings," I spat venomously. "You are talking about a King of Edenis Raphiel and the Leader of Monarchs, Edward Falkrona," Myrce warned, though there was no annoyance in her tone. "And what? He couldn''t even protect a meeting between the highest nobles of this world. You earn respect from others, and I have none for that old man," I retorted, snorting. Myrce fell silent. "Where''s my sister?" I asked ire as soon as I saw her. "I-I will lead you, Your Highness!" ire said, immediately hurrying ahead. "You''ve changed a lot since Ist saw you, Edward Falkrona," Myrce said, recalling the time she saved me during my fight against Pyres. Pyres... That bastard responsible for Louisa''s death. In the end, it all traces back to those Iris Project scum. Aunt Olivia, Louisa, and now my mother... I swear I will erase them from existence. When I reached the doors, the two knights guarding them panicked at the sight of me. Ignoring them, I swung the doors open. Inside, the important nobles of the Kingdom were gathered, discussing matters with Christina, who still had swollen eyes but was diligently doing her job. Upon seeing me, Christina''s tired eyes lit up slightly. "Amael¡­" "Everyone out. I need to talk with my sister," I ordered. "Your Highness," they all greeted me before leaving one by one. In the end, only Christina, Myrce, and I remained in the room. Christina silently put away the letters on her table. She chuckled hollowly. "All letters from other nobles, offering their condolences." "Tell them all to go to hell," I said, sitting down next to her. Christina smiled a little. "You''re so rash, little brother. I wonder what Connor would have said?" I didn''t like that. Seeing her so depressed made me ufortably annoyed. "Christina, what were you talking about?" I asked. "You''re aware that a war against Utopia is looming. Or perhaps it''s more urate to say Utopia against us," Christina corrected. Of course, I was aware. It was a major event in the Second Game, particrly the Second Part, which focused on the war against Utopia. "You''re thinking about what to do?" I asked her. Christina nodded lightly. "Mother and I agreed to take part in the war, obviously. With the Holy Tree in danger, we couldn''t just stay out of it, even though our Kingdom is strategically better positioned to avoid the conflict." She was right. Utopia would attack from the sea, but Pas was not a coastal kingdom. They would have to cross through other kingdoms to reach us. If we were truly self-centered, we could let the other kingdoms face Utopia''s wrath and preserve our forces for the right moment. "But now that mother is gone... We are keeping the news of her kidnapping from our people, but in case of war, her presence is needed. She''s the Queen, and the reason our Kingdom is thriving today," Christina added. She was right again. The Queen should be present to address the war and boost the knights'' morale. Mother always led in times of conflict. If we joined the war against Utopia, we would have to exin her absence, which would only cause more problems. I personally intended to participate in the war. Everyone would be involved, and I needed to be there to ensure nothing deviated from what I had seen in the game. But mother had disappeared. "It''s up to you, sister," I said. "Amael¡­" I stood up. "You know the Kingdom and its people better than I do. I will support whatever decision you make, even if you choose not to participate in the war. The choice is yours." I reached out and pulled her into aforting embrace. "Y-Yes¡­" Christina sobbed, clutching my back tightly. "Don''t ever feel lonely, sister. As long as I am here, you will never be alone. Do whatever you feel is right, and I will support you as your younger brother," I said. Christina looked up, stroking my face with teary eyes. "You look like Connor and speak just like Dad, don''t you?" I patted her hair before gently kissing her forehead. "Stay strong, sister. As you always have been and always will be." "Hm." Christina nodded, and I stepped back. Christina shifted her gaze to Myrce and smiled. "Should we eat together, Myrce? It''s been a while." Myrce shook her head. "I... I have some work to do. An called me, but I promise I wille soon, Christina." "I see¡­" Christina''s eyes lowered slightly in sadness. Myrce nodded at me and left. "I''ll leave you now, sister. Let''s meet at dinner," I said, turning to go but then remembered something and looked back. "Also, the Heads of the other Houses will probably beg you to join the war. Ignore those idiots." Christina rolled her eyes and gently pushed me. "Just leave, you idiot brother." I smiled, leaving the room and following after Myrce. "Myrce Redhorah." Myrce, who was hurrying ahead, stopped in her tracks. "Are you in that much of a hurry to see daddy An?" I asked with a scoff. "It seems your character isn''t the only thing that has changed in a year, Edward," Myrce said, turning around. "Do you know where my mother might be kept?" I asked, getting straight to the point. I knew she was just nning to search the world to find my mother. "No, but I will find her," Myrce replied. "How long will it take? A month? A year? Ten years? I guess you''ll be just in time for my sister''s burial." "You¡­" Myrce''s mask hid her face, but I knew she was ring at me. "I know a way to find my mother," I said confidently. "What? Are you telling the truth?" Myrce asked, not believing me at all. "If I didn''t have the means to find my mother, I wouldn''t be as calm as I appear right now," I said, narrowing my eyes. I would have done something reckless if I didn''t know that my father, no matter what he had be, wouldn''t kill my mother. Knowing I had some time allowed me to think carefully and rationally. "Then what are you waiting for?" She asked, puzzled. "I need some time." "We don''t have¡ª" "We have time. Whatever my father is nning won''t kill my mother and will take time. That time will be enough for me to find where she is. I need you with me to take her back," I said. "..." "You can leave now if you want, but you will just waste your time," I added without an ounce of doubt. Myrce clenched her fists. "What do you want me to do?" "Quite simple. Stay here with my sister until I find the way. You will have the entire pce to yourself. Isn''t that great? Though I suppose not since you are a princess," I said, turning around. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But I soon stopped. "Onest thing." "What?" Myrce asked, waiting. "You will have dinner with my sister." Chapter 361 Alicia And Elizabeth Chapter 361 Alicia And Elizabeth In a secluded, spacious area, the sound of shing weapons echoed continuously. The ng and tter of metal resounded throughout the training grounds, abat that could be heard from every corner. The ce was teeming with people, ranging from the youngest teenagers to the oldest men, who often acted as mentors. The first thing anyone would notice was the exclusive presence of vampires. There were no humans, elves, or werewolves in sight. This was the Tepes Special Grounds, established during the Blood Moon War to prepare the vampire rebellion against their tyrannical ruler at the time, the Vampire-Witch Selene Amaya Tepes. Originally built out of necessity, this dojo had evolved into one of the most renowned training centers for mastering the rapier. The rapier had be a favored weapon among many vampires, including some of the most notorious ones. The training grounds buzzed with activity, but today, all eyes were drawn to the center of the arena where a sparring match was taking ce. The focus of everyone''s attention was on two of the most beautiful vampires they had ever seen, who were also among the princesses of Sancta Vedelia. On the right, a figure moved with elegant precision, weaving and dodging her opponent''s thrusts with calmposure, asionally countering with swift strikes of her own. Her raven-ck hair was tied into a ponytail, keeping it out of her way as she moved. Spectators watched in awe, their mouths agape at Elizabeth''s graceful form. Whether it was her serious expression or the small smile she wore while sparring with someone she cared about, she captivated everyone around her. On the other side of the arena, her opponent wasn''t smiling at all. Alicia, known for her prowess with the rapier and her untouchable, unreachable demeanor, disyed a hint of frustration today. Though her expression remained mostly stoic, her furrowed brows betrayed her emotions. Those who knew Alicia well, like Elizabeth, could sense that something was amiss. Alicia''s thrusts were a bit sloppier than usual,cking the precision she was known for. She couldn''t help it; it had always been like this when she sparred with Elizabeth. At the start of the match, she would feel a surge of excitement at the prospect of dueling Elizabeth Tepes. But as the fight progressed, she was inevitably reminded of a bitter truth. The Elizabeth Tepes Alicia had once respected as a junior, admired as a big sister figure, chased after as a rival Vampire Princess, and feared as a living embodiment of greatness, seemed to have vanished. Alicia, Elizabeth, and Selene had been raised and educated in the manner befitting Vampire Princesses. James Raven, a close friend of Elizabeth''s parents, had entrusted Alicia''s education to their institution, resulting in Alicia being raised alongside Elizabeth and Selene as though they were sisters. Alicia had known both Elizabeth and Selene for many years and had seen the true Elizabeth. The first time she met Elizabeth, Alicia was six years old. She had been absolutely frozen in awe. Elizabeth, though only seven years old at the time, disyed a maturity far beyond her years. She was a bit cold, but her speech had a captivating tone that everyone wanted to hear. Her voice was chilling yet mesmerizing, leaving others with no choice but to listen. A genius. A genius among geniuses, Elizabeth Tepes''s exceptional nature became more evident with each passing year. Selene, on the other hand, was more shy, a trait that only worsened due to Elizabeth''s overprotectiveness. Elizabeth shielded her twin sister from various parties seeking the reincarnation of Selene Amaya Tepes. Selene''s vulnerability was one of the driving forces behind Elizabeth''s greatness, pushing her to progress at a frightening level both mentally and physically. Alicia still remembered the day she saw Elizabeth''s true nature. It was only a few days after Elizabeth''s parents were reported dead in an incident, and Elizabeth was barely twelve years old. That day, Elizabeth fought against the invaders of Utopia who had attacked Vachia. Alicia knew, deep down, that this was the real Elizabeth. Until then, it had seemed as though Elizabeth had always held back, carefully considering her behavior and speech when surrounded by her family. But that day, the death of her parents had unleashed something that should never have been set free. A monster, a witch, a demon, the Princess of Blood¡ªUtopia called her the Cold Witch of Vchia. Thousands of bodies littered the grounds of Vchia, all killed by Elizabeth in her rampage, despite an agreement being reached by Duncan Tepes and Utopia. She had attacked them out of nowhere at night, destroying their forces and killing them all. Rivers of blood and flesh flowed, shocking and horrifying everyone. Alicia had been there that day in the Tepes Castle. She saw Elizabeth standing amidst the carnage, her pale hands dripping with fresh blood, her sharp nails and fangs stained red, her blood-red eyes reflecting a terrifying intensity as she looked back at Alicia. It was the most frightening sight Alicia had ever seen, yet strangely, she also felt a profound admiration for Elizabeth. The figure she admired so much was now revealed to be a smaller version of the fearsome, true Elizabeth. After that fateful day, it was as if a dam had broken within Elizabeth. She stopped holding back entirely, bing ruthless and merciless towards everyone, even those of her own race. Anyone who bothered her or her sister regretted their decision instantly. When she entered the academy at sixteen years old, she quickly secured her position and elevated the Tepes House to prominence. She fought off against the Teraquin House of Kendel and Alvara Teraquin, as well as from Cyril Raven, who was interested in her twin sister Selene. As a Junior and new student, Elizabeth quickly climbed higher driven by only selfishness and arrogance. However, during this time, Elizabeth began to change subtly. Alicia, who was closely acquainted with Elizabeth, noticed this shift. She knew that Elizabeth''s situation was worsening, and that she was slowly descending deeper into the abyss with each life she took. Yet, whenever Alicia met with Elizabeth, thetter would show a different, softer side¡ªsimr to how she behaved with Selene. Elizabeth considered Alicia as a sister as well, and Alicia naively believed that everything was fine with Elizabeth, despite the reality beingpletely opposite. Then, someone brought a flicker of warmth to Elizabeth''s cold heart: Connor Olphean. Alicia didn''t know how it happened, but Elizabeth started smiling more often, even though she retained her ruthless nature. Alicia grew to admire this version of Elizabeth, who showed more emotions and seemed more human. But then, it eventually happened. Connor Olphean died.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 362 Alicias Situation Chapter 362 Alicia''s Situation Connor Olphean died. It happened less than a year ago, and since then, everything changed with Elizabeth, a change that everyone noticed. She was absent for a few days and returned with a warmer smile, devoid of the coldness she once exhibited. She abandoned allpetition with the Teraquin House and Raven House and instead focused silently and diligently on her sswork. Elizabeth, who had always shown some restraint in getting along with Celeste and the others, suddenly became close to them again, reminiscent of how she was when her parents were still alive. Celeste and Amelia, who were the closest to her, happily epted this change and refrained from asking too many questions. They understood how close Elizabeth had been to Connor and did not want to upset her with inquiries. Days and weeks passed, and Elizabeth genuinely started caring for her friends and showing kindness to strangers, something she had never done before. Even with Connor, she had maintained a semnce of her ruthless aura, but her interactions with the lively Celeste and Amelia transformed her further. This change, something even Earth couldn''t achieve, required thebined influence of Connor, Celeste, and Amelia. Yet, Alicia knew something was wrong. This drastic change in just a few days was too strange and unnatural. She wasn''t the only one who thought so. Everyone who knew Elizabeth even a little bit understood that her new demeanor was merely a facade, a mask she wore perhaps to protect herself psychologically and to shield others from her true self. It was as if she had purposefully sealed away all the aspects of her previous self deep within her mind, and as time passed, that facade became her new identity. But Alicia couldn''t find anyfort in this. From her perspective, Elizabeth was doing more harm than good to herself. She was trying to overwrite her own existence, and this was clearly distressing for Alicia. As Alicia fought Elizabeth, she struggled to keep her emotions in check. Again, that same defensive stance. Elizabeth, who had always been the aggressor, was now perpetually on the defensive, waiting for the right moment to counterattack. After hundreds of exchanges, Alicia halted the sparring session, stepping back. "You''ve progressed a lot, Alicia," Elizabeth smiled as she lowered her rapier. But, as always, Alicia didn''t react much to Elizabeth''spliments. She wasn''t sure if Elizabeth genuinely meant her words or if they were merely expressions of sympathy. The Elizabeth she knew rarely praised people and only those she considered worthy. Now, she was offering praise to everyone. For Alicia, these words felt empty, as did Elizabeth''s smile. Seeing Alicia remain silent as she removed her protective gear, Elizabeth sighed wryly and began taking off her own protective top. "Do you want to eat together, Alicia? I''ll also call Selene. It''s been a while since we''ve done that together," Elizabeth offered. Alicia remained silent, untying the ribbon that held her blonde hair and letting it flow over her shoulders. Her crimson eyes met Elizabeth''s with their usual aloof expression. "Indeed, it''s been a while," she muttered before walking away without giving a proper answer. But Elizabeth knew very well that Alicia had clearly rejected her offer. Elizabeth watched Alicia''s retreating figure for a moment before lowering her gaze to her hand holding the rapier. Her left hand was trembling slightly for some reason. Noticing this, Elizabeth clenched the hilt tightly, stopping the trembling. "I''m leaving as well." "Yes, Mdy." *** n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Alicia walked silently towards the Ravenia Pce. As a Great House Princess, she had ess to the unique teleportation mana circle, which transported her from one capital to another. Within moments, she found herself in the Ravenia Capital. As always, a carriage had been prepared for her, and she gazed emptily out of the window until they reached the pce. The Ravenia Pce stood tall and dark in the center of the capital, an imposing sight that everyone dreamed of seeing from the inside at least once. However, Alicia, who had seen its corridors and rooms countless times, had grown weary of it. The grandeur that once might have awed her now felt monotonous. She wished she would never have to return to this pce again. Since her parents'' separation, Alicia had sided with her mother and lived in another mansion in the capital, under secret guards. Despite the separation, she remained a royal of Ravenia. It was surprising that both James Raven and Lazarus Raven allowed her to live outside the security of the pce. Initially, James Raven didn''t ept this arrangement and proposed to live elsewhere himself, but to his dismay, his wife refused. She didn''t want to set foot in the castle again. Ultimately, with Lazarus Raven''s acquiescence, James Raven relented but asked for his daughter to visit home once a month. This was his way of staying connected with her, ensuring her well-being, and holding onto a small hope of mending their rtionship. Yet, over the years, no progress had been made. Still, merely seeing his daughter and talking with her brought him enough happiness. He asked the same of his wife, but as expected, she tly refused. As Alicia walked the path leading to the castle, the knights, upon seeing her, quickly bowed. It was a familiar yet rare sight: Alicia Raven walking through the castle like a stranger. Alicia could have refused her father''s request, but she was still a Great noble of Sancta Vedelia, a Princess of one of the eight great houses, and with that came responsibilities. She wouldn''t dodge her duties, which is why she agreed to visit the castle on some asions. Moreover, she didn''t want to create any more problems. She knew her grandfather and brother well, after all. This sense of duty was one of the reasons she had epted the engagement to Adrian in the first ce. The idea hade from her oldest brother, Cyril, who discussed it with their grandfather, who unsurprisingly epted. Alicia, whether she had a say in the matter or not, had no intention of refusing it, despite her mother''s reluctance. Alicia knew that her mother would have caused an uproar if Alicia had truly expressed a desire not to engage Adrian. To avoid this, she remained silent. "Where is my... father?" Alicia asked before entering the castle. "He''s in the training area, Mdy, with his guest," the knight replied. "Guest?" Alicia frowned slightly before nodding and walking off. Around the castle, various facilities were installed, including training areas and other equipment, all for the royals. Alicia used to train there before she left the castle with her mother. As she pondered her father''s whereabouts, she felt a slight fluctuation in the air emanating from a peculiar small stadium that resembled a giant room. She walked towards it, sensing even more mana rippling through the air. One of the presences was undoubtedly her father''s, but the other, which was quite unique and powerful, belonged to someone else. It felt familiar, yet different and stronger this time. Arriving in front of the metallic door, she knocked. With no answer, she hesitated a bit before knocking once more. She really wanted to get this over with quickly, as always. Just as she was about to knock a third time, the door rattled and opened, revealing a very handsome young man, probably the most handsome she had ever seen. Chapter 363 Learning The Raven Style Chapter 363 Learning The Raven Style Alicia couldn''t help but let her mouth fall open slightly in surprise. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "What''s up, Junior?" Standing there with his hands braced on either side of the doorway, he smiled, his gaze fixed on Alicia''s crimson eyes. His pure white hair clung to his skin, damp with sweat. His amber eyes, bright and clear like precious stones, sparkled with curiosity as he looked at her. Dark amberic marks were faintly visible beneath his eyes. Despite his changed appearance, Alicia recognized him immediately. Amael Falkrona¡ªor now, Amael Idea Olphean¡ªwho was the younger brother of Christina and Connor, the youngest son of Thomen and Alea, and thest heir of the Olphean House. "The bet is won. You are free now, Junior." She recalled his words to her after he had beaten Adrian Dolphis. It left her uncertain how to feel. To say she wasn''t grateful would be a lie. Adrian''s obsession had been eating away at her, no matter how hard she tried to hide it. She felt a deep difort and disgust whenever he touched her, yet she had resigned herself to it. That was the life Cyril had chosen for her. In her mind, the engagement was set in stone, immutable, and unchangeable. No one would dare oppose it. Everyone knew Cyril Raven was behind it, and no one wanted to antagonize him. Yet, Amael had made that bet and won it. She hated being dragged into a bet without her consent, treated like a puppet once again, but the oue had been in her favor. Then, just as they were about to face Alvara in the Third Round, an incident urred, and Amael vanished. It had been two weeks since shest saw him. Thest thing she expected was to see him here, in the Raven Pce''s territory. "Junior?" Amael waved a hand in front of Alicia''s face before grabbing her hand and pulling her into the room. Caught off guard, Alicia stumbled inside, and the metallic doors nged shut behind her. The room was like any other training room, equipped with various technologies for different types of training. As Alicia''s eyes roamed the space, theynded on the back of a man in a sports shirt and shorts. Despite his altered appearance, she recognized him instantly. "The break is over, Amael. We will resume¡ªhuh!" James Raven turned around and froze at the sight of Alicia standing next to Amael. He stammered briefly before a bright smile spread across his face. "Alicia." Alicia didn''t return the smile. "I''ll just eat and leave, as always. I''m heading out," she said, turning to go. She was curious about what was happening between her father and Amael, but that was all. "No, stay a bit," Amael intervened, shaking his head and blocking her path with his arm. Alicia nced at Amael, her expression nk. "Don''t give me that look, Junior. I promise you''ll learn a lot if you watch," Amael insisted with a smile. Alicia remained silent, seemingly unsure of what to make of his words. Taking her silence as agreement, Amael moved to join James Raven. "Then let''s start, Professor," Amael said. "Right¡­" James was at a loss for words, but at least his daughter hadn''t left immediately. Better yet, she decided to stay and watch for a bit. ''Even though she always refuses me¡­'' James thought, ncing at Amael, who had a knack for influencing others with both his words and actions. "Start whenever you''re ready," James said, taking a stance with his fists up. Amael nodded, clenching his fists and adopting the same stance as James. One fist was poised for defense and counterattacks, while the other was ready for aggressive strikes. Amael studied James for a moment beforeunching off the ground, shooting toward him at an astounding speed. Alicia was taken aback, not just by his speed but by the way he moved. That absurd speed,bined with a thirst and aggressiveness, was characteristic of vampire fighting styles. But this one, in particr, was drawn from the Raven Martial Arts she had been taught since childhood. ''How?'' She figured her father must have taught Amael, but how long had it been, and how had Amael managed to master it so quickly? -Booom! Amael''s fist whizzed past James''s face, cutting through the air. Opening his palm, Amael grabbed James''s arm, threw him aside, and pulled back his leg. A blood-red aura enveloped his leg before he kicked out. -BAM! The lightning-fast kick, backed by abnormal strength, sent James sliding several meters away. However, James''s absurd regenerative abilities quickly healed his injuries. Alicia watched in awe, her curiosity now fully piqued. "Ah. I think I nearly broke my leg there," Amael muttered, shaking his right leg. "I heard a little crack." "I told you not to focus so much on the strength of your kick. Control over your blood is essential if you want to progress faster," James said. "Right," Amael nodded, closing his eyes. It had been two weeks since he began training with James. Amael had honored his end of the deal by breaking off the engagement between Alicia and Adrian. Now, it was James'' turn to uphold his promise by teaching Amael the Raven Style¡ªa martial art exclusive to vampires, reserved for the most talented among them. James had repeatedly exined that the Raven Style wasn''t suitable for a human like Amael, despite his mixed Falkrona and Olphean bloodline. But Amael didn''t care and insisted on learning. To James'' shock, Amael was managing to learn the Raven Style, though he adapted it to suit his own body. With his eyes closed, Amael concentrated on his heartbeat and the blood pulsing through his organs. Once he felt a familiar symbiosis, he raised his sword, gripping the hilt tightly. "Raven Blood Art." Alicia''s eyes widened in shock as Amael muttered those words. They weren''t empty boasts. What Amael was emanating closely resembled the power of her and her brothers. A blood-red aura coated Amael''s sword, and red veins started appearing all over his arm. Some of the veins burst open, staining his white shirt with blood and tearing it apart. As the veins reached his right eye, a single tear of blood streamed down Amael''s face. Then he shed down with his sword. The powerful sh shot out at incredible speed, tearing through the air like a red de. Everything about the aura and Amael''s Raven Style seemed sinister. James sensed the threat and quickly drew a sword of the void, shing down powerfully to cut the de in two and dissipate the force. There was a brief silence until Amael, exhausted, sat down heavily. "Ha... I can''t anymore..." "You did well. The three hours are over now," James said. "I think I broke my arm, by the way," Amael groaned, showing his left arm hanging limp. Alicia observed Amael as the red veins vanished from his body. At first nce, they looked like curses, but they were actually a manifestation of Amael''s Raven Style. Amael couldn''t use the Raven Style in its pure form, so something had happened to his body, allowing the Raven Style to adapt to him. "Alicia, can you apany Amael to get him treated? I''ll get ready, and we can eat afterward," James said, using Amael''s injury as a pretext to prevent Alicia from leaving. Alicia saw through her father''s tactic, but feeling somewhat indebted to Amael, she reluctantly agreed. Chapter 364: Amael And Alicia Chapter 364: Amael And Alicia ? "So, Junior, did you learn anything interesting from the fight between your father and me?" I asked as we walked. "No," Alicia''s response was short and robotic. "Are you happy to be here?" "No." "Do you love your father?" "Is that a yes?" "No..." Alicia muttered, furrowing her brows. Giving me a brief scowl, she walked ahead. "I expected a thank you for saving you from the yandere Adrian, Junior. I''m quite disappointed," I sighed. "Thank you," she immediately said. Well, at least those words seemed less empty than her previous ones. "Is it just me, or are you more upset than usual?" I asked, tearing apart my bloodied clothes. Obviously I didn''t know Alicia well but I don''t know, her usual aloof expression seemed even more aloof than usual. Maybe she had a very bad night but again, vampires don''t they feel better during night? "..." "Not talkative as always, huh. I''m just worried about my Junior, though," I mumbled. Since I never yed Alicia''s hidden story and had little knowledge about it, much like John, my only option was to gather information on my own. I thought acting like the caring Senior would work, but I guess not. "You shouldn''t involve yourself further with me, Senior. I thank you for Adrian, but this is over," Alicia said suddenly. "That red ribbon, it''s your mother''s, right?" I ignored her words and asked about the red ribbon tying her blond hair into a regal ponytail. "..." Alicia didn''t answer, but this time her silence was a bit more emotional. "Worrying about your mother is good. My mother has been kidnapped, and I think you are already aware of it, Junior. I will do everything to get her back, but you see, there is a small detail," I said, hardening my gaze. "I''m looking for the perfect rescue and nothing else. I won''t lose anything in the process of getting my mother back, nor will I sacrifice anything because I''m not a tragic protagonist of any story." Alicia stopped walking. She turned around with a cold stare. "You are just arrogant, Senior." I smirked in acknowledgement. "I''m just the viin, and as such, I care only about my world." Alicia stared at me for a moment before her gaze wandered down to my upper naked body, revealing my sculpted figure in all its glory. "Kyaa!" "Who''s that?!" "Don''t know but I am in love~" "I heard he''s the lost son of the Olphean House!" "Look! He''s with the Princess!" "There seems to be tension, though?" "A lover''s quarrel?!" The crowd outside was certainly noisy. Looking down at Alicia, who was shorter than me, I saw her pale cheeks flush slightly in embarrassment, though she was managing to keep a straight face. Almost. Her cheeks twitched as she averted her gaze and walked off. "Wear something, Senior." "No need to be shy about it. Is this the first time you''ve seen a man''s body?" I asked, chuckling. "I didn''t see anything," Alicia retorted, leading me inside the pce. "I hope your twisted older brother isn''t here," I muttered, looking around. "My older brother is rarely here," Alicia said with a stammer in her words. Good then. I didn''t know what he thought of me after I broke the engagement he had supported between Adrian and Alicia. "What about your grandfather? I insulted him not long ago," I asked. I didn''t know how to deal with him yet. Alicia seemed dumbfounded at my words but forced herself to ignore them. "This is our guest, Amael Olphean. He needs some treatment," Alicia announced as we arrived in a peculiar room, where people were already working on other patients. "Princess?!" The man at the front flinched upon seeing Alicia. "Do I need to repeat it?" "N-Not at all, Princess, but you said Olphean...?" The man looked at my face before widening his eyes. ... ... "It should be alright now, but you''re putting too much strain on your body, Lord Olphean. Your body is in a very broken shape, if I may say so... you will need better treatments from more skilled healers," the healer said after examining me. Judging from his serious gaze, it seemed more severe than I had initially thought. That deterioration started after I sacrificed my Falkrona Legacy and continued since then, worsening further after I used Nevia''s Needle of Fate. "Better healers like the Saintess?" I asked the healer. "Eh?!" The man was startled when I mentioned the Saintess. "She should be capable of treating me, right?" I pressed. "Y-Yes, of course, but... the Saintess is dead, Milord." Not exactly dead. She''s in aa state but considered dead by everyone to protect her. But I wasn''t talking about her. "Lucky me, I know the future Saintess." Pretty sure whoever ends up being the Saintess of the Holy Garden between Maria and Seraphina will agree to help me out. It might not work if it''s Helena though... Whatever. "The future Saintess?!" "Alright, we are leaving," I said, ignoring their stunned reactions. As soon as I finish this year, I should see those two by the way. I don''t trust that Pope at all. "By the way, aren''t you going to ask me about what''s happening between your father and me?" I asked Alicia. "I don''t care." "Actually, I asked your father to teach me his Raven Arts in exchange for getting you out of Adrian''s grasp. Quite a caring father, wouldn''t you say?" "If you are treated, you should leave, Senior," Alicia said curtly. "I will eat dinner with you," I shook my head. Alicia nced at me, clearly annoyed. "Otherwise, it would be too awkward for both of you, and I''m hungry as well," I shrugged. *** "..." || || || || Despite my attempt to save both James and Alicia from an awkward dinner by joining them, it seems even more ufortable now. "I don''t remember inviting you, Amael," James said with a stern gaze. "Alicia insisted on me taking part in the dinner. She can''t stand the awkwardness," I said, eating a piece of meat. "Delicious." Alicia shot me a re that I ignored. "I¡ªI see," James, as gullible as ever when ites to his daughter, nodded. "By the way, is that wine or blood?" I asked, poking the ss of red liquid with my fork. "It''s wine, of course... what is this question?" James grimaced. "I mean, you guys are vampires. Don''t you drink blood like water or grape juice?" I raised an eyebrow. "Blood raises our pulse and heightens our senses, taking us deeper into our instincts, but we don''t drink it whenever we''re thirsty. Usually, we would even avoid such things but we do it in case of urgency," James exined. "I see..." I nced at Alicia. That time when she licked her blood was like an instinct to her, as she had gone through her awakening then? Or that time when she was in a weakened state, I had to carry her toward her room because she was exhausted and needed blood. Or maybe I just read too many novels in my previous life... Then remembering something, I quickly spoke up. "What about biting on the neck? You''ve already done that, right, Professor?" I asked seriously. "Pffff!" James, who was drinking his wine quite elegantly until now, spat it out. "M-Milord!" The maid came quickly, handing him a kerchief, but I noticed that all the vampire maids had embarrassed, blushing faces. Only Alicia didn''t show much reaction, bringing her fork to her mouth and eating peacefully. Wiping his mouth with the kerchief, James shook his head. "Um. How should I put it... biting the neck isn''t really that..." He stopped, ncing at Alicia before continuing. "It''s a myth too." "A myth... I don''t think so... the other day Elizabeth bit my neck and drew a fair amount of my blood," I replied, a bit confused. "Kuh!" This time, it was Alicia who reacted strongly. She coughed a bit before quickly gulping down a ss of water, her face flushed entirely red as she tried to cover her embarrassment. "T-That''s..." James was speechless at my words, as were the others who were blushing red. "Okay, listen. Yes, the neck-bite isn''t a myth. Actually, it''s asmon as an intimate act. It''sn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om something people would only do-" "On a bed?" I interrupted. "Yes..." James sighed. "Then why did you lie?" I asked with a smile. "I didn''t want to taint my daughter with such exnations!" James snapped. I nced at Alicia, who was eating normally and seemed unfazed, but her blushing cheeks and fidgeting fingers betrayed her. "Well, one day she''ll eventually be the one biting someone''s neck, so..." I trailed off. -Thud! Hearing the ttering sound, we looked at Alicia. She had dropped her fork. She red at me with bright red cheeks, her mouth opening and closing several times before she stood up and left. "You really don''t have any sense of shame at all, Amael Olphean. Your mother really managed to pass her worst side to you," James red at me. "Well..." [] ''Shut up!'' It''s not my fault! Chapter 365: Growing Harem? Chapter 365: Growing Harem? ? [] Cleenah asked in an exasperated tone. After a hectic dinner with Alicia, who left halfway, and James Raven, who was ring at me the entire time, I made a quick exit. "Teasing whom? You mean Alicia? James Raven dotes too much on his daughter, who is already sixteen." Though, based on my observations, I seriously doubted her mental maturity, estimating it to be around six years old. "I just needed to bring my new master to the bitter truth. This is a sad reality every father must face one day," I said. In the game, Alicia was supposed to end up with Adrian unless you unlocked the hidden story. If you managed to pair her with Victor, she developed a brotherplex. Despite her outward appearance, Alicia yearned for an older figure to protect and care for her. With the brotherplex path, Alicia would then turn to Edenis Raphiel, unlocking a hidden route where the third game''s protagonist, Lucius Celesta, could conquer her. However, this route was extremely difficult because of her brotherplex. Yes, she truly deserved to be a Hidden Heroine with all the hidden stories and the challenge of conquering her. [] Her words sent a slight shiver down my spine. La was a serious issue. She nearly r*ped me in prison. The guards, dumbfounded by the scene, tried to intervene after a long moment, but it was useless. In the end, I had to calm La down, as she was hell-bent on taking my virginity before I left for Sancta Vedelia. [] She wasn''t wrong. Did La really guess that I''d lose my virginity in Sancta Vedelia? She had scary instincts. In any case, Persephone was the one worrying me. "Didn''t you already tell me that Persephone is different from Mary?" I asked.N?v(el)B\\jnn [] "I will politely refuse your suggestion, Cleenah. Mary has been mine for a year now, and I have no intention of leaving her in the hands of another man, even if he is a god." There was no way I''d let Mary go. She meant as much to me as Cleenah did. [] Cleenah said, reading my thoughts again, though her reaction wasn''t flustered this time. [] That was a bit scary, but I wouldn''t let Persephone go. [] I grimaced at her words. "I won''t grow any harem. Ephera, La, Persephone, Miranda." And you, I thought to myself. "That''s all." [] What the hell? "Who do you take me for? A womanizer?" [] She sure answered fast. Maybe my actions seemed like I was trying to seduce everyone, but that wasn''t my intention. "I already have two beautiful fianc¨¦es and three future ones. I have no intention of doing something bad to them." [] "I didn''t do it willingly..." [] Taking responsibility, huh? I don''t think Elizabeth is the type of woman who cares about such things. She was affected by what happened, but something felt strange. I couldn''t put it into words yet, though. In any case, this engagement couldn''t be helped. I can only hope Elizabeth''s grandfather will find someone else for her, and that Elizabeth will ept him. What happened between us had clearly moved too fast. I do like her as a person, and she is honestly quite charming, but taking her as my lover seems far-fetched. Still, it would be a lie to say I wasn''t charmed by her. Since that night, I can''t help but feel conscious of her, even during our interactions. Rubbing my neck, where Elizabeth''s love bite still lingered, I exhaled deeply. *** After another hour of travel, I finally reached the pce. Since my mother''s disappearance, we had all been living in the pce instead of our mansion. Another significant change had taken ce as well. "Milord!" "Your Highness!" "Wee back!" The respect the people of the Olphean kingdom showed me, which was already high, had now transcended to several new levels. My identity as Amael Idea Olphean had spread throughout all of Sancta Vedelia, causing waves of shock and fascination. I was literally in the news everywhere. Seeing my face disyed constantly made me cringe, but there wasn''t much I could do about it. Aside from other people, those from Pas showed an overwhelming amount of reverence towards me. Maybe it was because I resembled Connor and had survived against all odds. I heard that the entire kingdom had fallen into a state of utter sadness when I was presumed dead. With all the losses that had stricken the Olphean family, it was understandable that the people were feeling so happy and exhrated about my return. Entering the pce, I made my way to the council room. I expected Christina to be there, as she had been handling the kingdom''s affairstely. She was indeed there, but the nobles were nowhere to be seen. "You shouldn''t overwork. If you are not healthy, who will manage your kingdom?" Myrce said, sitting on the table with her legs crossed. She wasn''t wearing a mask anymore. From what I knew about her from the game, she only removed her mask when she felt at home and safe. I supposed she felt like that with Christina. "I agree with big sis Myrce," Annabelle said, sitting on a chair with her arms crossed, nodding her head. "Mm," Samara, who wasbing Annabelle''s blond hair, nodded lightly. "You are sure working hard, sister," Iughed as I made my presence known. "Amael," Christina smiled upon seeing me. "Edward!" Annabelle rushed toward me, and I quickly caught her in my embrace. She was growing too fast, too much... Cleenah did tell me that Banshees would have an elerated growth until reaching the age of 20, but it was still amazing to see it with my own eyes. Annabelle looked like she was thirteen now, while Samara appeared to be sixteen. "I hope you''re working hard while I am away?" I asked, patting her hair. "Of course I am...stop treating me like a child already..." Annabelle pouted. Well, she was a child a year ago, but I supposed I couldn''t treat her like that anymore. It was clearly upsetting her. "I wonder whose fault that is?" When she confessed to me, what was I supposed to say? I managed tofort her, but I didn''t give her a proper answer. I''m actually scared of her reaction if I reject her outright, so I''m acting like nothing happened. After giving her a new body and a few more years, I''m sure she will mature enough to understand that what she feels toward me is affection like any sister would have toward an older brother who helped her. After Annabelle pulled away, Samara approached me slowly, wrapping her arms around my waist and burying her face in my chest. I smiled as I stroked her dark hair. I felt bad using her as a bodyguard for Christina since she deserved all the happiness in the world, but I couldn''t leave my sister unguarded after everything that had been happening. Once it''s over, I will let her live however she wants, much like Annabelle. "You are popr, Amael," Christina grinned teasingly. "Well, I''m your brother after all," I retorted jokingly. Shifting my gaze toward Myrce, I smiled. "I hope you have a good dress for tomorrow." Myrce''s expression twitched slightly. "I am noting." "Come on, please, it''s my brother''s engagement! You have to be there!" Christina pleaded, putting on a puppy face. "I don''t think I''m needed there..." She was clearly not interested in the slightest. "Stay with Christina. She will need some help after everything that happened," I said seriously. Myrce looked at me for a moment with her golden eyes before she sighed. "Alright." Chapter 366: [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [1] Talk Between Twin Sisters Chapter 366: [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [1] Talk Between Twin Sisters ? Today was an extraordinarily special day in the Capital of Vchia, and the excitement extended across the entire country. Vchia was ruled by one of the most ancient and powerful families, known for conquering their territory in Sancta Vedelia through sheer determination and fierce battles. This prestigious family was none other than the Tepes House. The Capital was buzzing with excitement, for today marked a momentous asion: the official engagement ceremony of the Second Princess, Elizabeth Amaya Tepes. This was no ordinary engagement, and the city was abuzz with anticipation. Elizabeth was to be engaged to Amael, a figure whose true identity had been revealed just two weeks prior. Initially, many had believed Amael to be unworthy of the princess, thinking he was merely the son of Alea''s sister who had moved to Celesta, a country they considered third-rate. However, they had recently discovered that Amael was, in fact, Alea''s youngest son, long presumed dead. This revtion was nothing short of earth-shattering, as most were unaware of his very existence until now. With this newfound knowledge, any doubts about the match vanished. It was seen as a perfect union-the heir of the Olphean House marrying their brilliant princess. The people of Vchia rejoiced at the prospect of this powerful alliance. However, not everyone was pleased. Among the nobility of Vchia, there were staunch traditionalists who valued pure vampire blood above all else. They would have preferred a match with someone of pure vampire lineage, even if of lower rank. To them, the ideal candidate would have been Cyril, the full-blooded vampire heir of the Raven House. Unfortunately, Cyril had eyes only for Selene, whom he believed to be the reincarnation of the Vampire-Witch. This peculiar obsession was rooted in a dark history, given the havoc the Vampire-Witch had wrought. Nevertheless, Cyril''s unique taste dictated his preference, leaving those who desired a pure vampire match for Elizabeth disappointed. In the end, Amael was chosen by the Supreme Head Duncan himself, silencing any dissent. His decision was absolute, and no one dared to oppose it. The nobles epted this union, even if reluctantly, for Duncan''s word wasw. Despite their eptance of Amael, some still held onto hopes for the future. They had Selene, the eldest sister, and Earth, the adopted son. Particrly in Selene''s case, the hope was that she would find a suitable high-ranked vampire partner, as she was the one most likely to rule after Duncan. The castle was more resplendent than ever, adorned in beautiful gold and red ornaments that decorated the corridors leading to the great ceremonial hall. Today, this hall would host the grand engagement party, a significant event that required everything to be perfect. About fifty staff members had been working tirelessly since early morning to prepare the venue, ensuring it met the highest standards. They hurried through the dark yetvish corridors, their movements efficient and precise, reflecting the grandeur and nobility of the Tepes House. In a secluded wing of the castle reserved for the Royals, a few women gathered in a peculiar room. Before arge mirror, which resembled a grand TV screen, stood the reflection of an exceptionally beautiful woman with a paleplexion. Her face remained impassive as hands that did not belong to her expertly applied makeup with brushes and other tools. Three beauty artists worked on her: two focused on her face, and one attended to her hair. Their movements were perfectly synchronized, ensuring that no one interfered with the others. This meticulous coordination was a strict order from udia Tepes herself. Despite her disdain for Amael, udia adored her granddaughter and ensured she always looked her best. "You look ridiculous, sister," a cold voice suddenly rang out, startling the three women who were working diligently. They turned around to see a girl who bore an uncanny resemnce to the woman they had been beautifying. Their hands froze in mid-air, their faces showing a mix of surprise and apprehension. It was Selene J Tepes, and her words made the beauty artists shiver, fearing their work was being criticized.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "W-We have not finished, Your Highness..." One of the women quickly said, her voice trembling. "It''s okay, please leave us for a moment," Elizabeth raised her hand, signaling for them to stop. "But Princess..." they protested, concerned about the strict schedule they needed to follow. "You will be on time. If not, I will talk with my grandmother," Elizabeth assured them, calming their worries. Relieved, the women left the room. Once the two sisters were alone, Selene approached Elizabeth, who was sitting on a chair wearing a white robe that covered her entire body to protect her delicate skin from any makeup residue. Her hair, still unfinished, was pinned with several clips. "You look ridiculous, yes," Selene nodded, repeating her earlier statement. "There was no need to repeat it, sister," Elizabeth mustered a small smile, trying to lighten the mood. Selene crossed her arms and walked over to sit in a chair next to Elizabeth. "I don''t think you need such shallow makeup to impress anyone. Just wear a decent ceremonial dress, and you can get any man you want, even your soon-to-be fianc¨¦," she said, clearly hinting at Amael. Elizabeth sighed. "I don''t think Amael is such an easy person. And as much as I find this tiring, I am doing it because Grandmother seems really happy about it." Since their parents had died, their grandmother had taken care of them, and both Elizabeth and Selene felt very close to her. They were unable to refuse anything she asked of them. For Elizabeth, one or two hours of sitting idly while getting her face made up was a small price to pay for their grandmother''s happiness. Selene looked at Elizabeth with a small smile for a moment before speaking again. "I''m sorry, sister." "Hm? For what?" Elizabeth asked, raising a brow in curiosity. Selene averted her gaze. "You know... that potion I had kept for Victor. You drank it, and everything that happened because of it... It''s all because of me in the end. I caused you a lot of problems... again." Seeing her sister lower her head lightly, Elizabeth sighed. "How many times are you going to apologize, Selene? What happened has happened. By the way it was a great enthralling potion, what blood did you use? I was caught unable to fight it back..." "Who knows I had reserved it for Victor since it works wonder in vampires but..." Selene trailed off with a dark face thinking about how badly her n ended up. "You can''t undo things, and as your sister, I don''t mind taking care of your mess," Elizabeth said trying to reassure her sister. "I''m the older sister though..." Selene frowned. "By what? Three seconds?" Elizabeth chuckled. "Three minutes," Selene shot back with a pouting scowl. Despite their different personalities, the twin sisters clearly felt more at ease and free with each other around. "Are you disappointed, sister?" Selene suddenly asked. "About what?" Elizabeth replied, curious. Selene hesitated before speaking. "If not for this incident, you might have likely been engaged to Earth. That was what was nned and what Grandmother wished. Answer me honestly." Elizabeth stared at Selene, the question hanging in the air. Even Selene couldn''t tell what was going on inside her twin sister''s mind. "May I join you?" A voice suddenly interrupted them. Both Selene and Elizabeth turned around, startled. "Earth?" Chapter 367: [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [2] Foster Brother Chapter 367: [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [2] Foster Brother ? "Earth?" Elizabeth muttered. Both Elizabeth and Selene recognized their foster brother immediately. Earth had been adopted a few years ago as a young boy by Duncan Tepes, who had seen considerable talent in him. This decision had proved wise. Earth had shown enormous progression over the years, shocking everyone. The people of Vchia, initially hesitant about having a human adopted into a vampire royal family, could only remain silent in awe of Earth''s frightening progress. He was one of the key figures who had supported Elizabeth in elevating the Tepes House within the hierarchy of the Academyst year. However, he hadn''t been able toplete the year and had left for Edenis Raphiel on Duncan''s orders. Even though it had been a year, the twin sisters couldn''t mistake their foster brother for anyone else. His striking golden hair and golden eyes were unmistakable. Wearing a simple ck coat, he leaned against the door with his arms crossed, smiling at his adopted sisters. "I''m d I made it back in time for your engagement," Earth said with a sigh. "Are you really d?" Selene asked with a pointed look. "Selene..." Elizabeth frowned, trying to admonish her sister. Selene just shrugged. "We all know you were looking forward to getting engaged to my sister, Earth. I don''t think you are that happy to take part in an engagement between my sister and someone else." Earth chuckled. "You really don''t hold back your words, as always, Selene. But yes, it would be a lie to say I wasn''t a bit sad about how things ended up.'' "It just happened, Earth..." Elizabeth said, struggling to exin how things had turned out this way. "You don''t have to justify yourself, Elizabeth. Grandfather already sent me a letter as soon as he made his decision. I was quite shocked and distraught when I read it, but since then, let''s say I have moved past it," Earth said. A brief silence filled the room until Earth approached Elizabeth. He gently stroked her tied hair, his hand moving down to caress her cheek. "I wish you all the best for your new life. I hope brother-inw will take very good care of you. He certainly did a lot of good things to deserve you." "You don''t know when to stop, huh?" Selene said, slightly annoyed. Earth chuckled and stepped back. "My apologies. By the way, how are things progressing with Victor? Is that dimwit still oblivious to your advances?" Selene remained silent, but a faint blush appeared on her pale cheeks. "Better," she replied curtly, not willing to borate. Since the day they fought together against Kara and nearly died, Selene and Victor had grown closer. Selene was certain Victor had started to see her as a woman, evidenced by his flustered reactions to her bold approaches, which delighted her. She had even considered taking a more aggressive approach to get Victor''s attention. She sought advice from Amael, now her brother-inw, who was close to Victor and experienced in such matters. Amael, however, had responded with a cold stare. Selene had shamelessly asked if it was eptable for her to assault Victor, seeking advice from Amael as if he were an expert on the subject. Amael had indeed been assaulted twice- once nearly by La and once by Elizabeth, who had taken the lead to his great embarrassment. Despite his irritation, Amael gave Selene advice, urging her to be patient and restrain her entric ideas if she didn''t want to ruin things with Victor. Although Amael still held a grudge against Selene for being indirectly responsible for that night, she was Elizabeth''s sister. He couldn''t abandon her, knowing she had the potential to be a viiness. If left to her own devices, she might mess things up and take a darker path. So, Selene had followed Amael''s advice, and indeed, things were progressing nicely between her and Victor! Though it was a bit slow for her taste, she reminded herself that patience was key for greater enjoyment in the end. Selene sighed, remembering Amael''s advice. ''I guess I need to be more patient.'' Amael knew very well what Selene had in mind, but he didn''t want to probe further. He could only pray for Victor''s soul when the time finally came. || Seeing Selene''s face, Earth''s expression turned rigid for a moment. He couldn''t believe it. Was it really going well between her and Victor? Even though she was the viiness? Selene taking the viiness route had seemed nearly guaranteed, but things had taken a different turn, it seemed. ''Nyr...'' *** "What a pain in the neck," I groaned, frustrated, as I struggled to tie my necktie. Suddenly, my hands were pulled away, and my tie was grasped by someone else. "The Heir of the Olphean House doesn''t know how to fix his tie. What a sensational news story that would make," Christina said with an exasperated smile. It wasn''t my fault. No matter how many times I watched others do it or had it exined to me, I could never replicate it on myself. Fortunately, I had a wonderful big sister.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Done," Christina said, taking a step back before scanning my suit. I was wearing a ssy white suit, tailored exclusively for me by the best in Sancta Vedelia. My mother had arranged for it right after the engagement was decided. She was always ahead of schedule. Thinking about my mother, I felt a bit sad that she couldn''t be there, but there was nothing I could do about it right now. Christina had suggested dying the engagement party since our mother wasn''t there, but I told her it was fine. In fact, because my mother wasn''t there, it was even more important to show that the Olphean House hadn''t weakened. We were stronger than ever. This engagement had to happen to demonstrate our strength, and the fact that it was with the powerful Tepes House was truly fortunate. As unfortunate as the incident with Elizabeth had been, this engagement came at a good time, lifting the gloom that had fallen over our kingdom after my mother''s disappearance. "Hurry up, your friends are waiting downstairs," Christina said with a grin. I furrowed my brows. "Friends?" "Yes, now hurry up. I still have to take care of Anna and Samara!" Christina pushed me away as she said that. Right, even though I wanted to keep Annabelle''s and Samara''s presences a secret for their safety and mine as well, I wanted them to enjoy as well so I invited them in my engagement party. But what friends? With a curious expression, I made my way downstairs wondering what friends she was talking about. "John..." I grimaced as soon as I saw the friends in questions. Chapter 368: [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [3] Jealous Brother-In-Law Chapter 368: [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [3] Jealous Brother-In-Law ? "John..." I grumbled, stepping into the living room. There, seated brazenly on the sofa with his legs crossed, was my brother-inw. He was dressed in a sharp ck suit for the special asion. His red eyes turned toward me, clearly annoyed. "What?" He snapped. John''s white hair, which had turned that color after his awakening, made him look strikingly different. It had some shades of red mixed in, and he exuded a presence that was far more intimidating than before. However, this newfound intensity didn''t faze me in the least. To me, he was still the same sis-con tsundere he had always been. [] Only the sis-con part. [] Ignoring Cleenha''smentary, I focused on John. "What are you doing here?" I asked bluntly, skipping any formal greetings. It wasn''t because I hated him. Our rtionship was simply a twisted brother-inw dynamic. I had to admit, I was also annoyed, especially these past few weeks. As expected, she was there too. Sitting closely on the sofa next to John was a very beautiful girl with an aura of a princess. Her reddish-brown hair was tied neatly behind her, and her bottle-green eyes avoided mine when I looked at her. She wore a lovely green dress and seemed shy under my gaze. This had be a familiar scene recently. Every time I saw John, Amelia Dolphis was with him. Even when I needed to discuss something important, he would drag her along. I had a theory that once a sis-con brother finds a lover, he bes a yandere. Of course, I kept this theory to myself to avoid John''s embarrassment-fueled wrath. I didn''t have anything against Amelia. In fact, I was grateful for her presence as she seemed to be a salvation for John. I had even sent her gifts, which shocked her, but that was the extent of my joy in knowing that Amelia''s rtionship with John meant his obsession with La was diminishing. From an outside perspective, it seemed like I was a caring brother-inw or a concerned friend worried that John wasn''t finding anyone suitable and was potentially ignoring the only girl who would ever love him. However, my true motivations were much more personal. I hadn''t expected how close those two would be. It didn''t take long for them to transition from mere acquaintances to lovers. John was eager to boast about their rtionship, constantly showing off to me. I wanted to brag about having a beautiful fianc¨¦e waiting for me in Celesta, who happened to be his sister, but the distance made that impossible. Each passing day, I started to feel a bit envious. [] I began feeling envious of the dynamic between John and Amelia. If I had stayed in Celesta, I would have been flirting with La and Miranda during my second year of school. I even had some dreams about it. Here, I had no one to counter John''s disys of affection. "Taking part in my brother-inw''s second engagement," John replied with a snort. I snorted back. It''s not like I wanted it. I''m tired of repeating that to this bastard." "Well, you guys sure have gotten close thesest few days," I said with a smile, taking a seat on the sofa across from them. "So, did you do it?" John frowned. "Did what?" His reaction said it all. He was still a virgin. Virgin John didn''t understand, but the blushing Amelia clearly did. She red at me. "O-Of course not!" John''s brain quickly processed what we were talking about from Amelia''s reaction, and his cheeks flushed red. "You bastard..." I smirked, crossing my legs. "There is no shame in being a virgin, John." [] My smirk wavered a little, threatening to crumble, but I held it together. "You are also a virgin if I''m not wrong," John scoffed, averting his gaze. Right... He didn''t know about my night with Elizabeth. He was also unaware of the true reason behind my engagement to her. I had somewhat cajoled him into believing that Duncan Tepes, a DemiGod, forced me into it and that it couldn''t be helped. That was aplete lie, of course. And I had no intention of telling him the truth. The first thing he would do is send a letter to La to inform her that I lost my virginity to a foreign princess. It sounds ridiculous, like the behavior of a jobless brother, but that was exactly how John was. Thest thing I wanted was for La to learn about it. She might have already heard about the engagement ceremony between Elizabeth and me. Thankfully, I had anticipated this and sent La letters exining the circumstances of the engagement. What was scary was that I hadn''t received a reply to those letters. I forced myself to believe that La bought my exnation. It was better for my mental health to think that way. Some might think I was acting too cowardly, but I had yed through La''s Viiness Route. Believe me, nobody wants to see an angry, broken, yandere La. Without sounding arrogant, her love for me was intense-extremely heavy. I could feel it and see it in her eyes, several times more than what she had with Alfred, and it kept growing. So, to y it safe, I waved my hand dismissively. "Yeah, whatever." "Amelia, is that you?" My sister''s voice rang out as she descended the stairs. She spotted Amelia and yelled out. "S-Senior!"Amelia stood up and rushed toward Christina, hugging her. "I''m so happy to see you!" Christina, who was very popr at the academy and close to the students, especially the princesses of the Great Houses. She had a bitter smile as she patted Amelia''s back. We were all aware that Amelia wasn''t in the best state at the moment. Her capital had been destroyed and was in the process ofn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om reconstruction. Her father was still undergoing treatment after battling an executive of Behemoth, who turned out to be his supposedly dead brother and consequently Amelia''s uncle. Both she and her mother had been kidnapped, and her brother had fallen into aa-like state after our fight. Despite everything, Amelia didn''t resent me; her brother was alright when she went to see him. The Dolphins House believed Behemoth had done something to Adrian. She had gone through a lot. The only reason she could smile and be happy at this moment was John, her recent lover. He was doing an excellent job of supporting her. "Now, now, you will get your dress wrinkled," Christina said, stepping back. "R-Right," Amelia chuckled, taking a step back. But when she spotted two beautiful girls behind Christina, she eximed loudly, "Woah! Who are these beauties?!" In that moment, she looked and sounded just like she did during the first months of the academy. That was the Annabelle and Samara effect. "I am Annabelle, pleased to meet you," Annabelle said, lifting the hem of her yellow skirt awkwardly. She had learned etiquette at home and deemed it worthy to show it to Amelia, who was a princess. "So cute!" Amelia hugged Annabelle tightly. "Ha!" Annabelle was caught off guard and tried to pry herself away. "My dress...!" "Ah, sorry!" Amelia quickly stepped back with a smile. "You were just too cute-huh?" Amelia froze upon seeing Samara. "Samara," Samara said coolly with her arms crossed. The reason Amelia froze was likely because of Samara''s appearance. She was wearing a dark blue dress that stopped just above her knees, reminiscent of Cindere''s dress but in a darker hue. Samara''s white legs were visible, and she exuded a cold presence, yet she was undeniably beautiful. She had nothing to envy from any princesses of the Great Houses. Vampires were known for their cold and elegant beauty, whereas Elves were celebrated for their noblest and purest appearance. Samara, born as a Half Vampire and Half Elf, had inherited the best of both worlds. Her beauty was unique and surpassed the norms of Sancta Vedelia. Ignoring Amelia, she approached me. "Am I pretty, Edward?" she asked, looking up with a neutral gaze. However, I could sense her emotions thanks to our banshee contract. She was expectant of my answer. Her glossy ck hair was beautifully braided over her shoulders, and her eyes were a mesmerizing blend of blue and green, flickering with hope as she waited for my response. I smiled as I stroked her slightly pale face. "Of course you are, Samara. Nobody among the Elves canpete with your beauty." I couldn''t help but throw a jab toward the Elves. Samara was clearly pleased by my answer, as her lips broke into a rare, small smile. "Um." The way she shyly lowered her head and smiled while keeping her expression in check was honestly doing a lot of damage to me, especially since I could feel her emotions. "Ugh..." Someone wasn''t pleased, though. It was John, of course. Even his lover, Amelia, was dumbfounded. "This guy...is flirting with another girl a few hours before his engagement to Eli?" she groaned, probably annoyed since Elizabeth was her friend. I ignored her and focused on Annabelle, who was pulling at my sleeve with a simrly expectant look. [] I haven''t even said anything yet! Chapter 369: [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [4] Arrival of the Great Houses Chapter 369: [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [4] Arrival of the Great Houses ? The hall where the engagement party would be held was slowly filling up. Even though the event was scheduled to begin in half an hour, guests were already arriving inrge numbers. This early attendance was a sign of respect, especially when the party involved a Great House. Being invited by the Tepes House was a significant honor, and any noble would want to make a good impression. Many hoped that by arriving early, they would have the opportunity to speak with the prominent figures of the Tepes House, attempting to forge connections. Nobles made sure to bring along their sons and daughters of appropriate age, hoping to secure favorable engagements or other opportunities. Although the chances of arranging a match with one of the princes or princesses of the Great Houses were slim, they still harbored hopes for other connections. As the hall buzzed with anticipation, everyone''s attention shifted to the entrance as the first members of a great house made their entrance. "Looks like we arrived early, Uncle," Roda Moonfang remarked, her voice tinged with annoyance. Roda, wearing a beautiful grey dress that elegantly covered her body, captivated all the boys of her age present. Her long dark brown hair and golden eyes seemed almost otherworldly in the dimly lit hall. Her current upset expression, however, was seen as cute from their perspective. "Tch. She ain''t here yet," Rodolf Moonfang, the target of Roda''s re, muttered, his gaze wandering around the hall. He was searching for a particr royal elf beauty, but she wasn''t there yet. Understanding what her uncle was looking for, Roda sighed. "Senior Cylien might arriveter. I told you, Uncle. Why the rush?" "Too many rats are roaming around, that''s all," Rodolf scoffed, clearly irritated. The "rats" Rodolf referred to were mainly the other Elf males, who were clearly aiming for the greatest prizes today: the royal elven princesses. Except for Alvara, who was too intimidating and extreme for their taste. Elves were a conservative race, typically marrying within their own kind and avoiding mingling with other races. This was why Rodolf had no intention of holding back when it came to Cylien. Even if Cylien refused any proposals, her family might think otherwise, and given how Elves respected their family''s decisions, he feared she might ept an unfavorable match.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Restrain yourself today, Rodolf," a calm voice said behind him. It came from a handsome dark-haired man who bore a resemnce to Rodolf. It was none other than Jefer Moonfang, the youngest head of the family. Jefer knew his brother well, including his affection for Cylien, but he had no intention of helping him. He had low hopes that the Elven Royal family would ept handing over their princess to a werewolf, regardless of thetter''s royal status. "I know," Rodolf replied to his older brother, annoyed. "Wee, wee, you all!" Suddenly, a cheerful voice rang out as a beautiful white- haired woman approached them with a bright smile. "Professor," Roda greeted with a smile at Priscillia Tepes. "What about you, young man?" Priscillia turned her gaze toward the grumpy Rodolf. "What?" "Don''t hold this attitude with me, little brat!" Priscillia pulled Rudolf''s ear strongly. Rodolf just grumbled in annoyance. Priscillia smiled before turning toward Jefer. "It''s been a while, Jefer. I didn''t think you''de today. Should I be relieved?" Jefer shrugged lightly. "I had to be here." Priscillia narrowed her gaze suspiciously. "It''s my niece''s engagement. I hope you guys don''t have any weird ideas." Jefer couldn''t help but smile a little. "You haven''t changed a bit, Priscillia." Priscillia, seeing Jefer''s smile, which she hadn''t seen in a while, averted her gaze a bit embarrassed. "Whatever." Pulling Rodolf''s ear further, she left. "This damn witch..." Rodolf cursed, touching his ear. "..." Jefer gazed at Priscillia wistfully before a hint of mncholy appeared on his face, which The concealed quickly. *** About ten minutester, another distinguished family made their grand entrance. As soon as the attendees saw the blond hair and piercing crimson eyes, everyone instantly recognized who they were. The Raven House. Leading the group was James Raven, striding confidently in a sophisticated suit. Despite being a father, he exuded a captivating charm that drew the attention of all the women present. To them, James was a desirable target, especially since they knew he was separated from his wife. nking James on either side were his children. On one side stood Sirius Raven, a strikingly handsome young man with blond hair and a disarming smile. On the other side was Alicia Raven, one of the renowned Vampire Princesses celebrated for her beauty and intelligence. She wore a stunning dark red dress that revealed her back and a portion of her legs. Her blond hair was styled in an borate fashion, cascading elegantly down her back. Unlike her brother, Alicia wore her characteristic aloof expression instead of a smile. This indifferent demeanor only added to her unique allure. Everyone was captivated by her beauty, but Alicia seemed indifferent, merely present to fulfill her duties as the Princess of the Raven House. Trailing behind them was another strikingly handsome man, who appeared somewhat indifferent as he surveyed the surroundings with an impressed look. He was well-known to the crowd, being the source of the dispute between James Raven and his wife. Victor Raven. As usual, Victor sported a cheerful smile as he took in the borate decorations, clearly appreciative of the effort put into the event. His eyes, however, were also searching for someone special-Selene Tepes. With school currently on break, opportunities to see each other had been scarce, making this event the perfect chance to reconnect. Victor had gone to great lengths to look his best, hoping to impress Selene. "I suppose they aren''t here yet either?" Victor murmured, also scanning the room for his friends, Amael and John. Despite maintaining close contact with them, the school break had made it difficult to meet up. Eagerly, he anticipated the resumption of the academy, looking forward to reuniting with his friends and returning to their usual camaraderie. "Wow, the professor is truly beautiful," Victor muttered as he noticed Priscillia Tepes speaking with his father. She looked even more resplendent in her formal dress. "Yo." "Oh!" Victor jumped when he heard a voice from behind, apanied by a grip on his shoulder. Turning around, he saw Rodolf. "Rodolf?" Victor was dumbfounded as he eyed Rodolf up and down. He also seemed to have put in a lot of effort today. "Do you know when Cylien ising? She ising, right?" Rodolf asked with his usual intense gaze. Used to Rodolf''s straightforwardness, Victor rolled his eyes. "Still obsessed with Cylien. Anyway, I don''t think she has anything that might prevent her froming today, so yes, she should be here soon." "Cool," Rodolf grinned. "By the way, where''s Cyril?" Victor''s expression hardened at the mention of Cyril''s name. "I don''t know... He''s busy, I suppose." "A shame, couldn''t have any interesting interactions with him around," Rodolf said. Cyril was always causing trouble, often targeting Celeste and provoking anger from both her and her brother Evan. He also had a knack for upsetting Selene, which brought about Elizabeth''s cold, chilling anger. Over the years, this dynamic had provided quite a spectacle for Rodolf. Recently, however, Cyril had stopped attending the academy and ceremonies. Despite his absence, he remained at the top of the third-year rankings and maintained excellent rtions with other nobles. As Victor bitterly thought about his elder brother, the doors swung open once more, and Victor''s face lit up. "Look, your beloved is here." Chapter 370: [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [5] Cylien And Rodolf Chapter 370: [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [5] Cylien And Rodolf ? "Please, be careful," a woman murmured softly. She had long silver hair and radiant leaf-green eyes, exuding an air of royalty. Despite being in her twenties, she appeared much younger, easily mistaken for one of the princesses. Her kind smile was tempered with a serious demeanor as she looked at the youths gathered around her. "You worry too much as always, mother," Cylien replied with a smile. Cylien was dressed in a stunning elven gown that, while modest, drew everyone''s eyes to her. She was breathtakingly beautiful. Her blond hair was intricately braided, and her eyes, much like her mother''s, held a certain kindness. "I will take care of them, mother. There is nothing to worry about," said another young woman, slightly older than Cylien, with features strikingly simr to their mother''s. She had the same silver hair, also braided, but her green eyes each had unique shades. She bore distinctive marks drawn below her eyes. Namys looked at her older daughter, Aerinwyn, and smiled. She had no doubts about her daughters but rather about her nephew, who walked confidently with his parents, a slight smirk ying on his lips that made all the elven women blush. His father, Namys'' older brother, had a serious expression, while his mother, Edea ryon-who also taught Alicia''s ss-looked proud. Edea had represented her husband and Namys during the Great Nobles Meeting a few months ago to discuss Utopia and Bride Teraquin. Aerinwyn''s gaze briefly rested on Lykhor. Indeed, she couldn''t be entirely sure he wouldn''t cause problems. Thankfully, Alvara did not seem to be participating in today''s event, so Lykhor might behave himself. On the other hand, Kendel Teraquin, the eldest sibling, was present with his mother. He had a cold and serious expression as always. Like Cyril, Kendel had been seldom seen since graduation. "It''s even moreplicated since it''s Alea''s son''s engagement. I heard he picked a lot of fights with Elves. Many nobles hate him," Namys sighed. What she said was true. Amael''s countless disparaging remarks toward the Elves had seriously angered many high- ranking nobles, whether in the Teraquin Kingdom, directly affected through Allen, or in the ryon Kingdom, who disapproved of Amael''s behavior toward them. It was as if he were bullying them, and now no one could stop him since he was the Prince and Heir of the Olphean House.N?v(el)B\\jnn Cylien could only stay silent in the face of her mother''s worry. She had witnessed Amael''s insults toward her kin and didn''t know how to process it. He was clearly irritated by the Teraquins and even by Lykhor in some way, which didn''t help matters. "Yo, Cylien." Suddenly, someone approached and grinned at Cylien. It was, of course, Rodolf. There could only be him to brazenly greet an Elven Princess like that. "Rodolf?" Even Cylien seemed surprised. "Come, let''s talk," Rodolf motioned with a tilt of his head to walk away. Cylien, with a conflicted expression, looked at her mother, who seemed exasperated. She nced at Jefer for help, but he appeared to be lost in his own world as usual. In the end, it was Aerinwyn who made the decision. "Come backter, Cylien." "Yes, elder sister..." Cylien, overwhelmed by her sister''s stern gaze, nodded meekly. Her sister''s gaze clearly meant that Cylien should hold herself with dignity around so many nobles and not do anything that might endanger their reputation. ---- .... "Wow, your sister sure is scary as always, huh? I''ve seen her a lotst year. I guess that''s how the strong act? When you''re strong, you have the right to act cocky, right?" Rodolf asked with a grin at Cylien. But Cylien''s mood had slightly soured after the brief interaction with Aerinwyn. Her elder sister had already told her countless times to break off whatever rtionship she had with Rodolf, as it wasn''t good for her future. By "future," Aerinwyn obviously meant a future where Cylien would be married off to a high-ranking Elven noble house. There were already many suitors, and Cylien had a sneaking suspicion that her elder sister and mother had already made ns for her future husband. She knew it was her duty as a princess and that she would fulfill it. The problem was the constant feeling of being overshadowed by her elder sister, which gnawed at her. Her mother was kinder, exining things gently, but her older sister always added the necessary harshness to make Cylien understand her responsibilities. Despite her best efforts, Cylien could tell by the way Namys looked at her that she was still seen as a child. "One day, surely, I''m going to beat her for good. Then you''d be free," Rodolf''s words reached her ears. Cylien chuckled a bit, but there was little warmth in it. It was augh of exasperation. "You are really...amazing, Rodolf." Despite her words, Rodolf didn''t feel happy, as Cylien''s tone was dry and tired. "You don''t understand at all, do you? You know it will never work between an Elf and a Werewolf. I''m sure you know it deep down... so please stop looking after me," Cylien said, turning away. But Rodolf grasped her arm. His yellow eyes looked at her, his usual cheerful expression gone. "What was that date about then?" He was referring to the date at the beginning of the year. He had asked her out, and Cylien had clearly epted. She could have refused if she had been so certain it wouldn''t work out. Cylien lowered her gaze. Why did she ept it? Only her sister''s face came to mind. "I don''t know... maybe I wanted to feel rebellious for once," she said bitterly. "Rebellious, huh? Sounds good to me," Rodolf said, recovering his usual grin. Cylien looked at Rodolf and couldn''t help but blush a little, noticing how handsome he was. Despite all the negative feelings she had, Rodolf''s cheerful attitude seemed radiant to her. "You really are something, aren''t you?" "Of course I am," Rodolf said, letting go of Cylien''s arm. "Your sister doesn''t scare me at all. What about mingling races? I know Elves are all about racial supremacy or whatever, but I don''t care about that. The fittest wins. Tell your sister to send all her suitors to me. She''ll quickly know that I''m the most capable one." Cylien rolled her eyes. Of course, Rodolf was going to talk about fighting. "Always fighting with you," Cylien said, exasperated, but she recovered her smile. "Yeah, but it would be too boring if they came one by one. Just send them all against me at once," Rodolf said. Cylien chuckled amusedly before she turned around to leave. "Is that all, Cylien?" Rodolf''s voice rang from behind. Cylien found it a bit cute how Rodolf expected something more. With a shy twirl, she smiled. "How about another date next week?" Rodolf was caught off guard, his mouth hanging open, but then he grinned. "As you wish, but ask your three friends not to follow us around this time." "I know!" Cylienughed, knowing exactly who he meant. Amelia, Celeste, and Elizabeth had been notorious for spying on theirst date, especially Elizabeth, who had been dragged into the group during her project with Amael. "Hm?" Cylien blinked as she observed Rodolf onest time. For a moment, his appearance shifted to that of a handsome, brown-skinned man with long, tied-back locks hair. When she blinked again, it was Rodolf looking at her, dumbfounded. "M...arl...ene..." He muttered weakly, scratching his head in confusion. Cylien looked at him coldly, not really upset but still a bit annoyed. ''He really has the gall to call another woman after I propose a date!'' Chapter 371: [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [6] Celestes Change Chapter 371: [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [6] Celeste''s Change ? "You look beautiful, Celeste," Evan Indi Este couldn''t help butpliment his younger sister. She wore a white and blue off-the-shoulder gown that entuated all her natural charm. As soon as she entered the party hall, she drew the attention of every man in the room. However, their gazes quickly shifted away under the fierce re of Evan. As a proud and overprotective brother, he couldn''t tolerate such looks directed at his beloved sister. Celeste, on the other hand, felt uneasy as usual with her brother''s behavior. "Yeah, just stay away from me for this party, big brother," she said, her voice tinged with irritation. Evan''s eyes widened in shock, as if her words had stabbed his heart. "Celes?" He uttered, his tone filled with hurt. "Stop doing that! It''s embarrassing!" Celeste eximed, covering her face in embarrassment before dashing away. "Wait, I just want you to know you look just like Mom, Celes!" Evan called out loudly. Celeste shook her head, exasperated, but couldn''t help a small smile from forming. Beingpared to their mother was the highest praise she could receive, but hearing it for the umpteenth time from her brother was starting to wear thin. "Celeste," came a familiar voice. Celeste turned around, her smile widening. "Cylien! Wow, as expected, you look stunning in a traditional dress!" she said with a grin. Cylien was dressed in traditional Elven attire, making her stand out alongside Aerinwyn and Sephira. She smiled warmly in return. "You look very beautiful too. It seems like you put more effort than usual?" Cylien was a close friend to Celeste now, though not as close as Amelia, so she wasn''t entirely sure. But her guess was correct. "Haha, I just thought it might be good to make an effort today," Celesteughed awkwardly, scratching her head. "Oh look, Victor is there as well!" Celeste quickly changed the subject, pointing at Victor who was dressed in a ssy suit. With a grin, she made her way towards him, and Cylien followed. But they soon noticed he wasn''t alone. Victor was chatting with Roda, and it was clear from their expressions that they were sharing some jokes. Since the Exam in Dolphis, where they ended up in the same group, the Senior and Junior had grown quite close. Seeing Celeste stop and watch the duo, Cylien decided to tease her friend a little. "Are you jealous, Celes?" She asked with a mischievous smile. "Eh? For what?" To her surprise, Celeste''s reaction was one ofplete disinterest. It was too disinterested, in fact. ''Strange...'' Cylien felt confused. At the beginning of the year, she could have sworn that Celeste and Victor would end up together. They were already close and had a rtionship that was a bit more than friendly. Everything seemed to be heading in the right direction, even with Selene around. But seeing Celeste''s nonchnt expression made Cylien doubt her previous assumptions. Had something changed? The face of a white-haired man suddenly came to mind. ''Certainly things have changed since he appeared...'' "Hey! Victor!" Celeste called out, pinching the hem of her skirt to avoid tripping as she approached. "Oh? Celeste? Don''t you look beautiful?" Victor said with a yfulugh, smiling at her. Celeste rolled her eyes but couldn''t help grinning. "I see you''re already busy making connections?" "Ah... well?" Victor scratched his head, casting a pleading look at Roda for help. "Good morning, Senior Celeste, Senior Cylien," Roda greeted them with a smile, her yellow gown glowing in the light. "Roda? You''re not usually the one to wear such shy dresses?" Celeste asked, her expression thoughtful. "Indeed, but today is a historic day as two Great Houses will be allied through sacred vows. Many nobles are attending for this, and as such, Father wishes me to make acquaintances with them," Roda replied. Celeste somewhat understood where Roda was going with such a speech. ''Isn''t that too early for her?'' she thought at first, but then she remembered that Elizabeth, who was only a year older, was also getting engaged. So, she refrained from asking. "Well, good luck. A lot of them are just weirdos," Celeste said, grimacing at thescivious gazes directed at her, Roda, and Cylien from other nobles. All three of them were prime targets, being Princesses of Sancta Vedelia after all. "Thank you, I might need it," Roda chuckled. Victor, noticing the issue, spoke up. "What about Rodolf? And even Monarch Jefer? Shouldn''t they be first before Roda?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It was a fair question since they were older than Roda. Moreover, Jefer, being a Monarch, was a perfect target for all noblewomen. "I don''t know about Monarch Jefer, but Rodolf is already promised to a certain Elven Princess," Celeste said with a teasing smile directed toward Cylien. "Ahem..." Cylien cleared her throat, though a faint blush colored her cheeks. "Huh?!" Victor, as dense as ever, was beyond shocked at this revtion. He knew Rodolf had a one-sided crush on Cylien, but since when had it be reciprocated? "I knew Senior Victor was dense, but this is something else..." Roda smiled a bit, finding Victor''s unawareness cute. "He is always like that. It took him ten years to understand Selene has a thing for him," Celeste added, throwing a jab at Victor. "Ugh..." Victor couldn''t retort to that. "By the way, where are your siblings? I''m d Cyril isn''t here, but what about the other two?" Celeste asked, curiously inquiring about Alicia and Sirius. "Oh, they are over there... with Father," Victor pointed a little away. Celeste quickly spotted them standing with James Raven. She smiled a little, noticing Alicia. Though she still wore an aloof expression, Celeste knew her well enough to see the subtle signs. "She clearly is feeling better since her engagement ended, isn''t she?" Victor nodded with a smile. "I am grateful to Amael for that. She doesn''t have to feel oppressed at school anymore, but still, I didn''t wish that for Adrian..." When Victor mentioned Adrian''s recent critical condition, the mood turned somber. Despite their hatred for Adrian due to how he had treated Alicia, he was still a childhood acquaintance. As for Celeste, her thoughts shifted to her best friend, Amelia, and her condition. "I really feel a little bad for him..." Cylien suddenly said. "Bad for Adrian?" Roda asked. "No... about Cain, I mean," Cylien said, her gaze fixed on the brown-haired vampire speaking with Sirius. Cain Redgrave. Everyone knew he harbored feelings for Elizabeth, but she never reciprocated them. It had been worse in recent years when shepletely ignored him. At least this year, she treated him nicely, but she never gave him any hope, and before he knew it, his crush had been engaged to a foreigner. "I hope he can just turn the page though..." Victor said, not knowing what else to say. Cain''s expression was darker than usual. He was clearly against the engagement and firmly believed that Amael had tricked Elizabeth. Chapter 372 [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [7] The Star of the Engagement Chapter 372 [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [7] The Star of the Engagement "Hey, Sephira!" Celeste quickly caught Sephira, who was attempting to run away. Unfortunately, she was blocked by Cylien as well. "U¡­ Um. What is it?" Sephira asked nervously, throwing nces at her older cousin, Kendell Teraquin. Kendall was wearing a royal elven dress that perfectly suited his tall and toned body. His face was handsome enough to make all the elven women around swoon over him. He was the future Head of the Teraquin House, handsome, strong, and noble. He had everything a woman would want. But for Sephira, Kendall was the symbol of Elven supremacy. More precisely, the supremacy of the pure-blooded elf. As such, she, being a Half Elf, was considered an eyesore by people like them. Sephira feared Kendell as much as she did Alvara, and even more so, the Teraquin Queen, Tanya Teraquin. Though she hadn''t seen it firsthand, she knew about the ruthless manhunt Tanya had orchestrated against Stan Teraquin and her younger sister, Kleah Teraquin. Right now, for this party, she just wanted to take part and stay as inconspicuous as possible without causing problems for her family. To do that, she chose to avoid all the Great Nobles. Unfortunately, Celeste wasn''t one to let go, especially seeing Sephira''s depressed expression. "Nothing, just hang around with us," Celeste said, dragging a bewildered Sephira by the arm. "By the way, you look really stunning in your dress," Celeste said with a grin. "Um¡­ thanks," Sephira answered shyly. She had picked a less shy dresspared to her cousins to avoid attracting attention, but her beauty made the dress even more noticeable. "Today is a day of joy, so you should enjoy it as well, Sephira. Right, Cylien?" Celeste said, turning her gaze toward the elven princess. "I suppose so. Do you wish for something in particr, Sephira?" Cylien asked thoughtfully. "Something Senior Sephira would want? Maybe Senior Sirius?" Roda offered. "W¡ªwhaaaa¡­!" Sephira''s face turned bright red at her junior''s words. "Eh? Sirius?" Victor shifted his gaze toward his younger half-brother. Sirius had been looking at them but quickly averted his gaze. It was like lightning had struck him as Victor alternated his gaze between a red-faced Sephira and Sirius. Celeste ignored the clueless Victor and looked at Sephira with a sisterly smile. "In situations like this, you shouldn''t hesitate, otherwise someone else will steal him. Come on." Pulling an embarrassed Sephira by the arm, Celeste walked toward Sirius. "Sirius." "Yes?" Sirius turned toward them with an awkward expression. "Sephira needs some help. I count on you," Celeste said, leaving Sephira in front of Sirius and promptly walking away with the others. "Aren''t you too nosy, Senior?" Roda asked. "Don''t worry. These two just need a little push. Look, it''s already working," Celeste said, puffing out her chest proudly. Although the conversation seemed quite awkward, both Sephira and Sirius had smiles on their faces. "Ohhhh!" Suddenly, amotion started. They all turned toward the other side of the hall, not the entrance. There appeared the couple reigning over the Tepes Territory, Duncan Tepes and the current Prophetess, udia Tepes. Following behind were the two sisters whopletely took all the men''s breaths away. They were utterly breathtaking. Victor, seeing Selene, had his mouth hang open. She was wearing a stunning red gown that clung tightly to her body, revealing a portion of her legs. She stood a bit taller in her heels and had a neutral expression as she walked elegantly. Her dark hair was tied in a braid falling over her pale shoulders. She seemed to be looking for someone and soon found Victor. Upon spotting him, she smiled a little, her cheeks flushing a bit. This was a critical blow to Victor as he covered his mouth, his face turning a bit red. He couldn''t look at her too long; otherwise, he might already run toward her and, as a consequence, get beaten up by her overprotective grandpa and grandma. "Woow¡­ She is divine¡­ Isn''t she?" Roda muttered what everyone was thinking aloud. As exceptionally beautiful as Selene was, the main star of the event was on another level of beauty. Elizabeth looked absolutely divine in her pure white gown. Unlike her sister, her skirt fell to her feet, covering her entire legs and giving her a pure aura. It was a short-sleeved gown with beautiful patterns drawn on it. Around her neck hung a pretty red ne, positioned just above her chest, giving almost no glimpse of them. Her skin was pale white, yet it had a distinct, unique tonepared to all other vampires. Her face had been perfectly applied with light makeup, not overbearing but enough to entuate her already inhumanly beautiful features. As she walked, she captured everyone''s attention, her hair tied back in a princess style, moving ever so slightly. She had a small smile on her red lips as she nodded lightly to the nobles in a simple greeting. There was no doubt for everyone present that she was the most beautiful woman in the ce. "I''m a bit jealous now¡­" Cylien couldn''t help but mutter. "Right? She should smile more often," Celeste smiled wryly. "Senior Amael hit quite the jackpot," Roda added. "I hope for him, he will treat her well," Celeste said with a sulking look. "Damn¡­ poor Cain," Victor stifled augh upon seeing Cain with his mouth agape, staring at Elizabeth. "Hey, don''t mock him!" Celeste gave Victor a reproachful look but indeed felt pity for poor Cain. She wished he would find love elsewhere and abandon Elizabeth, but it was questionable if Cain could give up his childhood love so easily. "Oh, look, they are finally here!" Someone interrupted their conversation, leading all their gazes toward the entrance. The doors opened, revealing a stunning couple: a reddish-blond haired girl apanied by a striking man with a cold countenance. "Amelia!" Celeste rushed toward Amelia, taking her in a deep embrace. "You nearly made me fall, Celes!" Amelia giggled but hugged her best friend back. She felt a bit guilty for not having responded properly to Celeste''s worries but now felt better. "John? You don''t hide anymore, huh? I knew you were a tsundere with Amelia," Victor grinned, coiling his arm around John''s shoulders. John grumbled, cursing Edward inwardly. "Fuck off. You should worry about your own denseness toward Selene." "Oh,e on! You guys hid it from me as well!" Victorined, frustrated that neither John nor Edward had told him about Selene''s feelings. John grimaced. "It''s freaking obvious. You''re the one with some problems for not noticing it." "How could I have! I thought she just wanted to be my friend or something!" Victor retorted. John looked at Victor coldly. "You''re truly as dense as a ck hole. Learn it well from Edward at least." "Eh? What from Edward?" Victor seemed confused. John just threw a nce at Celeste, who was looking ahead nervously before looking behind him. "Too many Elves in this ce. How about clearing them all out of here? It''s my engagement after all." All the Elves grimaced at the insulting words directed toward them. It was obviouslying from the most hated man by the Elves: Amael Idea Olphean. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 373 [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [8] Amael And Elizabeth Chapter 373 [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [8] Amael And Elizabeth "Too many Elves in this ce. How about clearing them all out of this ce, it''s my engagement after all. " All the Elves grimaced at the insulting words toward them. It was obviouslying from the most hated man by the Elves. Celeste resisted the urge to p her forehead in frustration. ''Can''t he just stay silent during important events? They''re guests!'' she thought, exasperated. Standing next to Celeste, Cylien struggled to process Amael''stest offense against her people. For her own peace of mind, she chose to ignore him, but she knew others wouldn''t be as forgiving. Every Elf in the vicinity red daggers at Amael, their collective hostility palpable. Yet, the tension quickly dissipated when they noticed Amael was nked by three stunning women. Curiosity and admiration reced their anger as they shifted their focus. The first to catch everyone''s eye was Christina, the Princess of the Olphean House. She looked breathtaking in her blue dress. Spotting Aerinwyn, she approached her with a warm, friendly smile. Aerinwyn responded in kind, and they soon fell into animated conversation. With Christina upied, attention turned to the young blonde beauty by Amael''s side. Clearly younger than him, she clung to Amael while taking in her surroundings with wide-eyed curiosity. Despite her youth, she was undeniably adorable, destined to grow into a great beauty in the years toe. Then there was Samara. Her presence was as captivating as any princess, with long, dark hair and striking blue eyes. She exuded a cold demeanor, but her expression softened as she walked closely beside Amael, arms crossed. "I knew about the dark-haired girl, but who is the blonde one?" Roda asked, her curiosity piqued. She had seen Samara before when Amael had beaten up Allen but had never encountered Annabelle. "Senior?" Roda looked to Celeste for answers. Celeste was watching Amael and Samara, noting the rare smile Samara disyed in response to Amael''s words. The sight of her smile left every man breathless,pletely captivated by her unexpected warmth. Celeste''s gaze lingered on Amael, just as the eyes of many noblewomen from various races did. Amael looked incredibly handsome in his white suit, a word too weak to capture his stunning appearance. Even the Elves, known for their beauty, had to grudgingly acknowledge his superior looks, bowing their heads in frustration. Cylien noticed Celeste''s captivated stare and smiled slightly. ''So, it''s him after all,'' she thought. If someone had told her at the beginning of the year that Celeste would fall for Amael, the notorious foreign student, she would have never believed it. Yet, Celeste now looked every bit the maiden in love, a sight Cylien had never witnessed before. "He really has the guts toe apanied by two girls at his engagement, doesn''t he, Celes?" Amelia asked, turning around. Celeste quickly erased her lovestruck expression. She knew her best friend would figure out her feelings in an instant if she saw her face. "R¡ªRight!" Celeste stammered, trying to appearposed. *** "Stay close to me. Ny-nine percent of the men here are scumbags," I warned Samara and Annabelle. [] ''Well, I''m just protecting them from the bad men. They both deserve the best.'' "Um," Samara acknowledged. "No need to tell me, Edward!" Annabelle chimed in. Neither Samara nor Annabelle seemed upset by my request. As I looked around, my eyesnded on Elizabeth. She was absolutely stunning, a beauty rivaled only by La in her finest gown. I was genuinely charmed by her. Time to y my part. I walked toward her, feeling the weight of everyone''s expectant gazes on us. It was awkward, but I pushed through. "You look really beautiful, Elizabeth," I said with a smile. "You look very handsome too, Amael," Elizabeth replied, matching my smile. A brief silence followed, the crowd seemingly waiting for more. Sensing the need to move things along, I introduced mypanions. "These two are like family to me, Elizabeth. This is Samara and Annabelle," I said, gesturing to each in turn. "You look amazing, sister!" Annabelle eximed, her eyes filled with admiration. Elizabeth giggled softly, patting Annabelle''s hair. "Thank you." Samara simply nodded at her. Elizabeth''s eyes widened slightly upon seeing Samara, realizing she was a half-vampire. "I hope you''re happy to be here, Samara," Elizabeth said with a somewhat solemn look. "I am happy with Amael," Samara replied to the Vampire Princess. "Should I feel jealous or upset right now, Amael?" Elizabeth asked in a joking tone. "Both, I suppose," Iughed. Despite everything, I felt a twinge of reluctance at the thought of breaking off our engagement one day. We had shared many fun moments and a good rtionship. "How are you, son?" Suddenly, I felt a powerful grip on my shoulder. It was Duncan Tepes. His grip was formidable, but I maintained myposure and turned to face him. "Lord Tepes, it''s a pleasure to see you," I said politely. "Aha! It''s strange to hear you speaking so formally. I heard you picked a fight with Lazarus?" he asked with a chuckle. Elizabeth looked at me, dumbstruck. "Fight might be a bit of a stretch. I just put him and the others in their rightful ces," I replied with a small smile. Duncan was speechless for a moment before he burst outughing. "You''re good, you''re good. Take care of Elizabeth. You two should greet the others together and speak with them," he said. I understood what he meant when his gaze wandered toward Annabelle and Samara. It would be disrespectful to linger with them behind me, considering Elizabeth was my fianc¨¦e. Although I knew Elizabeth wouldn''t mind, her image was important, and I wouldn''t do that to her. "Stay with Christina," I instructed Samara and Annabelle, who nodded in response. "Shall we?" I reached out my hand to Elizabeth. Elizabeth chuckled before coiling her arm around mine. "Yes, my lord." I hadn''t anticipated this situation at all. The sensation of my arm pressing against the sides of Elizabeth''s breasts sent a jolt through my mind, bringing back vivid shes of that night. I quickly shook my head to clear these thoughts, forcing myself to focus on the present. Elizabeth and I walked together, our arms entwined, as we greeted the assembled nobles. She took the lead effortlessly, handling their conversations with grace and poise. I followed closely by her side, stepping in asionally when needed. My lessons in etiquette seemed like a distant memory, having been pushed aside for quite some time. In this moment, it became clear that letting Elizabeth take the reins was the best course of action. After all, she was a princess, and it was natural for her to excel in such situations. Still, it was remarkable to think that just a few years ago, she would have been too shy to engage in such dialogues. "You''re managing this exceptionally well," I remarked with a sigh of relief. "I''m grateful that I don''t have to put on an act of ttery." Elizabeth''s lips curled into a smile. "It''s part of the role of royalty. And you''re a prince too, Amael. As thest remaining member of the Olphean House, it''s expected that you will eventually take on a governing role. You should start getting ustomed to it." "I really have no intention of governing the Olphean House," I replied. "My sister is doing an excellent job, and I don''t believe I could do any better. She has earned the love and trust of the people. I''m merely a neer." "That''s not entirely true," Elizabeth said, shaking her head. "You are the youngest prince who was presumed dead. Everyone should be delighted and relieved to see you here." I raised an eyebrow at her words. "If you keep trying tofort me like this, I might start having second thoughts about our engagement. I might even fall for you." Elizabeth giggled softly, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "I have no intentions of breaking off the engagement arranged by my grandfather. However, if you were to somehow convince him¡ªwhich I doubt you will seed in doing¡ªI would be open to any oue." Her words struck me as oddly unsettling. "Instead of simply adhering to your grandfather''s wishes, you should listen to your own desires. If there''s someone you truly care about, I''d be willing to help you. Just tell me, is there someone you have feelings for?" Elizabeth shook her head in response to my question. "Hmm? Not even Cain?" I asked, noticing how Cain seemed to be constantly in her vicinity, his eyes filled with a burning intensity. I could feel his dark gaze boring into me, making me irritated. Elizabeth let out a soft, amusedugh. "Unfortunately, Cain is just a friend to me. I can''t see him in any other way. I wish he could find someone who''s a better match for him and move on from me. I even started keeping my distance to make this clear, but it seems that may have been a mistake." It was clear now. Cain''s fixation on Elizabeth seemed to have only intensified. I had a strong suspicion that he might believe I was the one responsible for Elizabeth''s decision to distance herself from him. "It''s a shame," I said with a sigh, trying to lighten the mood with a joke. "I really thought you''d be happy with a yandere as a husband." To my surprise, Elizabeth''s reaction to my jest was a profound silence. The silence was unsettling, and I found myself ncing over at Elizabeth, trying to gauge her mood. "Are you unhappy with this situation?" She asked abruptly, halting her steps. "Elizabeth?" I responded, confused by her sudden change in demeanor. She lifted her face, her crimson eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. For a moment, goosebumps prickled my skin as I felt the weight of her gaze. I noticed my own arms had stiffened as I met her stare. "Are you dissatisfied with me, Amael?" Elizabeth asked, her expression remaining eerily calm. Her question, posed with such a nk face, left me with little choice but to respond carefully. "Why would I be?" I replied, tightening my grip on her hand. My instincts were screaming at me to say something reassuring, so I decided to act on them. "I am actually quite satisfied," I said softly, my thumb gently brushing against her pale cheek. "I feel quite blessed to be with you." Her skin was really really cold. Elizabeth''s lips curled into a sudden, radiant smile. "I see. Thank you," she said warmly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [] I was right to trust my instincts. As much as I appreciated her, I shouldn''t forget who she was. Chapter 374 [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [9] The Girl Named Emilia Raonpherys Chapter 374 [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [9] The Girl Named Emilia Raonpherys "Why did you call me? I don''t have time to discuss anything with you," Myrce said, her toneced with annoyance. A chuckle rang out from an old man, his eyes twinkling with amusement. He was none other than Alector, the Guardian of the Holy Tree of Eden. In udia''s absence, he had taken on the responsibility of caring for it. However, today he was present at the engagement party between Amael and Elizabeth. Upon seeing Myrce, he had requested a private conversation, prompting her to separate from the others. "I never imagined you as someone who would attend such parties, Myrce," Alector said. "Don''t pretend you know me," Myrce retorted coldly. "You know nothing about me." Alector smiled, not upset by her hostility. "On the contrary, you are mistaken. I know you quite well. Years ago, Kleines sought my help. He had found a young girl in a dire state and asked for my silence and protection. I swore to the Tree that I wouldn''t utter a word to your father. Yet, in the end, you chose of your own volition to leave in pursuit of vengeance." Myrce remained silent, her expression unreadable. If she imed she had no regrets about her decision, it would be a lie. If she had stayed, perhaps she could have prevented their deaths. Now, while Kleines seemed to be alive, Connor was gone. But she couldn''t change the past. Her nightmares about her time with the Iris Project still haunted her. The screams of her fellow subjects echoed in her ears even now. She wanted to end everything, to find peace for herself and others. "You should have followed Emilia''s example and stayed back," Alector said. Myrceughed, a harsh sound. "If you think Emilia is staying back, then you''repletely wrong." There was a tense silence before Alector spoke again, his voice softer. "How is she?" "You don''t need to know that," Myrce replied curtly. "I have the right to know. She is my granddaughter," Alector said, his re hardening. "She can open the gates between worlds," Myrce cut him off. Alector''s eyes widened in shock. He nced around, making sure no one had overheard their conversation. "You might think that, but believe me, Emilia thinks nothing of you or anyone else in this world. The Queen that the Raonpherys nurtured out of pure selfishness to be your perfect puppet is gone," Myrce said. "You don''t understand the precariousness of her situation. This child can¡ª" "She can open the gates between worlds," Myrce cut him off. Alector''s eyes widened in shock. He nced around, making sure no one had overheard their conversation. "No one heard it. I soundproofed this whole, useless conversation," Myrce replied. "You know..." Alector trailed off, dumbfounded. "I know about her and why you''re so obsessed with her," Myrce began. "A year ago, the Key to the Holy Garden of Eden was stolen, yet you showed no reaction. None of the other Heads did anything to help Celesta either." Alector remained silent, his eyes narrowing slightly. Myrce scoffed, a sound filled with disdain. "The Key wasn''t an object. It was always a person. The Key to Open World-Gates. Emilia Raonpherys. I don''t know what Key Ante-Eden was after, but I do know that the true Key was stolen centuries ago by Dorian Celesta, the Founder King of Celesta. The First Holy War was all about the Key, the Key to open World-Gates." Alector could no longer hide his shock. The depth of Myrce''s knowledge was unsettling. "I don''t know what exactly transpired during the First Holy War, but Dorian Celestamitted a great sin," she continued, her voice tinged with disgust. "Then, a hundred yearster, another war broke out between Celesta and Arvatra, the Second Great Holy War. It wasn''t just a mere quarrel; it was about the Key once again. The woman who possessed the Key had been taken from the Holy Garden. Yearster, the Blood Moon War began. The Head of the Falkrona House died, and Alphonse Celesta and Lisandra Arvatra vanished, along with the woman who held the Key. Neen years ago, the Prince of Raonpherys found his perfect match¡ªa very beautiful woman, or so I''ve heard. Is that just a coincidence? Their child, a girl blessed by the Mother of All and loved by Enigma Beasts, Emilia Raonpherys, now possesses a power surpassing anything that has ever existed: the Key to open World Gates." Alector''s shock deepened. Myrce''s knowledge was not only extensive but dangerously urate. "The First Holy War, the Second Great Holy War, probably even the Blood Moon War¡ªeach of these conflicts centered around the Key," Myrce pressed on. "And now, Emilia Raonpherys is the current bearer of this immense power. Her existence alone is enough to shift the bnce of our world." Myrce stopped and red at Alector. "Tell your family to abandon whatever ns they have for Emilia. She is blessed by the Mother of All, Ymir, and is protected by her Three Holy Beasts." Alector gritted his teeth. "I care about her. I don''t need¡ª" "I don''t care about what you think. I just want the Raonpherys to know that Emilia is untouchable. If you touch her, you will be erased from existence," Myrce said. With that, she turned on her heel and left promptly. *** "Hey, Elizabeth!" Celeste and her group joined us as soon as they saw us. Having greeted many nobles already, I felt it was eptable to converse with them. Victor, however, had been dragged away by Selene halfway through. A pang of jealousy hit me again. Why did I have to witness two perfect couples today? First John and Amelia, and now Victor and Selene. I wished I could have such moments with La or Miranda. No, I shouldn''t think about that. Today I was with Elizabeth, and feeling this way seemed disrespectful. [] Regardless, I greeted them. "Celeste, you put a lot of effort into your appearance today," Elizabeth said with a giggle. Really? I stared at Celeste. She wore a white and blue gown that beautifully revealed her fair shoulders. Despite sounding rough when speaking, she was quite delicate in appearance. "Right?! I thought so too!" Amelia nodded enthusiastically. "Usually, she would wear a in dress, iming she felt ufortable, but today she picked amazing clothes! Look at how her dress clings to her body. She is truly the most blessed of us in that area," Amelia said, eyeing Celeste''s ample chest. I couldn''t help but agree about Celeste being blessed in that area, but Miss Amelia, I am standing right here, you know? Amelia behaved as if she were alone with the girls. John was also there, but I didn''t count the sis-con tsundere as a man. He seemed focused or perhaps curious about Victor and Selene''s conversation. Was he trying to learn about other couples? That''s adorable, Johnny. While I smirked at this thought, Celeste blushed as I continued to stare at her, lost in my thoughts. "I¡ªI just thought some change might be good," she said, twirling her white hair between her fingers. Isn''t she cute like that? Now, I started to understand why she was the most popr girl in the entire Academy. The only ones capable of rivaling her were Alvara and Elizabeth. But Alvara was a racist with dangerous megalomaniac tendencies, while Elizabeth had some unpredictable mood swings. "Amael, shouldn''t you say something?" Elizabeth nudged my side. "Huh? Say what?" I asked, confused. [] I grimaced and looked at Elizabeth for help. Elizabeth thankfully whispered, "A man shouldpliment a woman''s attire. Look, Celeste made a lot of effort after all." "Really? Even though I am with you?" I asked. Elizabeth giggled softly, her breath tickling my ear. "You are too innocent, Amael. You are close friends with Celeste, right? She made an effort so you couldpliment her. And it''s not like I am your wife. We are acting, remember?" Right. Celeste was quite a close friend of mine after everything we had gone through. I was too stuck up since I was the center of attention, and it was my first engagement party. I looked at Celeste. For some reason, she flinched a bit, averting her gaze. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Come on, don''t be so upset about it. I think you look truly beautiful today, Celes. You should wear dresses like that more often," I said with a smile. Celeste scoffed before pouting. "You only thought of praising me after Elizabeth gave you a hand." "Did Victor praise you?" I asked, a bit curious. In the game, during the two weeks of breaks, it was the perfect moment for Victor and Celeste to get closer, so I was curious. There was still time and some events for her to fall for Victor, after all. I was quite curious how she would end up, honestly. "What about Victor?" Celeste seemed even more upset now. Come on, just because of one mistake? I''m not used to givingpliments or understanding women''s feelings. [] Can you say something positive for once, Cleenah? I scratched my head, seeing Celeste''s expression turn slightly sad. It tugged at something within me. Whatever it was called, I didn''t like seeing her upset since she was usually the smiling and cheerful one. "I admit I''m clueless about etiquette, but that doesn''t change the fact that you look truly beautiful today," I said, trying to repair my mistake. "Yeah, fine¡­" Celeste nodded, but I wasn''t satisfied with her answer. "You are hot." Celeste''s brooding face froze at my words as she raised her gaze. "W-What?" she stuttered. I grinned. She was so easy to fluster, despite being used topliments. "I said you are he hot, Celes. Beautiful isn''t quite the right word for you," I said, scanning her body. "Hot is the fitting word." "W-Wha¡­whaaa!!" Celeste''s face turned bright red as she mumbled some iprehensible words before storming away. I was a bit at a loss for words at her reaction. Why was she acting like a teenage girl in love? Taking a ss of whatever was avable, I sipped a little, thinking a bit. I suppose it''s the first time she heard someone calling her hot. [] Shaddap. "What?" I looked at Amelia, who was staring at me with her mouth wide open. What''s with her reaction? "I-I can''t believe it! Celes!!" She yelled before running after Celeste. What the hell is happening? Someone exin to me. "..." I turned toward John, who was staring back at me. "..." He sipped from his ss while staring at me, then put his ss away and left. Useless brother-inw. Chapter 375: [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [10] Engaged Chapter 375: [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [10] Engaged ? "I thank everyone for epting my invitation to today''s great event," Duncan Tapes spoke loudly, drawing everyone''s attention. I stood beside Elizabeth near him. "After my son''s and daughter-inw''s death, I thought I''d never be happy again, but I soon realized I was mistaken. The moment I saw my two granddaughters, I knew joy again. They have both grown up beautifully, and today, the time hase to entrust one of them, Elizabeth, to a trustworthy man. I vouch for him. Son of Kleines Falkrona and Alea Olphean, younger brother of Connor Olphean and Christina Olphean. You must have all heard of him already, I''m quite sure," Duncan chuckled. Well, you bet they heard of me. I had been in the news for two weeks in a row. Quite embarrassing, to say the least. "Amael Idea Olphean," Duncan said, pointing toward me. They all turned to look at me. I smiled awkwardly, not enjoying this embarrassing presentation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Well, I am happy that Elizabeth and I finally ended up together. It was our wish, and I can''t thank Lord Duncan enough for fulfilling our wish," I said shortly. "I am also happy and proud to have such a wonderful fianc¨¦. Amael and I have grown quite close in the academy, and our ideals match perfectly. There couldn''t have been a better match for me. Thank you all for blessing us on this asion," Elizabeth said, doing much better than me. Then, a beautiful woman approached. "Aunt," Elizabeth smiled upon seeing her. To her, she was Aunt Prisci, but to us, she was Professor Prisci. She approached us with a small knife. "Your arms," she said with a smile. "Are you going to cut off my hand, Professor? I''d appreciate it if you''d refrain from that¡ª" "Come on, Amael," Elizabeth nudged me with a smile. "Right," I smiled wryly and stretched out my arm, as did Elizabeth. Prisci first held Elizabeth''s wrist, giving a slight cut and drawing blood. Then she took my left wrist and did the same, pricking it for blood. "I, Prisci Tepes, beseech the Crimson Goddess to bless this couple with your eternal light and unlimited blood. Watch over them and protect them." When she finished, I widened my eyes, seeing the blood on both my wrist and Elizabeth''s wrist blending and swirling together, drawing a pattern around my left wrist and Elizabeth''s right wrist. It looked like a red bracelet of blood. I could see udia nearly crying upon seeing this. The old woman sure has feelings when ites to her granddaughter. When she noticed my gaze, though, she red at me. I grimaced at that. At least show me a fake smile. Duncan Tepes sighed in relief after finally entrusting his granddaughter. I looked at Elizabeth, who was watching the red blood tattoo on her wrist with an unreadable expression. "Are you finally changing your mind, Elizabeth?" I asked. Elizabeth giggled softly. "Not that. It just feels strange. I had thought this day woulde one day, but I didn''t expect it so soon and with someone strange like you." "I will take that as apliment," I replied. Though I could understand her. It hadn''t even been a year since I arrived, and now I was engaged to the Princess of the Tepes House. Everything had escted quickly. It must have been the same for her. She was suddenly getting engaged to someone she didn''t love, and her life was decided just like that, all because of an incident. Here I was, speaking about breaking off the engagement every day, thinking she would be happy and pleased about it. But Elizabeth might suffer the most from that. She was a woman, a Princess of the Tepes House. She had unfortunately lost her purity to me. Let''s say I break off the engagement. What would other people think of the Tepes House, especially of Elizabeth, who would be seen as already "touched"? "Now, the ceremonial kiss," Prisci said suddenly, interrupting my thoughts. My cheeks twitched at her words. Ceremonial kiss? There is no way such a thing exists. It''s only during marriage, not engagement¡ª I was thinking that until I saw Elizabeth''s slightly red cheeks and awkward smile. Are you kidding me?! A ceremonial kiss exists?! "Let''s get it over with, Amael. The sooner, the better..." Elizabeth said. "R-Right," I nodded. Prisci stretched out the knife between us as Elizabeth and I faced each other. Elizabeth started, kissing the bloodied de softly and tainting her lips red. When Prisci looked at me, I understood and also kissed the bloodied de. "Now," Prisci said with a wide smile, her eyes sparkling with excitement like all the others. The women had melting expressions as if they were seeing their two most beloved idols kissing, while the men, especially elves, were ring at me. I also noted some of the guys from my acquaintances. Amelia had the same expression as any random girl, with shining eyes. Celeste was looking with a conflicted expression. As for John, he was ring at me. Give me a break. Wait, is he holding a phone? Is he filming?! This fucker- "Amael." Elizabeth called my name, and I turned to face her. She was a head shorter than me, her crimson eyes fixed on me with an intensity I couldn''t ignore. I felt a pang of guilt, realizing I had been looking elsewhere like an idiot instead of giving her my full attention. It was her engagement day. Like any girl, she probably had dreams of a grand and joyous celebration, but things hadn''t turned out the way she had hoped. I felt a responsibility to make her as happy as possible, even if my efforts weren''t entirely genuine. I had tried to help Selene avoid antagonizing Victor and steering clear of the Viiness Route, but in doing so, I had ended up sacrificing Elizabeth''s happiness. In hindsight, maybe I shouldn''t have involved myself so deeply. Victor was a smart and understanding person; I could have reasoned with him. Pushing those thoughts aside, I wrapped my arm around Elizabeth''s waist, pulling her closer to me. Her eyes widened in surprise as I took the lead. I smiled, but I could tell she saw through the slight guilt in my expression. She wrapped her arms around my neck and closed her eyes, trusting me to guide the moment. My heartbeat quickened as I closed the distance between our lips and kissed her tenderly. Unlike our previous, more aggressive kisses born out of excitement, this one was pure and gentle. Our rtionship wasplicated, but I wanted to give her a semnce of romance this time, to show her that there was nothing wrong with us. Her blood-moistened lips kissed me back, and I felt a rush of warmth spread through my body. My cheeks and body heated up just like Elizabeth''s. The familiar, exhrating feeling threatened to engulf me, but I bit her lip gently, eliciting a soft moan from her. "Hn~" I used sheer willpower to push aside all lustful thoughts and regain control over myself. Elizabeth seemed to do the same. We were synchronized this time, controlling our impulses together. After a long kiss, we pulled back, our heads retreating. I had a refreshing smile on my bloodied lips, satisfied that, for the first time, I had managed to control that urge. Elizabeth also smiled, her cheeks flushed. "I think we did well this time," she said. "Thank God, otherwise everyone would have witnessed your great fitness," I teased. Understanding my implication, Elizabeth''s pale cheeks turned beet red as she punched me in the gut. "Idiot." "Hitting your fianc¨¦ right after the engagement? I won''t be a henpecked husband, I tell you, Lady Elizabeth," I retorted. "Oh, that''s surprising since I have always been the one leading," she replied with a meaningful smile. "Ugh..." I groaned. Spare me. That night, she was clearly the one in control, and it looked like I was the victim. When I averted my gaze in embarrassment, I felt a soft sensation on my lips once more. It was a quick kiss, yet a very impactful one. I looked at Elizabeth in surprise. Elizabeth smiled wryly, the smile I was used to seeing-a bit shy but serene and charming. "Thank you, Amael." She didn''t say why, but I knew. If she felt better, then I had done well enough to make her happy. I wasn''t really good at this sort of thing, so I felt quite satisfied that I did well with Elizabeth. "You are wee," I replied. "Hm." She nodded meekly, staring into my eyes. I stared back at her crimson eyes, a bit enthralled by them. |||| "" "Ahem." Hearing a cough, I blinked and looked at Prisci. She had a wide smile, feeling even a bit guilty for interrupting us. Looking around, we noticed that everyone had been watching us the whole time. Elizabeth still had her arms coiled around my neck, while I had my arms around her waist, holding each other closely. We hadpletely lost ourselves in our own world. God, kill me. I couldn''t stand the flushed and melted expressions of everyone around us. Elizabeth and I gently separated ourselves, but the silence persisted. Fortunately, Duncan spoke up, breaking the tension. "Now that the long ceremonial kiss has ended, we can proceed to the feast! Enjoy yourselves!" Though his firstment wasn''t necessary, I was grateful for the distraction. Chapter 376: [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [11] Making Her A Woman? Chapter 376: [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [11] Making Her A Woman? ? "That was a long kiss," Victor grinned, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Well, we love each other, it''s a given. You''ll have to do better with Selene, though," I added, my tone taking on a teasing edge. "Huh?" Victor looked at me, puzzled.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Poor guy. He really had no idea what he was in for. I nced at Selene and couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for him. This poor soul was about to be devoured whole. "That was so romantic!" Amelia eximed, her eyes shining with admiration. "The way you looked at each other!" Of course, we were looking at each other; we were about to kiss! "The way you exchanged sweet words!" I felt a pang of guilt at her words. "The way you held each other so close, with barely anything between you!" Well, it was a kiss. "And then Elizabeth''s second kiss! Wow!" She was just thanking me in her own way. "And then you looked at each other for a whole minute!" I had no defense against that. "Instead of talking about others, you should worry about your own lover. There''s no way he''ll do better than me," I scoffed. "U-Um, yes..." Amelia blushed shyly, ncing at John. John shot me a defiant look before grabbing Amelia''s arm and leading her away. "J-John?" Amelia let herself be dragged off, her surprise evident. That guy could be surprisingly assertive when he was pissed off. Left alone with Victor while Elizabeth was talking with Selene, I decided it was a good time to bring up Celeste. "Isn''t Celeste acting strangetely?" I asked him. Even if there wasn''t any romantic development between them yet, they were still close friends, so I valued his opinion. "Yeah, now that you mention it, she does seem a bit off. Like, more girly? It scares me, honestly," Victor admitted. "Damn," I muttered. "If Celeste hears you, it''s over for you,d," Iughed. "Y-Yeah, don''t tell her," Victorughed back nervously. Don''t worry, I will definitely tell herter. She was talking with Cylien, so I would catch herter. I just wanted to see her reaction. [] Yep, still the same. My gaze then drifted toward Alicia. "Your sister hasn''t greeted me at all, Victor. I hoped for some congrattions even from her," I said jokingly. "Really? I thought you got somewhat close to her after helping her out with Adrian," Victor said, looking surprised. "Thought so too," I nodded. [] Well, my tongue might have slipped a bit during dinner, that''s all. "Hey, Amael! Congrats on the engagement," Sirius finally joined me, his voice cutting through my thoughts. I smirked lightly. "You sure took your time. I hope you weren''t too busy with Sephira?" "Ahah, well..." Sirius scratched his cheek, looking embarrassed. "You should talk to Father about her, Sirius," Victor suggested. Sirius looked at his brother with a conflicted expression. "Yeah, but... you know Cyril and Grandfather. I''m not sure they will ept it." That was doubtful. The Teraquins might be d to get rid of Sephira, but the Raven House? Sirius was next in line after Cyril, and he was a prince as well. At the mention of Cyril, Victor''s face turnedplicated as well. "Right... but if you need any help, just ask me." Sirius smiled gratefully. "Thank you, brother." Victor seemed surprised and a bit shy as he smiled back. It made me think about my own family. If only I had a brotherly rtionship like that. Connor was dead, and my adopted brother was rambling nonsense because he couldn''t ept that his father was part of Ante-Eden and that''s why Thomen killed him. This guy, until the end, never apologized to Elona. Still, he was my adopted brother; I couldn''tpletely cut off all thoughts about him. I thought everything would go fine for him since Lyra was at his side, but it seems Lyra fell into an undetermined unconscious state after the attack of Ante-Eden. I hadn''t had the asion to see him since I was thrown into jail, but that guy Donald told me that Simon got engaged again and had taken the rule over the Falkrona House in Celesta. "Come on, just congratte him," Sirius urged. "No," Alicia replied stubbornly. "Just this once," he insisted. "...Fine," she relented. When I looked ahead, I saw Alicia being pushed forward by Sirius. It seemed Victor had asked him to drag her over since she had been ignoring me. "..." Alicia stood in front of me with her arms crossed. "I''m disappointed, Junior. I waited until now to hear your blessing," I said with an exaggerated sigh. "You are lying," Alicia replied, staring at me. "Of course I''m lying; no way I''d wait for anyone for my own engagement," Iughed. Alicia''s expression hardened as she attempted to leave. "Alicia," Sirius sighed. Alicia paused, her steps faltering. It was clear she was quite obedient to Sirius, unlike with Victor. Perhaps it was because he was her blood brother? Turning toward me, Alicia finally spoke. "I wish Senior Amael and Beth...Elizabeth to be happy." Beth? Elizabeth, huh? It seemed they were indeed close, despite their apparent distance now. "Thanks, Junior. I wish you happiness as well. Since your engagement with Adrian has ended, how about you finally choose a fitting partner? Look around; there might be someone who meets your criteria: six years old mentally, unexpressive, and a bro-con as well," I said, raising an eyebrow in jest. Alicia''s grip on her crossed arms tightened, and she red at me coldly. "I am not a bro-con." "You don''t deny the six years old part?" I pressed, still teasing. Alicia''s expression twisted with difort. "What''s that, Amael..." Victor sighed, clearly dismayed. "If you keep upsetting her, she''ll hate you, even if you''ve helped her." "I''m not trying to upset her," I said, sighing in return. "I''m just trying to make her grown up woman." She needed to be stronger if she was ever going to escape Cyril''s control over her. "Y-You want to make her a woman?" Sirius echoed, dumbfounded. Victor grimaced, clearly disturbed. Realizing my words might have been misleading, I quickly rified. "No, that''s not what I meant..." "..." Alicia''s cheeks flushed red, and her ears turned pink with anger. She red at me before turning on her heel and leaving with clenched fists. "I think she misunderstood me. Victor, please exin to her," I said, turning to Victor, who shot me a re. "You''re truly clueless about women, aren''t you?" Victor said, shaking his head. "I don''t want to hear that from you," I retorted. "Whatever," Victor said as he left to rejoin Selene. "I hope you won''t anger Elizabeth like that. I genuinely hope for you." Why is everyone so concerned about Elizabeth? She''s a charming woman. Stop scaring me. Now alone and in need of some fresh air, I stepped out onto the balcony. Resting my hands on the guardrails, I took a deep breath. The sky was already dimming, the typical twilight of the Vampire countries. "May I join you?" I turned to my right and saw a man standing there, his golden eyes fixed on me as he smiled. Chapter 377: [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [12] Earth Tepes Chapter 377: [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [12] Earth Tepes ? "May I join you?" I looked up and saw someone I had never seen before. He had short golden hair swept back and golden eyes that gazed at me with a smile. His expression was a bit unsettling from my point of view. "Sure, whatever," I shrugged. He must be some noble from here, even though he clearly had the presence of someone strong. It wasn''t like I knew every single person in Sancta Vedelia, after all. There were people I only heard about in the game but never actually saw. An awkward silence settled between us. I pretended to admire the sky, but it only made things more ufortable. I should have just refused and told him I needed some air. "Elizabeth seems quite satisfied with the engagement, from what I have seen," he said suddenly. Elizabeth? Informally? Is he one of her friends? "Well, it would be embarrassing for me if she wasn''t," I replied. "Indeed," he chuckled. "Even more so when you are both madly in love, from what I heard." We might have exaggerated the story a bit in our hurry to find reasons behind our sudden engagement... "Well, yeah," I replied ambiguously. He was quite talkative and sounded too casualpared to all the other humans who spoke to me. I furrowed my brows a bit, feeling forced to ask, "Huh, who are you by the way?" He smiled at me. "Finally, you ask, Amael. I am Earth Tepes, Elizabeth''s adopted brother," he said, reaching out his hand with a smile. Earth? This is the guy I kept hearing about from Celeste and others. He seemed to be their friend and was supposed to be Elizabeth''s fianc¨¦ if I am right. So this is Earth Tepes, huh? I stared at him for a moment, feeling a strange sensation seeing him. He was never mentioned in the game, though... But again, some characters weren''t mentioned, so maybe I am overthinking it. "d to meet you," I said, shaking his hand- "Huh?!" As soon as I shook his hand, I felt a burning sensation within me, as if my heart was burning to crisps. "Arghhh!" I clenched my chest. What the hell is that?! It was unbelievable pain. Purple mes started enveloping my body, raging around me. A dark vertical slit appeared in my left amber eye as I red at Earth. These weren''t my feelings, but I felt contempt toward him now. "B...Bastard..." My voice sounded deeper and hoarse. It was my voice, but not my words. Earth looked at me struggling, not confused at all. Rather, he seemed to be observing. "Are you okay?" He asked. "Y...Yeah..." I tried to shake off that bastard''s voice. It was Vysindra. Why is he showing up now? [] Cleenah''s voice echoed in my mind, reassuring me. I couldn''t mess up now, not during my engagement. "Get back," I growled at Vysindra with a re. The slit inside my eye vanished, and the purple mes began to recede. After a minute, I already felt better. "Ah, what the hell was that?" I sighed, resting my hands on the balcony. Earth remained silent, watching me. I looked at him. It happened when I shook his hand. What was that? Vysindra had never appeared like this before. What was that emotion I had felt? Anger? Betrayal? Did he lose control already? If you aren''t going to help me, stay inside like a good puppy, Vysindra, I thought with a re, making sure he heard it. "A shame." "Huh?" I looked at Earth. He looked down on me, disappointed and with pity. "The host of Vysindra doesn''t seem that strong at all, Heldora." "What?" Did he just say Vysindra''s name? Did he hear it from Elizabeth or something? And who the hell is Heldora? My mind was racing, trying to make sense of what happened. Earth looked somewhere as if seeing someone, then chuckled. "I suppose so. They must be both weak, but I am disappointed," he said, looking back at me. "What are you babbling about?" I had enough and dropped any semnce of pretense. Earth''s smile widened. "That re, now I recognize that hateful, arrogant prick." "I asked a question," I repeated, my tone dropping to a cold low. Earth sighed. "I just said I was disappointed. I expected more from you, Nyr." "!" I opened my mouth in shock. "N...Nyr?" How does he know my name? Vysindra began to regain control, taking advantage of my confusion. "It''s your name, right? I prefer to call you that rather than Edward or Amael or whatever, because in the end, you will always be Nyrel Loyster," he said, leaning on the balcony. "Who the hell are you?" Even though I asked, I already knew. That displeasing expression, that tone and way of speaking- I was too familiar with it. Earth looked at me and smirked. "Jayce, of course." 11 Images I had wished to forget shed in my mind as myplexion turned cold. ''I¡ªI am...sorry, Nyr. I think I''ve fallen for you. A bitte and dramatic to confess, I know.'' Shayna''sst words to me. Ephera. I couldn''t even speak to her. Shey in a pool of her blood inside that garden in Paris, her body on the blood-red grass like a painting. Immobile, pale face, cold lips, body, a knife stabbed in her chest. I didn''t even get to say any words to her. All this was his fault. "Now, now, ahahaha!" Earthughed madly. "You are truly Nyr after all! That face, that murderous gaze... I would have begged anyone to see it again!" -BOOOOM! My ming hand reached toward his cheek, but before it could touch him, he jumped away, and I destroyed the balcony instead. The entire pce trembled. My eyes, as cold as death itself, stared up at Earth floating in the air. He looked down on me with a smirk as golden mes swirled around him. Pointing his index finger at me, he beckoned. "Come, Ephera''s beloved Viin."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I vanished from my spot and appeared mid-air in front of Earth. "Anathema''s Fire," I called out, and a longsword of purple fire appeared in my right hand. The vertical slit appeared once more in my left eye. My hatred seemed to synchronize with Vysindra''s personal hatred. I swung my sword down. The dark sky seemed to split in two as my purple fire raged. But Earth''s raised hand released a torrent of golden mes that nullified all my fire. "What the hell?" I was shocked. I had never seen my mes being nullified like that before. "Ah, I wish Ephera could see your dumb face, Nyr," he taunted, his hand burning with golden mes. I recognized those mes... Pyres. They looked like his Sunfire. "Sunfire..." I muttered. Hearing it, Earth smirked. "Yeah, that''s Heldora''s Golden Fire. Not any pitiful copy the Iris Project tries to replicate. These are the true Sunfire!" -BOOOOM! When he waved his hand, a de of golden mes swung, ready to slice off my head. I reached out my hand, burning with Vysindra''s fire, but I soon felt a dreadful sensation. Remembering how he nullified my mes before, I chose to dodge it. "Ahaha! Look at you running away!" "Aghnnnn!" I clenched my chest harder. Fuck off! Let me fight peacefully! Your mes are useless! I shouted at Vysindra, getting angrier. The only reason I can understand why he is angry must be because Earth is also using some dragon''s mes. And Earth seems pretty synchronized with them. No choice. I clenched my left hand, causing the emblem on it to glow amber, along with the marks under my eyes. "Perseus." The amber de appeared in my left hand in all its beauty. But Earth didn''t seem perturbed. "You don''t understand, do you?" I ignored him and jumped once more toward him, swinging my de. He summoned a wall of fire, but my sword cut through his mes. Earth frowned a bit before reaching out his hand, creating a sword of golden mes. [] I swung down Perseus as soon as I heard Cleenah''s warning. -BOOOOOOM! A powerful shockwave rippled through the dark sky above the Tepes Castle. "I will kill you," I spat with sheer contempt. Earth licked his lips. "That''s right, Nyr. Show me who you truly are." "Ugh..." I groaned, seeing Earth overpowering me. How''s that possible? "I am using Heldora''s mes, Nyr. The mes of purification, the Sunfire," Earth muttered with a smirk. "And what?" I red at him. "Any mes or attack filled with hatred and unholy emotions like yours would weaken in front of my Sunfire. Do you understand what it means?" He asked with a twisted smile. I had never heard of that. His mes could weaken and even nullify mine as long as I attacked him with negative emotions? "It means-" CRACK! The bones in my left arm broke, making me groan. Earth tilted his sword down, swinging it. "You, especially, can never beat me." -BAM! I felt my body being propelled down to the garden of the Tepes Castle. My impact gouged deeply into the ground, leaving a crater. I coughed lightly, blood trickling from my mouth as I red up at Earth, who smiled down on me. My whole body was in pain as sparks of golden mes burned me. I thought I was immune to fire, but it seemed not. Sunfire. Purification of negative feelings? I raised my body and stood up. That bastard Jayce had that power? My hatred and wrath only intensified. Is that some kind of joke? The golden mes around my body ignited further, bringing more pain. [] "He killed Shayna and Ephera. I will never calm down." [] Cleenah''s voice held no hesitation. I clenched my fists. "I will use Nevia''s Fate and kill this fucker." [] "I won''t die against this little bitch." I stretched out my hand, and white sand swirled around my arm. [] "Stay out of this, Cleenah." The white sand swirling around my hand soon took the form of a swirling white sword. The ground trembled under the pressure, and scales appeared on my arms. Another slit appeared in my right eye. "I will kill this fucker, and everything will be fine." [] "I will kill this traitor, Heldora." [] My lips twisted into a twisted smirk. Earth looked down on me, and his golden sword became larger, scales also appearing on his arms. In a single second, we both shot out at a frightening speed. I lunged toward Earth while he shot down towards me. The air trembled for a moment, and just as we were a meter away from each other, a tremendous pressure fell over both of us. I saw my and Earth''s arms being grabbed before we were both thrown down right into the ground. -BAM! I crashed into the ground, my sand dissipating immediately. "UGH!" I spat even more blood from the impact. -BAM! Earth also crashed somewhere else, and I heard his groan. Looking up, I saw Duncan Tepes floating with a cold gaze fixed on both of us. Standing up, I searched for Earth once more. "Enough." Before I could rush towards him, I felt a soft sensation behind me. This feeling and perfume was Cleenah''s. She wrapped her arms around my chest, hugging me. "Please, Amael." She appeared out of her world as she whispered to me. All the anger I had been feeling soon vanished, and I sat on the ground, breathing out deeply. Cleenah knelt with me. [] After saying that, it seemed she couldn''t remain and vanished. Chapter 378: [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [13] Quarrel Chapter 378: [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [13] Quarrel ? Duncan Tepesnded on the ground with a stern expression. "Have you had enough fun?" He asked coldly. I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart and regain myposure. Jayce approached, a slight smile ying on his lips. "Apologies, grandfather," Jayce said smoothly, "I just wanted to test my brother-inw." Duncan''s gaze hardened. "Don''t take me for a fool, Earth. That was a serious fight. If I hadn''t intervened, who knows what might have happened." He nced at me with a critical eye. I stood up, brushing dirt from my clothes. "What?" I asked, my voice edged with frustration. Duncan''s eyes bore into mine. "You started attacking him out of nowhere. What happened?" I shot a re at Jayce, my heart burning with hatred. But I knew better than to act on impulse now. Killing him would only bring more trouble. Jayce, as the adopted son of Duncan Tepes, held a rank equal to mine. "Nothing," I said curtly, refusing to borate. "Amael!" Christina''s worried voice cut through the tension as she rushed to my side. "Why did you start fighting out of nowhere?" -Bam! "Ughhh..." I held my forehead after Christina banged it. Christina knew about my past life, and I could tell her who Earth really was, but that would onlyplicate things further. She was already burdened with running the kingdom in our mother''s absence. I decided to keep my reasons to myself for now. "Earth? Amael?" From the castle, I saw Elizabeth and others approaching. The fight had caused quite an uproar, stirring unnecessary gossip among the nobles. I didn''t regret attacking Jayce, but it wasn''t the right moment. How could I have held back, though? My hatred was burning me alive. I wanted to slice off his head. Elizabeth''s eyes darted between Jayce and me, noting our disheveled states. Her expression darkened. "Why did you attack him, Amael?" She asked, her tone icy. So, they all saw me as the instigator. Of course, from the outside, I was to me. They couldn''t understand that this bastard deserved a hundred deaths. "He provoked me," I replied, my voice t. Elizabeth''s face grew colder at my nonchnt response. "Even though Earth provoked you, you tried to kill him, Amael. Is that a reason to kill someone?" Of course not! But they couldn''t understand. If I told them Jayce had killed my love, Ephera, and also Shayna in my past life, they''d see me as a lunatic, rambling nonsense. I was too enraged to exin a long story because of this bastard. Seeing Earth smile only fueled my anger. Why was Elizabeth angry at me in the first ce? Elizabeth stepped forward. "Amael, answer me," she insisted. I had never faced her icy demeanor before. Now, I understood why so many feared antagonizing her. But I didn''t care. My anger drowned out any rational thought. Iughed snarkily. "Of course, you''d defend your adopted brother, wouldn''t you, Elizabeth? Over even your fianc¨¦?" I spat out, annoyed. The onlookers gasped. Elizabeth''s crimson eyes narrowed. "Don''t give me that look, Elizabeth," I retorted. "A-Amael," Celeste called out worriedly, shaking her head as she nced between Elizabeth and me. What? Nobody could piss off Lady Elizabeth? "You guys can''t understand anything about me," I said, my voice trembling with anger. It was the truth. Only a few understood what I truly felt. Currently, only Cleenah knew the full context. What fianc¨¦e? La was the only one who truly knew me. She would have supported me without a second thought, without caring about Earth or anyone else. That''s who she was. "Amael..." Christina reached out to me, probably understanding my frustration, but Myrce stopped her. I turned to Elizabeth. "Enjoy yourself with the banquet, Elizabeth. Your adorable brother is back, after all," I snorted and walked away. Damn, I just messed up the engagement party. I couldn''t leave without Christina, and disappearing after a dispute with Elizabeth would only cause more problems. So, I chose to retreat to a random room in the castle. Sitting on the bed, I held my forehead. My anger had subsided a bit, but the memory of Earth''s smirk still burned. My words to Elizabeth reyed in my mind. I had ranted, spilling my frustrations. [] I slumped on the bed, sighing. Thoughts of La filled my mind. "Yeah, you know, she would always be talking about me, teasing me, annoying others while doing her best to look good for me. And you know her overprotectiveness. I want her to pamper me," I mumbled. The brief time she was my girlfriend, and the way she pampered me, was one of the most enjoyable moments of my life. [] Cleenah giggled. "Well, that''s not wrong," I admitted, scratching my cheek, a bit embarrassed. [] "Well, I am technically a teenager."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [] "How so?" I asked, curious. [] I grimaced. Is that really the description of my perfect woman? It sounded like a psycho. Well, I guess La of the Viiness'' route fit that description, but still... After a moment of talking with Cleenah, I already felt better. It was astonishing how a small chat with her could lift my spirits. I could never abandon her. [] "Honestly, I don''t know. I just want to kill him right away," I said. [] "Yeah, you''re right." I nodded. "But I can''t, Cleenah. Letting that bastard live on Earth was the greatest mistake of my life." [] "Control my emotions?" [] I smiled. "You want to use him as a training dummy so I won''t get controlled by Vysindra again?" Vysindra''s hatred was several times deeper than mine, and when he synchronized with me, it amplified my own hatred toward Jayce. It was corrupting me. I could literally feel it. [] Staring at the ceiling for a moment, I frowned, sighed, and finally sulked. "Fine... I will be patient." A knock on the door startled me. They already found me? The door opened, and I froze. "Elizabeth..." Chapter 379: [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [14] Discussion Between Fiancees Chapter 379: [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [14] Discussion Between Fiancees ? "Elizabeth..." I muttered, taken aback. She stood there in her gown, slightly out of breath. It seemed she had run a lot to find me. "Finally," she sighed. "May I enter?" She asked. "Well, right," I said, stepping aside to let her into the room. She sat down on the bed, and I took a seat in the chair. Silence hung between us, thick and awkward. It felt like meeting an arranged fianc¨¦e after a huge quarrel. "You are right," Elizabeth said suddenly. "Mm?" I raised an eyebrow. Elizabeth looked at me. "You are right. I don''t really know you nor can understand you. You were here in rehabilitation from the Kingdom of Celesta. I heard you killed a royal there, which is why they sent you away. Then I learned that you were none other than Queen Alea''s youngest son, presumed dead a decade ago." She continued, "I don''t know much about your life in the Kingdom of Celesta. You became engaged to La Adriana Tarmias, daughter of Duke Tarmias. That''s all I know." "Well, I don''t know much about you either," I said with a shrug. It was a bit of a lie since I knew her from the Game, but personally, without the game''s influence, I knew very little about her. "Can you understand my point of view, Amael?" Elizabeth asked. || || "Everything was going well in my engagement. My adopted brother was back too, and then suddenly I see you trying to kill Earth. Of course, I don''t know what he could have said, but... do you think I overreacted? I grew up with Earth. He was even supposed to be my fianc¨¦." She looked at me, seeking understanding. What could I say? Truthfully, she wasn''t wrong at all. Rumors always painted me as rash and hot-blooded. It was natural for Elizabeth to think that a small provocation could lead me to try and kill Earth. I shook my head. "No, you''re right. Your reaction wasn''t exaggerated at all. You defended your family. I''d have done the same for Christina without a doubt." Worse even. Elizabeth nodded her head. "Now, ept my apologies if I misjudged you. And I apologize for anything Earth might have said that angered you this much. He is always like that and can go a bit far sometimes," she said. She was a good woman, yeah. "No, same for me. Sorry if I spoke badly in front of others during our engagement. It was stupid," I frowned at my own behavior. The other nobles, especially the race supremacists, would only be d to see any tension between a human and a vampire. Elizabeth sighed in relief. "Everything is fine then. I don''t want to antagonize my fianc¨¦ on the very first day of our engagement after all," she said jokingly. But I stayed silent before speaking up. "About this, Elizabeth. As expected, the two of us... it won''t match at all," I said, shaking my head. There was a silence until Elizabeth smiled bitterly. "Here I thought I did my best apology..." "Well, I have nothing against that. Rather, it was a good one, but it''s more about patibilities," I said. "Compatibilities..." "Yeah, like I don''t know you well and you don''t know me well either," I started. She clearly didn''t know me well at all. Even I didn''t know myself well enough. It''s hard to start a life with someone who keeps so many secrets, and I didn''t want to burden Elizabeth with that. In the future, it would only bring more questions and troubles. "It''s more about you, isn''t it?" Elizabeth asked. "Yeah," I nodded. For me, Elizabeth wasn''t that much of a secret, but I was something Elizabeth couldn''t understand unless the nosy Nihil showed my whole life''s memories like he did to La. And again, there was a very high chance she couldn''t just ept and stand everything about my existence. La epted me after seeing all those things because she is a yandere weirdo, but it can''t be the same case with others. "Is La thatpatible with you then?" Elizabeth asked. I was surprised she brought up La, but I smiled. "Yeah, a thousand percent. Even though we are far from each other, wemunicate very well and there is some kind of connection, you see," I said, embarrassed to admit it but feeling the need to make her understand. Fuck her grandfather! He can find better for her. "I think you should seek something simr with someone you know deeply and who knows you very well too. Someone who won''t hold back against you and who you won''t doubt," I added with a small jab at the end. Elizabeth didn''t seem to take it personally, fortunately. She crossed her legs and smiled wryly. "I doubt someone like that exists for me, unfortunately. I guess you were pretty lucky with La," she said, sounding a bit envious of my perfect rtionship with La. She yearned for something like that, huh?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om What could I say? Victor is the protagonist and she is a Heroine, so technically it should work between them. But so far in the game, and because of what happened between us, I think I destroyed all chances between them. There was Cain as well, but she clearly stated she saw him as a friend. Damn, Cain. Got friendzoned for ten years. Then there was Earth. No. Thest thing he deserves is Elizabeth. The first thing he deserves is death. Then who else? The other Pretenders maybe? They''re all retarded too. Sirius could have a chance, but he''s entirely focused on Sephira. I felt a headache forming. All this because of that bastard Jayce. Surely he did something preventing Elizabeth and Victor from getting closer, huh? He tried the same with Ephera and me, after all. "What are you thinking?" Elizabeth asked, noticing my annoyed face. It was hard to erase my hatred toward that fucker. Could I at least cripple him? "Nothing..." I said, shaking my head. "In any case, I think you will find a better match for you soon enough, Elizabeth," I said. "I''m leaving Sancta Vedelia in a few months, so it would be good if you find someone before that." Elizabeth stared at me before standing up. "I see." At least her reaction was better than when I asked her in the party hall. "I don''t think it will ever happen, but I won''t force you just because I want to obey my grandfather. I will do my best but won''t force myself either. Is that okay with you?" she asked. "Of course," I smiled, standing up and opening the door. "Let''s head back and dispel whatever stories they are creating," I said with augh. Elizabeth giggled and approached. -Thud! "Huh?" I fell, confused, as Elizabeth closed the door with a push of her hand. "Elizabeth-hm?!" Before I could speak, Elizabeth closed the distance and kissed my lips. Chapter 380: [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [15] R-18 Chapter 380: [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [15] R-18 ? This entire chapter contains some R-18 elements. If you don''t like it, I suggest you to skip the entire chapter at least until the end. "Elizabeth-hm?!" Before I could speak, Elizabeth closed the distance and kissed my lips. I grasped her shoulders, my mind reeling from the intensity of the moment. Despite my efforts to create distance, she continued to kiss me, her tongue tracing the contours of my lips with an urgent fervor. "Hey?" I finally managed to pull away, my voice tinged with confusion and astonishment. What on earth was happening? "It''s... not enough," she mumbled, her words barely audible as if they were caught in a breathless struggle. Her cheeks were flushed, her breathing in uneven, ragged gasps. A pained expression flickered across her face as she gazed at me. She reached out again, her hands trembling slightly, attempting to pull me back into another kiss. I took hold of her hands, my face burning with embarrassment. "Can you... stop before this goes ''out of control''?" I asked, pleading. Elizabeth shook her head vigorously. "If you go back, you''ll return to Earth, and you might lose your temper again, won''t you?" Her breath wasbored, each word a struggle. I was at a loss for words. What could I say to that? The thought of dealing with him by Vysindra seemed harder than the situation unfolding before me. "I... I can''t promise anything," I stammered, feeling helpless. "Same for me," she admitted, her voice trembling. "I''m afraid I''ll lose control and do something terrible if I don''t channel my emotions into something else." "Something else?" I repeated, a growing dread settling in. I feared I knew where this was heading. She nodded, her lips biting down hard, her eyes reflecting a deep-seated anxiety. "Please... I need a stronger emotion than just hatred or other urges. It will be beneficial for both of us." Wait a minute! I could understand my own difficulty in controlling my anger after the fight, but what about Elizabeth? What kind of urges was she referring to? "Elizabeth," I said, trying to shift her focus. "You''re aware that our engagement party is still ongoing, right?" I attempted to calm the situation. Elizabeth''s expression was one of utter despair. Was she frightened of something? She shook her head once more. "Let''s just do it quickly, then," she said with a sense of urgency. "Do you hear yourself?" I asked, my face flushed deeper, desperately trying to evade the situation. "It''ll be over before you know it, I promise!" "Shouldn''t I be the one making promises like that?" I countered. More importantly, herplexion had grown even paler, and her eyes seemed darker, reflecting an inner turmoil that I struggled to understand. "I''m sorry." She murmured, and I was swallowed by the abrupt force of Elizabeth''s push. I tumbled onto the bed, stunned and disoriented. Without waiting for a response, Elizabeth approached the bed, lifting her skirt as she climbed onto it, positioning herself right in front of me. "Are you sure about this?" I asked once more, my voice trembling. I couldn''t believe this was happening again, and with Elizabeth no less. "It''s not like... I can lose my chastity a second time," she said as she settled atop me. The sight of her, the sensation of her body against mine, had a noticeable effect. My lower body responded to the situation, and I could feel the inevitable arousal. The realization of what was about to happen hit me hard. Elizabeth started removing her hair ornaments, and I watched her with a mixture of anxiety and anticipation. My throat tightened as I gulped nervously. She let her hair fall loose and leaned in to kiss me once more. Her kisses were filled with a deep, almost desperate need. "Hmm~" She moaned softly between kisses, her breathsing in heated bursts. Her thirst was palpable, and I felt my resolve beginning to crack. It was bing impossible to hold back. Thebination of her intense desire and my own escting emotions left me with no choice. I tried my best to resist, but Elizabeth''s insistence was overwhelming. I kissed her back, feeling her dark hair brush against my face, sending tingles down my skin. Elizabeth''s speed didn''t wane at all. She quickly removed my tie, zer, and began undoing my buttons. I discarded my zer in haste as I saw her hand reaching for my pants. Her expression was one of distress, and I couldn''t help but feel a pang of worry. It seemed like she was on the brink of losing control, and I was he sure I wouldn''t want to be below her if that happen. I swiftly removed my pants, tossing them aside. As my shorts were pulled away, my arousal sprang forth, adding to my embarrassment. Elizabeth, clearly struggling with her own urges, hurried to position herself. Her movements were rushed and frantic. "Wait," I said, trying to halt her actions. "Why?" she asked, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. Don''t look at me like that! I understood well enough that proceeding without properly arousing her would cause her difort. "First, take off your dress," I said, trying to be practical. "It''s an expensive one, and you''ll need it in good condition when we return." Elizabeth shook her head, determined, and continued to try and position herself atop me. "I''ll help you," I said, pulling her arm toward me. "Ah!" I quickly began undressing her. Her dress was a single piece with a zipper at the neck. I quickly unzipped it, revealing her pale back and the delicate straps of her white bra. Elizabeth, now leaning against my chest, wriggled out of her dress. The scent of her fragrance was intoxicating, making me feel light-headed. Once the dress was off, she was left in just her white bra and matching panties. She turned around on her knees, her gaze serious. "Now." "Yeah," I replied.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I pushed her down gently and began to kiss her with intensity. "Hmn!" She gasped as my lips pressed firmly against hers. I deepened the kiss, biting gently on her lower lip, savoring the connection. With both my arms, I pinned her hands down to keep her in ce as my kisses traveled from her lips to her chin, neck, and shoulders, eventually reaching the curves concealed by her bra. Elizabeth responded with soft, erotic reactions, her body reacting to my touch. Her kisses were passionate and urgent, adding to the fervor of the moment. As I reached her breasts, I cupped her right one over her bra, my other hand sliding down to caress her belly before slipping beneath her panties. "Hnn!" She moaned softly, her reaction strong as my fingers explored her intimate area, now slick with desire. I traced my fingers around her slit, carefully avoiding her most sensitive spot until I reached her clit. "Ahn!" Elizabeth moaned loudly, her body shivering with pleasure as her warmth drenched my hand. Her thighs closed around my hand, as if asking for more. Iplied, gently inserting a finger into her slit. "Hn, yes~" In that moment, any remaining semnce of rationality was lost. My focus shifted entirely to pleasuring both Elizabeth and myself, driven by the intensity of the experience. Lifting Elizabeth''s head slightly, I whispered. "Your bra, Elizabeth." "Y-yeah," she breathed, eyes closed but hands quick, reaching behind to unhook her bra in one fluid motion. I eagerly seized her bra, tossing it aside to reveal her stunning, full breasts. Her pink nipples stood erect, practically begging for attention, so I obliged. I took one of her nipples into my mouth, sucking hungrily, while my other hand massaged her second breast. "Ahn! Hmn! Yess!" Elizabeth moaned, biting her lip sensually as my left hand found its way to her dripping sex. My mouth worked her right nipple, my hand massaged her breast, and my fingers delved into her dripping slit. She couldn''t contain herself any longer, releasing more of her nectar that seeped through her panties and trickled down her fair thighs. Withdrawing my soaked hand, I quickly grasped my cock, positioning it at the entrance of her leaking sex. "Your panties..." I murmured, still teasing her breasts. "Hmnn! Just take them off!" She panted. I tore them away. "Aahn!" She moaned, now fully exposed to me. It was an intoxicatingly erotic sight. Nowpletely naked before me, I dipped my fingers into her nectar, coating my ns before thrusting forward. "Ahhhn!" Elizabeth let out a loud moan, her eyes flying open in pleasure. Nothing held me back now, so I thrust deeply. "Oh yes!" "Ah..." I exhaled, feeling my cock harden further within her tight, wet heat. Her insides clung to my cock, as if trying to draw out every drop I had, the sensation overwhelming. I couldn''t hold back, pounding her faster. "Ahnn! Amael-" she murmured my name, driving me wild. I grasped her legs, pulling her closer. "You didn''t take off your heels, Elizabeth," I noted, thrusting deeper. Her white heels stayed on, enhancing the eroticism as they moved with each of my thrusts. "Ahn! Sh-Shut up and fuck me, ahan!" I felt slightly speechless. "Whatever..." I nodded, my hands squeezing her ample breasts, barely fitting in my palms as I thrust harder. "Ahn! Hnn!" After a dozen minutes of vigorous thrusting, I felt the familiar pressure building up. Despite my best efforts, I couldn''t hold back anymore. This was only my second time, and I stillcked the experience to control myself fully. "I can''t hold back, Elizabeth!" I grimaced, struggling to dy the inevitable. "D-Do it then, hmmn," she muttered, her eyes hazy with pleasure. She was already lost in the moment, her bodypletely surrendered to the ecstasy. But right after saying that she bit my neck strongly. I felt a strong suction force and I felt literally my blood getting sucked away in rather big quantity. I even started to feel dizzy but more than that, I felt slightly excited... As I neared my climax, I pulled out quickly, releasing everything onto her belly. "Mnnn!" Elizabeth moaned, her body shaking as she orgasmed simultaneously. Her limbs went limp, her chest heaving as she caught her breath. "Ah... I''ve really done it again..." I grumbled, standing up awkwardly. I headed to the bathroom for a quick shower, trying to process what had just happened. By the time I returned, Elizabeth had recovered and was heading to the shower herself probably washing her body only otherwise her makeup would be wasted. Neither of us spoke a word. I was too awkward, and Elizabeth seemed lost in her own thoughts. When she returned, she moved slowly, methodically putting on her lingerie. "Can you help me?" she asked, holding up her dress. "Y-Yeah," I nodded, stepping forward to assist. I helped her slip into the dress, my fingers fumbling slightly as I corrected the fit. We were silent as she put her heels back on, each click of the buckles echoing loudly in the room. Once she was done, she stood up and looked at me with a small smile. "Let''s go back then." Chapter 381: Amael Is Popular? Chapter 381: Amael Is Popr? ? A few days had passed since the engagement day between Elizabeth and me. The day had been a whirlwind of events, marked by introductions to nearly everyone, except for the two notoriously unpredictable individuals, Alvaro and Cyril. The day had begun on a promising note with pleasant discussions and greetings alongside Elizabeth. However, my mood took a drastic turn when Earth Tepes, whom I knew as Jayce, made his appearance. Living on the same ind as him without the ability to exact my revenge was a bitter pill to swallow. It would have been easier if I weren''t an Olphean, but my status came with responsibilities. Should I act on my impulses, Christina would bear the brunt of the consequences, and I''d inevitably antagonize Duncan Tepes, a demigod. In the end, on Cleenah''s advice, I decided to bide my time and remainposed. An opportunity for retribution would eventually present itself, and for now, there were more pressing matters at hand. One such matter was my first quarrel with Elizabeth. We even broached the topic of ending our engagement when the opportunity arose. Imagine my shock when, shortly after this heated discussion, she attempted to initiate intimacy. It was my second time experiencing sex, both times with Elizabeth, and how could I describe it... It was a euphoric sensation. I had never felt such overwhelming pleasure before, and I began to grasp what Elizabeth meant by drowning negative emotions with something more powerful. She was entirely correct; after our encounter, thoughts of Earth evaporated from my mind, reced entirely by a haze of pleasure that lingered until the end of the party. Judging by Elizabeth''s expression, it seemed this method had always worked for her to curb her urges. Now, our rtionship had grown even moreplex. I was at a loss on how to navigate it. Elizabeth''s indifferent attitude was particrly troubling. When she lost her virginity to me, she had been emotional, shedding tears and reacting strongly. But as time passed, she seemed to act as if nothing mattered anymore, as though she wasn''t even in love with me. This nonchnce only heightened my concerns for her well-being. Something was clearly amiss, but I was unsure how to broach the subject with her. Anyway... sses resumed today. I donned my uniform, straightened it, and left my room, determined to face whatevery ahead. Christina had already departed for the pce to attend to kingdom matters alongside the other nobles. "Your Highness, I''ve prepared breakfast for you and Lady Annabelle," ire greeted me warmly as I entered the dining room. "Shouldn''t you be with Christina?" I asked, puzzled. "Um, yes, but Lady Christina left very early this morning and didn''t inform me beforehand. She asked me to stay here to avoid any inconvenience," ire exined, slightly embarrassed. Christina had been working tirelessly since our mother''s passing. I just hoped she wouldn''t overextend herself. Annabelle joined me at the table, taking her seat. Samara, per my instructions, stayed with Christina to protect her. As for Myrce... I would see her soon enough. "As always, you and your mother have outdone yourselves with the cooking," I praised, savoring the fruit basket adorned with a hint of honey and a medley of spices that created a delightfulbination. "Thank you, Milord," ire responded, beaming with happiness at mypliment. "You didn''t encounter any problems outside, did you?" I asked. Being a Half-Elf, ire often faced discrimination. I had known her for over seven months, and as Christina''s maid, I had grown to care a bit for her. "N-Not really, Your Highness. Rest assured," she replied quickly, though her awkward smile betrayed her words. A tant lie to avoid troubling me. Likely, she had faced issues with those insufferable Elves. Despite my efforts to humiliate and diminish their pride, it never seemed to be enough. I contemted targeting bigger figures like Lykhor, Alvara, Kendel, or Aerinwyn to enact real change. However, they were formidable opponents, especially thetter three. My desire to help stemmed from my friendship with dys, who had suffered greatly in the Teraquin House as a Half-Elf. Now, it also concerned ire and Samara. If Samara chose to stay in her homnd in the future, I would not tolerate any discrimination against her. "Oh, Milord, I almost forgot. Lord Rodolf asked me to deliver a message to you," ire interrupted my thoughts, her expression turning serious. I frowned slightly. "Rodolf Moonfang?" "Yes," ire confirmed with a nod. Rodolf Moonfang. Our interactions had been few and far between, and that was by design. Rodolf was dangerous, unpredictable, and incredibly strong. Antagonizing him would be foolish, given the other adversaries I already had to contend with. His mere presence demanded my respect and caution. Among the Second Years, I unequivocally considered him the strongest Pretender. "What did he say?" I inquired. "Lord Rodolf said that he can help you with Lord Connor. I don''t understand what it means though..." ire muttered, looking confused. I finished my breakfast in contemtive silence before preparing to leave. "Can Ie with you, Edward?" Annabelle asked as I stepped out. "No, you should study-" "I''m tired of studying! Please, Edward! I''m not a little girl anymore! I just want to see how the academy looks!" Annabelle pleaded, her gaze upset and insistent. She had been training and studying diligently all this time. She deserved a chance to enjoy herself. I smiled and relented. "Alright." *** As I walked towards the academy, I attracted a multitude of gasps and whispers from onlookers. Most hadn''t seen me since the examination stadium, and my appearance had changed significantly since then. The images used in the news still depicted my former self. "Kyaa! It''s Lord Amael!" "He looks like Lord Connor but with a wild aura! I''m so into it!" "The most handsome man I''ve ever seen~" "He is a Prince after all!" "Senior Amael!" "I love you!" "I would dly be your concubine!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "By the way, who''s that girl with him?!" "Isn''t she too beautiful?!" "Is she Lord Amael''s new lover?!" "She seems a bit young though..." "Maybe Lord Amael is into unripe fruits." I grimaced at each remark. [] Cleenah giggled. Yeah. But their remarks were giving me second-hand embarrassment. "It''s amazing, Edward!" Annabelle clearly pleased by thest remarks, grasped my arm, taking in the sight of Trinity Eden Academy up close. She was dressed in a casual skirt and blouse, posing as my servant for the day, though the real intention was to give her a glimpse of the academy. "d you like it, since this ce has be my personal hell," I replied. The academy was filled with too many nuisances, and recently, a new one had joined the fray. No need to say who the fucker was. Please, let this second semester be bearable. Chapter 382: Eight Already? Chapter 382: Eight Already? ? At the academy, I strolled leisurely with Annabelle, who was taking in her surroundings with wide-eyed curiosity. It was her first time seeing Trinity Eden Academy up close, and she was visibly impressed. The grandeur and architectural splendor of the academy stood in stark contrast to the Royal Eden Academy in Celesta. I had to admit, the architecture here was extraordinary. Sancta Vedelia had evidently allocated substantial budgets for this, surpassing all other countries in this regard. Yet, I couldn''t help but think that the Academy in Edenis Raphiel would be even more awe-inspiring. Fortunately, Edenis Raphael would open its doors in just over a year, giving me time to prepare. That was a relief, given how quickly the transition between the end of the First Game and the start of the Second Game had felt. I had no intention of spending an entire year in Sancta Vedelia. My hope was to return to Celesta, assuming the King regained enough sense to realize his brother was a worthless trash who needed to be dealt with. Returning would also allow me to check in on Maria and Seraphina, and visit La, Miranda, Aunt Belle, Orlin, and Tihana. Ah, right... I had almost forgotten a small detail. A week ago, I received a letter from La. Aside from the three pages of love letters, thest page mentioned Miranda. It seemed she had been taken to Edenis Raphael by her House, not to Stormd but Edenis Gabriel. Thisplicated matters significantly. Even for me, it would be challenging to see her if they had taken her there. I just wished they would leave her alone, but as expected, they wouldn''t. This left me with no choice but to n for a trip to Edenis Raphael when the time came. When I arrived at the ssroom, I walked in and quickly gathered everyone''s attention. "Yo." Victor raised his hand with a grin. I nced at him before noticing his new seatmate-Selene. I distinctly remembered he used to sit right near the wall with Celeste on his left, but now he was seated in the row behind, next to Selene. They had been chatting and smiling together until now. I couldn''t help but grimace. Too many good couples around. "Yo, aren''t you two getting a bit too cozy? How about you let Selene sit on yourp?" I teased. "C-Come on, man!" Victor stammered, embarrassed. I looked at Selene and snorted. "Don''t worry, she''s probably just waiting for that." "How about you mind your own business dear brother, like my sister? I hope you greeted your fianc¨¦e today," Selene retorted. Every time she called me "brother," it sent shivers down my spine. It had evolved from "you" to "brother-inw" to now simply "brother." "My fianc¨¦e knows exactly what I think of her. No need for public disys of affection," I shot back with a snort. "We''re just talking, Amael," Victor replied with a smile. I nced at their sped hands and smiled knowingly. "Of course you were." "Are you jealous, maybe? I really feel that for some reason," Victor teased. "Your imagination," I retorted. [] I wasn''t jealous. "Wow, Annabelle is here too?" Victor asked, surprised. Victor knew Annabelle since I''d invited him over to the house a few times with John. "I am, yes." Annabelle smiled, pleased. I considered taking my usual seat a few ces away from Victor, but even from there, I could hear them whispering sweet words and jokes. Since when could Selene joke? It was quite a shock for everyone in ss. My ssmates were either jealous or admiring them. "Let''s find a seat behind then..." I looked at thest rows, but they were all taken as always. Then I spotted a familiar elf and widened my smile. "Jiren, man? Is that you?" I eximed, feigning surprise. He was seated with his gang at the back, doing his best to avoid my gaze. But it was useless. When I called him, he and his whole gang flinched. One even let out a shriek. "Are they your friends, Edward?" Annabelle asked curiously. "Of course they are," I nodded, approaching them. "L-Lord Amael?" Jiren stuttered, standing up. "Come on, why the formalities between us?" I coiled my arm around his neck, bringing him closer so only he could hear my words. "P-please..." Jiren''s body shivered under my grasp. He looked like he was about to faint, so I spoke up quickly. "You see the girl with me? She''s Annabelle. Even a billion of you elves aren''t worth her life. She is apanying me today and thinking happily about the academy. I want her to have a good day without any troubles. Do you understand where I am going with that?" "Y-Yes..." Jiren gulped. My eyes narrowed coldly as I tightened my arm around his neck. "Ahg!" "If you or any of your lowly followers do something to trouble even a bit of the ss or anything within a kilometer radius of Annabelle, and I see a single shred of upset in her expression," I whispered, my voice frighteningly cold, "I will wipe your existence from this world." "Hii!" Jiren squeaked in fear. "Keep your dogs on a leash," I added, letting go of his neck. Jiren''s face was as pale as death, and hispanions shared his pallor, clearly terrified by my threat. "Now, can you leave us your seats, please?" I asked with a smile. Annabelle gripped my sleeve. "Are you sure? Shouldn''t we just sit in the front rows?" Listen to Selene and Victor flirting for hours? With my sharp ears, I could hear even their breaths, so no thanks. "Don''t worry, Jiren can be considered my best friend in ss. Right, Jiren? You don''t mind, do you?" "N-No, not at all! I''d never mind! Right, guys?!" He yelled at hispanions with a re. "Yeah!" "Yes!" "Please, Lord Amael!" "Let me clean the tables!" "Good morning, Boss." After they thoroughly cleaned the tables and chairs, I smiled, satisfied. We now had three rows to ourselves as the unsightly elves had left. "T-Then, Lord Amael! Lady Annabelle!" Jiren bowed before leaving.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Um..." Annabelle blushed, embarrassed when she was called ''Lady.'' Isn''t she cute? "I am really lucky to have such friends," I grinned, taking a seat. Once I sat, I noticed the silence and saw Celeste and Cylien standing at the entrance with grimaces on their faces. They seemed to have been observing the whole ''friendship'' scene. Cylien looked at Jiren and his group with pity, while Celeste gave me an exasperated look. Then Celeste nced at Victor, who was openly flirting with Selene, and her face twitched even more. She seemed to have reached the same conclusion as me: not to sit with them. "Let''s sit there," she said to Cylien, who nodded with a sigh. Of course, it was in front of us. "Are they your friends as well, Edward?" Annabelle asked. She might have seen them, but she was in the dark about our exact rtionship. "Not at all. Just ssmates," I replied. Celeste, taking out her things on her desk, stered a smile on her face. "Really, Amael?" "Well, I thought you''d broken all ties with me after that day. You kept avoiding me whenever I approached," I said to her, my voice tinged with a mix of confusion and hurt. After Elizabeth and I reconciled, I attempted to engage in conversation with her again, but she always averted her gaze. I couldn''t help but wonder if perhaps I had teased her too much in the past. It wasn''t entirely my fault; her reactions were just too entertaining. "Well, I''ve recovered since then," Celeste responded, her tone suggesting she genuinely had moved past it. "You must be Annabelle, right?" Cylien asked, directing her attention to Annabelle. "Yes, I am Edward''s eighth fianc¨¦e," Annabelle replied cheerfully. Huh? I was familiar with Annabelle''s persistence, but the fact that she was the eighth one caught me off guard. "Eighth? Howe?" I asked, my curiosity piqued. "Um? Isn''t it obvious, Edward?" Annabelle looked at me with a yful smile, beginning to count on her fingers. "First, big sister Ephera, then big sister Cleenah, big sister Mary, then big sister Miranda, big sis La, Elizabeth, Samara, and then with me, it''s eight." She finished counting, her cheeks slightly flushed with a grin. [] That''s my line! The first five were understandable, but with Elizabeth, I had ns to end the engagement in theing months. As for Samara and Annabelle, I was certain they would mature and change over time. While I mulled over this, Celeste and Cylien stared at me, speechless. They knew about La and Elizabeth, but the revtion of six others, including new names, left them stunned. Celeste, looking particrly shocked, turned to Annabelle. "Amael... she is a girl, I mean... are you?" Her gaze grew intense, and fearing she might start reassessing me as a true scumbag, I hurriedly spoke. "Okay, listen, she is young, and so is Samara. As for the other six, there''s some truth to it, but it''s not fully confirmed." Why am I even discussing my harem with her? "Hmph. Who cares," Celeste muttered, sulking as she sat down. "Edward," Annabelle tugged at my sleeve. "Yeah?" Annabelle nced at Celeste''s back. "Is she the ninth?" Celeste''s body tensed, and I grimaced. "Please don''t add to your whims, Anna." Chapter 383: A New Student? Chapter 383: A New Student? ? "Good morning, everyone," Harvey Indi Zeste announced as he entered the ssroom. He was our teacher for the first course of the day and, rather embarrassingly, Celeste''s father. I suspected he was also a daughter-con father, judging by the warm smiles he directed at Celeste, who was cringing in embarrassment, doing her best to avoid his gaze. Such was the unfortunate family dynamic Celeste had to endure. Only her grandmother seemed redeemable among her rtives. "Before we begin, I''d like to wee a new student to our ss," he said with a smile, his gaze shifting toward the door. The door swung open, revealing a stunning girl with long, wavy white hair and golden eyes. Of course, it was Myrce. She had concealed her horns and now appeared entirely human, except for her outstanding beauty, which left all the males in the ss gaping and whispering excitedly. This was far from Myrce''s wish. She had stayed because I asked her to, promising to help rescue my mom in exchange for her patience. She initially nned to stay with Christina as a bodyguard, but Christina firmly refused. Instead, she insisted that Myrce join the academy for the time being. Perhaps this was Christina''s way of forcing Myrce to rest and shift her focus. Since arriving, Myrce had been perpetually tense and impatient to save my mom. I understood her feelings. If it were me a year ago, I would have acted impulsively, but I had matured since then. I learned to make rational decisions without letting anger cloud my judgment. At first, Myrce outright refused. She had never attended any academy before. From what I knew, my parents raised her until she was old enough to leave and seek revenge against the Iris Project. An Edenis Gabriel, leader of the Monarchs, stopped her rampage and convinced her to join the Monarchs. It was understandable that she felt awkward about joining an academy, but she eventually relented to Christina''s insistence. It was quite amusing to see her sulking a bit as she agreed under Christina''s stern gaze. Those two were truly like sisters. Anyway, I knew she would join the academy, but I didn''t expect her to join my ss! She stood there, wearing our white uniform, which fit her perfectly. "I am Myrce. Pleased to meet you," Myrce said, her tonecking any enthusiasm. "Who''s she?" Cylien asked curiously. She probably saw her at the party but was unaware of her identity. "Hm. I wonder? I saw her with Senior Christina that day," Celeste said, ncing at me. She seemed certain I knew Myrce. "Well, it was a short introduction. Myrce won''t be staying for long, but I do hope you will treat her kindly as a good ssmate," Harvey said. "Myrce, please take a seat." Herve gestured to the first rows, but Myrce ignored him and walked straight toward me. She paused, looking at me for a moment. "I refuse." Ignoring me further, she took the empty seat on my left, effectively enclosing me between herself and Annabelle. Settling down, she rested her cheek on her palm and gazed out the window. The ss fell silent once more, and I felt the weight of resentful gazes from the males who tantly showed their jealousy, forgetting my status. "Just when I thought a beauty appeared!" "Screw him! He already has Goddess Elizabeth, Goddess Alicia, and Goddess Celeste, and now the new Goddess too?!" "I hate him so much!" I felt a surge of annoyance, wanting to beat them up regardless of the professor''s presence. Why were they adding more women to my so-called harem? Celeste and Alicia? What the hell? Celeste, who had been looking at Myrce, nced at me with a frown before turning away. "Hmpf." Now she truly thinks I am a skirt-chaser. [] ''I am not.'' It wasn''t like I was purposefully chasing girls to widen my harem. Harvey, unfortunately overhearing the part about Celeste being in my harem, red at me. Professor, I''m your student. Please control yourself. "Let''s start," he said coldly. ... "I think you are all already aware of the brooding war between us and the Alliance of Utopia. Is anyone unaware of it?" Harvey asked.N?v(el)B\\jnn Myrce raised her hand. Really? She is a Monarch. Well, maybe she just doesn''t care about others, that''s all. "Of course," Harvey smiled. "Then could someone speak about the origins of Utopia?" He asked. Cylien raised her hand. "Cylien." "Yes," Cylien stood up, her voice steady. "Archives of the founding of Utopia can be traced back thousands of years to the warring era that mercilessly assaulted Sancta Vedelia. It was an unending era of wars between all races fighting over territories. Our ancestors were part of them: the Elves, High Humans, Werewolves, and Vampires. These four races are the ones who are still present in Sancta Vedelia today. But some races grew tired of the wars and discovered inds around Sancta Vedelia. They built boats and chose to leave Sancta Vedelia to find peace. Among them were some Werewolves, High Humans, and Vampires, as well as threemunities of Elves. Distinct races even among Elves, they became the leaders of the expedition toward newnds..." The room fell into tense silence as Cylien spoke about the threemunities of Elves. I narrowed my eyes, remembering the game. "Can someone tell us about those three specific divergent races of Elves?" Herve asked, prompting Cylien to sit down. "Professor," Victor raised his hand. "Yes, Victor." "Err... I heard about the Dark Elves." At Victor''s words, all the Elves in the ss contorted their faces in disgust. Herve ignored them. "The second one?" Selene raised her hand. "The Blood Elves." Everyone shivered at the mention of the Blood Elves. Everyone was aware of Utopia''s secret attack on the Capital of Vchia five years ago. It was an attack led by the Blood Elves, and it was then that everyone understood who Elizabeth Tepes was. She destroyed them and was feared as the Cold Witch of Vchia. "And thest one?" Harvey asked. Surprisingly, Myrce raised her hand. There was a silence until she spoke up. "The High Elves." Another silence fell, and the Elves clenched their fists in a mix of frustration and something else. Cylien was the one making the most conflicted face among all of them. The High Elves. I closed my eyes. Scenes from the game shed in my mind. The uing war would be an all-out war against Utopia and the greatest races of Elves, said to be descended from the primordial High Elves of thousands of years ago. Chapter 384 Upcoming War Chapter 384 Uing War "You are the Elites of Sancta Vedelia. Therefore, I will address you not as children, but as adults prepared for the responsibilities that lie ahead. A war is looming over Sancta Vedelia¡ªa war for the Holy Tree of Eden," Harvey began, his voice resolute and grave. He was absolutely right. The Holy Tree of Eden was the coveted objective of Utopia, and its possession would determine the fate of all races within Sancta Vedelia. If Utopia were to conquer Sancta Vedelia, the consequences would be catastrophic. The territories would be divided among the victors, and the inhabitants would be reduced to mere ves, toiling for their new masters. Given how Sancta Vedelia had long scorned and derided Utopia as cowards who fled from past conflicts, such an oue seemed inevitable. "We are approaching a pivotal moment in Sancta Vedelia''s history, and every one of you will be called upon to fight, including you, students," Harvey continued, his gaze intense. "While knights will be on the front lines, let me remind you that you are the Elites of Sancta Vedelia. You are here because you are the best of the best. As such, you must be ready to confront and repel the enemies who will seek to destroy us." His words echoed powerfully in the silent room, instilling a sense of urgency and resolve. The students did not disy fear; instead, there was a palpable tension, a nervous readiness in their eyes. They were prepared to fight and, if necessary, die for their homnd. The Holy Tree of Eden held a sacred and paramount importance for them. Noticing the determined expressions on his students'' faces, Harvey allowed a small smile to curve his lips. "Do not be afraid. The Great Heads will stand beside you. We have Lord Tepes and Lord Raven with us." He was, of course, referring to Duncan Tepes and Lazarus Raven¡ªtwo formidable demigods whose presence was indeed reassuring. Yet, I harbored doubts about Lazarus. His priorities seemed misaligned with the war efforts, and I knew precisely why, though for now, it didn''t matter. "The other Heads will apany us as well. Talented soldiers and we, your teachers, will be there to support you," Harvey added. "However, you must also prepare yourselves. We will provide guidance, but the onus of readiness falls upon each of you." Yes, with Harvey speaking at such length, it was confirmed: there was no stopping the war now. The meeting at Edenis Raphiel had been a spectacr failure, making the inevitability of conflict clear. Frankly, I couldn''t care less about their foolish war, but there were certain people I needed to keep alive. My gaze drifted to Celeste and Victor. Should I include Selene as well? She was Elizabeth''s sister, and if anything happened to Selene, Elizabeth''s reaction would be unimaginable. It would be easier if I could lock them all away in a safe space, preventing them from participating in the war, but that was impossible. They would undoubtedly y crucial roles in the conflict. Elizabeth could take care of herself and Selene. My primary concern was ensuring the safety of Victor and Celeste. This was the same desire I hadst year with Jayden and Milleia, but this time it was different. Victor was not only the protagonist but also someone I considered a friend. Genuine friends you can trust are rare, and I had no intention of abandoning him if he was in danger. Celeste, as the Prophetess, needed to stay alive, and beyond her role, I genuinely cared for her. As the leading main heroine of the Second Game, she had a certain charm that drew people to her. Regarding my closest ones, their involvement depended on Christina''s decision. I had left the ultimate choice to her¡ªwhether to participate in the war without our mother or to stay out of it. After witnessing the disinterest most Heads showed in saving my mother, I personally advised her to refrain from joining the war. Let the other countries most at risk exhaust themselves against Utopia, serving as our buffer. We would only intervene if we were in immediate danger. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Why should I care about other countries and use our people when we are not the ones who will be attacked right away? Knowing Mom or even Connor, they would have joined the war without question, driven by their deep attachment to Sancta Vedelia. I, however, did not share their sentiment. As long as my people were safe, that was enough for me. So yes, I decided to watch from the sidelines, letting the cast do their jobs. I favored peace over pointless conflict. Why couldn''t theye to an arrangement? If these High Elves truly wanted something from Sancta Vedelia, why not share it? The Elves from the Teraquin and ryon Kingdoms could handle their demands. Harvey''s ss was essentially a history lesson about past wars and the various races living in Sancta Vedelia. He was clearly trying to arm us with as much information as possible about our future enemies. Since I had no interest in that, I nearly fell asleep on several asions. I would either lean my head on Annabelle''s shoulder or Myrce''s. Surprisingly, neither of them pushed me away. I was quite surprised, especially by Myrce. She let me doze off on her shoulder withoutint, so I took advantage of their hospitality, finding their shoulders to be quitefortable cushions. I received asional res from the professor and a few attempts to wake me up from Celeste, but I ignored them. Training with Professor Raven was taking its toll on me, as expected. "Edward." "Hm?" I woke up with a yawn, stretching my arms. "Is it over?" "For a while now," Annabelle giggled. I opened my eyes and realized I had been sleeping on herp, my legs sprawled across the desk. The ssroom was empty, including Myrce. "They left for the cafeteria," Annabelle exined. "You should have woken me up sooner," I said, sitting up. "I didn''t want to bother you, Edward," Annabelle replied, shaking her head. "Aren''t you too kind," Iughed, standing up. "Let''s go eat, then." "Mm." Chapter 385 Lunch With Annabelle Chapter 385 Lunch With Annabelle Lunchtime could easily be the best moment of an academy day, especially when the meals were prepared by the finest cooks in all of Sancta Vedelia, designed to please the greatest nobles and their progeny. "It''s really spacious," Annabelle remarked, looking around the bustling cafeteria. "Well, with the first years, second years, and third years, it gets quite crowded," I replied, scanning the room for an isted table. I noticed Victor sitting alone with Selene, much like John and Amelia at another table. Celes, Cylien, and Elizabeth were seated together, with Sephira joining them. I had expected Sirius to be with Sephira, but she was chatting with Cain, who looked bored. Given the recent events, it was wise not to leave Cain alone. Alicia was sitting with Roda, which was a pleasant change from her usual solitary meals. Adrian was still absent, presumably unconscious. I was fairly certain it wasn''t my fault. Had Behemoth done something to him while he was recovering? My gaze then shifted to some peculiar elves. Lykhor and Allen were seated with Alvara, who sat as if she owned the ce. One of her ves held an umbre over her while she ate gracefully. She hadn''t changed a bit. Finally, I noticed Percy Moonfang conversing with Dentiel ryon. Both were Pretenders, but I hadn''t paid them much mind until now. They hadn''t caused any trouble so far. "Let''s sit at that table over there," I suggested, guiding Annabelle toward a secluded table for two, perfect for us. "May I join you girls?" An irritating voice reached my ears. My gaze immediately turned cold upon seeing Earth. He wore a refreshing smile as he approached Celeste, Cylien, and Elizabeth. "Oh, Earth, well, if you don''t mind girls'' discussions," Celes replied with a giggle. "I don''t mind at all. In fact, I''m quite curious about what the three great beauties of the Academy might be discussing about men," Earthughed, taking a seat between Celes and Elizabeth. "Edward." As I felt a surge of anger rising, Annabelle gently tugged on my sleeve, pulling me back to the present. She looked at me worriedly. Annabelle was aware of who Earth was and knew about my past memories, so there was nothing to hide. But she was genuinely concerned about me. "Sorry about that, let''s eat," I said, taking my seat. We ordered our meals, and soon the staff brought all our dishes. "It smells really good!" Annabelle eximed, her eyes lighting up. "The cooks here can prepare dishes from various countries and traditions. Must be new for you. Just ask for whatever you want," I said, sipping my ss of grape juice. Now I truly felt at peace, dining with Annabelle. It was genuinely healing. I should invite Samara next time as well. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Do you like it?" I asked Annabelle. "Mm! I''ve never tasted anything like this, but it''s really good," she said, her eyes wide with delight. "Eat as much as you want," I smiled. Annabelle nodded, tucking her blonde hair behind her ear. "Thank you, Edward." "Hm? For what?" I asked, puzzled. "For bringing me here and for this," she said, likely referring to our peaceful meal together. "I am really happy." She beamed a genuine grin at me. I sighed as I stroked her hair. "If this much can make you happy, I''m willing to do it every day, Anna. Your and Samara''s happiness are my priorities. Ask me for anything you want, and I will bring it to you." Annabelle smiled sadly. "I wish Mary could be here with us..." I grasped her hand gently. "I wish that too." She rarely spoke about it, but I knew Annabelle had been quite traumatized by that day in the Enigma Dungeon. She witnessed Mary disappearing right in front of us, and she herself was nearly erased by Leon. Just thinking about it made my blood boil. dys. I really love her as a friend, but Leon, regardless of how important he was to her, is someone I can''t forgive. "I promise you. You will see her again soon." I said seriously. Persephone was in the underworld, making itplicated for my current self, but I had a n. Naturally, Hades, a God, stood in the way of taking Persephone, but even Gods had their fears. Once the Second Game concluded, I would focus on retrieving Persephone. But before that, it was crucial to create bodies for Anna and Samara. Initially, I nned to request assistance from the Heads. Melfina had mentioned that if I performed well in the previous exam, I might have the leverage to ask. However, that n was derailed when I couldn''t hold back my tongue and insulted them after my mother''s kidnapping. There was no chance they''d grant me ess to the Holy Tree now. I needed another strategy. Some Heads would undoubtedly refuse me ess. The Dolphis Kingdom despised me, much like the Teraquin House. The Raven Head, Lazarus, was a lost cause¡ªI had angered himst time. The ryon House hadn''t been directly offended by me, but all Elves held a grudge against me, so that was out too. Fortunately, I had a good rtionship with the Zeste and Tepes Houses. The Moonfang House, however, remained neutral. It didn''t look promising... "Don''t worry, Edward. Samara and I aren''t in a hurry, you know," Annabelle said with a reassuring smile, sensing my frustration. "Right, just wait a bit longer." "I''ll wait forever for you, Edward," Annabelle disyed a charming smile as she slowly ate a meatball. "Alright, no dessert for you." "Hey!" From whom she learned such seducing gesture and expressions? No need to look far, it was without doubts from La. ... ... After enjoying a hearty meal with Annabelle, I stood up, feeling the contentment of good food settle within me, and made my way toward Celeste. There were no sses scheduled for the afternoon, allowing everyone the freedom to stay and study if they chose. However, I had no intention of spending my time buried in books. "I think you''ve had enough to eat, Celes," I called out from behind her. "Ah!" Celeste shivered, startled by my sudden presence, and turned around, ring at me with her cheeks puffed out and crumbs adorning her lips. "I said you''ve eaten enough, don''t you think? Unless you''re aiming to break a new weight record. If that''s the case, you''re well on your way," I said, recalling the time I had lifted her effortlessly. [] ''Then what else could it be?'' [] I already had a pretty good idea. It was obviously her chest! "W-Where are you looking?!" Celeste eximed, standing up abruptly and swinging her fist toward my face in an attempt to punch me, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. I dodged her blows with ease. "My bad, that was disrespectful. You aren''t heavy," I said, tilting my head to the side in a gesture of apology. "I''m not angry about that!" she retorted, raising her leg to kick me, which I quickly caught with my hand. "Sorry for staring at your chest. I was just a bit...attracted," I admitted. "Attracted? I didn''t think you were someone that simple," she said, a smirk of her own appearing. I grimaced. "I am still a man. For example, right now, my gaze can''t help but be drawn toward your visible thighs and¡ª" "Shut up!" Celeste quickly jumped back, pinching down her skirt. "That was a good training session. Now, follow me," I said, turning on my heel. "Ah? Where?" Celeste asked confused. "I need you for something," I replied, not slowing my pace. "What do I get in return?" She asked mischievously. "I thought we were supposed to be friends?" I frowned, ncing back at her. "Well, even friends can gift each other!" She huffed. "I guess you''re right. What do you want? A diet n?" I asked with augh. "D-Die!!" She screamed, lunging at me again. I deftly dodged to my left, only to inadvertently bump into something soft. Quickly, I caught the arm of the person I had stumbled into and the object that had nearly fallen to the ground. When I turned around, I found myself holding a golden umbre. "Ah." My gaze traveled downward, meeting a pair of striking yellow-green eyes. I am dead. Chapter 386 Racist Amael 386 Racist Amael When I said that she hated being touched, I wasn''t lying or exaggerating. For her, it was more than a preference¡ªit was pathological. She despised, loathed, and abhorred any physical contact, whether it came from males, females, humans, werewolves, vampires, or even other elves. The number of people she allowed near her could be counted on one hand, and none of them were male. Her own brothers weren''t even exceptions. The only person I knew she tolerated was her mother and someone else who was also her close family. Yes, I am speaking of Alvara Freydis Teraquin. I am a half High Human and half human, and I had just caught her arm. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Thank God it was covered with a white glove; otherwise, it would have ended in a bloody fight. Still, I had touched her. Our positions were quite awkward. I was standing while she, caughtpletely off guard, was on the verge of falling, her body diagonally opposed to the ground, held up only by my grip on her arm. As soon as I touched her, I felt something indescribable, even through the glove. A shiver ran down my spine, but it wasn''t fear¡ªit was something else. It felt like I was touching something priceless, almost divine. And I''m not some creep, but her divine fragrance was impossible to ignore. I had noticed it when I was near her before, but this time it was overwhelming. For a moment, time stood still, and everyone around us fell silent. Then Alvara''s eyes widened, her yellow-green pupils dting and taking on a golden hue. A thickyers of greenish-gold mana slowly oozed out of her body. Everyone stepped back as soon as they saw this phenomenon. Lykhor and Celeste were the first to retreat while I saw Elizabeth standing up with narrowed eyes. Shit. "Sorry about that," I quickly pulled her back to her feet and jumped back. "We''re leaving, Annabelle." "Yes!" Annabelle cheerfully nodded, oblivious to the gravity of the situation. "What are you looking at?" I grabbed Celeste''s arm and hurriedly left the cafeteria. "¡­touched me¡­" I could hear Alvara''s faint murmur, her voice devoid of any warmth and tinged with shock and disgust. Nobody approached her as she stood alone, her head slightly lowered, eyes hidden by her mint-green bangs. Damn, that much reaction when I didn''t even touch her skin directly? She really is a lost cause, isn''t she? "It''s okay now!" Celeste stopped me once we reached the outskirts of the academy. "Yeah, I think so," I said, shaking my head. "What a pain." I released Celeste''s arm, letting out a sigh. "You really can''t help but annoy the people you shouldn''t annoy, can you?" Celeste said, exasperated. "Annoy? I bumped into her by ident and caught her from falling. She should be thankful," I shrugged my shoulders, maintaining my nonchnt demeanor. Celeste grimaced at my arrogant words. "You are really something." "What? Shouldn''t you defend me rather than the racist elf?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "I''m not defending her. It''s just¡­Alvara hates being touched. It''s pathological for her; she can''t stand it. She''s killed people for mere touches," Celeste said, her expression conflicted. "Don''t worry, I know more about her than you think," I replied. Massacring half-breeds and hybrids was her favorite hobby. At least she wasn''t targeting thepletely innocent, but even a minor infraction in her territory could lead to being burned alive under her gaze. She took pleasure in that. Can someone really take pleasure in killing people, no matter how nasty they might be? Wait, if it''s Jayce, I think I would truly enjoy watching him being burned alive. As I pondered that, Celeste reflected on myst remark about knowing Alvara well. Then, as if remembering something, she hesitated before speaking. "Hey¡­can you do something for me?" She asked seriously. "Of course, but this will be your reward for helping me out then," I said with a benevolent smile. "You are really the worst," Celeste red at me. What does she want from me anyway? "Fine," Celeste sighed and stared at me intently. "Alvara is mine." "Huh?" I blinked twice at her words. Alvara is mine? She was staring at me with seriousness. Don''t tell me¡­ She''s started swinging the other way?! What the hell? And now she''s obsessed with her? I didn''t know how to take that revtion. I should just answer her nicely. "Well, as long as you''re happy, Celes, I won''t say anything. But good luck trying to get her in your bed. She hates humans after all, so forget about all skinship with her," I couldn''t help butugh. "¡­" Celeste''s body trembled in rage, her face turning red. "Let me finish, idiot!" "Stop trying to punch me already," I said, catching her fist. "Listen, I have no issue with you loving Alvara. In fact, I think you two might make an unexpected and beautiful couple. Like an impossible dreame true. I''m just wishing you good luck in making her fall for you¡ª" "It''s not that! I am not in love with her, blockhead!" Celeste punched my gut, and this time I groaned slightly. "Ugh¡­then what does that mean? You clearly said that Alvara is yours, right? Only obsessed psychos would say that to another person," I said with a snort. Celeste''s lips curled into a twisted smirk, as if finding my words amusing. "Yeah, you''re right, only obsessed psychos would say that." Had she lost it? "Anyway, can you listen to me? I just want you to repeat my words," she said. "Repeat what?" I groaned in annoyance, sensing where she was going but not understanding why. "Alvara is mine! I want you to say these words!" "Hell no." I''d rather die than repeat those embarrassing words, especially when the name belonged to the racist, psycho, sadistic elf. Beauty aside, she was corrupted to the core. "Why? Please, I just want to confirm something," Celeste pleaded. "Confirm what? Whether I can die of embarrassment after uttering these words? I can do it with La if you want," I suggested. "No, it must be Alvara! Just once, please, please!" What the hell is wrong with her? She was pleading with me for such a stupid thing... As expected, she just wanted to make fun of me, right? But seeing how desperate she was, I relented. I had teased her a lot, so I might as well let her be happy for once. "Alvara¡­is mine¡­" I whispered in a barely audible tone. "What? I heard nothing!" Celeste red. "Alvara is mine¡­" I said, coughing awkwardly. "You know what? Go wherever you want alone!" Celeste sulked, turning away, upset. "Oh,e on!" I raised my hands in annoyance. Still, she walked away. Screw it! "ALVARA IS MINE!!!" I yelled loudly, my voice echoing. Celeste stopped, turning around in shock. I should be the one in shock! Shocked at how embarrassing I was currently. "Happy?" I growled. I hope nobody heard it. "Whoa! Did you hear that?" "Yeah, it was Amael!" "Does he want to die?" "But he is an Olphean now!" "Right, but Alvara hates humans!" "Doesn''t Amael hate elves too?" "Maybe he couldn''t resist Goddess Alvara''s beauty after all." "Damn, I''m excited to see how things will unfold between them!" "No way Goddess Alvara is marrying a human, I tell you!" My hope was already crushed into tiny pieces as whispers reached my ears. "H-Hey," Celeste''s voice broke through my thoughts, her expression serious. "What is it now?" I replied, irritation seeping into my tone. "What do you think about Alvara?" "What?" I blurted out, caught off guard. "I asked, what do you think about Alvara?" she repeated. I couldn''t understand why she was bringing up such a question. Was she one of those fervent readers shipping potential couples? Celeste, hoping to sail the AmaelXAlvara ship? Not in a thousand lifetimes. "Nothing. Except that she''s a racist, twisted psycho," I responded curtly, my wordsced with cold detachment. Celeste regarded me with a bemused expression. "You realize you embody all those traits as well, Amael." "Huh? Am I racist?" "Yep, racist toward all Elves." "Twisted?" "I could write a book on your twisted actions and words," Celeste retorted, her eyes narrowing. I snorted. "At least I''m not psycho." "I think you are. You killed a royal without considering the consequences, arrived in a foreignnd and antagonized the Dolphis and Teraquin Houses, crippled Allen, a royal, and insulted Sancta Vedelia as a whole, then proceed to attempting to kill Earth who just came... It''s definitely the behavior of someone not in their right state of mind," Celeste nodded her head thoughtfully. "You have too many simrities with Alvara now that I think about it. And that dream... is it really true?" Celeste mumbled something iprehensible. I wasn''t in the mood for jokes, especially after beingpared to Alvara. [] I might hate Elves, but I''m not racist enough to kill them indiscriminately! [] Kill the elf. He had lived long enough. [] Shaddap. Chapter 387 To Zestel With Celeste 387 To Zestel With Celeste "Where are we going, then?" Celeste asked curiously. "Zestel." "Zestel?" Celeste echoed, surprise flickering across her face. It wasn''t often that someone voluntarily chose to visit the capital of her country. "Yeah, I need to see Randor," I replied. Celeste froze slightly, her eyes widening. "You don''t mean Randor Ironbeard?" "What a strangest name..." "Answer me first!" "Of course it''s him. Why else would I go to Zestel? Your mother is the one who saved him and gave him safety in her city, right?" I raised an eyebrow. "Yeah... Mama saved him, but he wouldn''t want to see anyone. I don''t know why you want to see him, but he will refuse you..." Celeste shook her head awkwardly. "Of course he''ll refuse me. But there''s no way he''ll refuse the daughter of his benefactor, especially when the daughter looks exactly like her mother," I said with a sly smile. Celeste''s expression shifted to one of realization and then to irritation. "What? You called me for that?" She grumbled. "Why else would I call you along?" I asked, genuinely puzzled. She had been acting quite spoiledtely. "I don''t know, maybe for something interesting?" Celeste replied ambiguously. "Whatever, just call someone to get us there," I said to her. "Yes, yes," Celeste muttered as she summoned someone to teleport us directly to Zestel. She couldn''t manage it alone and needed proper preparations. After a moment of waiting in front of the academy, an old man arrived. It was August, the man who had practically babysat Celeste. "Princess, you..." Upon seeing me with Celeste, his eyes widened in surprise. "Oh, Uncle, you''re finally here. Take us to Zestel," Celeste said. "Of course, Princess, but this is Amael Idea Olphean? Is he perhaps your boyfriend?" he asked. What''s wrong with this old man? Is that an appropriate question to ask his princess? "H¡ªHe is not. Just a friend," Celeste corrected, thankfully. It was because of people like this old man that I wasbeled a scumbag, someone who thought only with his lower half, throughout the entire academy! Am I Jayden? "I see." August gave me a suspicious nce before leading the way. ... ... It didn''t take long to reach Zestel. "You can leave, August," Celeste said as we arrived. "Princess, I should stay with you. We are in Zestel¡­" August protested. Celeste was undeniably famous in Zestel. Unlike other princesses, she often ventured out to enjoy life and connect with her people. August was understandably cautious, fearing an incident simr to Manuel from Ante Eden. I had no idea why Celeste didn''t want August to apany us, but she must have had a good reason. Perhaps Randor despised him? Regardless, I chose to support her. "Don''t worry, old man. As long as I''m here, no one will touch her," I assured August. August looked at me, surprised, before ncing at Celeste, who was avoiding his gaze, her ears tinged with red, clearly embarrassed by my words. To be honest, I was also embarrassed. Seeing Celeste''s reaction, August smiled faintly, seeming to understand something, and then looked back at me. "Do you promise it? Lord Connor never betrayed his promises," he said, referring to my brother. My brother was well-loved, and I felt a surge of pride knowing he was held in such high regard. "Then I have something inmon with him. I will keep her safe, I promise," I vowed. "Then fine. Princess, please have a good day," August said before leaving us. "Hmpf. What a show-off." After he left, Celeste mumbled, slipping a ring onto her finger. As soon as she did, her white hair transformed to jet ck. "Wow," I murmured, taken aback. "What?" Celeste asked, tying her hair into a ponytail. She lookedpletely different now. "Nothing, just ck hair gives you a different vibe, I guess," I said. "Well, I don''t change my hair color every month like you," Celeste teased with a grin. "Not like I do it on purpose," I scoffed. "Now, lead me to him." "Yep, follow me!" ... ... "A chocte ice cream, please!" Celeste''s voice was filled with excitement. "A chocte ice cream for the pretty miss!" The middle-aged man behind the stand grinned, quickly preparing the treat for her. Celeste epted the ice cream with shining eyes. After a few licks, she closed her eyes tightly, probably savoring the icy sensation in her mouth. "So good!" she eximed before handing me her ice cream. "Taste it!" I looked at the ice cream she had just tasted. Shouldn''t she at least be a bit embarrassed? In novels, girls were often sensitive about indirect kisses. But Celeste didn''t seem to care at all about that. Well, Celeste was the tomboyish type, and it wasn''t like she would look at me in that way. Her carefree attitude with everyone, including boys, made it hard to read her true thoughts. Many had misunderstood actions like this as signs of interest toward them. No doubt they were virgins. "No, thanks. How much?" I asked the man. "Aren''t you lucky, myd?" The man grinned at me, ncing at Celeste. "Shut up." I flicked an Eden coin at his forehead, and he stumbled back. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Argh!" "Now, let''s go," I said to Celeste. "What did he do to you!" Celeste was shocked by my heartless action. "He mocked me." "He didn''t!" "Did you enjoy your ice cream, Celeste? Now, can you lead me to Randor Steelbeard?" "It''s Ironbeard!" "Same thing." "Ugh! Whatever! If you are that eager!" Celeste pouted before finally deciding to lead me toward my target. We took two carriages before walking for about ten minutes through Zestel. At first, I thought she was leading me around for fun, but I soon realized she was purposefully changing routes several times. Randor Ironbeard was a priceless individual for Sancta Vedelia, and ill-intentioned people might want to kidnap him. After another ten minutes, we arrived in an isted street, facing a wall. Celeste looked around for a moment before cing her hand on the wall. The block around her hand pushed forward, and the whole wall twisted, revealing a hidden passage. "This is so movie-like¡­" "Come quick!" Celeste dragged me inside. The wall closed behind us. Ahead was a dimly lit tunnel, but far away, we could glimpse some light. I took a step forward. "Wait!" -CRACK! Something flew at high speed inches from my eyes before stabbing into the wall beside me. It nearly pierced through my brain. The arrow was deeply gouged into the rocky wall, and the cracks spread, making me think the wall would crumble at any moment. He set up some mortal traps, huh? Extremely deadly, even if they were made by Randor. Randor Ironbeard was the greatest smith of Sancta Vedelia and could be considered the greatest smith among mortals as well. The reason I came here was because I wanted him personally to make me a weapon. Chapter 388: Randor Ironbeard [1] Chapter 388: Randor Ironbeard [1] ? "Uncle Ran!" Celeste''s voice echoed through the tunnel, carrying a mix of urgency and relief. "Uncle Ran?" I nced at her. "I¡ªIt''s what I call him," she replied, a blush creeping up her cheeks, betraying her embarrassment. It was clear they shared a closer bond than I had initially assumed. An anticipatory silence fell between us, broken only by the distant sound of footsteps. The echoes grew louder, and soon, a small figure emerged from the shadows at the tunnel''s far end. The figure raised his hand, and a shimmering mana circle materialized in the air. As if responding to an unseenmand, several more mana circles red to life along the tunnel walls and ceiling, likely awork of traps he had set. After a few tense moments, the traps deactivated, the mana circles dissipating into the air, and the ceiling lights flickered on, bathing the tunnel in a soft, warm glow. Now fully illuminated, the figure revealed himself to be an old man. His brown hair was streaked with grey, and his beard, styled in the fashion of Viking warriors, added to his rugged appearance. Despite his gruff demeanor, there was a certain warmth in his eyes. As we approached, I noted his short stature; his head barely reached my chest. His expression was stern, and his eyes narrowed suspiciously as he took in my presence. "Uncle," Celeste called out softly, her voice filled with affection. Randor''s expression softened at her words. "My little Celeste, you''ve grown so much," he said, a heartyugh rumbling from his chest. "Didn''t you get smaller, uncle?" Celeste teased with a giggle, wrapping her arms around him in a warm embrace. "Little fool! You''re the one who got taller!" Randor chuckled, the sound rich and full of affection. Though I found their reunion heartwarming, a sense of urgency pressed on me. "Happy for you both, but can I speak now?" I interjected, impatience creeping into my voice.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Randor''s expression instantly shifted back to a scowl as he turned his gaze to me. "Who''s thisd?" he demanded. "Ah, he''s Amael. Amael Olphean," Celeste introduced me. Randor''s eyes widened in surprise. "Connor''s brother?" "You know my brother?" I asked, taken aback by yet another person who seemed familiar with Connor. "Yeah, I know him," Randor confirmed but offered no further details. Turning his attention back to Celeste, he asked, "And why did you bring him here? You must trust him a lot to bring him to this ce, little Celeste." Given Randor''s status as a highly sought target, under strict protection by the Zeste House, only those within the royal family likely knew of his whereabouts. "Yeah, kind of. He''s my ssmate and has saved me a few times," Celeste exined with a sincere tone as a small smile appeared on her lips. It was indeed astounding that Celeste would bring someone along with her, even though I had saved her a few times. I guess I did well in earning her trust. I don''t think she ever mentioned him to her friends or even her best friend, Amelia, or Victor. "He saved you, huh?" Randor nodded before shifting his gaze to me. "What do you want?" "A weapon." "No." He rejected me outright. "If that''s all, little Celes, you should leave," Randor said, turning his back on us. "I won''t leave until you agree to make me a weapon." There was no way I''d go back empty-handed. "It wouldn''t change anything in my decision. I won''t make you any weapon. I guess you thoughting with Celes might give you more chances, but no. It doesn''t change anything," Randor stated, continuing to walk away. As I watched him retreat, I felt a surge of determination. Celeste looked between us, unsure of what to do. She didn''t want to force Randor into anything, even for my sake, and I understood why. I didn''t want to use my knowledge as leverage, but I had no choice. "Edenis Raphiel really did you dirty, didn''t they?" Randor stopped in his tracks. "Amael?" Celeste''s voice was filled with shock at my mention of such a sensitive subject. No, she seemed even more shocked that I knew so much about Randor. Ignoring Randor''s re, I approached him. "Your friends all sacrificed themselves so you could flee. You did well to survive in the end. You were quite lucky to be found by Sara Oceania. Anyone else would have either used you or sold you back to Edenis Raphiel," I said with a smile. "Are you threatening me, brat?" Randor asked, his voice low and dangerous. "It''s up to you to decide whether I am threatening you or not. I just asked for a weapon," I replied calmly. "Amael..." Celeste looked at me disapprovingly. "Wait, Celes. I really need him," I said, raising my hand to stop her. This was crucial. This man was no ordinary cksmith. He was the greatest smith blessed by Hephaestus, trained by the best. He could forge weapons that might even rival the Holy Weapons of Eden, like Trinity Nihil, if given the right resources. Securing his skills could change the fate of the Second Game and even the Third Game. I didn''t want to force him, but if I had to, I wouldn''t hesitate. I wasn''t aspassionate as Celeste or her mother. The world was threatened with destruction in the next three years at the end of the Third Game. Of course, I couldn''t just tell him that; not like he would believe me anyway. "Edenis Raphiel is corrupted to the core," Randor began, his voice heavy with bitterness. "It''s considered the most beautiful ce in the world, and I''ll admit, in my long life, I''ve never seen anything like it. But the inhabitants and rulers are rotten beneath their masks of kindness and holiness." "I agree with you on that point," I said, a knowing smile tugging at my lips. "But you''re no better than them, brat. The way you''re speaking, threatening me to make a weapon for you¡ªit''s all out of pure selfishness. When I wanted to spread my knowledge and my inventions, they threatened me. They wanted our arts solely for themselves. I continued under duress, but once I understood what they were doing with my carefully crafted and blood-stained arts, I stopped." "And they started ughtering your people and pinned the me on Ante-Eden," I said, finishing his thought. "They did. I fled. I had to. My weapons were already smeared with the blood of innocents. Staying any longer would have only led to more violence and innocent bloodshed," Randor said, looking down at his worn, wrinkled palms. Scars, like rivers of pain, ran up his entire arms. Celeste stood in silence, her expression a mix of frustration and anger. She already knew this story, and it always filled her with righteous indignation. "That day, I swore I wouldn''t make any more weapons for anyone. I had caused enough death," Randor said with a bitterugh. "Little Sara was truly kind. She didn''t care about my talent but cared for my well-being..." His voice trailed off, sadness overwhelming him. "Then, you let her die," I said, my tone turning cold and unyielding. "What..." Randor''s eyes widened in shock. "A-Amael?!" Celeste was dumbfounded, her gaze darting between Randor and me. Still holding Randor''s gaze, I smiled. "Celes, I need to talk to Randor alone." "No, I can''t-" "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt him. I need him, after all. But I need to speak with him alone," I said, reassuring her. Chapter 389 Randor Ironbeard [2] Chapter 389 Randor Ironbeard [2] Randor''s talent was undeniable. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om His home, though modest and designed for a single upant, held an expansive area dedicated to smithing. Despite this, no weapons were in sight. Instead, the room was adorned with beautifully crafted shelves disying statues and other intricate souvenirs, each bearing Randor''s signature. If the world knew these pieces were his, they would fetch a fortune. "My room." Despite his evident dislike for me, Randor was willing to speak privately. "Amael," Celeste grasped my arm, her gaze stern and filled with unspoken warnings. That look, strangely familiar, held a depth that resonated with me. "Don''t worry," I reassured her, stepping into the room. Celeste sat quietly on the sofa as Randor and I entered his private space. Once the door closed, I took a seat opposite him, the tension between us palpable. Randor sat across from me, his expression hardened by years of regret and sorrow. "Sara... she was like a little sister to me," he began, his voice strained. "I only wished for her happiness. She was happy with that brat Herve." "She was," I acknowledged. "But you could have done more to protect her. Even though Manuel Hylkren sought the Prophetess''s power, he also wanted you, the greatest smith of Ante-Eden. She refused everyone who wanted to see you, letting you hide as long as you needed. But one day, a bastard couldn''t stay still and killed her. I don''t think I''m wrong in saying you are partially responsible for her death." Randor''s silence was thick and heavy, the weight of my usation settling over him. "You are right," he admitted finally, his voice a whisper. "I am partially responsible for Sara''s death." But he quickly added, "But you''re wrong in some points, brat." "What points?" I asked a bit curious. "Celeste shouldn''t know anything about this but... Dereck Zeste." "Celeste''s grandfather? What about him?" I asked. "He plotted against his own family. He should be held ountable for Sara''s death," Randor said through gritted teeth. Well, that much was known. "Dereck Zeste was a man of ambition. He always had been. As soon as he learned that I was under Sara''s care, he wanted to use me to enhance his kingdom''s power. Sara''s greatest mistake was confiding in her father-inw, believing he was a good man. Unfortunately, he was among the worst. He plotted with Manuel to take Sara away. Manuel intended to force my location out of Sara," Randor exined. I had some doubts before, but I was never certain of this. That man truly betrayed his daughter-inw just to get his hands on Randor? It wasn''t just about Celeste''s mother, that much, I knew but I was still skeptic. Looks like Randor was is true aim in the end. Suddenly, Randor chuckled, a sound that felt out of ce given the gravity of our conversation. "Something''s funny, Randor?" I asked, scoffing. "No, just I feel a sensation of deja-vu. A few years back, where you are seated was Connor." "What?" "He questioned me as well. He wasn''t there for any weapons but for some truth. He was brilliant and kind, but I knew that if he continued his quest for the truth like this, he would die soon. I warned him, but he simply smiled at me." Randor shook his head. "Do you know who killed my brother?" I asked coldly, momentarily forgetting my purpose. "I don''t know who killed your brother, but I know your brother is the one who killed Dereck Zeste." "Are you serious about this?" Randor nodded. "I have no doubts. Your brother liked Sara a lot. The look he gave me when I talked about Dereck said it all. But he probably didn''t do it alone. Dereck was strong, after all. Your brother told me he was apanied by a trustworthy and strong person." "Who?" "I don''t know. But both of them did kill Dereck Zeste. I don''t know if your brother had other reasons," he said. "Did my brother have other enemies who would want his death?" I asked. "Someone trying to avenge Dereck maybe? Surely that guy had other allies? What about my father?" "I understand you want to know what happened to your father and brother, and you deserve to know, but I can only say what I know," he said, shaking his head. "The rest you will have to find out yourself." Did Dereck kill my father then? Well, he seemed alive now, but I needed to know. Maybe that''s why Connor killed Dereck? To avenge both father and Sara? But then who killed Connor? The only clue is the person who apanied Connor to kill Dereck. Who could that be? If I find him, maybe I will find out who killed Connor as well? Melfina... She must have known Connor killed Dereck. Does she know too who was with him? "Brat, people kill for my weapons. That''s why I stopped," Randor interrupted my thoughts. "It didn''t change much, as people would still kill to get you back," I replied. "Indeed. Are you one of them?" He asked, staring intently. I sighed, leaning back in my seat, the weight of my thoughts pressing down on me. "I just want a weapon to fight against those who will, without a doubt, try to harm my loved ones. I will never harm innocents. Yes, I have taken lives, but never the lives of the innocent. I believe you are already aware of the impending war?" Randor nodded solemnly. "I don''t know when I will have to fight, but I need a weapon I can trust, something reliable. It''s tragic what happened to your people in Edenis Raphiel, and believe me, I harbor no love for those responsible either. But is that a reason to halt everything? Your weapons, as much as they are instruments of death, also save lives¡ªinnocent lives," I implored. "You speak well, boy. But how can I trust that you will use it for noble purposes?" Randor asked, a chuckle rumbling in his chest. "It would be easy to im I want to save the world by kicking some asses, but I know that wouldn''t be enough to convince you," Iughed lightly. Randor''sughter echoed through the room. "This world is doomed from what I''ve seen in my life. Even with my weapons, you won''t be able to change that, boy." "It will be doomed, yes, if we do nothing but stand by and watch it fall apart," I retorted, standing up. "I won''t force you to make me a weapon, but I swear I won''t let this world be destroyed. Not for the sake of everyone, but for the sake of my loved ones. For them alone, I will fight to keep this world from crumbling." "¡­" "You are right, I am selfish. But my selfishness will save billions. They will all be grateful in the end. Where will you stand at that time, Randor? Will you continue to hide in your cave?" I asked earnestly, without a hint of mockery. Randor tapped his fingers on the armrest, his gaze piercing into mine. Then he asked, "Is little Celes among your loved ones?" Closed ones you mean? "Yes, she is," I replied. Randor closed his eyes, seemingly lost in thought. Now, what will your answer be? Chapter 390 Randor Targeted Chapter 390 Randor Targeted "I need some time to think it over," Randor finally said. "Time?" I echoed, frowning. "I was hoping to get the weapon before the Utopian War kicks off." Randor grimaced at my impatience. "You speak as though my answer is inevitably yes." "You heard me. The war won''t fight itself." His eyes narrowed. "Your words drip with arrogance, young man. You''re speaking as if your mere participation is enough to alter the oue of the war," he scoffed. "First off, I''m not just ''speaking as if''¡ªI''m telling you, with certainty, that I can change the course of this war. Secondly, I have no intention of fighting to protect people who stood by while my mother suffered. Unfortunately, there are a few people I care about on this cursed ind, so I''ll intervene only if their lives are at risk." Randor stared at me, momentarily speechless, trying to process the brazenness of my deration. "What?" I asked, breaking the silence. "Are you sure you''re Connor''s brother and Kleines'' son?" He asked, incredulity coloring his voice. My father and brother were known far and wide for their kindness. Even Christina, my sister, was cut from that samepassionate cloth. I, however, took more after my mother, with her streak of selfishness and pettiness. "In any case, you don''t sound like someone who needs a weapon from me. If you''re so confident, why not just end the war yourself?" Randor asked mockingly. He wasn''t entirely wrong. I had Trinity Nihil, so technically, I didn''t need a new weapon. But Trinity Nihil was a Hallow of Eden¡ªa fact that unsettled me. I couldn''t yet wield its full power, and its connection to Eden made me wary. Also swords weren''t for me. I wanted a weapon forged solely for me¡ªsomething lethal, something merciless. "If you craft a weapon for me, I''ll add you to my list of people to protect," I said. "What?" Randor chuckled at my offer, clearly amused. Randor''s eyes narrowed, his demeanor shifting as he misinterpreted my words. "Are you threatening to kidnap me, brat?" But I was deadly serious. This man was going to be kidnapped soon. I didn''t know when exactly, but it was foretold during the Utopian War arc that he would be taken. "Well, I''m just saying that if someday someone tries to kidnap you, I''ll be there to stop them. But if you refuse me now, you''ll remember this conversation when it happens," I said with a smirk. Randor''s eyes narrowed, his demeanor shifting as he misinterpreted my words. "Are you threatening to kidnap me, brat?" "When did I say that, old man?" I snorted, barely able to contain my irritation. [] I''m just trying to be nice to him! Suddenly, a deafening explosion reverberated through the room, the shockwave rattling our senses. -BOOM! The rocky ceiling trembled ominously, cracks spider-webbing across the surface as if threatening to cave in. The door splintered under the force, barely holding together. Without a second thought, I kicked the door, shattering it to pieces. "Celes!" My heart sank as I saw her sprawled on the ground, unconscious, with debris scattered around her. I rushed over, frantically brushing away the rubble that had pinned her down. My hands shook as I lifted her from the wreckage. "Celes," I called her name, shaking her gently in a desperate attempt to wake her. Her face and hair were dusted with dirt, but thankfully, she didn''t appear seriously injured. "Celeste!" I shook her harder. "Hmm¡­Amael?" she mumbled groggily, her eyes fluttering open as she raised a hand to her head, still disoriented. Relief washed over me. "We''re under attack. Get up, quick," I urged, pulling her to her feet. "What?!" Randor was fixated on a small, floating screen that had appeared, showing the scene unfolding outside in the tunnel¡ªthe same tunnel we had taken to reach his hideout. The once-imprable wall had been obliterated, reduced to dust, and masked figures were pouring in, one by one. "Impossible!" Randor stammered in disbelief. "That wall was protected by thick mana circle protections!" He was right. Without Celeste''s help, I wouldn''t have been able to step foot inside. "These guys are resourceful," I muttered, a small, involuntary smile tugging at my lips. "Why are you smiling? W-Wait! Are you behind all of this?!" Randor''s voice trembled with a mix of anger and fear as he red at me. "You threatened to kidnap me after all!" I grimaced in frustration. "Oh,e on!" "Y-You threatened Uncle Ran?!" Celeste turned to me, clearly upset. "I didn''t threaten Uncle Ran! Don''t you think we have more important things to deal with right now?" I snapped back, my eyes darting towards the tunnel where the sound of approaching footsteps grew louder. Was this really happening? The day I finally decided to visit Randor was the day he got targeted for kidnapping? Just how unlucky could I be? "W-Who are they then?!" Randor''s voice wavered, his nerves fraying. I could tell he was terrified that these intruders were agents from Edenis Raphiel,e to drag him back. As much as those Edenis Raphiel idiots were a nuisance, there were even more troublesome enemies out there. "The Iris Project," I replied. "What?!" Both Randor and Celeste gasped in unison, their faces pale with shock. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Damn it¡­" I cursed under my breath. This wasn''t how I nned for things to go. I had intended to use Randor as bait to lure one of them in, hoping to extract information about my mother''s whereabouts. But now, it was toote for that. "The Iris Project? I''ve heard of them, but why me?" Randor''s confusion only deepened. "You have no idea, old man..." I muttered. I couldn''t let them get their hands on Randor. If they seeded, those guys would be an even bigger nightmare in the Third Game. "Celes, you''re with me. We need to get Randor out of here, now," I said. "Y-Yes!" Celeste responded quickly, drawing her long de. I braced myself, though unease gnawed at me. I had no clear idea who exactly we were up against¡ªit was only vaguely mentioned in the game. If someone powerful showed up, it could be a problem. But then again, if it was someone significant, they might have valuable information about my mother. "Randor, don''t you have some kind of teleportation device to get us out of here?" I asked, hoping against hope. "No, I don''t! Why would you think I''d have something like that?" Randor retorted, flustered. "Maybe because you''re a genius craftsman and a highly sought-after target, old man?!" I snapped, my patience thinning. "What do you even have here besides a bunch of annoying statues? What are you, a sculptor?" "Don''t you dare mock my art, brat!" "Your art ispletely useless right now¡ªunless, of course, those statues are secretly weapons." "There''s no way I''d do something like that!" "Shut up, both of you!!" Celeste snapped, her re silencing us both. "The enemy is here!" As she spoke, several figures emerged from the shadows, their faces obscured by masks. Each one was d in white armor, emzoned with a distinctive emblem on their chests: a red, oval-shaped eye with a void where the pupil should be. It was the emblem of the Iris Project. Leading the group was a masked man, his presence radiating a dangerous aura that made it clear he was the leader. "Randor Ironbeard, I presume? Hand him over," he asked, his gaze shifting between Celeste and me. "Hand him over? I doubt you''re foolish enough to leave witnesses who could identify who kidnapped Randor," I replied with a derisive snort. "Indeed," he chuckled darkly. "But if you surrender him now, we''ll grant you a painless death." Fortunately¡ªor perhaps unfortunately¡ªthis guy didn''t seem to know who I was or who Celeste was. "If you refuse, though, I''ll have my men take turns defiling the girl over there, making you watch every moment. Then, I''ll gouge out your eyes and kill you alongside her," the man said, his tone dripping with sick amusement. "Wait! Just take me if that''s what you want! Don''t touch her!" Randor roared. "Hm? Interesting. Thene forward on your own, and I promise to spare the girl," the man offered with a sly grin. "Not happening," I interrupted, stepping in front of Randor with a smile. "I''ve got a better solution. I kill you and yourckeys, and everything ends happily." The man tilted his head, scrutinizing me with a curious gaze. "I''ve seen that hair, those eyes, that face¡­ somewhere. Doesn''t matter. Kill them and bring me Randor." Three of his men surged toward us, but they didn''t get far. Their movements came to an abrupt halt, as if they were frozen in ce. Celeste, her de already in motion, red at them. "Go away." "Heard her? Back off¡ªall of you except your leader," I added, pointing a finger at the man. "I need some information from you. Tell me what I want to know, and maybe I''ll grant you a painless death." The man chuckled, clearly amused by my boldness. "You don''t understand, do you? You''re just children¡ªhow could you possiblyprehend?" He sneered, removing his mask to reveal a gruesome sight. His face was a mess of scars, deep burns that had left his skin mottled and twisted. "A-Amael¡­" Celeste''s voice trembled slightly as her grip tightened on her sword. She could sense it too¡ªthis guy wasn''t just strong, he was on a whole different level. "How sessful were you?" I asked. He looked at me, momentarily confused. "What?" "Your experiment. How sessful was it?" I pressed. I needed to gauge just how strong this guy was. Pyres for example was a 17% sess while Raisa was 20% one and they were that strong already. He stared at me for a moment before a twisted smile crept across his scarred face. "You know about that, do you?" Without another word, he extended his arm, revealing four eerie red eye tattoos embedded in his flesh. Fuck. "Forty-one percent," he said, his voice thick with dark pride. "That''s my sess rate in Milord''s experiment." Chapter 391 Amael Vs Ruglis Chapter 391 Amael Vs Ruglis "Forty-one percent," he said, his voice thick with dark pride. "That''s my sess rate in Milord''s experiment." 41%? It won''t be easy. Not at all. "Celes¡­ I''ll handle him. Stay with Randor," I said, my gaze never leaving the figure ahead of us. "Amael... he''s dangerous..." Celeste''s voice trembled with concern as she looked at me, her worry evident in the way her eyes darted between the two of us. She was right to be concerned. The man before us exuded an unnatural strength, something far beyond the ordinary. "I know," I replied. "But I can''t deal with him while Randor is here. Get him out of here, Celeste. And call August. Tell him to evacuate the perimeter around this ce. I doubt I''ll be able to hold back in your capital," I added, clenching my left fist. The amber emblem on my hand pulsed with energy, and in a sh, Perseus materialized¡ªa magnificent amber sword gleaming with an otherworldly light. "Lord Ruglis," one of the leader''s men called out, drawing my attention. Ruglis? The name was unfamiliar, and yet, it carried an ominous weight. He wasn''t a figure I had encountered in the Second Game. Perhaps he appeared in the Third, but I hadn''t yed it enough to know for sure. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Kill the girl and capture Randor. Alive," Ruglismanded coldly. "Yes, my lord," the man responded, and the few dozen men behind him surged forward, their intent clear. "Stay behind me, Uncle!" Celeste positioned herself in front of Randor protectively. "C-Celeste! You must run! Don''t worry about me!" Randor pleaded, his voice shaking with fear. The memories of what had happened to her mother weighed heavily on him, and the thought of losing Celeste was unbearable. My earlier words had struck deeper than I had intended. "Anna." "Edward?" Annabelle materialized beside me, her presence immediately setting our enemies on edge. "Hold them off with Celeste," I said. "As you wish, Edward," Annabelle responded with a calm voice. She raised her hand, and the ground around us began to shift and mold as if alive. Out of the earth rose several figures, humanoid in shape but devoid of any expression or life. Puppets. Dozens upon dozens of them surrounded Celeste and Randor, forming a protective barrier. "They''re just puppets. Destroy them," Ruglis ordered dismissively. One of his men charged forward, a blur of motion, but one of the puppets intercepted him, conjuring a sword out of thin air and bringing it down in a swift arc. The man was fast, though. He shed through the puppet''s arm and drove his de deep into its core. For a moment, the puppet stood motionless, and a smirk of triumph crossed the man''s face. But then, the puppet erupted in a blinding sh of light, and¡ª ¡ªBOOOOM! "AGHH!" The man screamed in agony, copsing to his knees. Blood poured from his eyes, ears, and mouth, his face contorted in sheer horror before he crumbled lifelessly to the ground. Silence fell over the room. Ruglis narrowed his eyes, his expression hardening as he took in the scene. He had certainly never witnessed anything like this before. Annabelle had unintentionally acquired a Legacy from Baphomet when he had attempted to possess her. My intervention had driven Baphomet''s influence out of Annabelle''s body, but his power had lingered within her. It was no surprise that thest time I encountered him, he had beenpletely unhinged. With a smile, I swung Perseus toward the men whom Celeste had just immobilized. They struggled to break free, but my de was already in motion. Their bodies shattered into bloody, icy fragments, staining the ground red. Ruglis chuckled softly before extending his hand. His right arm turned a deep crimson, morphing into a sticky, de-like appendage. The moment his twisted smile widened at the sight of his weapon, I stepped forward, closing the distance between us in an instant. ¡ªBAM! "Agh!" Ruglis grunted as his body was sent hurtling backward at bullet speed, disappearing into the tunnel that led outside. "Kill him!" One of his men shouted as they lunged toward me with their weapons. But an icy wave surged around me, freezing them all into statues of frost. "Please, Amael!" Celeste called out. "There''s nothing to worry about," I assured her, readying myself to pursue Ruglis. "I am worried about the city! Don''t destroy Zestel again!" "I will do my best..." Before she could respond, I dashed into the tunnel. Not like I have much of a choice! How am I supposed to hold back against that freak without leveling Zestel? As I burst out of the tunnel, my vision dimmed for a split second, just in time to see a red de slicing toward my eyes. My amber eyes widened in surprise as I realized I couldn''t stop in time. Instinctively, I raised my arm, coating it with Ruah. ¡ªBAM! The impact sent shockwaves through my body as I felt the bones in my arm creak despite the protection of Ruah. My body was flung sideways, crashing through the wall of a nearby house. "Ugh..." I groaned, finding myself embedded in the wall of a living room. Blood dripped from my mouth as I coughed, trying to regain my bearings. Monsters really are everywhere these days. Even though I knew I was strong, it was bing painfully clear that I wasn''t strong enough for this world. Countless people out there were as strong, if not stronger than me. That''s why I was constantly pushing myself, learning new techniques, expanding my capabilities. "Kyaaa!" A woman''s scream snapped me out of my thoughts. "Step back, dear!" A man''s voice followed. I looked up to see a couple who had been peacefully watching TV just moments ago. Now, they were standing, horrified, as they stared at the wreckage I had caused. "Sorry about that," I said, standing up and brushing the dust off my clothes. ¡ªBOOM! "Give me a break," I muttered, ring as I parried Ruglis''s red de with Perseus. Ruglis smiled at me, the scars on his face stretching grotesquely as if his wounds were reopening. "Now I know who you are. Amael Olphean." "It''s good that you know the name of the person who''s going to kill you." "You can''t kill me." "I beg to differ." Ruglis''s smirk persisted, but his eyes grew cold as they shifted toward the couple. "Taking hostages, are we? You really are a true viin," I said, activating Perseus''s ability. Ruglis''s arm began to glow amber as the freezing power of Perseus took hold, slowing his attack. "Raven Art. Blood Rush," I muttered and Ruglis flinched. As I activated the technique, my face paled, and my senses sharpened to a razor''s edge. Is this how vampires feel? I thought, feeling a pang of envy at the heightened awareness. ¡ªBAM! In a blur of lightning speed, I delivered a powerful punch to Ruglis''s chin, sending him spiraling into the air. I knew the effects wouldn''tst long¡ªI had only recently learned this technique from my Master James Raven¡ªbut it was a perfect opportunity to strike. I nced at the elderly couple. "Kyaa!" The woman screamed again. "Sorry about that, again," I said with a half-smile before igniting myself in purple fire,unching into the air after Ruglis. *** "..." From her secluded dimension, Cleenah watched Amael''s battle against Ruglis with a rare expression of calm on her usually teasing face. The chaotic sh of purple fire and deadly steel yed out before her, high above the ground where innocent lives were at stake. Amael was struggling in the air¡ªan arena where he wasn''t at his best. His inability to sustain long periods in the sky was evident, yet he had no choice but to continue the fight up there, as Celeste had asked him to avoid further destruction below. Suddenly, a presence materialized behind her, but Cleenah didn''t shift her focus from Amael. "How long do you n to keep this up, Harivel?" A tense silence followed until the sharp sound of a de slicing through the air shattered the quiet. The de moved with unreal speed, tearing through the sound barrier and creating an explosion that threatened to ripple outward¡ªonly for it to abruptly vanish, as if it had never existed. "You''re a nuisance," Cleenah''s voice turned icy, her calm demeanor slipping into something more menacing. She finally turned to face the intruder, a humanoid figure glowing with an intense white light. "I told you not to call me that ever again," she hissed, her green eyes darkening ominously. "Nihil." Chapter 392 Nihil And Harivel [1] Chapter 392 Nihil And Harivel [1] "I told you not to call me that ever again," she hissed, her green eyes darkening ominously. "Nihil." A faint smile graced Nihil''s luminous face. "Cleenah, Jophiel¡ªmere titles, but Harivel, that is your true essence. You cannot simply discard it," Nihil said. Cleenah''s eyes remained devoid of emotion as they locked onto Nihil, her own smile a mere mask. "Did you hear me, Nihil?" She asked, her voice as cold as her gaze. "You''re a nuisance. Leave my space." "I only wish to converse with you, Harivel," Nihil replied. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I''m not interested. Leave," Cleenah repeated. Nihil dismissed hermand, turning his attention to the projection before them. In the image, Amael was locked in fiercebat with Ruglis. It was a battle of titans, for Ruglis was no ordinary adversary, yet Amael held his ground. The air around him shimmered with the heat of his purple mes, and with the enhancements from the Raven Arts, he moved with a speed that defied belief. The residents of Zestel could only watch in awe, their mouths agape, as the sh unfolded above them. On another projection, Cleenah observed Celeste battling alongside Annabelle to repel Ruglis'' forces. Celeste moved with a lethal grace, her icy de freezing enemies in their tracks. Unlike Edward, she chose not to kill her foes, sparing their lives even as she incapacitated them. Annabelle, however, had learned much from her time with Edward andcked Celeste''s restraint. The girl, who appeared no older than thirteen, was a whirlwind of death, her expression unchanging as she dispatched enemies en masse. She barely moved from her spot, merely extending her hand tomand a legion of puppets, each emerging to block the paths of their enemies. "He has grown significantly since the merging," Nihil said, his gaze fixed on Edward''s face within the projection. "You have no right to speak of him," Cleenah retorted, her voice dripping with contempt as her eyes bored into Nihil. Nihil met her gaze in silence, recognizing the depth of her disdain, which contrasted sharply with the neutrality of her expression. "You remain confused, Harivel," Nihil finally said. "Hecate must have already told you¡ªhe is not Lucifer, nor Samael. He is simply Nyrel Loyster." Cleenah scoffed, raising a finger to summon a throne from thin air. She seated herself, resting her head on her palm as she regarded Nihil with icy disdain. "You, Hecate, Mikhael, Zeus, Lumen, Raphiel, and Eden. Aren''t you weary of repeating the same tired words to me?" She asked, irritated. "Does this anger you so much?" Nihil asked with a chuckle. Cleenah''s lips curled into a smile. "Lucifer no longer matters to me. Do whatever you wish with him." Nihil''s expression remained skeptical. "I find that hard to believe, Harivel. Like everyone else, I''m convinced you''re grooming Edward to exact revenge on Lucifer." With a dismissive roll of her eyes, Cleenah crossed her legs, revealing her smooth, baster skin. "I might have entertained such thoughts once, but they were the foolish musings of a different time. While I do desire him to suffer a painful death, I won''t use Amael to aplish it. Perhaps Eden or those from Ante Eden will see to it." "Interesting," Nihil mused, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. "But if revenge no longer drives you, why do you remain with Edward? Could it be that you''ve genuinelye to care for him?" Cleenah''s expression remained impassive as she watched Nihilugh, her eyes reflecting no reaction. "Have you had your fill of amusement? Then leave." Ignoring hermand, Nihil''s gaze shifted to the projection of Celeste, his demeanor softening as he watched her. Cleenah noticed the change and with a wave of her hand, she dismissed the projection. "A pity Nevia isn''t around anymore. She might have ripped your heart out with her bare hands. I would have relished watching her kill her own father right before my eyes." "You''re as twisted as ever, Harivel," Nihil said, his voice tinged with a strange mix of admiration and disgust. "Millennia have passed, yet the look in your eyes remains as vivid as it was during Samael''s Rebellion." -CRACK! Harivel''s fingers dug into the baster throne, the armrests shattering beneath the force of her grip. "Don''t you dare utter his name I said," Cleenah hissed, her eyes, once a vibrant green, beginning to lighten to an eerie opal shade. Her glossy green hair followed suit, shifting to a pale, almost ethereal hue. "...!" When the whites of her eyes turned pitch ck, entuating the glowing opal of her pupils, a shiver ran down Nihil''s spine. The atmosphere around Cleenah shifted, heavy with the stench of death. It had been millennia since he had felt such a presence. "Betrayers like you deserve nothing less than a torturous death," Harivel''s voice dropped to a menacing tone, cold and devoid of mercy. "I would have dly delivered it to you, but it seems you still hold some value to Samael. So, I''ll let you live, Nihil." "He is not Samael," Nihil sighed. Harivel began tapping her fingers on the shattered armrest, a sinister smile spreading across her face as her lips turned a greenish hue. "If you''re done with him, why not leave him? There''s no need for you to keep a part of yourself inside him any longer. You''ve done enough damage, and I''m left to deal with the consequences," Harivel said. "I did? The system I created was wless. Jarvis was meant to prevent Edward''s mind from unraveling," Nihil replied. "Making him believe this was a yful game? You thought it would be enough to keep his mind from seeking any darker answers?" Harivel sneered, her voice dripping with disdain. "And that system of yours meant to keep his memories sealed. Defeated by a weakened Vessel of Samael¡ªhow pathetic." Nihil''s eyes narrowed. "You think you''ve done better, Harivel? From the moment you became his Legacy, everything you''ve done was unnecessary. You should have kept a better rein on his emotions." "I''m doing the job you failed at, Nihil," Harivel snapped, her gaze darkening with a murderous intent. "So hold your tongue." "You believe you''re helping him, but what happens when you leave? What will keep his dark thoughts from consuming him?" "Amael won''t die from it," Harivel responded curtly, dismissing his concern. "He may not die, but the person you know now will be lost. Is that truly what you want?" "Amael will not change in essence," Harivel insisted. "We are all destined to be what we were meant to be. Amael will merely undergo that transformation." Nihil''s eyes shed with frustration. "You want Samael back? I thought we agreed on which version we wanted? If you awaken the one who tried to destroy everything we''ve built, you''ll only bring more ruin to this world." A soft giggle escaped Harivel''s lips. "You wish for the innocent Samael¡ªthe one who was hopelessly in love with Sia. I must admit, he was quite cute with her. Such a pure love." Nihil''s expression hardened. "Pure love never interested you or Nemes. You only stood by Samael when he was apart from Sia." Harivel remained silent, her eyes betraying no emotion as she gazed at Nihil, his words barely registering in her cold demeanor. "But you know as well as I do," Nihil pressed on. "That you don''t want Samael to return to his wrathful state, blinded by hatred. He''s taken enough innocent lives. He deserved nothing but death." Harivel''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and she lifted a finger, summoning a dark green aura that surrounded Nihil, imprisoning him within a suffocating cocoon. "He never would have be this if Eden had swallowed his pathetic pride. It was your job and Raphiel''s, and you both failed miserably. You are the reason for Samael''s unending wrath. Pray, Nihil, to whatever you hold sacred, that if Samael awakens, he doesn''t remember that wrath." Chapter 393 Nihil And Harivel [2] 393 Nihil And Harivel [2] "He never would have be this if Eden had swallowed his pathetic pride. It was your job and Raphiel''s, and you both failed miserably. You are the reason for Samael''s unending wrath. Pray, Nihil, to whatever you hold sacred, that if Samael awakens, he doesn''t remember that wrath." "Do you even hear yourself, Harivel?" Nihil retorted, his voice edged with disdain. "Don''t let your own misfortunes cloud your judgment. I know you aren''t Nemes. You wouldn''t wish for such devastation. Samael will meet his downfall again if he seeks vengeance. We are more than prepared for it. Or do you desire his death yet again?" Nihil''s tone was stern. "Regardless of his intent," Harivel responded icily, "there can be no reconciliation between him and Eden. You understand this, don''t you? Unconsciously, he''s already begun to view Eden as the enemy, even without the full recollection of his past as Samael. Once those memories return, I assure you, I will not stand with any of you." Her words were cold. Nihil fell silent, but the radiant light emanating from his being intensified, pushing back against Harivel''s influence. "I won''t allow it. Eden cannot die," he said. Cleenah''s lips curled into a sly smile as she let out a soft, mockingugh. "Samael once regarded you as a close friend. He bestowed upon you Trinity Nihil, a gift for Nevia. She was still young then, but you knew she loved Samael. Yet you never acknowledged her feelings. In the end, you kept Nevia, who inherited Fate, and had her y a role in Samael''s demise. Was that truly for the world''s sake, or because you couldn''t bear the thought of giving your daughter to him?" Her voice dripped with scorn. Nihil''s smile was tinged with bitterness as the light around him dimmed, revealing a man of divine beauty who appeared to be in histe twenties. His hair and eyes were as white as Nevia''s. "All I ever wanted was happiness for Samael," Nihil confessed, his voice heavy with regret. "I loved him and Sia as though they were my own children. But when the time came to choose, I had to side with Eden. Eden must endure. As for my daughter, she was too young, too naive. She didn''t understand who Samael truly was. At his side, she would have known only sorrow. In the end, I was right to make that decision, especially given what he''s be." "Is that what you truly believe?" Harivel raised an eyebrow, her smirk deepening with a knowing glint in her eyes. "Nevia would have found happiness with him, no matter what path he chose." "Nevia isn''t as twisted as you or Nemes," Nihil said, his voiceced with disdain as a scowl darkened his features. "I doubt she would blindly follow Samael through whatever madness he sumbs to." "Perhaps~" Harivel replied, her tone dripping with vague amusement, as though she found his concern trivial. Nihil exhaled a long, weary sigh. "Everything I''m enduring now, it''s for Samael''s sake. All I want is for him to find the happiness he''s been denied for so long¡ªto finally live peacefully with Sia and Nemes, as he''s always wished. If you truly love him, Harivel, then stay by his side. But only if it means leaving behind those dangerous memories." Harivel''s eyes fluttered shut, her expression softening into something almost pained. ''I am sorry, Jophiel. It seems I was truly born to be the viin in Eden''s story.'' She recalled thest words Samael had spoken to her before surrendering himselfpletely to his emotions, words that had echoed in her mind for millennia. ''But I am d I was born this way. Otherwise, I would have missed out on the priceless bonds I forged with Nemes and with you.'' ''I have no regrets, and I will never regret it, not even at the very end.'' ''I hope you can say the same.'' Despite the countless years that had passed since those words were spoken, they lingered in her mind as if she had heard them only yesterday. It was the final time she had seen the genuine kindness in his smile, a smile unmarred by the darkness that had since consumed him. "Harivel," Nihil called out, his voice softening as he noticed her eyes growing moist, the ck hue of her eyes slowly receding to their natural white. "Samael just wanted to live in peace with Sia," Harivel continued, her voice trembling with suppressed anger. "He was happiest and most at ease with her. With her by his side, he could forget the dark thoughts that gued him from birth. But you took that away from him. He found happiness again with Ephera, yet you couldn''t leave it alone. You had to do something to trigger him once more. You all knew how unstable he was, and still, you pushed him to the brink." Nihil remained silent, the weight of her words settling heavily between them. He had argued this point for millennia, yet the truth remained unchanged. "See for yourself," Harivel said coldly. "I''ve kept Nemes silent until now, but we had apromise. This time, I won''t hold her back, just for this time. Let her unleash her fury alongside her beloved Samael just for this time." Understanding dawned on Nihil as his eyes widened in shock, snapping to the projection before them. "Harivel!!!" He shouted. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But Harivel''s eyes narrowed, a sinister delight gleaming within them. "Just one minute. Since you are here already, watch." *** "Ugh!" I gasped, pain shooting through my body as I collided with the ground. This bastard is strong. My vision blurred for a moment, but a panicked cry pulled me back to reality. "M¨CMom!!" Turning my head, I saw a young boy, tears streaming down his face, slumped helplessly on the ground. I forced a smile, trying to reassure him, but the malevolent mana gathering above us made my attempt atfort falter, my smile quickly vanishing. "Damn it!" I cursed under my breath, grabbing the boy''s arm and leaping away just in time. -BOOOOM! A shockwave sted through the spot we had just upied, and I felt a searing pain tear across my back. Blood oozed from the wound. "Arghh!" I gritted my teeth, stifling the scream that threatened to escape. "A¨CAre you okay?!" The boy asked, his voice trembling as he clung to me, tears brimming in his wide eyes. He was reminding me of Orlin so it prickled my Daddy''s instincts. "What do you think?" I groaned, the pain radiating through every fiber of my being. But I couldn''t let him see my fear. I gently pushed him away. "Run. Now." "Y¨CYes!" He stammered, scrambling to his feet and leaving. "Do you really have time for such trivialities?" -BAM! The dark de sliced through the air, aiming straight for me, but I reacted swiftly, summoning a shimmering, amber-hued shield just in time. "Aegis," I murmured, and the shield surged with thick, pulsating mana. Ruglis''s eyes widened in shock as the light from the shield exploded, engulfing him entirely. -BOOOOM! The force flung him back hundreds of meters, but I knew it wasn''t enough. He was far from defeated, merely shaken. "No other choice," I muttered, a faint smile tugging at my lips despite the pain. "I''ll have to take things up a notch." But before I could gather my strength, a sudden chill ran down my spine. My knees buckled, and I copsed, my body refusing to obey. "What¡­?" I whispered, disbelief and fear mingling in my voice. I had never felt this kind of weakness before¡ªlike every ounce of strength had drained from me in an instant. My limbs were numb,pletely unresponsive. Cleenah! I tried to call out to her, to reach for her presence, but I couldn''t. My voice faltered, and the connection to her was gone¡ªreced by something else, something far more sinister. Pale arms snaked around my neck, cold and lifeless, as a whisper filled my ears, chilling me to the core. {Samael.} Chapter 394 Samael [1] 394 Samael [1] Ruglis was a rare sess story among the countless failures of the Iris Project. The Iris project had seen thousands of subjects fall short¡ªwhether their bodies were too frail, their minds too fragile, or both. Only those with extraordinary resilience had any hope of surviving, let alone seeding. Ruglis was one of the few. His sess rate stood at 41%. It was a remarkable achievement, one he took immense pride in. Because of this, he was entrusted with increasingly difficult tasks. He had aplished each one with unwavering sess. But a few days ago, he received an assignment of unprecedented magnitude. Kidnapping Randor Ironbeard. Ruglis was well aware of who his target was, and he felt honored that his superiors had chosen him for such a critical mission. It was as if all his previous aplishments had finally been recognized, and now, he had the opportunity to prove his worth once and for all. The most challenging part of the mission was infiltrating Sancta Vedelia. It took him an entire week, with his men at his side, but he managed to seed. Now, he only needed to extract his target. He thought it would be straightforward. But now, standing there, he regretted those thoughts instantly. He regretted epting the task altogether. He was paralyzed, unable to move, as he stared at the scene before him. Edward Falkrona stood there. His entire being was enveloped in a dark aura, with an ominous substance swirling around him. It was clearly not mana, but something far more sinister. Ruglis had never felt such terror in his life. It was as if the very essence of fear was wing at his soul. The sky above them had darkened, and the ground seemed to mirror its gloom. The air grew heavy, thick with the stench of death. "You have sinned." "...!" It sounded like a man''s voice, but there was something profoundly inhuman about it. Every instinct in Ruglis screamed at him to flee, but he found himself unable to move. His breath came in ragged gasps, utterly shattered. "Why did you sin?" The dark figure took a step forward, revealing Edward. His appearance was nearly the same as always, but now he was d in an eerie, ck cloak-like armor that seemed to meld with his body. His eyes werepletely obscured by a writhing, ck substance that gave off an unsettling, pulsating glow. His head hung low, his shoulders slumped, as he moved with a slow, deliberate gait. "You have sinned. You must be judged." "He must be~" A second voice, this one distinctly feminine, echoed in agreement, sending another wave of icy dread through Ruglis. Yet, he couldn''t see anyone else. "Kill the sinner, Samael." With an almost mechanical motion, Edward extended his hand, and the dark substance emanated from his palm, coalescing into the shape of a scythe. "Kiiii!!" Ruglis let out a blood-curdling scream of pure terror at the sight of the weapon, biting down on his tongue until the metallic taste of blood filled his mouth. In a frantic panic, he spun around and bolted. "J¨CJoin me immediately!!!!" He screamed to his men, desperationcing every word. Edward raised his left arm, and the darkness morphed into the shape of an ominous ck book, hovering in the air. The book opened on its own, its pages flipping rapidly as if searching for something. Ruglis didn''t dare look back. His fear had morphed into sheer, primal terror, his mind unable toprehend the nightmare unfolding behind him. He was terrified¡ªtruly, viscerally scared of dying. If he had to die, he prayed it would be at the hands of anyone but Edward. As he ran, his thoughts turned to a single, desperate plea: let someone else kill me, anyone but him. The pages of the book finally stopped on a specific one, and an eerie silence fell over the scene. Edward''s lips slowly twisted into an inhuman grin, stretching from ear to ear, a grotesque smile filled with pure malevolence¡ªa deep-seated desire to inflict pain and revel in it. "Hiii!!" Ruglis tripped and fell to the ground, paralyzed by fear. He gasped for breath, his body frozen in ce. From the open page of the book, several things fell to the ground, pooling into a dark, viscous puddle. From the puddle, tiny creatures began to take form. Griiiaa! They emitted hideous, guttural sounds. N?v(el)B\\jnn They resembled snakes, but it was clear they were far from ordinary. Their bodies were covered in countless tiny ck eyes, and their round, gaping mouths were lined with sharp, jagged teeth. The mass of leeches writhed and twisted, their slimy bodies squirming as they spread across the ground in a nightmarish tide. Within moments, hundreds of them covered the earth, their wriggling forms creating a grotesque, pulsating carpet. Suddenly, as if drawn by an unseen force, every single one of them stopped, their tiny, beady eyes locking onto Ruglis in unison. Ruglis'' face drained of all color, his skin turning a ghastly shade of white as fear gripped his heart. His body went limp, and he copsed to the ground, unconscious before he even hit it. But his respite was brief. Barely a minute had passed before his eyes snapped open, forced awake by a surge of agony. "GYAAAAAA!!!!!" His scream pierced the night, echoing through the city and sending waves of terror rippling through anyone who heard it. The sound was inhuman, filled with such pain and horror that it chilled the blood of all who listened. The leeches hadtched onto his body, their slimy forms clinging to his skin like living parasites. One by one, they began to burrow into his flesh, their ravenous mouths tearing at his skin, devouring it piece by piece. Some slithered into his eyes, others wriggled into his ears, his mouth, his nose¡ªevery orifice became a gateway for their invasion. The eyes that dotted their grotesque bodies rolled wildly, searching for more of him to consume, leaving nothing untouched. Throughout this grisly spectacle, Edward stood motionless, a macabre figure holding a book in one hand and a scythe in the other. His smile was a twisted, deranged thing, frozen on his face like a mask of insanity. "What?!" "Lord Ruglis!!" "Haaa!!!" The cries of Ruglis'' men rang out as they arrived just in time to witness the horrifying scene. They turned their eyes to Edward, and the blood in their veins turned to ice. The terror that gripped them was paralyzing. The man at the front of the group, his face twisted in fear, tried to speak, "Ru¨C" Before he could finish his sentence, his body split cleanly in two, the cut so perfect it seemed impossible. Edward stood in the same spot, his head lowered, the de of his scythe gleaming with fresh blood. As he lifted his gaze, the remaining men were ovee with panic. They turned to flee, but it was toote. The ughter began. Chapter 395 Samael [2] 395 Samael [2] "Annabelle!" Celeste''s voice was thick with worry as she called out. Panic wed at her chest as she looked around, trying to make sense of what was happening. Just moments ago, they had been under attack, surrounded by enemies. But then, without warning, their attackers had fled, leaving them in a sudden and eerie silence. It should have been a relief, but instead, it filled Celeste with a growing sense of dread. She turned to Annabelle, who had been unharmed until now. But something was terribly wrong. Annabelle''s skin had turned ashen, her entire body trembling uncontrobly. Her eyes fluttered as she muttered a name, barely audible. "E¨CEdward¡­" The sound of his name sent a shiver down Celeste''s spine. She clenched her de, her knuckles white. "Amael?!" She called out, her voice tight with fear. "Uncle! Please, take care of Anna!" "I¨CI will!" her uncle replied. He moved to Annabelle''s side as Celeste took off, driven by a sense of urgency she couldn''t exin. Something was wrong. Deeply, terribly wrong. It was a feeling she couldn''t shake, a dark premonition that seemed to gnaw at her very soul. She didn''t know why, but she was certain that something dreadful awaited her. She didn''t have to search long. The screams led her straight to it. The closer she got, the more intense the feeling of doom became. It gnawed at her resolve, whispering that she should turn back, that death awaited her if she continued. But she pushed forward, her determination outweighing the fear. When she arrived, the sight before her froze her in ce. The air was thick with the stench of blood and death. The ground was slick with gore, littered with the remains of those who had fallen. Blood pooled and sttered across the earth, mingling with broken bones and mangled flesh. Distorted bodiesy strewn about, twisted and broken beyond recognition, their limbs contorted at unnatural angles. Every corpse wore an expression of sheer terror, theirst moments of life captured in a gruesome disy of horror. The most horrifying sight of all was the swarm of leeches, their slimy, bloated bodies undting as they slithered across the blood-soaked ground, drawn to the remains of the fallen. Theytched onto the corpses, sucking greedily, devouring flesh and blood with a sickening eagerness. "GYAAAA!!!!" "H¨CHELP! GYAA!!" "SAVE ME!!!" The desperate cries for help echoed through the air, pulling Celeste from her shocked stupor. Her gaze lifted slowly, almost unwillingly, as if her mind knew that whatever she was about to see would be worse than anything before. And then she saw him. Edward stood amidst the carnage, a nightmarish figure against the backdrop of death. His appearance sent a wave of cold dread through her. His skin was ghostly pale, drained of all color, and his eyes¡ªshe couldn''t see them. They were hidden beneath the shadows of his brow, leaving only his twisted, unnerving smile visible. It was a smile that didn''t belong to the Edward she knew; it was the smile of a man lost to madness. From his back, a mass of ck, writhing tentacles emerged, each one alive with malevolent intent. Theyshed out, striking down the remaining men with brutal efficiency. Some of the men attempted to flee, their screams mingling with the squelching sounds of the tentacles, but it was futile. The tentacles moved with unnatural speed, catching up to their victims and dragging them back into the fray. Celeste stood frozen, her mind a whirlwind of fear and confusion. For what felt like an eternity, she couldn''t move, couldn''t even breathe. She was paralyzed, every instinct in her body screaming at her to run, to get as far away as possible from the horrors before her. The leeches, the tentacles¡­? If she was touched by any of them, she knew she would die. The certainty of it wed at her mind, but there was something else, something even more terrifying. It was the scythe in Edward''s hand. There was something deeply, terrifyingly familiar about it. A sense of imminent danger radiated from the weapon, a cold, creeping dread that felt like it was tightening around her heart. It was as if the scythe itself knew her, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that it was something from her darkest nightmares. "Amael¡­" Celeste whispered with sorrow. It was him, yet it wasn''t. The figure before her bore the likeness of Amael, but she knew¡ªdeep down, she knew¡ªthat something had happened to him. Something had twisted him into this monstrous version of himself. She should leave. She should turn around and flee, wait for the madness to end. They were enemies now, after all. It wasn''t her ce to save him. Eventually he would be back to normal... Her thoughts wavered as she turned to go, her feet dragging against the bloodied ground. But something deep within her heart protested. She clenched her fist against her chest, feeling the rapid, painful pounding of her heart. Pain. That''s all she felt as she watched him, as she imagined walking away from him like this. It was as if something within her would shatter if she let him remain in this state. She didn''t want to see him like this, didn''t want to remember him this way. Was it really the right choice to leave him like this? "No¡­" She whispered the word, the resolve in her voice growing stronger. Turning back to Amael, she made her decision. "P¨CPlease, help me," she pleaded softly. "Help me save him. I¡ªI don''t want to lose him." Her words were directed to the Holy Tree of Eden, the divine force she had always hated on. As if in answer to her plea, a warmth spread through her body, and she felt something materialize in her right hand. Slowly, it took shape¡ªa beautiful white tree, its roots intertwined in an unique, delicate pattern, the emblem of the Prophetess. The surge of energy that followed was like a bolt of lightning, filling her with renewed strength and courage. The fear that had paralyzed her moments before was gone, reced by a burning determination. Gripping the hilt of her de with newfound strength, she charged toward Edward, her eyes fixed on the twisted figure that had once been Amael. GRIAAA!! The leeches reacted instantly, their beady eyes snapping toward her, wide with hunger as they found a new prey. The tentacles, having finished their grisly work, turned in unison, their dark, writhing forms converging on Celeste, ready to strike. The monstrous swarm surged toward her with horrifying speed. -BAM! The ground erupted in a shower of dirt and debris as one of the dark tentacles struck where Celeste had been only an instant before. She had anticipated the attack, narrowly evading it with a nimble leap. Her right eye glowed with an ethereal white light as she continued her desperate rush toward Edward. Three more tentaclesshed out, their dark, sinuous forms whipping through the air with deadly intent. Celeste knew that even the slightest touch from these abominations could mean her end. The urgency of her situation was clear: she had to avoid contact at all costs. Summoning all her focus, she closed her eyes for a brief moment, drawing upon the vision granted by her powers. When she opened them again, both eyes zed with a brilliant, pure white light. With a fleeting glimpse of the future, she saw a moment of opportunity: a chance to leap over a root and strike. -BAM! Her de swung through the air fiercely, but the tentacle was seemingly impervious. The impact was hollow, and the sword''s edge barely left a mark. A sudden, numbing chill raced through her arm, and she was forced to release her grip on the sword. "Urgh..." As if in response to her failed attack, the third tentacle shot toward her with rming speed, aiming directly for her head. Panic surged within her as she peered into the future once more, only to see her own impending death. Her eyes clenched shut in a desperate bid to avoid the inevitable. But then, with a sh of pure white light, the tentacle was severed just inches from her face. It fell stabbing the tentacle in front her with a heavy spurt. A pristine white sword, gleaming with divine brilliance, had sliced through the tentacle with unerring precision. It was Trinity Nihil. Celeste, dazed and disoriented, looked around in confusion. The sword seemed to materialize out of nowhere, its de pulsating with an intense, sacred energy. As her fingers closed around the hilt, a shiver of recognition and profound relief coursed through her. It was as if Trinity Nihil was the missing part of her soul,pleting her in ways she couldn''t fullyprehend. Her body radiated with a blinding, pure white light, and her hair transformed to a snowy, ethereal hue. The power of Trinity Nihil infused her with renewed strength and rity. She swung Trinity Nihil, severing the tentacle that had ensnared her and propelling herself toward Edward. Four more tentacles erupted from Edward''s back, their dark, writhing forms converging on her. "Lend me your strength," Celeste''s voice turned cold and her eyes became sharp. Trinity Nihil responded to her plea, its de glowing with an intense, divine light. With both hands gripping the hilt, Celeste brought the sword down in a powerful arc. An icy wave of divine energy surged forth, spreading out in a crescent of freezing light. It struck the tentacles and Edward with an overwhelming force, encasing them in a solid, pure white ice. For a moment, the dark, sinister aura around Edward was subdued, the ice holding him in a frozen prison. But the dark energy around Edward surged once more, battling against the icy confines. The ice cracked and shattered as Edward''s sinister power broke free. His gaze, once hidden beneath a veil of madness, finally met Celeste''s eyes. The twisted smile was gone, reced by a more profound, unsettling expression. Celeste''s gaze narrowed. She wasn''t focusing on Edward himself but on something beyond him, a presence that felt all too familiar and terrifying. Her white eyes, seeing more than just the physical realm, discerned a shadowy figure with a ck blindfold and a distorted, malicious smile. This figure had its arms wrapped around Edward''s neck. "I won''t let you," she muttered coldly. "Release." Celeste''s whisperedmand was barely audible over the chaos. As if in response to her will, Trinity Nihil erupted in a blinding sh of white light that surged upwards, piercing the sky. The brilliance of the light was so intense it momentarily overwhelmed everything else in the vicinity. When the radiant re subsided, Trinity Nihil had undergone a transformation. The sword''s de had lengthened, its white surface now even more lustrous and ethereal. The hilt was adorned with two delicate white wings that extended outward, their details gleaming with divine energy. The runes inscribed along the de now glowed with a purer, more intense shade of white, enhancing the sword''s celestial appearance. Celeste, feeling the sword''s newfound power thrumming through her, maneuvered deftly behind Edward. With a strong grip on the hilt, she swung Trinity Nihil towards the base of the tentacles. The de cut through the source of the nightmare, severing the tendrils with precise efficiency. In an instant, the tentacles and their base disintegrated into particles of white sand, scattered by the wind. Edward, now devoid of the grotesque appendages that had controlled him, fell to his knees. He was like a puppet whose strings had been cut, copsing under the weight of his release from the dark influence. "Amael¡­" Celeste''s face softened, a look of profound relief washing over her features. She let go of Trinity Nihil, which vanished in a shimmer of light, and knelt before Edward. Her eyes were full of concern as she examined his face. His color had returned, and the sinister ck veil that had covered his eyes was gone. "Amael!" She called out, her voice trembling with worry as she gently shook his shoulders. Edward''s head slumped forward, resting weakly against her. His condition was rming; he was drained and vulnerable. "I¡ªI will take you to a healer, wait!" Celeste said, trying to rise with him. But then she felt a firm grip on her shoulders. Edward''s hand was clutching her with almost an desperate strength, his grip painful but Celeste barely noticed the difort; her focus was entirely on him. "Please¡­" His voice, though strained and hoarse, carried a deep emotional weight. "Amael?" Celeste''s gaze fell upon him, her eyes searching his face despite the shadows obscuring it. The broken tone in his voice was unlike anything she had ever heard from him before. "Can I hug you a little¡­?" Amael''s request was so fraught with vulnerability that it left Celeste speechless. She had never seen him so weak, so fragile. "O¨COf course¡­" She stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. The moment she gave her consent, Amael wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close with a tight embrace. Celeste felt a rush of warmth flood through her, but as she held him, she realized his body was ice-cold¡ªfar colder than it should be. Sensing his shivering, she hugged him back tightly, trying to convey warmth andfort. They remained there, kneeling amidst the carnage, wrapped in each other''s arms, under the darkening sky. Celeste held Amael, allowing him to cling to her for as long as he needed. As his strength waned and his body began to slide down, she attempted to rise, but his grip on her clothing remained firm despite he fell asleep. With a lovely smile, Celeste drew Amael''s head closer to her chest, her arms cradling him gently. Her heart ached with an unspoken love, and as she looked down at him, her lips parted hesitantly. "I¡­I really fell in love with you, Amael." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 396 Discussion With Melfina 396 Discussion With Melfina "I heard it. You''ve destroyed my city again," Melfina grumbled, her voiceced with both fatigue. She was lying on a bed, still recovering from the fight against my father at Edenis Raphiel. Her normally vibrant presence was dulled by exhaustion, and the dim light in the room only emphasized her frailty. I was sitting in her room, watching over her as the darkness outside deepened into the inky ckness of night. "It wasn''t intentional, and there were no casualties," I replied, trying to sound reassuring as I sat in a chair beside her, arms crossed. "No casualties, perhaps, but you''ll still have to ask your dear sister to cover the damages," she scoffed, her tone dripping with sarcasm. I grimaced at the thought. Christina was going to scold me again, and I wasn''t looking forward to it. Melfina''s sharp gaze pierced through the silence. "What are you doing here?" she finally asked, her voice soft but probing. "I came to see how you were faring," I answered, though the words felt hollow. Melfina''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Boy, I''m old enough to detect lies." I sighed heavily. "I just... I felt a bit off," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. The truth was, I couldn''t bring myself to face Celeste after clinging to her like a frightened child for what felt like hours. The memory of that embarrassing moment still made my skin crawl. I needed time to recover some kind of calmness. "I heard from Celeste that you were looking for a weapon from Randor," Melfina said, changing the subject with an air of nonchnce. "Yeah," I replied, nodding slightly. "By the way, you should keep him here for a while, under strict security. You never know when those bastards mighte after him again." I had a hard time believing the Iris Project would simply give up on getting their hands on Randor, and the uncertainty gnawed at me. Melfina chuckled softly, a sound that was both weary and amused. "I should thank you for saving him¡ªand my daughter¡ªagain." "There''s no need for that¡­" I muttered, looking away. In truth, it was Celeste who had saved me. "How was he?" I asked after a moment of silence, my voice tentative. Melfina turned to look at me, her expression unreadable. She knew exactly what I was asking, and for a long moment, she just studied me, as if weighing her response. Then, she looked away, her gaze distant. "As lively as ever," she finally said, her voice tinged with something I couldn''t quite ce. I hesitated before speaking again, my hands balling into fists. "Is he truly¡­ I mean, is he really my father?" I asked. N?v(el)B\\jnn Melfina''s expression softened slightly. "I can''t answer you for certain. Maybe your mother can, but from the short time I''ve seen him and fought him¡­ yes. I think it''s truly Kleines," she said. "I see," I murmured, my fists clenching tighter. I didn''t understand. I didn''t understand at all what was happening around me. The more I tried to grasp it, the more it slipped through my fingers like sand. "I''m sorry about Alea. We did all we could, but we were unable to bring her back¡­" Melfina''s voice was tinged with genuine regret. "Understandable, considering you and Myrce were the only ones fighting," I replied with a snort. Was that really how much they valued my mother? She had been one of the Great Heads of Sancta Vedelia, a Queen. Even if it was out of selfishness, they should have tried harder. She was crucial to the uing war, after all. The anger within me simmered, rising to a boiling point. It was astonishing that I was still able to maintain any semnce of calm despite the rage that threatened to consume me. "I asked some people to search for her, but it''s proving difficult. The Iris Project has multiple quarters, and searching each one individually could take years. Besides, there''s no guarantee Alea is even in one of them," Melfina said. She was right. Those people had several strongholds, and it would be nearly impossible to pinpoint the correct one without more precise information. If it were that easy to find her, I would have done it from the start. That''s why I devised a n to use my knowledge of Randor''s kidnapping to capture and interrogate the leader, hoping to extract the answers I needed. "You don''t have to worry about my mother. I know where she is," I replied. Melfina''s eyes widened in surprise. "Really?" "Yeah," I confirmed with a nod. "How?" How did Ie by that information? The question hung in the air, and for a moment, the memory of Ruglis''s terrified screams echoed in my mind. I could still see him being devoured alive, the scene ying out in vivid, horrific detail. The strangest part was that I didn''t recall actually doing it, yet the memories were as clear as day, as if they belonged to me. The vile exhration I felt in those memories made my stomach churn with nausea. "I got it from the man who attacked us," I answered ambiguously, avoiding the details that would only bring more questions. Judging by her reaction, it was clear that Melfina wasn''t aware of what had happened to me. Celeste hadn''t told her anything, which was a relief. How could I even begin to exin what had transpired? My third Legacy had done something to me¡ªsomething that had left me shaken to my core. She kept calling me Samael, and every time she did, it sparked a seething anger and irritation within me. It wasn''t just the name; it was the way she influenced my emotions, twisting them until they were barely recognizable. It had been nearly two years since she had first made her presence known, and in all that time, she had never once truly helped me. Instead, she hid within me, emerging only to manipte my emotions with words. And yet, I couldn''t bring myself to fully hate her. As twisted as her actions were, there was a strange, unsettling sense of care behind them¡ªa care so warped that it sent shivers down my spine. Cleenah knew something about it, of that I was certain. But she had no intention of telling me anything, and I knew better than to force her. One day, though, I would get my answers. "Where is she, then? Do you need help to get her back?" Melfina asked concerned. I couldn''t help but smile a little. Despite how exasperated she was of my mother, she clearly cared for her. "No, I''ll handle it myself," I replied, shaking my head. The truth was, involving too many people wouldplicate the rescue. The more hands in the mix, the higher the risk of failure. Alone, I had a better chance of slipping in and rescuing my mother without drawing unwanted attention. Still, I hadn''t expected her to be in such a ce. Elyen Kiora. Elyen Kiora was thest ce I''d imagined finding her. Reaching that ce, let alone surviving there, was nearly impossible for someone like me. It wasn''t just a hidden corner of the world¡ªit was the Capital City of the High Elves of Utopia, a ce steeped in ancient power and guarded by defenses erected sine centuries by their ancestors. It seemed my father had taken her there, though I couldn''t understand his reasons. But whatever the reason, it now presented a unique opportunity. The ongoing war could serve as the perfect distraction, allowing me to slip in unnoticed and rescue her. It sounded simple enough when put into words, but deep down, I knew it would be anything but easy. The obstacles would be immense, the risks high, but I had no other choice. "If you''re that confident, then I should be reassured," Melfina said with a chuckle, though it was interrupted by a faint cough. I nced at her, concern shing across my face. I wanted to bring up the subject of Dereck¡ªmy brother¡ªand his mysterious ally, but now wasn''t the right time. She needed to regain her strength first, and there was no need to burden her with more worries. "So, without you, it''ll be Professor Harvey leading Zestel into war? Good luck with that," I said with a sigh. "You''ve got some nerve saying that," Melfina red at me, though there was a hint of amusement in her eyes. I shrugged leaning casually against the back of my chair. "You should be careful about Celeste," I said, my tone turning more serious. "She''s undoubtedly one of Utopia''s targets. I''d suggest keeping her out of the war, but there''s no way she''d agree to that, is there?" "What do you think? You know her quite well by now," Melfinaughed softly. She was right. I couldn''t see Celeste hiding in the castle while the world burned around her. In the game, her father had tried to force her to stay behind, safe within the castle walls, but she had defied him, escaping to join the battle on the front lines. A move so typical of Celes¡ªbrave, stubborn, and determined. And in the end, she had been right. Her presence on the battlefield was crucial, a key factor in winning the war. From what I had seen when she saved me, I knew she could hold her own. I could let her fight in the war without worrying too much about her safety. She was strong, more than capable, and she understood the stakes better than anyone. Zestel would have powerful allies, and they wouldn''t need my help. Victor, too, seemed stronger than before, his sudden closeness with Selene pushing him to new heights. I could focus entirely on rescuing my mother now. I don''t give a damn about the war. I will save my mother. No one will die anymore from my family. Chapter 397 Dinner At Zestel 397 Dinner At Zestel "You wished to speak with me?" I asked, my voice neutral. I stood inside a modest guest room within the grand Zestel Royal Pce. The room, though simple, bore a certain rugged charm, much like its usual upant¡ªRandor Ironbeard. The walls were lined with dark wooden panels, and the furniture was sturdy, built tost rather than impress. Arge, heavy table dominated the center of the room, nked by two solid chairs that looked like they had weathered many years, perhaps even as many as Randor himself. After my conversation with Melfina, I made my way here, knowing that Randor had requested to speak with me about something of apparent importance. Randor nodded slightly, his expression a mix of gratitude and lingering regret. "First of all, let me thank you for saving me," he began, his voice gruff, yet tinged with a rare vulnerability. "You are wee," I replied, my tone measured, offering little more than a courteous acknowledgment. Randor''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "You''re right, you know. I''ve been a coward. A coward for all these long years, and because of that cowardice, Sara is dead¡­ and Celeste, well, she nearly met the same fate." He paused, his gaze dropping to the worn wooden floor as if the memories themselves were too heavy to bear. Though I hadn''t said as much out loud, it seemed his guilt had already passed judgment on him. If that guilt could spur him into crafting the weapon I needed, I was more than willing to let him unburden himself. After a moment of silence, Randor lifted his eyes, a new resolve gleaming within them. "But after witnessing what has happened, I''ve made a choice. I will no longer run away from my responsibilities¡­" His voice hardened, and his eyes narrowed slightly. "However, that doesn''t mean I''ll simply hand over everything you ask for." I felt a flicker of irritation rise within me. Had he summoned me here just to refuse my request? The thought was irksome, to say the least. But then, as if sensing my growing impatience, Randor continued, "I will make you a weapon. But only one weapon." At this, my lips curved into a smile, a mix of satisfaction and triumph. That was all I needed. "That''s exactly what I asked for," I replied, my voiceced with a hint of satisfaction as I reached into my ring and retrieved a stack of papers. I handed the carefully prepared documents to Randor, watching as his brows furrowed in surprise. "All the necessary information is there," I exined, "The specifications, capabilities, and other details about the kind of weapon I want." Randor''s eyes widened slightly as he began to flip through the pages, absorbing the detailed ns I had meticulously outlined. His expression shifted from shock to grudging admiration. "You''ve really thought this through¡­" He muttered, more to himself than to me. "Well, of course," I replied, a touch of impatience creeping into my voice. "It would be ideal if you couldplete it before the war breaks out." Randor grimaced, clearly not appreciating the pressure. "Who do you think I am? If you want a weapon of true quality, you''ll need to be patient." I shrugged nonchntly. "I''m just saying it would be good to have it ready before the war begins." Just then, the door creaked open slightly, and a soft, yet clear voice cut through . "My Lords." I turned to see a familiar figure standing in the doorway. It was Lera, Celeste''s personal maid. She had always carried herself with a quiet grace, her presence calming and reassuring. Today, she seemed no different, her demeanor polite yet purposeful. "My apologies for the interruption, but the Princess has invited both of you to join her for dinner," Lera announced, her voice respectful. "Right," I replied, rising from my chair, and Randor followed suit. I had already informed Christina that I would be staying at the pce for the night. I had also briefly exined the details of the attack to her, knowing she would be worried. Despite her concerns, I reassured her swiftly¡ªshe had enough on her te without additional troubles to weigh her down. "It''s been a while, Lera," Randor greeted the maid with a small, genuine smile, a rare sight from the usually gruff man. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Indeed, Lord Randor," Lera replied with a soft chuckle, her eyes sparkling with a warmth that suggested she was more than just a servant in this grand pce. "You don''t have to call me that, it feels too strange¡ªeven for me," Randor chuckled, hisughter deep, as he tried to wave off the formalities. "I''m afraid I must, Lord Randor," Lera responded with a warm smile, her tone respectful. "You are still an esteemed guest, one whom Queen Sara herself took into her care." Randor shook his head, his expression softening as he looked at her. "Does that really make a difference? I''ve always considered everyone here as my own, like family," he said. I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at their exchange, a smirk tugging at the corner of my lips. "Excuse me for a moment," I interrupted, my voice cutting through their friendly conversation. "Do I need to pretend I don''t notice the obvious flirting going on here? Especially you, old man¡ªcan''t you see she''s not interested in you?" "..." "..." A heavy silence fell between us. Randor red daggers at me, his face flushed with embarrassment, while Lera continued to walk ahead, her expression carefully neutral, though I thought I caught the slightest hint of amusement in her eyes. "This brat¡­" Randor grumbled under his breath, clearly annoyed. "Maybe I shouldn''t bother making you that weapon after all." [] ''No way,'' I thought, shaking my head in disbelief. I considered myself something of an expert in matters of romance, especially after all the time I''d spent immersed in that game. Cleenah wasn''t going to fool me that easily. Just then, as we stepped into the grand dining hall, a familiar voice greeted us. "Finally! You took your time," Celeste called out, her hands nted firmly on her hips as she gave us an exaggerated look of impatience. She was dressed in a casual yet elegant ensemble¡ªa flowing blue skirt paired with a crisp white top that perfectlyplemented her figure. The outfit brought out the fairness of her skin and entuated the striking contrast of her white hair, now tied back in a neat ponytail. Her hair, once streaked with blue, was nowpletely white, giving her an ethereal, almost otherworldly beauty. "Did you n some kind of show for us?" I shrugged as I took a seat at the table. "I don''t think the old man''s interested in any of that. Just let him spend some time with your maid, and he''ll be just fine." Randor''s face turned an even deeper shade of red as he shot me a mortified re. "You brat!" he sputtered, clearly flustered. Celeste, however, grinned, clearly enjoying Randor''s difort. "Come on, Uncle Ran. I can even arrange for Lera to take a few days off if you''d like," she added mischievously. Lera, caught off guard by the sudden turn of the conversation, quickly shook her head, her cheeks flushing slightly. "I¨CIt''s not necessary, Princess!" She stammered, clearly flustered by the suggestion, much to Randor''s obvious disappointment. As if on cue, the maids began to serve the evening''s meal, the aroma of roasted meats and freshly baked bread filling the air. The table wasid out with an array of dishes, each more appetizing than thest. "Why don''t you invite Annabelle to join us? There''s more than enough for everyone," Celeste suggested casually as she began to serve herself. "Anna, huh¡­" I murmured, my tone turning somber. "She''s not feeling well." The words came out more bitterly than I intended. Annabelle, as my banshee, had always been deeply connected to my emotions. As such she had been subjected to the intense, overwhelming feelings I experienced under ''her'' influence. It was only for a short time, but the strain it put on Annabelle had been clear. When I saw her earlier, she was barely able to stand, so I insisted she rest. Guilt gnawed at me. I needed to find a way to help her, to get her a proper body before things escted even further. "Oh, I see," Celeste said softly, her expression shifting to one of understanding. She didn''t press the issue further. As I began to indulge in the sulent roasted drumsticks, I nced around the table, noting the absence of familiar faces. "Where are your brother and father? I was pretty sure they''d be here, given that I''m around. You know, to protect you from any potential male threats," I added with a yful scoff. Celeste grimaced slightly before a smile tugged at her lips. She brought her fork to her mouth, chewing thoughtfully before answering. "They''re not here today. Thanks to someone who caused quite a bit of chaos in Zestel again, they''ve been extremely busy. And yes, they''re quite angry, by the way." "R¨CRight," I stammered, feeling a bit awkward as I resumed eating, suddenly very interested in my te. Celeste watched me with a knowing grin, her head resting on her hand as she observed my every move. Her eyes sparkled with amusement, but there was something else there too¡ªsomething that made the air feel just a bit heavier. It was getting weird. "How about you focus on eating instead of trying to get a reaction out of me?" I suggested, forcing a smile. "Oh, I''ve already eaten," Celeste replied with a nonchnt shrug. "Already?" I asked, my gaze flicking to her te. It was nearly untouched. Wait¡­ Don''t tell me she actually took my teasing words to heart and started a diet? The temperature in the room seemed to drop a few degrees as a tense silence settled over us. Celeste was still smiling, but there was a coldness in her eyes that hadn''t been there before¡ªa look that sent a chill down my spine. No way¡­ Could she really read my mind? Chapter 398 Amael And Celeste Chapter 398 Amael And Celeste "Has Samara gotten better?" I asked concerned as Iy slumped on the bed in the guest room that had been provided for me. The room was modest, with soft, muted colors and simple furnishings, but right now, I barely noticed my surroundings. [] Cleenah''s words reassured me. "Tell her to ease up on guarding Christina for now; it''s fine," I replied, trying to push the worry out of my mind. [] "Good," I murmured. As I had expected, Annabelle, being the closest to me, had borne the worst of it. The memory of how she looked earlier still haunted me¡ªher usually vibrant presence dimmed, her eyes filled with a mixture of fear and confusion. She had seemed almost frightened of me, and that realization gnawed at my heart. ''You are a monster, Samael.'' "..." What was that... A weird memory again Maybe sleep would help. ¡­ ¡­ {Samael} "...!" I jolted awake, a cold sweat clinging to my skin despite the chill in the air. My heart raced as I tried to shake off the lingering sense of dread that clung to me like a shadow. "Cleenah?" I called out into the darkness, but there was no response. How long had I been asleep? It was still night outside, the sky a deep, inky ck. Not many hours, I guessed. But that voice¡­ Had she really called me, or was it just some twisted nightmare? I reached for the ss of water on the bedside table, the cool liquid doing little to soothe the unease still lingering within me. Setting the ss down, I left the room, feeling the need to clear my head. The pce corridors were empty and silent, the only sound the faint echo of my footsteps on the polished floors. I walked until I found a balcony, stepping out into the night. The crisp, cool air grazed my skin, refreshing and grounding me. Zestel was a beautiful city, its streets and buildings bathed in the soft glow of moonlight. Despite thete hour, the city still thrummed with life, lights twinkling in the distance. It was a sight to behold, a ce full of history and stories, but now all I could think of was my mother and eventually the looming threat of Utopia. As I gazed around, my eyes caught a movement below, to my left. "Huh?" There, on a lower balcony, was Celeste. She was perched on the railing, dressed in a delicate nightgown that fluttered slightly in the breeze. She wasn''t looking at anything in particr, just staring out into the night, lost in her thoughts. For a moment, I hesitated. But then, with a silent decision, I jumped down,nding softly beside her. "Yo," I greeted, trying to keep my voice light. "Kyaa¡ªhmm!" Celeste started in surprise, letting out a small yelp before I quickly covered her mouth with my hand. "Don''t make weird noises at night," I whispered, a hint of amusement in my tone as I removed my hand. Her cheeks flushed red, and she nodded sheepishly, clearly embarrassed by her reaction. I took a seat next to her on the railing, the two of us side by side in the quiet of the night. "Can''t sleep either? Or a nightmare?" I asked, noticing how she quickly shifted her gaze back to the city, her eyes avoiding mine. Celeste flinched a bit before nodding, her expression thoughtful as she stared into the distance. We sat in silence for a while, the only sound the faint rustling of leaves in the breeze. "It feels weird," Celeste said suddenly, a small, wistful smile ying on her lips. "What''s weird?" I asked. She continued to gaze ahead, her feet swinging slightly above the balcony floor. "You know, you and I, out here in the middle of the night, still awake and just sitting here, observing Zestel," she mused. "I guess, yeah," I replied, though I wasn''t quite sure what she found strange about it. Maybe she thought it was odd to be spending time like this with me, of all people. Would she feel better around Victor maybe? "Say, Amael," Celeste''s voice broke the silence. "Hm?" "Can you be honest with me?" She asked, her clear blue eyes locking onto mine. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Yeah, of course," I replied, a slight unease creeping into my chest as I sensed where this might be heading. "About what?" She hesitated, her gaze faltering for a moment. "When¡­ um, you were all ''smiley''¡ªI saw someone." "''Smiley''¡­" I muttered, cringing internally at the way she described me during that moment when I had lost control. The memory of it made me want to disappear from this balcony altogether. Celeste, however, seemed oblivious to my embarrassment. She scratched the back of her head, looking away as if the words were difficult to find. "Well, I think it was a woman. She was pretty strange." I fell silent, a heavy weight settling in my stomach as I realized what she was talking about. "She was looking at me, smiling in this weird way, you know?" Celeste let out a nervousugh, trying to brush it off. "And she had that thing covering her eyes¡ªjust like you did at that time." I swallowed hard before answering. "She''s¡­ my Legacy," I said, the wordsing out more quietly than I intended. "Y¨CYeah, right? I kind of thought so too," Celeste nodded, her voice uncertain as she looked away again. "Um¡­ do you know who she is?" "Not really. I don''t know much about her either," I admitted, shaking my head. The truth was, this Legacy of mine remained still a mystery even after nearly two years. "Right¡­ she was weird after all¡­" Celeste attempted a smile, but it came out awkward, strained. She began rubbing her arms ufortably. I noticed her slight shivering. It wasn''t just her arms¡ªher entire body was trembling, and a faint sheen of sweat glistened on her forehead despite the cool night air. Something was off. Her eyes darted around, avoiding mine, her usual confidence reced by a nervous energy that set my instincts on edge. "Celeste." "Look there, it''s the biggest shopping mall in Zestel. I think it even surpasses the one in Dolphis. Just don''t tell Amelia, okay?" She said with a forced grin, pointing out at the cityscape, desperately trying to change the subject. "Celes," I repeated, my voice firmer this time. "Yeah?" She finally turned to face me, but there was something distant in her gaze. "Look at me," I urged, my eyes searching hers for the truth she was trying to hide. For a moment, she held my gaze, but then she quickly looked away, as if the weight of my stare was too much to bear. "Is there a problem?" I asked, my tone softening, hoping she would open up. "No¡­ nothing," she replied. "I see," I said, deciding to give her space. I started to stand up, intending to leave her be if she wasn''t ready to talk. "W¨CWait." Her hand shot out, grasping my arm, her grip surprisingly strong, preventing me from leaving before quickly pulling back her hand. I stayed put, waiting for her to say something, to exin what was clearly bothering her. "It''s just¡­ back then, it was scary¡­" She finally confessed, her voice barely above a whisper. I opened my eyes wide in surprise. "Back then? You mean when you fought to get me out of that mess? You were the one who beat that thing, Celes," I said with augh. But Celeste didn''t share in my amusement. Her expression remained awkward, almost pained. "Right¡­ right. You''re right," she agreed, but there was no conviction in her words. I furrowed my brows. Something wasn''t adding up. "Tell me what''s happening?" I reached out, offering my hand as a gesture offort. "...!" Celeste flinched as if my touch had burned her, pulling her arm away so abruptly that it felt like a p in the face. She shook off my hand, her body tensing as if she was ready to flee. "..." For a moment, I was speechless, stunned by her reaction. I hadn''t expected that. The shock of it left me momentarily frozen. Seeing the look on my face, Celeste''s eyes widened in panic. "N¨CNo, that''s not what I meant!" I pulled back my hand, the hurt lingering in the air between us like a tangible thing. "It''s about me, isn''t it?" I asked quietly, trying to keep the disappointment from seeping into my voice. "N¨CNo¡­" "Is it about the Goddess then?" I asked, my eyes turning away from her, no longer able to meet her gaze. Celeste bit her lip, her hesitation giving way at the end. "...both." "Both me and the Goddess?" I repeated, an awkwardugh escaping my lips, carried away by the cool night breeze. The realization hit harder than I expected. I had chalked up Annabelle''s fear of me to her youth, to the idea that maybe she was just too young to fully grasp what had happened. I had hoped, desperately, that it was only that. But now, hearing the hesitation in Celeste''s voice, seeing the fear behind her eyes¡ªit was like a punch to the gut. Even she was scared of me. Right. In the end, what she did was nothing short of a miracle. She had put her life on the line to save me, driven by a surge of emotions and adrenaline. In that moment, all other feelings had been numbed, allowing her to do what needed to be done. But now that the dust had settled, reality had crept back in, bringing with it all the fears she had buried in the heat of the moment. She must have truly felt the horror of what she had faced¡ªand what she had narrowly escaped from. "An abomination¡­" I muttered under my breath, the word tasting bitter on my tongue. "..." Celeste said nothing, but her silence spoke volumes. "That''s how I must have looked to you, right?" I asked, my voice tinged with bitterness, though I already knew the answer. "N¨CNo! Amael, listen¡ª" Celeste started to protest, her voice shaky, but I cut her off with a raised hand. "It''s fine," I said, forcing a smile that didn''t reach my eyes. "I''m not upset at all." I shook my head, tilting it back to gaze up at the vast, starry sky. If that twisted version of myself¡ªSamael¡ªwas truly what I was at my core, then who in their right mind would ever ept me? La, maybe, if she''s still the twisted one from the game. And Cleenah? She didn''t seem perturbed by my transformation, though that might just be her nature. Ephera¡­ I had a feeling she would ept me regardless, if I ever found her. Of course, there was ''you''¡ªthe third Goddess. The image of her shed through my mind, and I remembered how she seemed almost thrilled by my darker side, as if she reveled in it. But there was something else, too. A vague, distant memory. The embodiment of kindness from long ago. Someone I felt like I was forgetting, someone whose eptance might actually mean something. And then there was Nevia. I looked at Celeste, still shaking her head, trying to deny what I already knew deep down. If she was truly Nevia''s reincarnation, as I suspected, I had hoped¡ªhoped that maybe she would see beyond the monster within me like she already did. I sighed, standing up. "Let''s just stop¡ª" Before I could finish my sentence, I felt a sudden tug on my arm, pulling me back down. "Hm?!" I gasped as something soft collided with my lips. A sharp sting followed, and when I opened my eyes, I was met with the sight of Celeste, her cheeks flushed red, ring at me with a mixture of anger and something else¡ªher lips stained with blood. I reached up, touching my lips with my fingers, and when I pulled them away, they were smeared with my own blood. Without a word, Celeste turned and bolted inside, leaving me standing there, stunned and speechless. "..." What the hell just happened? Chapter 399 Amael And Myrcella Chapter 399 Amael And Myrce "Amael?" "Yeah?" I responded, turning my attention to Elizabeth, who was watching me with a curious smile. "Are you even listening?" She asked, a soft chuckle escaping her lips. I nced around, my eyes falling on Sirius and Sephira, who were both engrossed in their own work. We were in the midst of our craftsmanship course, where Professor Brian Moonfang was making his rounds, meticulously inspecting each of our projects. His sharp eyes missed nothing, and I knew our work would be scrutinized with the utmost care. Our groupprised of Elizabeth, Sirius, Sephira, and myself¡ªhad dedicated several hours of our free time to this project. The assignment was simple in theory but challenging in execution:e up with a unique and useful item based on the theme provided by the professor, and ensure it was both functional and innovative. "Amael, are you okay?" Sephira''s voice broke through my thoughts, her tone tinged with concern. Sephira, usually reserved and hesitant around most men except for Sirius, had gradually opened up to me since we''d been working together. I didn''t care about her being a half-elf; in fact, her different background made her more open to me. It seemed that working together had made it easier for her to speak her mind as well. "Yeah, I''m fine," I replied, shaking my head slightly to clear it, though the truth was far from it. My mind was a whirl of thoughts, none of them rted to the project in front of me. The events ofst week kept reying in my head, particrly that night. It was Celeste. The memory of what happened still lingered, gnawing at my thoughts, refusing to let go. Had she really kissed me? Or was it more of an awkward bite on my lips? The moment was so fleeting, so unexpected, that I couldn''t be sure. Was it an ident? Perhaps she just wanted to prevent me from leaving so pulled me down and it ended up in an idental kiss? But if it wasn''t... If she did it deliberately, did that mean she liked me as more than just a friend? I couldn''t wrap my head around it. Celeste was an outgoing, social girl, full of life and confidence. But I knew, from both experience and from what I had seen of her in the game, that beneath her lively exterior, she was still a girl with deep emotions. She wouldn''t take something like this lightly. It had been a week, and the incident was still consuming my thoughts. Every time Celeste was near, I found it hard to focus on anything else. What made it even more confusing was her behavior since then. She actedpletely normal around me, as if nothing had happened. She talked to me just like before, with the same friendly banter and casual ease. It had been a week, and the incident was still consuming my thoughts. Every time Celeste was near, I found it hard to focus on anything else. What made it even more confusing was her behavior since then. She actedpletely normal around me, as if nothing had happened. She talked to me just like before, with the same friendly banter and casual ease. If she had feelings for me, wouldn''t she show some sign of it? A bit of embarrassment? Maybe she''d be more self-conscious, like I was whenever I thought about that night. But no, she remained unchanged, leaving me utterly perplexed. How could someone like Celeste fall in love with me to begin with? It clearly started bad when she understood I wanted to be the Apostle of Nihil. She hated that after all. Was it because I had saved her from Lomar? But then, Victor, who had been by her side much longer and had likely saved her countless times, didn''t seem to evoke the same response. Was I overthinking this? Was I creating a scenario that didn''t exist? I needed to stop this train of thought before it drove me crazy. With a deep breath, I shook my head again, trying to push the thoughts of Celeste to the back of my mind. Because if I was wrong, and I confronted her about it, the sheer embarrassment and shame would make it impossible for me to face her again. The mere thought of it made my stomach churn. No, it was better to just pretend nothing happened, just like she seemed to be doing. Maybe she was embarrassed too and didn''t want to bring it up, thinking it would bother me. If that was the case, then I should probably follow her lead. "Amael, what''s going on?" Sirius''s voice broke through my reverie, snapping me back to reality. I realized then that they were all staring at me, their expressions a mix of curiosity and concern. I quickly fumbled for a response. "Ah, my bad," I muttered, reaching into my bag and pulling out a stack of papers I had spent a few hours working on. I spread them out in front of the group, revealing the sketch I had drawn. Elizabeth immediately grabbed the stack, her eyes scanning over the pages. Sephira and Sirius leaned in, curiosity lighting up their faces. "Wow... is this some kind of weapon?" Sirius asked, his voice tinged with amazement as he studied the detailed drawing. "Sort of, yeah," I nodded, a small smile on my lips. The design was based on a concept from Earth¡ªa mine, deadly and efficient. But with the magical capabilities of this world, it was even more lethal. I had spent hours conceptualizing it, incorporating mana circles into the design to enhance its destructive power. Randor had helped me fine-tune the magical aspects. He initially resisted, as he usually did, but when I presented the new concept, his eyes lit up like a child discovering a new toy. In the end, he couldn''t resist. [] I shrugged off the voice in my head. I was simply using my resources to my advantage. Randor''s help was just another tool in my arsenal. [] Thanks for thepliment. "You came up with this on your own? That''s amazing, man," Sirius said, genuine admiration in his voice. "Wasn''t too hard," I replied with a nonchnt smile. "Just woke up with the idea." "That''s indeed a good idea, Mr. Amael," a voicemented from behind. I turned to see Professor Brian Moonfang standing there, his eyes fixed on my sketch. "Professor," I acknowledged with a nod. "Do you think we could expand this idea on arger scale? I believe it could be incredibly useful in warfare." I hadn''t conceived this idea just for the ss project. In the right hands, these mines could change the course of battles, catching the enemy off guard and tilting the odds in our favor. Professor Moonfang considered my suggestion, flipping through the pages with a thoughtful expression. After a moment, he nodded slightly. "Several tests would need to be conducted first." "As long as all the profitse to me, I''m all for it," I said, shing him a grin. N?v(el)B\\jnn The professor shot me a look that spoke volumes, one that clearly conveyed his thoughts on my request, before turning away to continue his rounds. I wasn''t in this for charity, after all. Once the ss ended, I made my way to Myrce, who was waiting by the door. "Did you enjoy the ss?" I asked, fully aware of her disdain for it. She shot me a death stare. "No." I couldn''t help but smirk. Myrce was always blunt and unapologetically honest. I nced over at the three boys who were grouped with her, all of them practically radiating with nervous energy. They were clearly in the throes of adolescence, each one desperately trying to catch Myrce''s attention. They didn''t stand a chance. "Make sure you stick with me this time," I told her as we headed toward the cafeteria. "Don''t want you getting lost likest time." Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment at the reminder of her first day, and she shot me a withering look. "That was one time." I stifled augh, recalling how she had somehow managed to miss the most obviousndmark in the academy¡ªthe cafeteria. All she had to do was follow the crowd. As we walked, I suddenly came to an abrupt halt. Myrce, not expecting it, bumped into my back, letting out a small yelp of surprise. She rubbed her nose, ring at me. "Why did you stop?" I watched Alvara as she walked ahead, her presence radiating a chilling aura that seemed to freeze the air around her. People instinctively kept their distance, trailing far behind her, leaving a wide berth as if they feared what might happen if they got too close. There was something even more twisted about her now, something darker and more dangerous than I remembered from the game. The transformation was happening faster than I anticipated, and I could bet my right arm I elerated the process by a simple idental touch. She was bing the major antagonist she was destined to be in this part of the game. Her descent into darkness was inevitable, but the speed at which it was happening was rming. Fortunately, she hadn''t yet decided tosh out at me for my idental confrontation with her, but I could sense the deep well of hatred and disdain she harbored for me. She would likely wish me dead if given the chance. I couldn''t say the feeling wasn''t mutual. I had no sympathy for her. If she wanted to embrace the role of the viin, then I would dly let her. She could be the antagonist she was meant to be, but she''d have to survive Victor''s anger following that. I snorted inwardly at the thought. Myrce, noticing my gaze, followed it to Alvara, her eyes lingering on the elven princess for a moment. "Do you know her?" I asked, curious about Myrce''s reaction. "One of the Celestial Elven Princesses," Myrce replied simply. I shook my head slightly. "Then you know nothing," I said. "She''s dangerous." "You''re not the first to tell me that," I replied."But don''t worry, she''ll meet the fate she deserves soon enough." Myrce turned to me with a look that was hard to decipher. "What?" I raised an eyebrow, puzzled by her expression. "She''s hurt. Deeply hurt inside. Whatever she''s done, it''s because of the people who hurt her. You don''t seem to know anything about her, yet you''ve already judged her," Myrce said, her tone neutral. "Are you defending her?" Iughed, incredulous. "I think you don''t understand what she''s capable of or what she''s destined to do. Burning people alive isn''t exactly a minor offense," I added, trying to make her see reason. "What will she do in the future? You''re judging her based on that?" Myrce asked with annoyance. "Fine, if you prefer, judge her by what she''s done already," I retorted. "She killed and tortured mere robbers for her own twisted satisfaction." Myrce''s expression didn''t change; she wasn''t surprised or shocked by my words. It was as if she had expected as much. "Mere robbers to you, but to her, they might have represented something far worse. It''s difficult to judge someone who has suffered deeply," she said quietly, almost as if she was speaking more to herself than to me. "Are you speaking from experience? Have you done something simr?" I asked. "Yes, I''ve done worse. And I''ll continue to do worse to those responsible for destroying my life," she said with a cold stare. "..." "I thought, as Christina''s and Connor''s brother, you would be more open-minded, more understanding of other people''s feelings," Myrce continued. "But you''re more narrow-minded than I expected. You''re unable to understand people like her, or me." "Do you hate me?" I asked with a smile. Myrce''s irritation was clear. My smile probably looked dismissive, as if I wasn''t taking her seriously at all. "I don''t hate you," she replied. "I understand where you''reing from, but I can also understand why Alvara hates you and why others will hate you in the future." With that, she turned and walked away, heading in the opposite direction of the cafeteria. I watched her go, scoffing quietly. I didn''t bother to correct her or point her back to the right path. How could she call me narrow-minded? "How''s going with John?" Celeste''s teasing voice rang as she asked an embarrassed Amelia. I looked at Celeste. I remembered how scared she had been of me, how I had treated her with a coldness that now seemed childish, like a child throwing a tantrum after being scolded. I had been immature,shing out as if I wanted to make her feel guilty, even though she had been the one who saved me. She had been scared of me and the third Goddess inside me which was fair. She may be the reincarnation of Nevia but she was a teenager. Rather, I should have spoken clearly to her instead of making myself the only victim... Was that why she red at me? Because of my behavior? Maybe Myrce was right. Maybe I had been narrow-minded. I looked ahead, my gaze settling on Alvara''s retreating figure. Her posture was tense, and she looked as though she was barely holding back the urge to kill the next person who crossed her path. The Viinesses were one thing. But could a Major Antagonist be saved? Chapter 400 Confronting Nihil [1] Chapter 400 Confronting Nihil [1] "Where''s your new girlfriend?" Victor asked, a mischievous grin ying on his lips. For once, he wasn''t sticking close to Selene, who was sitting nearby, enjoying a meal with her sister, Elizabeth. With Selene upied, Victor had decided to eat with me instead. John was also at our table, though his attention was divided as Amelia a little away with Celeste and Cylien. The three of them giggled softly, asionally ncing in our direction. I couldn''t help but wonder what they were whispering about. But Victor''s question made me grimace. "She''s not my girlfriend," I replied, a little too defensively. "She''s just a friend of my sister''s, and I''m helping her getfortable around the academy and socialize. Not an easy task with all the dimwits around here." I nced at John, hoping for some backup since he knew Myrce from the Game, but of course, my brother-inw wasn''t one to pass up an opportunity to insult me. "You? Helping her socialize?" He shot back with a smirk. Ever since he started dating Amelia, John had be even more insufferable. As La''s fianc¨¦, I should have been pleased that he was sticking close to her like a protective shadow, but I couldn''t shake the irritation of not having any of my own lovers nearby. I took a deep breath, reminding myself that it was just a few more months until the Utopian War and thest Events. Then, with the conclusion of the Second Game, I would finally be able to see my girlfriend again. Victor suddenly leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a whisper. "By the way, guys, I could use some advice." "About what?" I asked curiously, as I sipped my water. Wasn''t he already glued to Selene''s side like a lovesick puppy? The couple seemed perfect already. "It''s about our first night together." "Pfff!" I choked on my water, nearly spraying it across the table. Unfortunately, I wasn''t quick enough to stop a few drops from hitting the man seated directly in front of us. John, who had narrowly dodged the spray by tilting his head, red at me coldly. Victor, oblivious to the mess I''d just made, offered a hasty apology to the man behind John. "Sorry about that!" "It''s just an elf. No need to apologize," I shrugged it off, more focused on Victor''s words. "But what did you just say?" The group of elves at the next table shot me dirty looks, but I was too curious about Victor''s situation to care. "Yeah, it''s about Selene," Victor continued, clearly nervous. "She asked me to spend the night with her this weekend, and I''m kind of freaking out. We''ve always hung out during the day, so I have no idea what to expect." John and I exchanged a look of exasperation. Was that what he meant by ''first night''? I sighed in relief, realizing that I''d panicked for nothing. Well, not exactly nothing. At least I managed to humiliate another elf in the process. "What are you nervous about? It''s Selene we''re talking about. You could take her to the slums, and she''d still be thrilled just because she''s with you," I scoffed, not entirely joking. Victor groaned, clearly not amused by my teasing. "Come on, man! I need some real help here!" He then turned his pleading gaze toward John, as if expecting him to be the voice of reason. I couldn''t help but smirk, knowing full well how futile that would be. "Forget about this guy," I began, intending to downy John''s abilities. "He barely knows how to¡ª" "Walk, games, shopping, movie, dinner, and a final night stroll in a nice ce like a garden?" John interrupted, listing off date ideas as if he had them all memorized. Victor and I were both struck speechless. "Thank God! John, you''re a lifesaver!" Victor eximed relieved. I just stared at John, my mouth hanging open in disbelief. "Of course you''re the expert!" Victor continued, his admiration for John only growing. "You''re always out with Amelia, and you''ve got way more experience!" Each of those words cut into me like a knife. Expert. Going out. More experience. All things Icked. He was right, though. I''d never really had a proper date with La or Miranda. The only one I''de close with was Ephera back on Earth, but we were both too weird to ever truly confess our feelings. We acted like lovers, sure, but it was never official. Yeah, we were weirdos. John, sensing my difort, just shrugged, though the smug look on his face was impossible to miss. "Just helping a friend. Let me know if you need more advice." "Definitely, man! So, how was your first date?" Victor wasn''t finished as he asked. I could see where this was heading¡ªa long, drawn-out conversation between two guysparing notes on their girlfriends and romantic experiences. The thought of sticking around for that made me cringe. "I''m finished," I muttered, pushing away my te as I stood up. I couldn''t stand the idea of listening to them go on about it. "Weren''t you nervous? I was when I was with Selene a lot," Victor called after me. "Nervous? Not really. But Amelia was," John replied, a little too casually. Not really my ass! He was the one who called me at 3 AM, frantically asking for advice on what to do! And Amelia? Nervous? Not in the slightest. She was as confident and assertive as Celeste when it came to that sort of thing. Neither of them paid any attention to me as I stood there, which only added to my irritation. "Have a nice meal, guys," I grumbled, turning away and heading to dispose of my te. I hadn''t expected to feel this grumpy about it, but the truth was hard to ignore. Knowing I had a girlfriend I couldn''t see or touch was frustrating, to say the least. It was a unique situation, one that left me feeling more isted than I cared to admit. As I walked away, my gaze drifted toward Celeste. She wasughing with Amelia and Cylien,pletely at ease. As if sensing my eyes on her, she looked up, surprised at first, but then offered me a grin. This was bad. I could feel myself bing more and more conscious of her, and that was aplication I wasn''t ready to deal with. I walked through the corridors, my thoughts stubbornly returning to that kiss with Celeste, a moment that was likely nothing more than an ident. But no matter how hard I tried to dismiss it, the memory lingered. "Huh?" As I took another step, the world around me shifted abruptly. The familiar surroundings of the academy''s corridors vanished, reced by a blinding expanse of pure white. It was a sight I knew all too well, one that came with an equally familiar presence behind me. "Nevia?" I called out, turning around. But it wasn''t Nevia standing there. Instead, it was a man, one who bore a striking resemnce to her. But something deeper, perhaps instinct, told me who he truly was. "Nihil¡­" A smile spread across Nihil''s face as he nodded. "You recognized me." It was really him, the being I had only heard about, but never seen in person until now. "What do you want?" I asked, my voice cold and guarded. "After all this time, after being silent for so long, why are you showing up now?" "You don''t trust me, do you?" Nihil chuckled, his tone light, almost amused. "Do I really need to answer that?" I shot back. "You''re the one who brought me into this world and saddled me with Jarvis to seal my memories. You promised I''d find Ephera here, but I haven''t seen her. I haven''t even found a clue about where she might be." Nihil''s expression remained calm, though there was a hint of understanding in his eyes. "I can understand your anger, but I didn''t lie about Ephera. She''s in this world." "Where?" I asked, feeling my heart pound. Nihil held my gaze. "I''m not the one who should tell you where she is. If you truly want to see her again, you will find her." I clenched my fists, the urge to punch him surging within me, but I managed to hold back. There was no point inshing out, not when I might finally get some answers. "Then what do you want?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady despite the anger simmering beneath the surface. "Don''t you have questions after everything that''s happened to you recently?" Nihil asked genuinely puzzled by my reluctance. I snorted, of course I had questions, too many to count. "Will you answer them?" "It doesn''t hurt to ask," Nihil replied, that infuriating smile still ying on his lips. Despite my annoyance, I couldn''t let this chance slip away. I took a deep breath, knowing exactly what I needed to know first. "Who is Samael?" Nihil''s chuckle echoed in the white void around us. "I saw thating." A heavy silence fell between us before he finally spoke. "Samael, also known as Samael Eveningstar, is one of the three sons of the Mother of All, Ymir," he began before his white eyes warmer than Nevia''s focused on my face. N?v(el)B\\jnn "He is also the younger brother of Eden Silverstar and Lucifer Morningstar." Chapter 401 Confronting Nihil [2] Chapter 401 Confronting Nihil [2] "Samael, also known as Samael Eveningstar, is one of the three sons of the Mother of All, Ymir," he began. "He is also the younger brother of Eden Silverstar and Lucifer Morningstar." I fell silent, struggling to process Nihil''s words. Eden''s younger brother? The god worshiped in this world. After a moment''s hesitation, I forced myself to ask the next question, the one that had been gnawing at me since this conversation began. "What do I have to do with Samael?" Nihil simply sped his hands behind his back and gave me a pointed look. "What do you think?" A cold realization crept over me, one I desperately didn''t want to acknowledge. "His reincarnation?" I asked. Nihil chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Not quite exactly." "Then what?" I demanded. "You are his Vessel," Nihil said. "Vessel?" I repeated, stunned. The concept was almost too familiar... "Yes. Edward Falkrona, you are the Vessel meant to hold Samael when he awakens," Nihil exined. "W¡ªWhat does that mean? Am I going to disappear? Is that guy, Samael, going to take over my life?" The memory ofst week shed in my mind¡ªwhen I had lost control, when something dark and terrifying had taken over me. Was that Samael? "You won''t disappear," Nihil assured me, though his words offered littlefort. "The current you won''t." "The current me?" I frowned in confusion. Nihil nodded and waved his hand, altering the white space around us. Darkness enveloped the void, and seven lights appeared, glowing like distant stars. "Ten thousand years ago, Samael died. But he wasn''t someone who could be easily killed. Anticipating his fate, despite his arrogance, he separated his soul into eight parts. The first and most crucial part, the Vessel, was endowed with the power to survive, no matter how long it took. The Vessel needed to endure, but it was given nothing else." I watched, entranced, as the light representing the Vessel pulsed faintly¡ªmy light. "As for the other seven parts, Samael imbued each with one of his strengths and emotions, binding them together like mas. These parts, his Avatars, were designed to find and attach themselves to those worthy of bearing them." The seven lights red brighter in the darkness, each one a distinct color that seemed to pulse with a life of its own. Nihil gestured toward the first light, ck as the abyss. "The Avatar of Pride." Next, a dark blue light. "The Avatar of Envy." Then gold. "The Avatar of Greed." A deep, menacing red. "The Avatar of Gluttony." Pink, almost deceptively soft. "The Avatar of Lust." Silver, gleaming like the moon. "The Avatar of Sloth." Finally, Nihil looked directly at me as thest light, a dark, ominous purple, shone brightly. "The Avatar of Wrath." "I thought I was just the Vessel¡­" I muttered, trying to make sense of it all. "Indeed," Nihil confirmed with a faint smile. "Edward Falkrona is the Vessel. But¡­" His eyes narrowed, gleaming with something unreadable. "Nyrel Loyster is the Avatar of Samael''s Wrath." "W¡ªWait, I''m from Earth, you know?" I blurted out. Nihil''s expression didn''t change as he continued. "cing all his Avatars in the same world would have been too dangerous, so Samael scattered some across different worlds. Three of them ended up on Earth." As Nihil spoke, he shifted the dark purple sphere¡ªthe one representing Wrath¡ªaside, along with the ck one and dark blue one. "...Who are they?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. There were two other guy like me on Earth? "You know one of them very well," Nihil replied with a stare. A name shed in my mind, and with it, a surge of anger I couldn''t contain. "Leon Grimlock." Nihil nodded, a sigh escaping his lips. "He''s the Avatar of Pride. The perfect candidate to inherit Lucifer''s legacy. As for the second one, the Avatar of Samael''s Envy, I looked for him for years on Earth but didn''t find him but there is a high chance you met that person." As I struggled to process the flood of information, Nihil spoke up in an attempt to reassure me. "You won''t disappear as long as you avoid ''assimting'' the Avatars to sustain your body. But unfortunately, that process has already begun since you inadvertently assimted Wrath." "Inadvertently?" I shot him a piercing re. This was all because of him¡ªthe forced fusion between Edward Falkrona and Nyrel Loyster. "Yes, I admit it was my doing, but I had my reasons. Believe me when I say that I am thest one who wants to see Samael return. Take my advice and keep your distance from the other Avatars." I scoffed. "I will take care of Leon Grimlock, and I don''t care about the other Avatars. Hell, I don''t even know who they are." "Even if you don''t care, there''s an unknown force drawing the Avatars closer to their Vessel. You''ve already encountered one of them in Celesta." "What?" I was dumbfounded. I wanted to demand who it was, but before I could, Nihil interrupted. "Don''t you think it''s better if you don''t know their identity?" He offered me a wry smile. "Right¡­" He was correct, of course. He really didn''t want me to be Samael, did he? Yet, he still forced an Avatar to merge with the Vessel. The contradiction made me curious about his true motivations. "So, what happened yesterday¡ªwas that ''Wrath'' taking control of me?" I asked, more to confirm my suspicions than anything. But Nihil shook his head. "It wasn''t your Wrath. You weren''t consumed by Samael''s Wrath, but rather by ''her'' wrath¡­" His voice trailed off ominously. A shiver ran down my spine as I realized exactly who he was referring to. "Edward, you must understand¡ªthe reason she became your Legacy is that, as the Avatar of the Wrath, you are the closest to the original Samael¡ª" -CRACK! "...!" I flinched, startled by the sudden noise, and instinctively turned to my right. Nihil did the same. In this pristine, white void, a crack had formed. A jagged, ck fissure, from which dark smoke began to seep out, thick and menacing. The sensation was too familiar, too reminiscent ofst week''s terror, and I found myself instinctively stepping back. Without warning, a pale hand thrust itself through the crack. The hand opened, revealing a bluish-dark eye embedded in the palm, the eye darting around before finally locking onto me. I nearly froze in ce, paralyzed by the sight. "It seems the time hase," Nihil murmured, closing his eyes as if resigned to an inevitable fate. "W¨CWhat are you talking about?! Get us out of here!" I shouted. "Ah~Samael~" The crack widened, then suddenly exploded as a figure tumbled to the ground on her knees. Her long, pitch-ck hair spilled out across the white floor like ink, painting darkly the purity of the space around her. Meanwhile, the ck smoke began to coil around us, thickening the air with an ominous presence. As she lifted her gaze, I recognized the same haunting face¡ªthe ck blindfold obscuring her eyes, yet doing nothing to hide the malevolence behind them. When her eyes found me, her lips stretched into a twisted smile that nearly split her face in two. "Samael~" Panic surged through me, and I hurried toward Nihil, who stood silently, observing the sinister figure before us. "Nihil! Get me the fuck out of here!" My voice trembled with the fear of losing control again, a fear that gnawed at my sanity. But as I moved, my steps faltered and froze in ce. "Don''t¡­do not¡­" She was suddenly standing before Nihil, her head tilted at a disturbing angle as she regarded him. "Do not touch my Samael." With a slow motion, she reached out and wrapped her pale fingers around Nihil''s neck. He didn''t resist. He couldn''t. It was as if he had be a statue, utterly powerless under her grip. "N¨CNemesys¡­" Nihil''s voice wavered, stammering out her name. I stood there, paralyzed, unable to intervene. Nihil''s eyes flicked to me for the briefest of moments before returning to Nemesys. He whispered something to her, his voice barely audible. "E¡­...ra." "Sshh¡­" Nemes silenced him, pressing her index finger to his lips as her twisted smile grew even more grotesque. Her touch darkening his lips as his face began to crumble into ck dust. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Nihil''s entire body started to disintegrate, breaking down into fine, dark sand that scattered into the air. In mere moments, he was gone. Not just dead¡ªI felt in the core of my being that the Nihil who had been with me since the beginning had truly vanished. Nemes slowly turned her head toward me eyes zing with a frightening ck light that pierced through the darkness of her blindfold. "Samael." "S-Stop that," I stammered, clenching my fists as I instinctively took a step back. But the instant I moved, she was already in front of me. Caught off guard, I stumbled and fell to the ground,nding hard on my back. Nemes knelt down, straddling me as her cold, pale hands slid along my thighs beforeing to rest on either side of my body. Her face loomed just inches above mine, her breath chilling as death but I felt a strong attraction despite myself. She was as divinely beautiful as Cleenah, but her beauty was tainted with something far darker¡ªan aura of twisted love that felt like the very essence of death was staring back at me. "You are mine, Samael," she whispered, her ck nails grazing my cheeks with a featherlight touch that left a burning trail. "I¡ªI am not Samael¡­" -Spurt! A sharp pain exploded in my cheeks as her nails suddenly dug into my flesh, the sensation impossibly real and excruciating. How could this be happening?! Lowering her head, she leaned in close, her voice a mere breath in my ear. "Edward is mine." "..." An involuntary shudder ran through my body. "Nyrel is mine too." I felt her tongue trace a line along my cheek, a cold, wet sensation that sent a surge through me. My arms threatening to wrap around her waist. W-What''s happening... "Ahhh~" Nemes sighed in exhration, raising her head to look down at me, her body firmly mounted on my waist. Her twisted smile widened further as the eerie blue light behind her blindfold red, devoid of any warmth, drawing me into their abyssal depths. I could feel myself being pulled into her darkness, as if death itself were reaching out to im me. Her smile only grew more warped. "My...Evening Star~" Chapter 402 The Tsundere Sis-Con\ Chapter 402 The Tsundere Sis-Con "AH!" A sharp cry escaped my lips as I crumpled to the cold floor, gasping desperately for air. My body trembled, and a wave of dizziness washed over me. I was alone, thank goodness¡ªalone in the corridor where no one could witness this pathetic sight of me. Sweat clung to my skin, soaking through my clothes as I shivered uncontrobly. The chill in my blood was more than just a physical sensation¡ªit was as if the very essence of my being had turned to ice. Instinctively, my hands flew to my cheeks, searching for some tangible sign of the wound I had just experienced. But there was no blood. Only the lingering imprint of her cold, deathly touch. This was the second time I hade face to face with her, and the encounter was no less terrifying than the first. A year had passed since that initial meeting, yet nothing had changed. Her presence was still as chilling. This time, however, the sensation was even more vivid, more real¡ªas if she had reached into the core of my being and left a mark that no one could see but me. [] "Did you see what happened?" I managed to ask as I regained myposure. [] "Yeah¡­" I nodded, my eyes drifting to the window, the outside world a blur beyond the ss. [] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "She pierced my cheeks with her nails, Cleenah. For a moment, I thought she was going to tear my mouth apart." [] "Why is she so obsessed with me? Or rather, with Samael?" I asked, ignoring Cleenah''s awkward attempts to defend that woman. Silence followed my question. I was almost certain Cleenah would offer some evasive answer, as she often did when I pressed too hard. But this time¡­ [] "..." Nihil''s words rang in my mind at Cleenah''s question. He had warned me¡ªurged me to stay far away from the Avatars of Samael, and by extension, from Samael''s truth itself. "No," I muttered, shaking my head as if to dispel the thoughts. "It''s fine." Yet, the knowledge that she was somehow within me gnawed at my sanity. The very idea that such a being could have a presence inside me was deeply unsettling. Last year, she had barely spoken to me, her presence a faint, shadowy whisper in my mind. But recently, she had begun to take up more space in my life, creeping into my thoughts with increasing frequency. I couldn''t decide if I should be relieved that someone so powerful was close to me or utterly terrified by it. As I wrestled with my thoughts, the sound of approaching footsteps broke through the haze of my mind. I nced up to see Aerinwyn, her expression severe as she strode down the corridor. "No more trouble will be tolerated. This is my final warning," Aerinwyn dered, her voice tinged with authority, well she had a high status in the academy. "Make sure Cyril understands that his people are on thin ice. I hope he doesn''t think I''m foolish enough to believe they have nothing to do with these incidents." "Yes, Senior¡­" Alicia answered meekly, trailing behind Aerinwyn like a scolded child. Her usually bright demeanor was subdued, her head bowed in deference. I nearly forgot that Alicia was part of the Presidium. Usually, it would be Christina trailing closely behind Aerinwyn, but since my mother''s disappearance, that role had shifted. Now, to my surprise, it was Alicia¡ªa first-year student¡ªwho had taken her ce. "Your responsecks conviction, Alicia. Are you going to handle it, or shall I take matters into my own hands? I assure you, I won''t hesitate when ites to your brother," Aerinwyn warned, her stern gaze boring into Alicia with a stern intensity. "No, Senior, I will handle it," Alicia replied, her voice firmer now as she nodded her head. Alicia dealing with Cyril? Might be fun to watch. "Good." Aerinwyn acknowledged with a curt nod, her gaze briefly settling on me as she prepared to walk past without further thought. But I couldn''t let the moment slip by. "Instead of burdening Alicia, why not consider taking your own sister as your second, Senior?" I suggested with a smile that didn''t quite reach my eyes. Aerinwyn halted mid-step, her sharp eyes cutting back to me. "Do you have something to say, Mr. Olphean?" "I''m just curious," I replied with a casual shrug. "Cylien is part of the Presidium, isn''t she? I would have thought she''d be the natural choice to step into my sister''s role." By the way my dear sister forced a lot to get me in the Presidium but I refused. No way, I couldst long with Aerin as President. Aerin''s mismatched green eyes, each with a different shade, regarded me in silence for a moment, weighing my words. "I only surround myself withpetent people, Mr. Olphean. I trust you''re clever enough, like your sister and brother, to understand what that means." I nced at Alicia, who was staring at me with her aloof expression but it was different. As if silently questioning what the hell I was doing. But I kept my expression neutral, even as I nodded slightly. "I guess that makes Alicia the mostpetent first-year, then," I said, acknowledging Aerinwyn''s decision with a hint of irony. Without another word, Aerinwyn turned away, her attention no longer on me as she continued down the corridor. Alicia hesitated for a moment, casting onest puzzled look in my direction before hurrying to catch up with her. "You should head back now. Your ss starts soon." "Yes Senior..." Ah¡­ I couldn''t help but wonder if Aerinwyn had any inkling of the disaster that was about to descend upon Sancta Vedelia. In the game, everything was seen through Victor''s eyes, making it difficult to gauge what others were doing unless you actively sought them out as part of a heroine''s storyline. But here, I had a different perspective¡ªa broader view of the unfolding events. As much as Aerinwyn suffered from what could only be described as a severe case of tsundere-sis-con syndrome, she was undeniably a crucial asset in theing war. .... .... After taking another ten minutes to calm my racing heart and recover from the shock¡ªboth from Nihil''s sudden death and the overwhelming revtions¡ªI forced myself to keep moving. My thoughts were still chaotic, trying to make sense of everything that had happened, but I had a ss to attend, whether I was ready or not. It was thest ss before the semester''s exam, and then there would be no rest¡ªthe war loomed too close for that. As much as I wanted to skip the exam and dedicate every second to training, I knew I couldn''t. There were crucial events set to unfold during this ss, and I needed to be there, to witness them firsthand. If John wasn''t as lovey-dovey with Amelia I might have asked him but whatever. I trust myself more obviously. [] Shaddap. The thought of my mother, with all her quirks and entricities, made me sigh. She was such a weirdo that I could almost predict her reaction¡ªafter being rescued from her kidnappers, her first order of business would likely be to check my grades. She was annoyingly simr to my mom back on Earth in that regard, always so concerned about academic performance. I couldn''t help but let my thoughts drift back to my family on Earth. It was a rare, bittersweet moment of nostalgia¡ªone of the few times I allowed myself to remember them. But that brief, tender memory was the only soft moment I would have that day. I arrived at the stadium¡ªa medium-sized arena, yetrge enough to amodate all the sses from every year. "Fuck..." It was an Inter-Year ss. I scanned the crowd, spotting familiar faces. Alvara sat with her legs crossed, an arrogant posture masking the instability flickering in her eyes. She looked poised, but I knew better¡ªsomething was unsettling her. On the other side of the stadium, Cyril was there too. He loungedzily in his seat, arms stretched casually across the backs of the chairs next to him, his cold, crimson eyes fixed ahead with a detached intensity. Yeah. Something''s definitely about to happen in this ss. Chapter 403 Alicia Engaged Again Chapter 403 Alicia Engaged Again "I thought you wouldn''te, Amael," Elizabeth said as she approached me. "I wish I hadn''t," I grumbled, scanning the room and feeling the toxic tension in the air. Why couldn''t Cyril and Alvara just take their frustrations out on each other and knock themselves out? It would make things so much simpler. "You''re exaggerating again," Elizabeth chided gently. "Maybe¡­" I muttered, carefully avoiding her gaze. How could she act so normal after everything that had happened between us? Twice now, we had been together¡ªintimately¡ªyet there was nothing romantic involved. And here she was, speaking as if nothing had changed, as if everything was perfectly ordinary. It left me feeling pathetic, like I was the only one who was overly conscious of the situation, of what had transpired. Same thing with Celes and that kiss or whatever it was¡­ Was this normal now? To act like it didn''t matter, like it was just another meaningless interaction? Despite my awkwardness, I was certain Elizabeth had noticed my strange behavior around her. Yet she didn''tment on it, pretending as if she hadn''t picked up on my difort. For that, I was oddly grateful. "Elder brother¡­" Elizabeth and I both perked up at the sound of Alicia''s voice. She was part of our Inter-ss group, along with Cyril, and now she stood before him. Cyril who was lounging as if he owned the entire academy. "My dear younger sister," Cyril greeted her, a smile curling his lips. "Do you wish to say something to your elder brother?" His tone was friendly enough, but there was an edge to it, a dangerous undertone that made Alicia''s expression falter. Was she really that terrified of him? "It''s about the people with you¡­ There have been female students found in the corridors suffering from anemia," Alicia began, her voice wavering slightly. "The bite marks, and from what the other students have said¡­they''re your ssmates, Elder Brother." "Hmm. And what of it?" Cyril replied,pletely disinterested. "The female students are in a state of¡ª" "Did they say anything against it? Were they forced, or did they cry?" Cyril''s voice turned icy, cutting through Alicia''s words. His casual demeanor didn''t falter, but the temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees. I noticed Alicia''s shoulders trembling slightly before she quicklyposed herself, trying to maintain her courage. N?v(el)B\\jnn "No, but¡­they were in danger and¡ª" "Aerin, Aerin, Aerin," Cyril repeated mockingly, tilting his head back with a chuckle. "If she has a problem, she can handle it herself. Why is she sending my own sister? Did she think I''d be more reflective if my dear sister asked me?" His crimson eyes glowed with an eerie light as he stared down Alicia. "What do you think, Alicia?" "..." Alicia bit her lip,pletely silenced by her brother''s oppressive presence. "Oh, and Alicia," Cyril continued, his tone suddenly taking on a sickeningly sweet lilt. "I''ve engaged you again." "...!" The room fell into a stunned silence. Alicia''s eyes widened in shock, much like mine and Elizabeth''s. Was he serious? "Percy Moonfang. He''s certainly a better match than that weakling Adrian," Cyril added with a chuckle, his voice tinged with satisfaction as if sealing Alicia''s fate was just another casual decision. Our eyes naturally shifted toward Percy Moonfang, who was seated among Alvara''s group. With his sharp senses, he must have overheard the conversation, but his reaction was as indifferent as ever. He didn''t seem bothered, nor did he deny the engagement. So it was true¡ªthey were really engaged? What the hell was going on? I had foolishly thought that after the disaster with Adrian, Cyril might back off, but instead, he had already arranged another engagement for Alicia, all without any of us being aware. "G-Grandfather¡­" Alicia''s voice trembled as she whispered, clearly asking if the Head of the Raven House had agreed to this. "Of course he agreed. It''s all for the prosperity of our House," Cyril replied, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "Something must be done to counter the Tepes House''s new alliance." Alicia seemed to be hit with the harsh reality of her situation, and without another word, she turned and began to walk away. Hepletely silenced her protest for his men''s doings and shattered her will in a minute. "Alicia." Cyril''s voice was cold, devoid of any warmth that one might expect from a brother addressing his sister. She stopped and turned around, her face pale. Cyril''s crimson eyes darkened, glowing ominously. "This time, I won''t be lenient. The engagement will be finalized after the war, followed immediately by the marriage," he dered. "Yes¡­" Alicia''s reply was a whisper, barely audible, but it was enough to bring a satisfied smile to Cyril''s lips. "Don''t disappoint me, Alicia," he added. "Well, looks like Junior is doomed to an arranged marriage. But I guess it''s still better than being stuck with Adrian," I muttered under my breath, letting out a weary sigh. Elizabeth, however, didn''t share my indifference. She was staring intently at Percy, who sat apart from the others, hands tucked into his pockets, his expression unreadable. My own gaze drifted to Victor, who looked like he was on the verge of stepping in to confront Cyril. But Selene was holding him back, speaking to him in low tones. Meanwhile, Sirius was watching Cyril with an expression that was hard to decipher. "You''re disgusting!" Oh no. I shifted my focus back to Cyril, who was now facing Celeste, another member of our Inter-Year Group. She stood before him, her eyes zing with fury, while Cyril, in stark contrast, wore a pleased smile. "Celes, did you finallye to im your ce beside me? Come, take a seat," Cyril taunted, patting the chair next to him with a satisfied smile. "Shut up! Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? Treating your own sister like she''s nothing more than a tool!" Celeste spat, her voiceced with contempt and anger. Cyril exhaled slowly, shaking his head as if Celeste''s outburst was nothing more than a minor annoyance. "More than my sister, Alicia is the Princess of the Raven House. She has a duty to fulfill for the good of the House. She will do so by securing an alliance with the Moonfang family. As a princess yourself, Celes, you should understand that much." The way he spoke was infuriatingly calm and collected. "T-That''s¡­" Celes stammered, her voice faltering as she struggled to find the right words. Her usually sharp mind seemed to be betraying her, leaving her at a loss for how to respond. "Unless you have some problem with Percy? Did he do something to you? "Cyril asked. "That''s not it!" Celes snapped back, her voice more assertive this time. "I''m just saying, at least consult Alicia before making such decisions." Her eyes narrowed into a fierce re, one that spoke volumes about her disapproval. "Consult my little sister?" Cyril threw his head back andughed, a harsh and mocking sound that echoed through the stadium. But as quickly as theughter came, it vanished, reced by a steely, cold gaze. "Who do you take me for, Celes?" Celes''s expression contorted in anger, her lips curling into a scowl as she clenched her fists so tightly her knuckles turned white. Frustration boiled within her, and with an audible click of her tongue, she spun on her heel and left. She really can''t help but stick her nose into everything, can she? But then again, that''s exactly what makes her the Leading Main Heroine. Even in the Game, she was always getting herself into trouble because of her insatiable curiosity and tendency to meddle. And it was Victor''s job to clean up the messes she left in her wake. As much as I found that side of her somewhat endearing, I couldn''t help but wish she would exercise a little more restraint. After all, Victor wasn''t around to cover her back anymore¡ªnot with how close he had be to Selene. The way Victor had gravitated toward Selene had taken me by surprise. I had never yed through the Viiness route of Selene''s character, so I hadn''t anticipated just how deeply Victor would fall for her. But I had to admit, Selene deserved some credit for making such an impression on Victor. "Is everyone here?" Gamir Teraquin''s voice rang suddenly. I turned my attention to the professor who had just entered the room. Gamir Teraquin, the very image of aristocratic arrogance, stood before the ss with his usual disdainful expression. Of course, it had to be him overseeing this ss. "As you know, in three days, we will all be heading to Vanadias for the decisive exam of this semester. It will be yourst exam before Sancta Vedelia falls into a state of war. But that does not mean you can afford to ck off. Consider today''s ss your final training session before the exam." Vanadias. The capital of the Teraquins'' racist kingdom. Damn it. I don''t know how long I''ll be able to restrain myself there. Gamir flipped open the leather-bound book he carried, scanning its contents with a bored expression before looking up. "I will personally call on the students who will be fighting first," he announced. "Group A, John Tarmias." That guy first? "Go on, John! You better win, and I''ll give you a reward if you do!" Amelia''s voice rang out, filled with sweet encouragement. She shed a radiant smile at John, her affection for him clear in her eyes. John nodded back at her, a small smile on his lips. "Ugh¡­" I am jealous. "And against Group C, Earth Tepes." Huh? Chapter 404 John Tarmias VS Earth Tepes [1] Chapter 404 John Tarmias VS Earth Tepes [1] John Tarmias against Earth Tepes. The excitement in the arena stadium instantly. Whispers and murmurs filled the stands, all centered around one name first: John Tarmias. Everyone knew about John¡ªhis reputation preceded him. John had arrived at the academy alongside Amael, both of them undergoing rehabilitation. Like Amael, John had struggled with behavior issues, his rebellious personality often cing him at odds with the strict expectations of the academy. It didn''t help that he had been thrust into the Gold ss, sharing space with twisted prodigies like Alvara and Adrian. But time had changed him since then as he became stronger since the attack in the Dolphian Capital. His recent, much-publicized rtionship with Amelia Dolphis had only added to his newfound fame, drawing even more eyes to him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But today, his opponent was no less renowned. Earth Tepes¡ªthe genius adopted son of the illustrious Tepes House. Earth was the adopted brother of Elizabeth and Selene Tepes. He had been away at Edenis Raphiel for a while but now he had returned, a new addition to Elizabeth''s elite White ss. His reappearance had caused quite a stir, and today, he was here to prove his worth again. John descended the stairs leading to the arena, his expression indifferent to the excited buzz of the crowd around him. He didn''t care about their cheers or the murmured spections that filled the stands. His mind was fixated on one thing and one thing only: winning. And the reward that Amelia had promised him for doing so? Well, that was a motivation he wasn''t about to ignore. His life had taken an unexpectedly sweet turn since he started dating Amelia, and sometimes he wondered if he truly deserved the happiness that hade his way. A small, confident smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he reached the center of the field, his gaze locking onto Earth Tepes. John had never encountered this name during his ythrough of the Game. Then again, he had skipped quite a few parts, so it was possible he had overlooked Earth''s role. But if Earth hadn''t appeared in any of the critical battle sequences, John concluded, he couldn''t be that significant. However, Edward''s reaction told a different story. John knew something about Earth unnerved Edward deeply, but Edward had been frustratingly tight-lipped about it. Despite his curiosity, John had chosen not to push the issue. Still, he could sense a deep-seated loathing in Edward''s eyes whenever Earth''s name was mentioned, and that alone was enough to keep John on his guard. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, John Tarmias," Earth greeted, a practiced smile ying on his lips. John eyed Earth''s smile, seeing through the thin veil of politeness to the hypocrisy lurking beneath. He didn''t bother responding, instead turning his attention to Gamir, waiting for the signal to begin. "Remember, this is merely a training spar. You both have a practical exam in three days, so don''t overdo it," Gamir cautioned as if he cared about his students. ''Not like you care about any of that, you bastard,''John thought, his disdain for the professor simmering just beneath the surface. Unaware of the dark thoughts brewing in John''s mind, Gamir raised his hand high in the air. "Start!" He said, dropping his hand to signal the beginning of the match. John sprang into action immediately, his movements fluid and precise. With a flick of his wrist, he began to weave his hands through the air, forming patterns that materialized as three ominous, dark red circles¡ªcurses designed to cripple and torment. "Curses, huh?" Earth''s grin widened. He stretched out his hand, his palm beginning to glow with a radiant, purifying light. "It''s really unfortunate for you, because I happen to wield mes that can cleanse such vile techniques." Out of John''s three ominous mana circles, fiery dark red tentacles erupted, writhing through the air like serpents, each one snapping hungrily toward Earth''s outstretched arms. The air crackled with dark energy as they closed in. But Earth Tepes was ready. From his outstretched hand, a zing golden me ignited, materializing into the shape of a sword. The sword gleamed with a brilliant, almost divine light, its edges flickering with intense heat. With a swift, effortless motion, Earth gripped the ming de and leaped into the air, swinging down with calcted precision. The sword cut through the dark red tentacles with ease, reducing them to nothing more than charred remnants that disintegrated into ash before they could reach him. "Hm?" Earth''s eyes narrowed as he noticed something unusual midair. John was no longer grounded¡ªhe had propelled himself upward with a burst of speed, his foot aimed directly at Earth''s face mercilessly. Instinctively, Earth swung his sword again, the de igniting with renewed golden mes that danced along its length. But before the mes could fully engulf John, thetter muttered under his breath, "First Curse of Hecate." Hearing the whispered words, Earth let out a confidentugh. "Curses won''t work on me. I''m immune to¡ªwhat?!" Earth''sughter died in his throat as his eyes widened in disbelief. He had expected the dark red curse marks to appear on his body, but instead, they were emzoned across John''s face. John wasn''t trying to curse him; he was cursing himself to enhance his power. -BAM! John''s foot, now glowing with a sinister dark red aura, collided with Earth''s golden mes, dispelling them in an instant. The force of the impact was so powerful that Earth had to brace himself, holding up his sword to shield against the blow. A shockwave erupted from the collision, a chaotic blend of golden and red energy rippling outward, shaking the arena and catching the audience off guard. "Second Curse of Hecate." As the words left John''s lips, dark tentacles, even more numerous and vicious than before, sprouted from his body, lunging toward Earth with unrelenting speed. Their intent was clear¡ªthey aimed to ensnare, to choke the life out of their target. "Heldora!" Earth''s smile vanished, reced by a cold, focused expression as he called upon his fire. The golden mes surrounding him intensified, spiraling into a protective coil that burned the dark tentacles to ash the moment they touched him. "Third Curse of Hecate." This time, dark red snakes, each with glowing eyes and venomous fangs, slithered out from John''s aura, hissing as they darted straight for Earth''s face. "Ahaha! You''re quite desperate, aren''t you?" Earthughed, though theughtercked the joy from earlier. He swung his ming sword, once again using his golden mes to incinerate the serpents before they could strike. His eyes, now taking on a more draconic appearance. Yet John remained unfazed, his expression as cold and neutral as ever. "How the hell did someone like you manage to win Amelia''s heart? I wonder¡­" Earth muttered, the annoyance clear in his voice. He couldn''t help but feel a pang of annoyance. Despite all his efforts to make the Heroines fall for him, none had reciprocated his feelings. He had returned to find Celeste in love with Edward and Amelia in love with John. All three of them were from Earth, yet somehow, John and Edward had seeded where he had failed. What was the difference between them? "You''re noisy," John replied tly. Earth''s frown deepened, but before he could respond, he sensed something above him and instinctively nced upward. His blood ran cold. Suspended high in the air was a massive mana circle, drawn with great precision and glowing with an ominous dark red hue. It was a Curse Spell, but farrger and more potent than anything John had cast so far. Earth''s eyes narrowed in realization. ''So all those Hecate Curses were just a distraction? This bastard¡­'' The scale of the spell was staggering, and Earth knew that his golden mes, while potent against curses, might not be enough to counter something of this magnitude. His irritation red into anger as he gathered a colossal amount of mana, his mes roaring to life as he prepared to burn away John''s spell in one devastating strike. But John was quicker. He leaped back, his body enveloped in a protective curtain of dark red fire. The mes wove around him like a living shield as hended gracefully on the ground. With a single,manding gesture, he raised his hand toward the massive mana circle above and swung it down in a sweeping motion. "zing Cursed Breath of Hecate." Chapter 405 John Tarmias VS Earth Tepes [2] Chapter 405 John Tarmias VS Earth Tepes [2] "zing Cursed Breath of Hecate." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om From the center of the mana circle, a gigantic, sharp-toothed mouth materialized, its maw lined with razor-sharp fangs. The creature''s face, skinless and burning with a dark red hue, was a horrifying sight that sent shivers down the spines of every student watching. Its fleshless visage was an embodiment of terror, its features distorted and twisted by the cursed mana that pulsated through its form. The sheer malevolence radiating from the creature wasinstilling fear to the onlookers. As it descended, the creature''s enormous mouth gaped wide, revealing rows of jagged, razor-sharp teeth. At the back of its throat, a dark red breath of fire began to gather, the energy swirling and coalescing into a searing inferno. The intensity of the cursed mana was overwhelming, and the very air around the creature crackled with its dark power. [Earth.] Heldora''s voice growled in Earth''s mind. "I know," Earth answered with a click of his tongue. He had made a critical mistake¡ªhe had underestimated John. Severely. He had dismissed John as a lesser threat, and now he was paying the price for his arrogance. "Sunfire Draconic Form," Earth murmured under his breath as hended back on the ground with a thud, his feet sinking slightly into the scorched earth beneath him. In an instant, a surge of intense golden fire erupted from his body, spiraling around him in a fiery maelstrom. The mes were unlike any ordinary fire; they were infused with the power of the sun itself, radiating a heat so intense that the very ground beneath Earth''s feet began to crack and cken, turning to molten rock. The golden mes expanded outward, sending a blistering wave of heat across the battlefield, causing several students to instinctively shield their faces from the scorching temperature. *** "S-Shouldn''t we stop the fight already, Professor?!" Amelia''s voice rang out, concerned for her beloved Johnny. Celeste, along with a few other students who hadn''t been entirely consumed by the thrill of the fight, nodded in agreement. The battle had escted far beyond a mere training exercise¡ªit had be something far more dangerous, far more real. "No way." But then, to everyone''s surprise, I shook my head, a big grin spreading across my face as I watched the fight. "Amael?" Celeste''s voice wavered as she caught sight of my expression. Her eyes widened in rm, her brow furrowing in concern. My grin was twisted, almost maniacal, as I fixated on the battle, particrly on John. [] ''How about you spoil me as well?'' [] ''Whatever. Rather, John''s going to kill this fucker for me.'' The fight was tipping in John''s favor¡ªI could feel it. John bore no malice toward Earth, but even without that animosity, he was overpowering him. Despite Earth''s advantage, with his Sunfire having the ability to purify curses, John''s cursed power had reached a level of unprecedented strength, something beyond the norm. It was clear that Hecate''s influence had pushed John to new heights. "But it''s dangerous! Aren''t you worried?!" Amelia''s voice broke through my thoughts, her gaze locked onto me, annoyed. I shrugged, dismissing her concerns with a casual wave of my hand. "That guy didn''t die and managed to save you despite being poisoned by the most potent poison I''ve ever seen. There''s no way anything will happen to him against a blond-haired weirdo spewing cringe words like ''draconic form''." Amelia blushed slightly at the mention of John saving her, the memory of that moment clearly still vivid in her mind. She could probably still see him as he had appeared when he rescued her¡ªhis eyes filled with concern, his voice steady as he asked if she was alright, and the way he had epted her confession afterward. It was undoubtedly the best day of her life, a moment straight out of a romantic movie, one she had relived countless times in her mind and shared with anyone who would listen including me much to my annoyance. "And besides, I won''t let anything happen to him. He''s my brother-inw, after all," I added, my tone light, but with an underlying seriousness. I knew that La would be upset if anything happened to John, and I had no intention of letting that happen. "Why don''t you show such brotherly love toward him face to face?" Victor chimed in, a grin tugging at his lips as he watched me with amusement. "No way, I''d rather die," I shot back, rolling my eyes. "How about you?" Victor scratched his head. "Kind of difficult¡ªI''m rooting for both of them," he admitted with a shrug. Right, they all know Earth there. Suddenly, I felt my heartbeat quicken. A groan slipped from my lips as a familiar presence made itself known. It was Vysindra again. I turned my gaze toward Earth, who was now undergoing a startling transformation. His appearance shifted subtly but unmistakably¡ªgolden scales began to emerge along his arms and face, glinting ominously in the light. His eyes, once calm, sharpened into predatory slits, filled with a dangerous intensity. With a motion, Earth extended his hand upward. The air around him hummed with power as a massive golden mana circle materialized above him, radiating an otherworldly energy. "Heldora''s¡­" The hairs on my arms stood on end as I sensed the immense amount of mana being drawn into this attack, not just from Earth but from John as well. The sheer magnitude of power they were about to unleash made my skin prickle with rm. "Maybe it might be better to end the match now yeah..." I nced at Gamir, expecting him to intervene, but he seemed utterly indifferent, as if the looming catastrophe didn''t concern him in the slightest. What kind of asswit made this man a professor? "Breath!" Earth''s voice boomed, and with it, a torrent of thick, golden mes erupted from the mana circle. Before Earth''s and John''s attacks could collide, Gamir finally moved. With a swift raise of his hand, a barrier formed from dark, twisting nts shot up in front of us, encasing us in a protective cocoon. -BOOOOOOM! The explosion that followed was deafening, the force of it vibrating through the barrier. We were blind to the destruction unfolding on the battlefield, the only indication of the chaos being the bone-rattling sound and the shockwaves that rippled through the gaps in the nt barrier. "Are they crazy?!" Amelia shouted, her knuckles white as she gripped the seat in front of her, her eyes wide with worry. Celeste sighed deeply, shaking her head. "This is all your fault. John wouldn''t have taken this so seriously if you hadn''t dangled a reward in front of him." Amelia flushed with embarrassment, her cheeks turning a deep shade of red. "I-I didn''t expect it to go this far!" "Well," Celeste smirked, teasing her further, "I hope your reward is worth John''s level of dedication." Amelia''s blush deepened, her embarrassment only growing. "Those two sure know how to get along¡­" I muttered, before turning my attention back to the battlefield. The dark nts that had shielded us began to recede, revealing the aftermath of the sh. "Huh?" John was on his knees, panting heavily, while Earth stood, equally winded but with a smug grin stered across his face. However, it wasn''t Earth who held my attention¡ªit was John. His face was contorted with rage, a ck contrast to the calm demeanor he''d disyed just moments ago. What the hell happened to him? My eyes narrowed as I noticed the golden mes still clinging to John, licking at his skin with a malevolent intensity, much like they had with me in the past. What had Earth said or done to provoke John like this? I was furious with Earth for killing Shayna and Ephera, but what could have possibly set John off so badly? "John!" Amelia called out worriedly. John staggered but managed to stand, his expression darkening as he red at Earth. "I swear, I will kill you," he spat, his tone chillingly cold. Earth''sughter filled the air, his mes ring even brighter in response. "Yes, John! Show me more of your hatred!" John, however, seemed beyond reason. He looked ready to charge at Earth again, his intent clear¡ªhe was going to tear him apart. "Enough. The fight is over. It''s a stalemate." Gamir''s voice cut through them. "No! It''s not fucking over!" John snarled, waving his hand dismissively at Gamir. Gamir''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Mind your words when addressing your professor." John''s lips curled into a cold smirk, a retort forming on his tongue that I knew would be sharp and biting. "John!" Amelia fortunately interrupted. "What are you thinking, you idiot?!" She yelled, her hand striking John''s back in a sharp, angry p. "Ugh!" John grunted, the force of her p snapping him out of his murderous rage. "D-Don''t! Don''t make me worry like that again!" Amelia''s voice trembled, tears welling up in her eyes. "Amelia¡­" John''s anger dissipated in an instant, as if it had never been there. His expression softened, guilt flickering across his face. Wow¡­ how did he manage to calm down so quickly? The only time I''d ever seen such a rapid shift in emotion was when Cleenah intervened back then. I guess that''s the power of love, as embarrassing as it sounds. Amelia''s face flushed a deep crimson. "I-I''ll give you your reward, so please don''t get angry for that!" "Huh¡­" I grimaced. Amelia, I don''t think that''s why he was angry¡­ Even John fell silent, seemingly at a loss for words. "Sorry." John finally spoke but he didn''t correct the misunderstanding. It was clear he still wanted that reward. I should ask himter what this whole thing was about, I thought, as my gaze drifted back to Earth, who was now basking in the adoration of his fangirls, waving at them. I clenched my fists hard my nails digging in my palms drawing blood. [] ''Yeah, right...'' "Let''s proceed with the next match," Gamir announced. It was evident that guy, despite his professorial title, exhibited an rming indifference towards the well-being of his students. Or more like every students except the ones from his House. "Group H, Cylien Najel ryon will face Group E¡­" There was a brief, almost imperceptible pause until Gamir''s gaze shifted towards his kin. "Alvara Freydis Teraquin." Chapter 406 Cyliens Decision Chapter 406 Cylien''s Decision "Cylien Najel ryon will face Alvara Freydis Teraquin." In an instant, the lively murmur of the crowd was silenced, reced by a tense stillness. All eyes turned, flickering nervously between Cylien and Alvara. The significance of this match was not lost on anyone¡ªtwo Elf Princesses from two of the most powerful Great Houses of Sancta Vedelia were about to face off in a battle that would undoubtedly be etched into the academy''s annals. I couldn''t help but question the intent behind Gamir''s choices. Was he deliberately setting the stage for this sh? After all, he was a Teraquin himself, and his loyalty to his House was no secret. Alvara was one of their most prominent figures, and Gamir knew that better than anyone. By pitting Alvara against Cylien, he was practically ensuring a Teraquin victory, tipping the scales in favor of his own lineage. Not that Cylien wasn''t a force to be reckoned with. On the contrary, she was incredibly strong in her own right. She wasn''t named a Main Heroine of the Second Game for no reason. It was likely she had her own share of plot armor and perhaps a few tricks up her sleeve. But Alvara¡ªAlvara was a different breed entirely. She was a Major Antagonist. Doubt flickered in the eyes of those watching, but none more so than in the gaze of Dentiel ryon, Cylien''s older brother. His expression was serious, his concern for his sister evident as he weighed the gravity of the situation. He stepped forward, his voice a bit tinged with protectiveness. "Cylien, if you wish, I can take your ce, or perhaps someone else from our group could step in?" Dentiel''s eyes swept across the strongest members of his group. Sephira, Sirius, and Cain stood with him.. Sephira, however, was immediately out of the question. She was known to have a particr weakness against Teraquins, making her an ill-suited candidate for this battle. That left Sirius and Cain. Sirius, though often perceived aszy and unremarkable, was far from it¡ªthere was a quiet strength in him that I could sense, atent power that could very well turn the tide in a fight against Alvara. Cain, too, had undergone a significant power boost recently, making him a capable opponent. Yet, of them all, Dentiel seemed the most likely to stand a chance. As a Third Year, his experience and skills were beyond those of his peers. If anyone could go toe-to-toe with Alvara, it was him. But before he could make his case, Cylien shook her head. "No, elder brother. I were to run away from this match, I would not be worthy of the ryon House name." Her words were worthy of a Princess and a Main Heroine too. "Besides," she added, a confident smile curving her lips, "I''m going to win." Dentiel blinked, momentarily taken aback by the certainty in his sister''s voice. But then, his surprise melted into a proud smile. "I''ll be looking forward to it, then." "Good luck, Cylien," Sirius chimed in to which Cylien nodded. Sephira, on the other hand, wore aplicated expression. Her face had gone pale, and it was clear that she wanted to protest, to beg Cylien to reconsider. Sephira knew Alvara well, perhaps better than most, and the fear of what could happen to someone who supported her gnawed at her. But as she looked into Cylien''s determined eyes, she swallowed her words, offering a hesitant but genuine smile instead. "Good luck¡­" "Thanks, I appreciate it," Cylien said as she began to descend the stairs toward the battlefield. But before she could take more than a few steps, her path was blocked by Rodolf, who stood tall before her, his expression unreadable. Cylien let out a soft sigh. "Don''t try to stop me, Rodolf." Rodolf chuckled, a warm, rich sound that echoed slightly in the tense atmosphere. A grin spread across his face. "I''d never stop anyone from fighting of their own volition. You know me better than that, Cylien." A soft smile tugged at Cylien''s lips. "Yes." "I''m just here to, well¡­ wish you good luck," Rodolf continued, his voice dropping slightly as his usually confident demeanor gave way to awkwardness. "Alvara is quite tough, so be careful, alright?" Despite his efforts to sound casual, the concern in his voice was clear. He couldn''t quite mask the worry that clouded his eyes, and though he tried to downy it, anyone could see how much he cared for her well-being. "Thank you," Cylien replied, her smile deepening with genuine warmth. Then, in a move that shocked everyone around, she leaned in and nted a light kiss on Rodolf''s cheek. "Huh?!" Rodolf froze, his eyes wide with surprise, a faint blush creeping up his neck. The sudden intimacy had caught himpletely off guard, and it wasn''t just him¡ªeveryone nearby was simrly stunned, including Dentiel, who was the first to react. Cylien was not just any ordinary person¡ªshe was a Princess, an Elven Princess, one of the most noble and revered among their race. Her actions carried weight and significance, and for her to kiss a man, even if it was just a brief peck on the cheek, was an unprecedented disy of affection. The fact that it was Rodolf, the Prince of the Moonfang House, who received this kiss was somewhat of a relief, but still, it stirred up all kinds of implications. After all, Cylien was expected to be engaged to an Elf, preserving the sanctity of her bloodline. Dentiel didn''t harbor any strong objections himself, but he knew well enough that their elder sister, Aerinwyn, would have a very different reaction to this. Aerinwyn, with her strict adherence to tradition, would undoubtedly view this as a breach of protocol, something that could not be easily overlooked. "Ah, Uncle, stop embarrassing us already!" Roda, standing nearby with Victor, groaned in mortification, hiding her face in her hands as the scene unfolded before her. "Cylien is so bold¡­" Celeste murmured, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush as she nced over at me. Why are you looking at me, Celes? Better to just ignore it and move on¡­ "R-Right?! I never knew Cylien had this side to her!" Amelia chimed in, her excitement barely contained as she nodded vigorously, her eyes wide with admiration. "That guy is pathetic for reacting like this," John muttered under his breath, shaking his head in disbelief at Rodolf''s flustered reaction. John, you''re thest person I want to hear that from, I thought dryly. It wasn''t that long ago when you were stuttering and stumbling over your words around Amelia. He''s gotten too cocky in the past few weeks since Amelia became his girlfriend. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om *** Meanwhile, on the other side, Alvara''s group was having a different kind of discussion, their concerns not rooted in the propriety of the situation, but rather in the strategic implications of the uing match. "Should I go instead of Alvara?" Lykhor offered. He was convinced of Alvara''s likely victory, but he was equally confident in his own abilities. If he fought instead, he was certain of his sess. "I¨CI could also go, sister!" Allen chimed in, despite his own doubts. He had once been impulsive, ready to jump into any battle without a second thought, but ever since he had been crippled by a certain Half High Human, he had started to reassess his own strength, reconsidering his life and the choices he had made. Still, his loyalty to his sister was always there. There were others in their group too, such as Selene and Percy Moonfang, but they seemed disinterested. Selene wasn''t even paying attention to the discussion, instead, she was off somewhere, likely hanging around Victor¡­ It was true¡ªthey had arge pool of strong contenders who could step in and face Cylien. On any other day, Alvara might have let Lykhor handle it. But today was different. Without saying a word in response to her group, Alvara began to descend the stairs. Her strapped sandals tapped softly against the steps. As she passed, the spectators seated on either side instinctively leaned back, giving her a wide berth. Their eyes followed her, captivated by her surreal beauty, partially concealed beneath her elegant golden umbre and also relinquished in the natural perfume emanating from her. They would likely never get this closer to her anymore after all. With a single, graceful leap, Alvaranded in the stadium. Cylien stood opposite Alvara on the battlefield, her brows knitted in mild confusion. The silence from Alvra was unexpected, unsettling even. She had braced herself for the usual cold, mocking cold words that Alvara was known for. After all, Cylien had crossed paths with Alvara many times before, often stepping in to defend those who had suffered under Alvara''s cruel hand¡ªespecially Sephira, who had endured the worst of it. But now, as they faced off in this moment, Alvara offered nothing but silence. It was almost as if Cylien''s presence wasn''t worth her time "I have waited for this day, Alvara," Cylien said. She drew her sword, a magnificent weapon crafted from emerald gems and the sacred branches of the Holy Tree of Eden. Its surface shimmered with a vibrant green light. For Cylien, Alvara wasn''t just another opponent; she was a rival that needed to be conquered. Both of them were Elves, both studying in the same year, but their paths had diverged sharply. Cylien had always felt a burning desire to surpass Alvara, to prove her worth not just to herself but also to her elder sister, Aerinwyn, who held Alvara''s strength in high regard. But as Cylien prepared herself, Alvara''s reaction was one of utter disinterest. She slowly raised her gaze, her eyes¡ªan eerie mix of green and gold¡ªflickering with a detached coldness. There was no anger, no malice, not even the sharp, cutting sarcasm that Cylien hade to expect. Instead of engaging, Alvara''s attention shifted to Gamir. Gamir, standing on the sidelines, caught Alvara''s nce and without hesitation, he raised his hand, signaling the start of the match. "Start!" Chapter 407 Cylien Elaryon VS Alvara Teraquin [1] Chapter 407 Cylien ryon VS Alvara Teraquin [1] "Start!" Cylien raised her sword, channeling her mana until it pulsed with a vibrant, emerald-green light that engulfed the entire de. The atmosphere around her grew thick with the potent energy she wielded, her pure and powerful mana seeping into the very air. Those who had witnessed Cylien''s prowess in battle before could immediately sense the change¡ªshe was undeniably stronger now, radiating an intensity that dwarfed her previous self. Her mana pulsed rhythmically, sending waves of energy outward as her leaf-green eyes locked onto Alvara. Cylien scrutinized her every move, but Alvara remained still, unmoved, clutching her umbre with an air of indifferent confidence. Alvara''s gaze was as cold as winter''s breath, disdain etched across her features. But Cylien paid no heed to the scornful look. Instead, she used the moment of stillness to her advantage, enveloping her sword with Ruah, the dense green aura thickening like a second skin around the de. The tension between them crackled, as Cylien drew in a deep breath, her chest rising and falling slowly. With a single, swift step, she vanished from sight. BOOOM! Cylien reappeared directly in front of Alvara, her sword slicing through the air with devastating force. The strike unleashed a fierce gust of wind that howled through the battlefield, scattering leaves and dust. Yet, Alvara remained unmoved, standing firmly as a thick, towering nt erupted from the ground, intercepting Cylien''s de with a resounding sh. The force of the wind merely toyed with Alvara''s mint-green hair, lifting a few strands. Cylien''s grip tightened around her sword''s hilt, her knuckles white with the pressure. She summoned a mana circle, its glowing green light focusing at the tip of her de. "Pierce through!" -WHOOSH! The air hummed with energy as her sword cleaved through the air with terrifying speed, sending a wave of dust and debris crashing toward Alvara. But as the dust settled, Cylien''s eyes narrowed¡ªthe woman stood there, unscathed. Sensing the shift in Alvara''s posture, Cylien instinctively leaped back just as Alvara raised her hand. A thick, thorny nt erupted from the ground where Cylien had stood moments before, its deadly thorns glistening in the dim light. The nt twisted and writhed with a life of its own, zeroing in on Cylien like a predator locking onto its prey. "ryon Arts!" Cylien cried out, raising her sword high. In response, a brilliant green mana circle materialized around her, its light enveloping her entire body in a radiant glow. Her eyes red with an intense green light as her whole body seemed to levitate slightly. With a swift, precise step, Cylien dodged the iing vine, her body moving with the grace of a dancer and the speed of lightning. Her sword came down in a sharp arc, severing the nt in two with a clean strike. But the danger was far from over. Cylien felt a sudden, menacing presence behind her¡ªanother thorny vineshed out, aiming to impale her. She barely managed to tilt her head, the vine missing her by the width of a hair. Without a moment''s hesitation, Cylien spun on her heels, her speed a blur as she charged toward Alvara once more, closing the distance in the blink of an eye. "ryon Art," Cylien whispered, pulling back her sword. Her eyes were locked onto Alvara as an immense surge of mana began to converge on her de. The energy swirled and coalesced, forming a massive, radiant mana circle that hovered above the sword like a halo of power. This wasn''t just any technique; it was the Mana Circle crafted by Aerinwyn herself. As Aerinwyn''s sister, Cylien had not only learned it but had mastered it to a degree that surpassed even Sephira. "Amazing... Cylien..." Celeste murmured under her breath. The entire audience, once skeptical of Cylien''s chances, now found themselves captivated by the intensity of the battle. They had expected Alvara to dominate the fight effortlessly, yet Cylien was proving to be a fitting opponent, perhaps even having the upper hand. The sh between the two was nothing short of exhrating. Despite Alvara remaining eerily still, her thorny nts continued to spring forth from the earth in rapid session, each one aimed with deadly precision at Cylien. But Cylien''s movements were a blur, her form darting through the onught with astounding speed. She wove between the nts with the grace of a dancer and the agility of a predator, cutting down the vines she couldn''t evade. With each step, she closed the distance between herself and Alvara, inch by inch. "Sarracenia va," Alvara spoke suddenly. As the words left her lips, a giant circle materialized on the ground behind her. From it, a massive, cylindrical yellow nt erupted, its open lid resembling a gaping maw. Edward''s eyes widened in recognition. "That thing¡­" He muttered, recalling the monstrous nt from a previous battle where he and Alicia had faced Alvara. The emergence of the Sarracenia va drew gasps from the onlookers. The towering nt was a sight to behold¡ªits size alone was intimidating, but it was the speed and power of its attacks that truly inspired fear. Long, thick vines shot out from the nt with lightning speed, slicing through the air with a sound like a thousand knives cutting through the wind. Cylien''s gaze shifted upward. She gathered an even greater amount of mana, the energy crackling around her as she summoned another greater mana circle. "ryon Arts: Hundred Gale des!" In an instant, dozens of swirling wind des materialized from the mana circle, their sharp edges gleaming as they shot towards the thick vines of the Sarracenia va. -BOOOOOM! A deafening shockwave erupted from the sh, the force of it rippling through the air. The wind des tore through the thick vines, slicing them apart with surgical precision as they hurtled toward the massive cylindrical nt. But just as the des were about to strike, they were intercepted by a dense wall of vines that sprang up to protect the nt. Cylien''s eyes widened in disbelief as she watched the severed vines begin to regenerate, growing back as quickly as they had been cut down. A cold, cruel smile curled across Alvara''s lips as another giant mana circle appeared behind her, this time forming beside the Sarracenia va. -BOOM! "Sarracenia Leucophy." An oval-shaped cylindrical nt emerged from the ground, its surface adorned with red and white patterns that seemed almost too beautiful for something so deadly. The nt pulsed with an overwhelming aura of mana, its potency so intense that even Cylien felt a pang of shock and unease. From the nt''s core, a series of red thorny vines shot out, their appearance far more menacing than the others Cylien had encountered so far. These vines were coated in a viscous, shimmering liquid that clung to their surface, oozing with malice. ''Poison...'' Cylien thought grimly. "Oh my, Cylien, surely you''re not giving up already?" Alvara''s voice floated through the air, cold and mocking. She covered her mouth with a gloved hand, her eyes glinting with sick amusement as she giggled. "Aerin is probably watching, you know? You wouldn''t want to embarrass yourself in front of her, would you?" Her tone, though yful, wasced with malevolence. She was excited to humiliate Cylien in front of Aerin if she was here. If not, then she would humiliate her in front of all others. The taunt hit its mark. Cylien''s thoughts momentarily drifted to her sister. Was Aerin watching? "Cylien!" Sephira''s voice rang out like a bell, snapping Cylien out of her daze just in time. -Spurt! A vine grazed her cheek, leaving a thin trail of blood. Cylien instinctively recoiled, quickly checking the vine that had struck her. Relief washed over her as she realized it wasn''t one of the red, poisonous ones. But there was no time to savor that relief. More than a dozen thick vines were already hurtling toward her, aiming to skewer her alive. Cylien''s heart raced as she tapped into her enhanced speed, dodging and leaping out of harm''s way, but it was clear that she was now on the defensive, unable to close the gap between her and Alvara. Every ounce of her energy was focused on evading the relentless assault. ''How can she control so many at once¡­?'' Cylien wondered. Each one moved with precision, guided by Alvara''s will. The sheer amount of mana required to maintain such control should have been staggering, yet Alvara wielded it effortlessly, as though the vines were mere extensions of her own body. Cylien knew she needed to act decisively. The situation was growing increasingly dire, and only a powerful technique would turn the tide. It would demand an immense amount of mana, but Cylien was prepared to make that sacrifice. She swung her sword down in a sharp arc, using the force to propel herself high into the air, far above the reach of the vines. The vines reacted swiftly, twisting and lunging upward toward her, their sharp tips glinting in the light. But Cylien was ready. High above the battlefield, she pointed her sword downward she released a tremendous surge of mana. The energy left her body in a torrent, forming arge mana circle beneath her. But she wasn''t done. Another mana circle materialized below the first, and then a third, each one glowing brighter and more potent than thest. "A threeyered Mana Circle!" Amelia gasped in disbelief from the sidelines. Amelia herself could superpose two mana circles¡ªa remarkable feat on its own¡ªbut threeyers? That was a level of mastery that few of her age could achieve. The difficulty was immense, the control required almost superhuman. "It''s really getting dangerous now¡­" Victor mumbled, his eyes fixed on the scene unfolding before him. "If it weren''t Senior Alvara out there, this match might have already been stopped," Roda nodded, her gaze never leaving Cylien, who was now the focal point of everyone''s attention. Alvara''s eyes narrowed slightly. "ryon Art!" Cylien''s voice rang out, clear and powerful, as her mana shaped itself into a colossal sword, swirling with dense, concentrated energy. The three mana circles coiled around the de, intertwining with it, each revolution strengthening the sword. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Cylien''s face grew pale but she didn''t hesitate. With a fierce cry, she released the sword, sending it hurtling. "de of Zephyr!" Chapter 408 Cylien Elaryon VS Alvara Teraquin [2] Chapter 408 Cylien ryon VS Alvara Teraquin [2] "de of Zephyr!" As Cylien''s voice rang out, the colossal sword, brimming with immense energy, plummeted from the sky with a speed that defied its massive size. The air around it crackled and roared, the sheer force of its descent generating a powerful windstorm that knocked several students off their feet. "Is she really going to pull it off?" Edward wondered inwardly, shielding his face from the gusts as he squinted through the chaos, trying to keep his eyes on the battle. Alvara, sensing the imminent threat, raised her hand. In response, more than a hundred vines erupted from the ground, surging upward to meet the descending sword head-on. Each vine was infused with her mana, Ruah and also Prana, twisting and coiling together in a attempt to intercept the attack. The moment the two forces collided, the impact was deafening. -BOOOOOOM! A thunderous explosion reverberated through the arena, followed by a shockwave so intense that it rippled outward in all directions, threatening to knock everyone within its radius to the ground. The students, already struggling against the wind, were now forced to channel their own mana just to stay on their feet. Dust and debris swirled into the air, obscuring the battlefield and leaving everyone in suspense. "What happened?!" "Who won?!" Edward and the others looked ahead eagerly. When the dust finally began to clear, the sight that emerged left the crowd in stunned silence. Cylien was on one knee, her body trembling as she used her sword to steady herself. Her breathing wasbored, her chest heaving with exhaustion. Her eyes, though tired, remained fixed on her opponent, refusing to look away. Alvara, on the other hand, was still standing and seemingly unscathed. Her elegant form was marred only by a few bruises on her face, but her expression was twisted with barely contained fury. The two massive cylindrical nts that had once been her greatest defensey in ruins, their upper halvespletely obliterated by the force of Cylien''s attack. What remained of them struggled to regenerate, but their progress was slow and faltering. "H-How the hell did she resist that attack?" Amelia gasped, her voice tinged with disbelief. Celeste wore aplicated expression, as if she had expected Alvara to withstand the blow, yet was still shaken by the oue. "She''s... a monster,"Sirius let out a weary sigh, his eyes drifting toward Sephira, who was biting her lip in frustration. Rodolf remained silent, his gaze locked on Cylien, his thoughts unreadable. Alvara''s lips curled into a sneer as she red down at Cylien. "You will pay for this disgrace with your blood," she spat, her voice dripping with venom. Though her body wasrgely unharmed, the dust and dirt that now clung to her skin seemed to offend her more deeply than any physical wound. It was as though the very thought of being sullied was an affront she could not tolerate, and she needed someone to suffer for it. "Agh!!" Cylien''s body convulsed as a sharp pain shot through her arm. She looked down in horror to see a red thorny vine piercing through her flesh. The vine, coated in a viscous, poisonous liquid, began to spread its toxin almost immediately, sending waves of agony through her body. "Argh¡­" She groaned, her voice weak as the poison took its toll, her face growing even paler. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "It''s not enough," Alvara hissed, her sneer twisting into a delighted smirk. Without hesitation, she summoned three more vines, each oneshing out with deadly intent. Cylien, despite the pain and the poison coursing through her veins, forced herself to her feet. With a desperate burst of strength, she managed to dodge one of the vines, and with a weak, unsteady swing of her sword, she parried another. But the third vine found its mark, piercing through her shoulder with a sickening crunch. "Haa!" Cylien gasped, the pain overwhelming as the poisonous liquid seeped into her body, its effects spreading rapidly. Her vision blurred, and she stumbled, barely managing to keep herself upright as the world around her seemed to close in. "You''re quite resilient, aren''t you?" Alvara''sughter was soft and mocking, as five more vinesshed out towards Cylien. Each vine struck with a vicious force, tearing through the fabric of her dress, exposing patches of bruised skin underneath. "Stop the match," Rodolf''s voice cut through the air as he sprang to his feet. He turned to Gamir. "No!" The force of the refusal shocked everyone present. It was Cylien who had spoken, her voice clear despite her injuries. She struggled to her feet with shaky movements. Blood trickled down her face from a deep cut on her brow, mingling with the dirt and sweat that clung to her skin. Her once immacte dress was now a tattered mess, clinging to her bruised and battered body. "Please¡­ don''t stop the match until either I am victorious or until I am utterly defeated," she pleaded, her eyes locking onto Gamir''s. Gamir remained impassive, though there was a glint in his eyes that betrayed his interest. He too was eager to witness where the battle was going. Cylien groaned as she forced herself to stand once more, facing Alvara. Thetter wore a delighted smile, her eyes gleaming with a sadistic pleasure. "You''re really making this enjoyable, Cylien. Show me more of your pathetic defiance. Let your sister and everyone else witness it." Another vine shot towards Cylien, but she managed to parry the attack, though the force of it sent her skidding several meters back across the arena. Calmness flickered in her eyes as she closed them, whispering a silent prayer. Like every resident of Sancta Vedelia, she had always revered the Holy Tree of Eden, the sacred Tree that had safeguarded their nation for centuries. ''Just this once, please¡­'' As if in response to her heartfelt plea, a golden light suddenly enveloped her body. The glow intensified, wrapping around her like a protective cocoon. She had reached her limit, pushing herself beyond her natural boundaries, and in that moment, she finally awakened her dormant bloodline. The golden aura exploded outwards, momentarily blinding everyone in the arena. "C¨CCylien¡­" Dentiel ryon gasped in disbelief as he beheld Cylien''s transformed appearance. For months, she had struggled in vain to awaken, always living in the shadow of her sister Aerin, who had achieved her awakening at the tender age of fifteen. But now¡­ "She''s¡­ beautiful¡­" One of the students whispered in awe. Cylien''s once golden hair had turned into a sleek, silvery cascade that shimmered under the arena lights. ''She really awakened?'' Edward was surprised. Cylien had achieved this without the aid of any Event or Victor. With renewed strength, Cylien wrapped her fingers around the hilt of her sword, which was still embedded in the ground. As she pulled it free, her eyes opened, glowing with a fierce green light. In the blink of an eye, she vanished, leaving only a swirl of wind in her wake. Alvara''s expression darkened, her eyes narrowing as she registered the speed at which Cylien now moved. Realizing the new threat, she quickly summoned a cluster of poisonous vines,unching them in a coordinated assault from all directions. But Cylien, now cloaked in a whirlwind of wind, effortlessly parried each attack, her de cutting through the vines with surgical precision. "Dionaea." Alvara summoned anotherrge mana circle. From its depths, a massive carnivorous nt materialized, its thorny maw gaping wide. A sinister green light began to gather within its mouth, dense with concentrated prana, ready to unleash a ray of Prana. -BOOM! The carnivorous nt unleashed its devastating ray, a concentrated beam of energy so intense that the very air around it seemed to ignite as it hurtled towards Cylien. The speedof the attack left her no time to hesitate. Instinctively, she knew that her protective aura alone wouldn''t withstand the onught. Without a moment to lose, Cylien brought her sword up in front of her, bracing herself for impact. "Ugh!" she grunted as the force of the ray collided with her de. The sheer power behind the attack forced her to slide back across the arena floor, her feet digging into the ground as she struggled to maintain her stance. "Did you really think you stood a chance, Cylien? Hah?" Alvara''s voice dripped with contempt, her eyes narrowing in disgust as she poured even more prana into the beam, intensifying its force and driving Cylien back further. "Yes!" Cylien yelled back. -BOOM! With a surge of force, Cylien swung her sword downward with all her might, slicing through the ray and dispersing its energy. The force of her swing sent a shockwave rippling through the arena, and without missing a beat, she dashed towards Alvara, her sword at the ready. "ryon Arts: Spirit Zephyr de!" Her speed increased exponentially, and as green markings began to etch themselves onto her face, Cylien''s movements became a blur. The power of the Spirit Zephyr de flowed through her, enhancing her speed and strength to an entirely new level. Alvara barely had time to react. Cylien''s de, now imbued with the power of the wind, sliced through the thorny maw of the nt, severing it cleanly in two and cutting through the prana with ease. In that moment, Cylien saw the faint glimmer of victory as Alvara''s eyes widened in shock. With her sword still in its Zephyr form, Cylien thrust it forward, aiming directly at Alvara. Alvara, sensing the imminent danger, instinctively tilted her head, narrowly avoiding a fatal strike. The wind de, however, grazed her cheek, leaving a painful gash in its wake while tearing through her umbre like sharp wind needles. Unable to halt her momentum, Cylien tumbled past Alvara, but she quickly regained her bnce, driving her sword into the ground to stop herself before she let out a gasp of pain and exhaustion. A profound silence fell over the arena. Every spectator was frozen in ce, their eyes wide with shock and disbelief. The only sound that broke the stillness was the irregr drip of blood as crimson droplets fell to the ground. Warm blood flowed from the wound on Alvara''s cheek, trailing down to her chin before sttering onto the floor. -Thud. Alvara''s hand ckened, and her ornate umbre torn at several spots slipped from her grasp, hitting the ground with a soft thud. Her head was bowed, her expression hidden from view. All around her, the vines and nts she had summoned withered away, vanishing into thin air. "Senior Cylien won?!" Roda''s voice trembled with shock, her mind struggling toprehend the oue of the fight. But the silence in the arena remained unbroken. All eyes turned towards Cylien''s group, where an eerie stillness had settled. Among them, Sephira''s face was drained of all color. Chapter 409 Alvaras Madness [1] Chapter 409 Alvara''s Madness [1] "What''s happening?" Roda asked, her voice tinged with confusion as she scanned the faces around her. Like her, several students were puzzled, their eyes darting between Cylien and Alvara. The sudden disappearance of Alvara''s nts seemed to signal Cylien''s victory, didn''t it? Yet, the atmosphere in the arena was anything but celebratory. Sephira, who should have been ted, looked as if she might faint at any moment, her face drained of all color. Even Dentiel ryon, usuallyposed, wore a deeply troubled expression. "I¡ªI think we should stop the fight!" Celeste''s voice broke the tense silence. "Are you stupid?" Cyril''s sharp retort made her spin around to face him. A twisted smile spread across his lips, his crimson eyes glowing with a disturbing excitement. "It''s finally getting interesting, and you want to stop it?" Cyril''s gaze was fixated on Alvara''s slumped figure, the moment she had let go of her umbre sparking a newfound thrill in him. Until now, he had been indifferent, but this shift in Alvara''s demeanor seemed to have ignited his morbid curiosity. Celeste, disregarding Cyril''s sadistic glee, tried to reach out to Gamir, hoping he would intervene. But Gamir''s focus was locked onto Alvara. "Why are you so tense, Senior?" Roda turned to Victor, noticing his unease. His expression mirrored that of the others who seemed to understand something. Roda was only a first-year student, her knowledge of Alvara was clearly limited to what she had overheard. Alvara was a genius that much, everyone knew. Allen, among many others, spoke of his sister with a reverence that bordered on worship. To the people of the Teraquins Kingdom, Alvara was practically a living Goddess. "It''s Alvara," Victor murmured, his voice barely audible. "I''ve rarely seen her like this¡­ Thest time was during her fight with Elizabethst year¡­" His gaze shifted to Elizabeth, who was watching Alvara with an unreadable expression. "Senior Elizabeth and Senior Alvara foughtst year? Who won?" Roda asked, utterly curious. "No one," Amelia replied with an awkward smile. "If they had continued, one of them would have surely died. Connor stopped them at thest moment." "You mean Senior Amael''s older brother?" Roda asked, ncing at Edward, who stood nearby, his brow furrowed as he watched the match unfold. "Yes," Amelia confirmed, nodding. "It was around that time that Elizabeth''s condition worsened, and Connor started spending more time with her. He helped her a lot, if I remember correctly, right?" She looked to Victor for confirmation, who nodded before turning to Selene. "Yes¡­ he helped my sister," Selene nodded. "He tried to help Alvara too, but¡­" She shook her head slowly. "She didn''t even let him approach him. She''s beyond redemption." ''Beyond redemption huh? Can''t argue if even Selene says that?'' Edward thought. Cylien quickly sprang to her feet. The match was far from over¡ªshe could feel it in the air, the tension thickening around her. The memory of Alvara''s fight with Elizabeth lingered, but this was different. This Alvara was different. Suddenly, a golden aura began to radiate from Alvara''s body, pulsing with a strange intensity. Her gaze briefly flickered to the umbre lying on the ground before she turned on her heels, her posture rigid and controlled. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The pristine white blouse and skirt she wore, tailored perfectly to her form, were now tarnished with dirt and blood. Her once-immacte arm gloves were simrly marred. But the most striking change was in her eyes¡ªwhere once they had been a vivid greenish-yellow, they now glowed with an eerie gold light. Despite the brightness, her eyes held no emotion, just an empty, unsettling calm. Alvara raised a hand before her, and the ring on her finger gleamed with a golden light. The air around her seemed to ripple as something began to materialize. In moments, it erged and solidified into a long, beautiful sword. Its de shimmered with silver and gold hues, and the hilt was intricately wrapped with delicate, living nts. "A sword? Since when could Senior Alvara use a sword?" Roda asked, her voice tinged with disbelief. Like many others, Roda had never seen Alvara wield a sword. The idea seemed almost absurd to her. "Since always," Elizabeth replied, her crimson eyes locked onto Alvara''s de with a knowing look. "Alvara has never been one to fight from a distance or remain stationary. She has always been strongest with a sword in hand." "But why?" Roda asked, still confused. "It''s obvious," Elizabeth exined. "Alvara hates getting close to people, even inbat. The proximity of a close fight repulses her, even if it''s just her sword doing the work. So, she began using her nts to keep herself at a distance, fighting from afar where she wouldn''t have to feel anyone''s breath on her skin." "Elizabeth is right," Celeste murmured, concerned as she watched Cylien. "Alvara has always been a genius with a sword¡­" "She only brings it out in rare cases," Elizabeth continued, her tone somber. "Like when she fought mest year. That''s why¡­ I think it''s over now." Her words carried a finality that sent a chill through Roda. Roda''s gaze snapped back to Alvara, who was now lowering her sword. In an instant, Alvara vanished from her spot, her speed leaving a gust of wind in her wake. Cylien''s instincts screamed at her to move, and she dodged aside, but¡ª "A-Aghhh!" A sharp, searing pain erupted on her neck, forcing a cry of agony from her lips. Her hand flew to the wound, and when she pulled it back, fresh blood stained her fingers. There was no time to think, no time to react¡ªAlvara was already upon her, her sword shing as she thrust it towards Cylien once more. Cylien barely managed to bring up her Zephyr de in time, deflecting the attack. Alvara''s de tilted to the side, but she shifted her grip with practiced ease, turning the sword horizontally and swinging it towards Cylien''s waist with lethal precision. "What?!" Cylien gasped, her eyes widening as Alvara''s sword struck her stomach with a bizarre and unexpected movement. The force of the blow sent her hurtling across the arena, her body crashing into the stone wall with a sickening thud. Blood spurted from her mouth as the strain on her body became unbearable, every nerve screaming in agony. "Stand," Alvara said coldly. Before Cylien could even process the pain, Alvara was already in front of her, moving with terrifying speed, carried by the howling wind. -BAM! Alvara delivered a brutal front kick to Cylien''s leg, the impact so powerful it shattered the wall behind her, causing sections of the seating area to crumble. Cylien let out a scream of agony as her body was crushed under the weight of Alvara''s overwhelming prana. With her gaze cast downward, Alvara stomped on Cylien''s leg, a twisted smile curling on her lips, though her eyes remained filled with disdain. "Even your voice is disgusting to hear. It reminds me of that little whore, Aerin." Cylien''s eyes red with a sudden surge of anger, her mana exploding from her body in a desperate attempt to fight back but there was something gold covering Alvara''s body parrying everything. "Useless," Alvara sneered. -BAM! Cylien''s scream was muffled as Alvara''s sword pierced through her thigh, the de driving deep into her flesh. Blood gushed from the wound, and Cylien choked on the pain, her body trembling. Alvara wiped the blood from her own cheek with a look of utter contempt. "How dare you make me bleed. A single drop of my blood is worth more than all the filthy sub-races of this worldbined." Cylien''s breath came in ragged gasps as she struggled against the excruciating pain. "Ughhhn!" Alvara clicked her tongue in disgust as she stepped back, eyeing her now-bloodstained shoes. "I even sullied my shoes." Despite the unbearable pain, Cylien forced herself to stand, using her sword as an anchor to keep from copsing. Her legs shook violently, but she remained defiant, her eyes locked onto Alvara. "You have awakened, yet you seem uglier than ever, Cylien, hah?" Alvaraughed mockingly, pointing her sword at Cylien. "I will show you a realm of strength that sub-elves like you could only dream of reaching. I am a Goddesspared to you. Beg me and plead, and I might just spare your worthless life." "It''s... not over!" Cylien gritted her teeth, grasping her sword with both hands as she faced Alvara head-on. "Hah?" Alvara arched an eyebrow, her face twisting in revulsion at Cylien''s stubborn defiance. A torrent of mana began to swirl around Alvara, taking on a golden hue that seemed almost divine in its intensity. "W-What''s happening?" Roda''s voice quivered with fear as she felt a shiver run down her spine. "It''s Alvara''s Unique Bloodline," Elizabeth exined. "Unique bloodline?" Roda echoed, struggling toprehend. "Alvara, like all Teraquins, inherited the Bloodline of Freyja, their Goddess," Elizabeth continued, her eyes fixed on the terrifying scene unfolding before them. "But Alvara was given more than just that at birth. Freyja bestowed upon her a direct bloodline¡ªher own blood." "She''s basically a Half-Goddess," Elizabeth added, closing her eyes as if to shut out the inevitable. "Professor! Stop the match!" Victor shouted urgently, knowing all too well what was about to happen. Gamir hesitated, clearly torn, but he took a step forward. "The match is over, Alvara¡ª" "Shut your disgusting voice," Alvara cut him off, raising her free hand toward Gamir. -BOOM! Gamir''s body was flung across the arena, mming into the wall with bone-crushing force. The spectators watched in horror as thorny vines sprouted out and wrapped around his limbs, drawing blood and rendering him unconscious. "Alvara!" Rodolf leaped into the arena. "Release her now." "Oh my, of course," Alvara giggled, her voiceced with a sickening sweetness. "I will release her from her weak existence." -BOOOOOOM! Chapter 410 Alvaras Madness [2] 410 Alvara''s Madness [2] "Oh my, of course," Alvara giggled, her voiceced with a sickening sweetness. "I will release her from her weak existence." -BOOOOOOM! A massive golden ray erupted from Alvara''s sword, its light blinding as it shot out and engulfed Cylien entirely. The beam swallowed her whole, leaving nothing but the radiant glow of Alvara''s destructive power in its wake. Rodolf stood paralyzed, his body refusing to move as shock washed over him. He never truly believed that Alvara would go through with it. The sight before him, however, shattered any doubts. "CYLIEN!!!" His voice broke with a worry as his face twisted in anguish. Without a second thought, he charged toward her, his heart pounding in his chest. Alvara should have been wearing a triumphant smile, basking in her victory. But instead, an expression of irritation marred her features, as if the situation had not yed out exactly to her liking. Dentiel ryon stood protectively in front of his unconscious sister. Yet, the attack from Alvara had been so swift, so brutal, that even he, with all his skill, hadn''t been able to defend himself fully. His entire right arm was smeared with blood, the deep red staining his clothes as his cold gaze fixed on Alvara. "Why are you stopping the match? Do I need to remind you of the rules?" Alvara''s voice dripped with disgust as she spoke, her eyes narrowing at the interference. "The match has already been stopped," Dentiel replied as he cast a brief nce at Gamir''s unconscious figure, lying motionless on the ground. "Hah? You think you''re the one who decides that?" Cylien''s voice cut through the tension, sharp and icy. "You heard her, didn''t you? She asked for no one to intervene. So leave her on the ground until I''m done with her." "You little bitch!" From the left, a tremendous st of prana shot toward Cylien, the air crackling with raw power. But Alvara''s gaze shifted, and with a calm, almost bored motion, she raised her left hand. -BOOOOM! The prana ray dispersed in a spectacr explosion of golden particles, disintegrating harmlessly in the air. Rodolf stood there, his face twisted in a furious snarl, eyes zing with an unquenchable rage. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Alvara''s lips curled into a cold, amused smile as she observed him. The sight of his fury only seemed to entertain her. In a blur of motion, Rodolfunched himself off the ground, his wed hand poised to strike. But before he could reach her, Lykhor appeared, intercepting Rodolf''s attack with his sword. "Ugh!" Lykhor grunted, his teeth gritted in pain as Rodolf''s immense strength threatened to overwhelm him. It was a battle of pure power, and Lykhor was struggling to hold his ground. "You''re too close," Alvara said, her voice dangerously soft as she swung her hand to the left. -BOOOM! A violent golden explosion erupted, as if a massive force had struck both Lykhor and Rodolf simultaneously. The impact was so swift and powerful that it sent them hurtling across the stadium, their bodies crashing into the ground with bone-jarring force. "Arghh!" Lykhor groaned in agony, his body wracked with pain, while Rodolf quickly jumped back to his feet, his murderous re fixed on Alvara. "I hate repeating myself. Hand her over to me," Alvara asked again. "...!" -BAM! In an instant, Dentiel turned, shielding Cylien with his own body, but the force of the attack was too much. The blow struck him with brutal efficiency, sending him crashing away, his protective stance shattered by the sheer power of Alvara''s strike. "Enough, Alvara!" Victornded in front of her with a sharp stare. "You won, isn''t that enough?!" "Won?" Alvara repeated, covering her mouth with a delicate hand as a giggle escaped her lips, though it held no mirth. "I will only have truly won after I''ve crippled her. She deserves that much, don''t you think?" "Alvara... you''re not in your right mind..." Celeste stepped forward. On the other side of the battlefield, Rodolf was about to unleash his full fury on Alvara. But before he could act, Roda stood in his path, stretching out her arms. "Uncle!" "Move aside, Roda," Rodolf growled. But Roda didn''t back down. "Don''t you think you have something better to do? You love her, don''t you?!" Rodolf''s gaze flicked to where Cylien was being treated by Dentiel and Sephira, their efforts frantic as they worked to heal her wounds. His jaw clenched, teeth grinding as he fought against the rage boiling inside him. With a final, reluctant nce toward Alvara, he turned and headed toward Cylien, who was being moved further away, out of Alvara''s reach. Alvara''s attention shifted back to Celeste, her eyes narrowing with irritation. "You''re such a nuisance, Celes. Why don''t you just move out of the way?" With a flick of her wrist, Alvara swung her sword, its de cutting through the air with lightning speed. Even an awakened genius like Cylien would have struggled to follow such a swift strike, let alone someone like Celeste. But to Alvara''s surprise, Celeste dodged the attack before the de could evene close, her movements fluid and precise. Alvara''s eyes widened, a rare moment of astonishment shing across her face. "Alvara... that could have seriously injured me..." Celeste muttered annoyed as her eyes faintly glowed with a soft, white light. Alvara''s surprise quickly morphed into a wide smile. "Celeste Indi Zeste¡­ I''m truly impressed." But she wasn''t the only one taken aback. High above, Cyril watched the scene unfold with the calm detachment of a spectator at a theater. A faint smile yed on his lips as he observed Celeste. ''As expected of you, Celes. You''re slowly bing the one you''re meant to be,'' he thought, his eyes glinting with quiet satisfaction. "Can you stop now?" Celeste asked as she tried to appeal to whatever remnants of reason might still linger within Alvara. "Hmm? Stop?" Alvara mused aloud, her toneced with mockery. "I wonder? I do need someone to rece Cylien... Would you, Celes?" "Cut it out, Alvara! You''ve done enough for today, don''t you think?!" Celeste''s voice trembled with anger. She had enough. Cylien wasn''t just a ssmate to her; she was a close friend. While Celeste could sympathize with Alvara''s judging her loss, there were boundaries¡ªlines that should never be crossed. And Alvara had obliterated them. Alvara''s eyes turned cold, the warmth in them vanishing like a candle snuffed out in the dark. Celeste suddenly felt something hurtling toward her at blinding speed, a lethal force that gave her barely a fraction of a second to react. -BAM! But just as the attack was about to connect, a shadow moved faster than her eyes could track. Strong arms wrapped around Celeste, pulling her into a protective embrace, while effortlessly parrying Alvara''s strike. The sudden warmth that surrounded her was too familiar. Her heart skipped a beat as she recognized the scent that filled her senses, the one she hade to love over the past few months. "Amael?" Chapter 411 Confronting Alvara Teraquin Chapter 411 Confronting Alvara Teraquin Things were rapidly spiraling out of control. Alvara, as I had feared, had already sumbed to her inner turmoil and snappedpletely. The situation had escted far beyond what anyone could have anticipated. What surprised me most was Cylien''s unexpected awakening during her battle with Alvara. In the heat of their conflict, she had managed to wound Alvara, but in doing so, she unintentionally triggered Alvara''s deep-seated trauma, pushing her over the edge. If not for Dentiel''s timely intervention, Cylien would have undoubtedly met her end at the hands of Alvara, who, in her frenzied state, had no reservations about killing. This was no longer the behavior of a mere viiness; Alvara was rapidly transforming into the Major Antagonist she was always destined to be. Her actions had be increasingly ruthless, and she had begun to show no mercy, not even to her own kin. Alvara had already defeated Cylien in her awakened form, leaving her broken on the ground, and then proceeded to send both Rodolf and Lykhor flying with little effort. It was clear that her power had grown to terrifying levels. Thank God Rodolf had refrained from fighting her seriously; had he done so, the situation would have escted into a bloodbath. In truth, Roda deserved much of the credit for preventing such a catastrophe. Her timely words had reached her uncle, reminding him of what truly mattered. Rodolf cared deeply for his niece, who was just a year younger than him, and their close rtionship yed a significant role in defusing the tension. Meanwhile, Victor was doing his best to reason with Alvara, but his words seemed to fall on deaf ears. It didn''t surprise me¡ªshe had already disregarded Connor''s words, so it was only natural that she would ignore Victor as well. I cast a quick nce toward Cyril, who was watching the chaos unfold with an unsettling calm, as if he were enjoying the spectacle. Then, I looked at Elizabeth, expecting her to step in. Yet, despite the escting danger, she remained motionless, her arms crossed over her chest. She seemed to have reached the answer that any intervention on her part might only make matters worse. And though she kept her emotions well-hidden, there was something different about her¡ªsomething unsettling. She was gradually reverting to an older, more distant version of herself, far removed from the person I had first met nearly eight months ago. My brother had done everything he could to help her, and it had worked for a while. But he had left too soon. ''At least try to take some responsibility, big bro,'' I muttered to myself with a sigh. As I watched Alvarash out at Celeste, who narrowly dodged the attack with her newfound power, I smiled a little. I clenched my left hand, feeling the familiar warmth of the amber emblem glowing beneath my skin. With a swift motion, I summoned Aegis. "Cut it out, Alvara! You''ve done enough for today, don''t you think?!" It''s rare to see Celeste this angry. But Alvara''s response was only a cold, deadened gaze, and I knew what wasing next. Without a second thought, I leaped from my seat, propelling myself toward Celeste. In one fluid motion, I wrapped my arm around her shoulders, pulling her close to my chest. With my other hand, I raised Aegis, its protective amber energy ring to life shielding both of us. -BAM! The attack that had been aimed at us was met by Aegis, the shield absorbing the brunt of the force and dispersing it harmlessly. The air crackled with the remnants of the energy, but we remained unharmed, sheltered within the protective barrier. "Amael?" Celes looked up at me. She appeared genuinely pleased to see me, but I noticed her eyes were slightly teary, likely because of what had happened to Cylien, and perhaps Alvara as well. Don''t cry already¡­ I sighed and gently pulled away from Celeste, but to my surprise, she held onto my arm, her grip firm, as if seekingfort. Ignoring the unease this stirred in me, I turned my attention to Alvara. "Now I can get a proper look at your face without that umbre," I said, my gaze settling on the fresh wound marring her otherwise wless cheek. "You seem rather upset. Do you need someone to heal that wound? It wouldn''t be good for a Half Goddess to remain injured, after all." "Amael¡­" Celes tightened her hold on my arm, silently begging me not to provoke Alvara further. Victor, standing a few steps away, smiled wryly as he took a step back, clearly willing to let me handle the situation. Alvaraughed softly, her disdainful eyes locking onto mine. "Connor was also begging me to stop, just like you. You Humans really are hopeless, aren''t you?" "Oh, there''s been a misunderstanding," I repliedughing. "I''m not begging at all. In fact, I''m grateful you took care of Gamir. He was getting on my nerves. You did me a favor, and it''s even more satisfying that his own kin dealt with him. He''s bound to wake up on the wrong side after that." Alvara''s eyes narrowed, her amusement fading as her gaze darkened. A golden arm,posed of countless intertwining vines, shot toward me with lightning speed, barely visible to the eye. "Perseus." I called upon Perseus, summoning the Anathemas Fire. The amber de ignited with a thick, purple me, reinforced by Ruah. -BOOM! I shed through her attack, the force of our sh sending shockwaves through the air. My eyes locked onto Alvara''s. "If you''re a Half Goddess, Alvara," I said, my smile vanishing as my voice dropped to a cold tone, "then I am a God." The stadium fell into a stunned silence, the crowd rendered speechless by my words. "Then from where I stand, you''d be nothing more than a mere Half," I continued, my words dripping with scorn. Alvara''s expression twisted into one of utter disgust, her body trembling with barely contained rage. "A mere half-breed dares to call me Half? Laughable," she spat, her lips trembling with fury. As expected, being called Half was clearly a sore point for her. "Do you want to be saved, Alvara?" I asked. "Hah?" Alvara''s contemptuous re remained fixed on me, no longer bothering to hide her disdain. I leaned closer, my face inches from hers as I looked down at her with cold eyes. "Because you''ll have to beg me to save you, Miss Half Goddess." "Get out of my space, disgusting Half," she snarled, looking up at me with revulsion. A smirk tugged at the corners of my lips. "Aren''t you cuter when you''re not hiding your true feelings, Freydis?" "...!" Her gaze instantly turned murderous. "Enough." A powerful voice rang out from above. I nced up to see Kendel Teraquin hovering above us. "Today''s session is over," he said. Alvara''s gaze shifted to her brother before she turned away, her soft mint-green hair brushing lightly against my face as she moved past me. Lykhor and Allen followed closely behind her, their expressions tense. "You''re alwayste, aren''t you, Kendel?" Cyrilughed snarkily before rising from his seat and walking away. Kendel shot Cyril a brief look before turning his attention to me. His gaze lingered for a moment, assessing, before he directed his focus back to the staff apanying him. I had half-expected Aerin to show up, but it seemed she had gone to check on her sister''s condition instead. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Amael¡­" Celeste''s voice pulled me back to the present. "Hm?" "Thanks¡­" She murmured with a forced smile. "You should go see Cylien. The others have already gone to see her," I suggested. John, Amelia, Elizabeth, Selene, and Roda had just left. "Yes." She bit her lip, nodded, and turned to leave. As I watched her walk away, my eyes drifted back to Alvara''s retreating figure. My gaze fell upon the golden umbre she had abandoned on the ground. You are really making it hard. I should maybe let her die or...just kill her after all. Chapter 412 A Brothers Worry Chapter 412 A Brother''s Worry "Are you ready, Amael?" Christina asked, entering my room. Today marked the beginning of our trip to Vanadias for the highly anticipated or not Exam. Though the Exam itself wouldn''tmence immediately, we were instructed to wear formal attire, as we were expected to present ourselves before Queen Tanya Teraquin, who, as they put it, had the ''immense generosity to invite all of us''. Though in truth, I had my doubts about that. Sure, she might have weed the Elves, but I found it hard to believe she would have extended the same invitation to the other races, especially Humans. Yet, I suppose the prestige of hosting such a crucial event for Sancta Vedelia''s most elite academy was an opportunity too tempting for her to pass up. For the asion, I chose a smart pair of trousers and a crisp shirt. The weather was expected to be sunny, and with Vanadias being a forest kingdom, surrounded by trees and lush greenery, my attire seemed fitting. "I am, sister," I replied, nodding to her. Christina looked weary, with dark circles under her eyes, a sign of her obvious sleepless nights. I had told her countless times to take it easy, to rest more, but she stubbornly refused, determined to overwork herself in an attempt to fill the void left by our mother and carry out her responsibilities ordingly. "Myrce is staying with you," I informed her. "Why? She could have taken the Exam. Did she run into some problem?" Christina asked, surprise flickering in her tired eyes. "No, I asked her to stay," I exined calmly. "I''ll be away for a few days, and I wanted someone trustworthy to stay by your side." Of course, Samara would also remain with Christina, but I felt the need for additional security. Myrce was the perfect choice¡ªstrong, reliable, and fiercely protective of Christina. She would do whatever was necessary to keep her safe, and that knowledge brought me some peace. Christina pouted slightly, her lips curving into a reluctant frown. "You didn''t have to do that. You don''t have to worry so much, Amael." I simply shrugged. "I don''t trust anyone outside of those in the mansion." N?v(el)B\\jnn The nobles serving the kingdom were an unknown quantity to me, so this was a precaution, nothing more. Besides¡­ "Sister, the war might start sooner than the others anticipated," I said to her with a serious face. "Just be careful, alright?" The Utopian War was supposed to break out right after the Exam, ording to what I knew, but I couldn''t afford to rely solely on the game''s timeline. Reality often had a way of deviating from expectations. Christina looked surprised at my words, but after a moment, she nodded thoughtfully. "I will be... And anyway, I still haven''t decided to take part in the war." "You don''t have to feel guilty at all, sister," I said with a reassuring grin. "If anyone should feel guilty, it''s those Heads. They''re the ones who abandoned our Queen, not us. Why should we shed blood for those who turned their backs on her, right?" A soft chuckle escaped Christina as she reached over to ruffle my hair. "Listen to you, talking like a seasoned noble." I returned her smile. "You know I''ll support whatever decision you make, but please, Christina, stay safe." My voice, carrying a note of vulnerability and concern, made her expression soften. She gently wrapped her arms around my head, pulling me close in aforting embrace. "Don''t worry so much, Amael," she whispered gently. But how could I not worry? This war... it was an unknown, terrifying prospect. I''d never been involved in any war before, and the uncertainty of what was toe weighed heavily on me. In the game, the Olphean never even existed¡ªor rather, they had been killed off by the game''s version of Edward. The fear gnawed at me, not just of the unknown forces that might seek to undo everything I had worked to change, but more importantly, fear for Christina. The thought of her stepping onto the battlefield filled me with dread. I wanted so badly to tell her not to go, to beg her to let the other kingdoms fight while she stayed safe. The words were right there, on the tip of my tongue, but I couldn''t bring myself to say them. I knew Christina too well. She was different from me, always thinking of others before herself, always driven by a deep sense of duty andpassion. I had seen it clearly in those first days when she showed me around the kingdom. The people adored her, and she loved them in return. But I wasn''t like that. My family came first, above all else. I had lost Elona because I couldn''t see beyond my own small world. I feel like Connor also died because he meddled too much as well. Too many of my family had been taken from me¡ªboth on Earth and here in this world. The thought of losing Christina too... I clenched my fists, refusing to let the fear take over. I couldn''t even bear to imagine it. I was already constantly worrying about mother. "I can''t lose you, Christina," I said, my voice muffled against her chest as I held on to her tightly. "Just stay safe and be wary of everyone." She held me a little closer. She really did give off the same reassuring presence as our mother, and for a moment, I felt a semnce of peace. "Okay, okay," she murmured, trying to ease my worries. "But you need to focus on your exam, alright?" "Yeah, don''t worry," I replied, shrugging as if it were a simple task. Christina hesitated, her tone turning serious as she looked at me with a trace of hesitation in her eyes. "Amael... I trust you, but about Mother..." Of course, she would ask. Despite my assurances that I would take care of Mom, Christina had been conducting her own research, trying to find answers, but she hade up empty-handed. "I know where she is," I said quietly. "Really?! Where?!" Christina''s eyes lit up with hope. I shook my head. "It''s better if only I know, sister. But I promise you, I will bring her back." Bringing Mom back would be no easy task. She was in a ce where reaching her would require more than just strength¡ªit would require cunning and absolute discretion. I had some ns, but they were risky, and I would have to execute them inplete anonymity. Christina''s expression faltered for a moment, disappointment shing across her features. But she quicklyposed herself, nodding in reluctant eptance. "R-Right, okay..." After Christina left, giving me a warm hug for good luck, I called Samara. "I will protect Christina," she said, her voice as emotionless as ever, but her eyes shone with a deep-seated devotion. I couldn''t help but smile as I gently stroked her cheek, watching a faint blush spread across her otherwise stoic face. "Of course, protect her," I said softly, my fingers lingering on her cold skin. "But protect yourself too, Samara. Christina is my family, but so are you." She gave a small nod, her lips pressed into a firm line. "Um." I gazed at her, my expression turning serious. "Christina can be a bit too trusting with those she knows. That''s where youe in, Samara." My tone sharpened as I continued, "Don''t trust anyonepletely, and always stay alert around the nobles or if you notice anything unusual." "I will," she replied. "Thank you," I said, pulling her into a close embrace. Samara seemed momentarily surprised, but after a brief pause, she returned the hug, her arms wrapping around me. A strange feeling crept over me, a sense of unease, as if I might not see her or Christina again after the Exam. Maybe that was why I was clinging to this moment, savoring the warmth of their presence before I had to leave. As I held her, I realized that she was only half a head shorter than me now. She was growing up so quickly, just like Annabelle... The soft sensation of her well, ''curves'' against my chest made it even more apparent. But I couldn''t dwell on that. I turned my gaze toward the window, my eyes focusing on the world outside. Everything would turn out fine. I will make sure of it. Regardless of the consequences. As long as they don''t touch ''My World''. Chapter 413 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [1] Arriving At Vanadias Chapter 413 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [1] Arriving At Vanadias The most important exam of the second-year students was set to take ce in Vanadias, the capital city of the Teraquins Kingdom. This wasn''t just any ordinary exam¡ª it was a significant event steeped in tradition, where certain exams were held in other countries. The goal was to immerse students in the diverse cultures of thesends and to foster unity, breaking down the barriers of racial discrimination that still lingered in some corners. For this particr exam, Vanadias had been chosen as the location. Given the considerable distance from Trinity Eden Academy to Vanadias, the journey would have taken several days by conventional means. However, thanks to the preparation of special teleportation mana circles, fortified with the highest levels of security, the students were able to traverse the distance in less than five hours, arriving just on the outskirts of the grand city. "Wee to Vanadias. I am Toran," a middle-aged elf greeted us as we arrived. His long, flowing blond hair caught the sunlight as he disyed a warm smile. "Her Majesty the Queen has asked me to extend the warmest of wees to the prestigious Elite Students of Sancta Vedelia." Toran was d in the typical garments of his kind¡ªa green light armor that appeared to be crafted from the very leaves of the forest, yet his attire also carried the formality befitting a representative of the elven court. The reaction from the female students was immediate and predictable. "Kyaa!" "So handsome!" "As expected of an elf, they''re all so attractive!" "Unlike our ssmates, who seem so ndpared to these real elves!" The girls¡ªwhether human, werewolf, or vampire¡ªcouldn''t contain their excitement, their faces flushed as they gazed at Toran with admiration. The ones making dismissivements about their male ssmates were primarily from John''s former ss, as the girls from my ss had their eyes fixed solely on me. Wait, I suppose I shouldn''t count John among them anymore, considering he had recently transferred to Amelia''s ss. Unbelievable, right? But he did it. He managed to convince Melfina that staying in Alvara''s ss would only lead to more issues, which, to be fair, wasn''t far from the truth. N?v(el)B\\jnn Anyway¡­ Since my awakening, I had be increasingly aware of the attention I was receiving. Their gazes followed me everywhere, and whenever I turned around... "Kyaa!" "I-I can''t!" "I''m going to faint!" "Lord Amael!" That was the typical reaction. I couldn''t deny that it felt good to be regarded more favorably than even the elves. As I allowed myself a small, smug smirk, my eyes caught Celes staring at me with a sulky expression. What now? I quickly averted my gaze, trying to ignore the silent usation in her eyes. Everyone had arrived, except for Alvara, the Princess of the host country presiding over the Exam. She was likely with her family, who had been summoned for this grand asion. In some ways, it was a relief she wasn''t present¡­ I nced at Rodolf, who radiated a menacing aura since the incident with Cylien. His usual nonchntposure had been reced by something fiercer. Cylien, still undergoing treatment, was unable to participate in the Exam¡ªan unfortunate consequence of Alvara''s merciless attack. The racist Princess had shown no restraint, leaving Cylien battered and sidelined. It was a stark reminder of the vast gulf between a Major Antagonist and a Main Heroine. Yet, despite the odds, Cylien had fought really well against Alvara, standing her ground longer than anyone had expected. "Lord Toran, you''ve changed considerably," Professor Harvey said, extending a hand to Toran with a warm smile. Professor Harvey, our main teacher, was naturally present for the event. Alongside him were Gamir Teraquin and James Raven, the teachers responsible for the other two second-year sses. However, Gamir was currently absent, leaving only the familiar presence of Harvey and Raven. "Toran," James greeted with a brief respectful nod Toran returned the gesture with a smile. "It''s been five years, Lord Harvey, Lord Raven. In that time, I''ve ascended to the rank of Commander in the Teraquin Army." "Really? Quite impressive, though I''m not surprised. You were always very talented," Harvey replied with a chuckle. Despite his origins in the Teraquins Kingdom, Toran didn''t seem outwardly holding some hatred toward other races, but then again, appearances could be deceiving. No way I can trust those elves. As we were escorted towards the gates leading to Vanadias through a VIP route, I took a moment to absorb the surroundings. The trees towered above us, their leaves a lush, vibrant green. Unique decorations made of intertwined branches and blossoms adorned the trees, and even the massive gates crafted from what appeared to be white wood. A gentle breeze carried the delicate fragrance of flowers, filling the air with a soothing aroma. The beauty of this ce was almost otherworldly, a serene facade that belied the tension beneath the surface. We continued our journey through tunnels illuminated by glowing flowers, their soft light casting ethereal shadows. Elven guards, tall and imposing, passed us by, their gazes sharp and scrutinizing. There was no mistaking their distrust. "They are our guests, students of Trinity Eden," Toran dered to the two guards stationed at the gates ahead. The guards, their expressions unreadable, studied us for a moment before one of them moved toward a control board. With a few deft motions, he activated a mechanism, and the gates began to open, revealing a bright light at the far end¡ªa passage leading directly to the capital. "Enter in groups of five," one of the guards instructed. Weplied, each of us stepping forward in five, passing through what seemed to be archways. The process was swift, yet something about it felt unnerving. What were they checking for? I suspected it was a security measure, designed to root out any intruders from Utopia. "You, stop," one of the guardsmanded, singling out a boy from the line. "And you as well," he continued, pointing at another. "And you too." It didn''t escape my notice that those who were stopped were predominantly human. I sighed inwardly, feeling a familiar pang of disappointment. I had harbored a faint hope that things might be different, but it was clear that such hopes were in vain. This country harbored a deep-seated hatred for us¡ªhumans and half-breeds alike. For that, we had the Queen to thank. But could it really be helped? The elves, with their long memories and deep-rooted grudges, still resented us for the death of their King¡ªa crime they would never forgive or forget. It''s quite dumb to condemn the majority for the sins of a few, yet that''s the logic we faced in thisnd. "You... hmm, no... you''re fine," one of the Elves muttered as he initially tried to single out Celes, his eyes leering with barely concealed intent. But when recognition shed in his eyes, he quickly released her, his demeanor shifting to an awkwardpliance. Others, less fortunate, were asked to step aside for a more thorough inspection. "You three, over here," the same Elfmanded as he turned his attention to my group. I wasn''t surprised; I''d expected this. The Elf''s gaze settled on me and two others¡ªa human girl and a vampire one. He didn''t recognize me, of course. My appearance had changed drastically since my days as a public figure in Sancta Vedelia. My former visage, stered across the news, was my past one. "Certainly," I replied with a kind smile, though the two girls beside me seemed visibly ufortable, their unease amplified by the Elf''s unsettling stare. "We''re in times of war; cooperation is essential," he muttered as he began to inspect me, though his actionscked the professionalism one would expect from a soldier. The so-called inspection was nothing more than a cursory pat-down, a pretense to justify his wandering hands. The Elf wasn''t looking for masks or signs of altered identity¡ªhis interest was clearly elsewhere. He barely took ten seconds with me before his attention shifted to the girls behind me, his eyes lighting up with a predatory gleam. One of them, if I remembered correctly, was a ssmate. "You may go," he dismissed me with a wave, but I didn''t move. I lingered, watching as he turned his full attention to the two girls, his smile widening. "Raise your hands," he instructed them, his voice dripping with false courtesy. I grimaced. This wasn''t an inspection¡ªit was an excuse for him to indulge in his perversions. Even among the supposedly noble Elves, it seemed perverted scum were still abundant. "Uh, yes¡­" the girls stammered, reluctantly raising their hands. They were clearly ufortable. The Elf took his time, starting with their shoulders, then trailing his hands slowly down their arms¡­ "U-Um¡­" one of the girls murmured, her voice trembling as his hands lingered far too long. The situation was bing unbearable, his perverse intentions tantly obvious. As his hands reached towards the chest of the vampire girl, I''d had enough. With a swift movement, I kicked the back of his knees, sending him sprawling. "Ugh! W-What?!" "Have you had enough fun, you disgusting Elf?" I asked, my voice dripping with contempt as I snorted in disgust. The human girl and the vampire immediately took refuge behind me. The Elf had crossed the line the moment he leered at Celes, and now he had the audacity to prey on these two. I was very annoyed. "You!" He spat, trying to regain his footing. "Shut up," I snapped, cutting him off as I stomped on his chest, pinning him to the ground. With a swift motion, I slipped his sword from the scabbard hanging at his waist. The de felt cold in my hand, but I raised it high above his most vulnerable parts, my amber eyes glowing with cold intent. His face drained of color. "W-Wait!" I paid no heed to his pleas, thrusting the sword downward without hesitation, but before I could strike, my arm was seized, halting my movement. I looked up and met Toran''s gaze. Chapter 414 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [2] Trouble Chapter 414 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [2] Trouble "W-Wait!" I paid no heed to his pleas, thrusting the sword downward without hesitation, but before I could strike, my arm was seized, halting my movement. I looked up and met Toran''s gaze. "Could you please stop this?" Toran asked with a smile. "I could," I replied, not bothering to mask the cold edge in my voice, "but I don''t want to." With deliberate slowness, I pressed the sword further down, the de inching closer to its intended target. The Elf beneath my foot struggled desperately, like a trapped insect, his pale face contorted in fear. "Hiii!" He let out a pitiful whimper, his body thrashing in vain, but my foot held him firmly in ce, preventing any chance of escape. Toran''s smile faded, reced by a frown as he realized that despite his grip on my arm, I was still pushing the de downward. He wasn''t just concerned for the Elf''s life¡ªI could sense that he was also worried about the potential consequences if this escted. "I really don''t want to injure you. Stop this," Toran asked, his voice low and controlled. I could tell he was holding back, reluctant to use force against me, but the tension in his muscles betrayed his readiness to act. I had to admit, Toran was strong¡ªstronger than most. I could feel the power in his grip, the subtle warning that if he chose to, he could overpower me. He was likely at the peak of the 7th Ascension, or perhaps even in the early stages of the 8th. Harvey was right about this guy. "Sorry, but this guy deserves death," I replied tly, my eyes locked on the terrified Elf beneath me. "Do you hear yourself?" Toran''s frown deepened, disbelief coloring his tone. "You are a guest here, in our territory¡­ and you want to kill someone like that? Over this?" He seemed genuinely dumbfounded by my behavior, as if he couldn''t understand that I would go to such lengths in a ce where we were supposed to be under protection. I nced back, feeling the nervous grip of the two girls on my clothes. Their eyes were wide with fear, not just for themselves, but for the situation I was creating. We were in hostile territory from their perspective¡ªany esction could lead to severe consequences for all of us, not just for me. Right. This wasn''t just about me. I could handle my problems, but dragging these two into a mess they didn''t ask for? That wouldn''t be fair. "Fine," I relented, my voice softening slightly. I shifted the sword, thrusting it down just below the Elf''s intimate parts, the de embedding itself in the ground mere inches from a much more fatal strike. "I will spare the disgusting Elf." The Elf let out a shuddering breath, his face ashen, eyes wide with shock. Toran exhaled as well in relief. "Thank you. I apologize for his unsightly behavior. He will receive the punishment he deserves." "Say that to the girls," I replied coolly, nodding toward the two behind me. Toran turned to them, his expression softening as he offered a sincere apology. "I am deeply sorry for what happened. You have my word, this won''t go unpunished." The girls nodded, still visibly shaken but grateful. Toran''s words seemed to soothe their nerves somewhat, and they loosened their grip on my clothes, standing a little straighter. "May I know your name?" Toran asked, curiosity flickering in his eyes as he turned back to me. "Amael, what are you doing, man?" A voice called out from ahead. I looked up to see Victor waving at me. "Amael? Amael Olphean?" Toran''s eyes widened in recognition, and I saw a sh of realization in his expression. The Elf who had been groaning on the ground stopped, his eyes widening in horror as he processed the name. His face turned even paler, fear etched into every line of his features. "Are all Elves this pathetic? I hope not," I scoffed turning my back on the whimpering Elf. Ignoring the res from the other Elven guards, I walked forward, confident that they wouldn''t dare touch me. After all, I was a Prince. Waving at them with a bright smile, I joined the others, but Celes was standing there, her gaze cold. "I see now why you took your time," she said with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "You saw? No need to thank me. I was just doing my job. I''m not a coward, after all," I replied, my tone light but with a hint of amusement, referring to her earlier words when I hadn''t helped Alicia. "Oh yes, you''re not. Enjoy yourself," she snapped, turning on her heel with a ''hmph'' and storming off. Why was she so angry? "T-Thank you for saving us, Lord Amael!". "I will be eternally grateful! You can ask me for anything!" It was the Human and vampire girls. "Can you step back a bit now?" I asked, feeling a bit awkward with them so close and their well chest pressed on my sides. "Oh yes!" "S-Sorry!" They both quickly stepped aside, their faces flushed with embarrassment. I couldn''t help but feel a bit like a harem protagonist in some ridiculous romance Game. [] Shaddap. After the small incident,we were all escorted to the capital in a procession of grand and opulent carriages, the kind reserved for the most esteemed of nobles. The carriages, crafted with exquisite detail, gleamed with a brilliance that seemed almost otherworldly. Each one wasrge enough tofortably amodate ten of us, and there were more than enough to carry our entire group, with many left over. We all mbered inside, the plush interiors weing us as we settled in for the journey. The carriage ride provided us with a leisurely tour of Vanadias, the capital city. However, this wasn''t just a joyride; our ultimate destination was the dormitories¡ªor perhaps something even grander¡ªthat the elves had meticulously prepared for us. "Wow! It''s even more beautiful than thest time I saw it!" Celeste eximed, her voice tinged with awe. She was seated beside me, close enough that her body pressed gently against mine as she leaned over to peer out of the window. Her hand rested casually on my thigh, and her face brushed against mine, her soft hair tickling my cheek. The delicate fragrance of her perfume filled the air between us, its sweet scent almost overwhelming. Did she use up the entire bottle of perfume? Not that I wasining; she smelled really nice. Wait! What am I thinking?! "Have you seen enough yet?" I asked, trying to mask my difort with a grumble. She was practically in myp with how close she was leaning. "Look, Amael! Isn''t Vanadias amazing?" Celeste ignored my grumbling, her eyes wide with excitement as she gestured toward the window. I followed her gaze and had to admit that Vanadias was a breathtakingly beautiful city. In fact, it might have been the most stunning capital city I had ever seen, surpassing even Zestel, the Olphean capital, the Dolphian city, and Vchia. The trees in Vanadias were of every imaginable color, their leaves fluttering down like confetti in the soft, gentle breeze. As the city of the elves, Vanadias was, unsurprisingly, popted entirely by elves. The streets were alive with families walking together, couples holding hands, siblings yfully teasing each other¡ªscenes that were familiar and yet somehow more refined, more elegant. The elves were dressed in garments of such sophistication that even the simplest outfit seemed to be a work of art. The women, in particr, wore clothing that covered much of their bodies, a reflection of the elves'' reputed modesty, though I knew from experience that not all elves adhered to such prudish standards. But this was the capital city of the Teraquins, there might be a style code here. "Yeah, I guess it is pretty amazing¡­" I admitted. "When ites to elves, you never want to admit anything, do you?" Celeste scoffed, casting me a sideways nce. "I''m an honest man," I replied. "Keep telling yourself that," she retorted, rolling her eyes in exasperation. She really thought I was some kind of twisted man, didn''t she? "Look at them, flirting right in front of us!" One of our carriagepanions whispered loudly. "They''re so cute together!" Another voice chimed in. "I totally ship it," someone added, causing a ripple of giggles. I grimaced at their teasingments, knowing all too well that these misunderstandings would only lead to more rumors about Celeste and me. Acting so close with boys would hardly bring her peace of mind. "I think you''ve seen enough, Celes. Or would you like to sit on myp to get a better view?" I suggested with a groan, trying to ignore the blush that was creeping up my neck. I nced at Celeste, noticing how her ears had turned a deep shade of pink, whether from the teasing or something else, I wasn''t sure. "I know!" She huffed, finally settling back into her seat, her arms crossed defensively as she averted her gaze from mine. Now look at her acting all embarrassed. Looking across the carriage, I caught Amelia giving me a knowing grin, while John stared at me with a cold gaze. This guy...N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 415 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [3] New Motivation Chapter 415 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [3] New Motivation "Is that our sleeping ce?" I gazed ahead, captivated by the building before us. It was a stunning structure, seemingly crafted from wood, yet it radiated an air of opulence that rivaled even the most luxurious pce dormitories. The architecture was a harmonious blend of nature and craftsmanship, with trees artfully intertwined with the building''s design, their branches elegantly draping over and jutting out from various parts of the structure. Rather than obscuring the building''s beauty, the foliage added to its allure, giving it a unique and stylish charm. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Standing before the grand entrance, Professor Harvey turned to address us. His stern expression indicated that he was about to give us some important instructions. "The dormitory is, of course, divided between boys and girls. I expect you all to act with maturity and not squabble over rooms like children. There are more than enough for everyone. And remember this well: you are guests in Vanadias. Treat the residents with the utmost respect, and do not, under any circumstances, act recklessly. I implore you to avoid causing any trouble." As he spoke, I couldn''t help but notice that his gaze lingered on me, as if his words were meant specifically for me. Why are you looking at me like that, Professor Harvey? "I''ll give you all half an hour to settle into your rooms, unpack your belongings, and prepare yourselves. After that, we''ll be heading to the pce to greet the Queen," Harvey continued. At his announcement, the boys burst into action, rushing toward the dormitory like a pack of wild hyenas. Their eagerness was almost embarrassing, especially whenpared to the girls, who strolled leisurely, unhurried andposed. I could only shake my head at my fellow males'' behavior¡ªthey were likely vying for rooms closest to the girls. As I was about to follow the others inside, a voice called out to me. "Amael." I turned to see James Raven. "What''s up, Professor?" I asked. James Raven fixed me with a stern gaze. "I hope I don''t need to remind you of where you are. Don''t let your emotions get the better of you, and make sure to restrain yourself." Feigning hurt, I replied, "Who do you take me for, Professor? I''m an exemry student." He didn''t buy my act for a second. "That won''t work on me, Amael. I know you well enough by now, which is exactly why I''m telling you to keep yourself in check. If you get into trouble here, I won''t be able to help you. Remember, you''re in the Teraquins Kingdom." Despite his indirect approach, I could sense James Raven''s concern for me. He had been my mentor over the past few weeks, and we had gotten to know each other quite well. His words were a subtle warning, but they were also tinged with genuine worry. "I can''t make any promises, though..." I trailed off, knowing full well that if something truly inappropriate happened, I wouldn''t hesitate to act again, just like I had an hour ago. James sighed deeply, as if resigning himself to the inevitable. "Listen, I''ve spoken with the Heads and the Guardian. If you perform well in this Exam, there''s a chance the Guardian might allow you into the Holy Tree." "Really?" I asked, taken aback. I had asked James for a favor¡ªto help me gain ess to the Holy Tree. To be honest, I hadn''t expected him to put much effort into it, but it seemed I had underestimated him. He had actually gone through with it. "Thanks, Master!" I said, my sudden disy of gratitude catching him off guard. James grimaced at my uncharacteristic politeness. "Anyway, do you understand what I''m telling you? Achieve the highest possible results in this exam, and stay out of trouble. If you can manage that, I''ll do everything in my power to ensure you''re granted ess to the Holy Tree." "I''ll definitely do my best," I promised, feeling a surge of motivation. Originally, I was driven to avoid Christina''s inevitable scolding and to cheer up my mother once she returned. But now, with the prospect of entering the Holy Tree on the line, I was even more determined to excel and outshine everyone. I really sound like a Protagonist now. "If you cause any trouble, the first person I''ll inform is your sister," James added with a stare. "M-Master?" I stammered, taken aback by the threat. "Don''t think you can butter me up with a few polite words," he replied, his cheeks twitching slightly as he turned and walked away. Why does everyone think I''m such a troublemaker? [] No way, I thought, though the Teraquins already despised me enough as it was. I eventually selected a random room for myself. It was quite cozy. The bed, seemingly made from a blend of cotton and leaves, was surprisinglyfortable, offering a softness that belied its natural materials. The room itself was spacious, equipped with a private bathroom and all the essentials needed for a few days'' stay. Once I was ready, I exited the building and noticed that many others had already gathered outside. Among them was Earth, casually chatting with a group of girls as if he had no care in the world. I couldn''t believe I was letting this bastard walk free. I wasn''t the only one ring at him murderously¡ªJohn was doing the same. What kind of grudge did he have against Earth, anyway? "Is everyone here? Then let''s depart," Harvey called out, turning on his heel as we all boarded the carriages once more. This time, however, the carriages were nked by Teraquin Knights for added security. The pce wasn''t far from the dormitory, and it didn''t take us more than twenty minutes to reach the Royal Teraquin Pce. The pce was a stunning structure, resplendent in white and green, adorned with leaves and flowers that gave it a unique, almost ethereal atmosphere. It was unlike any other pce I had seen, and as we entered, the grandeur of the ce only became more apparent. The gardens were expansive, dotted with sculptures and small, carefully pruned trees, all contributing to the serene and majestic atmosphere. The air was filled with a pleasant, almost magical ambiance that made it clear we were in a ce of great importance. Instead of entering the pce through the main entrance, we were guided along a different path that led directly to the throne hall. This detour allowed us to circle around the pce, taking in more of its splendor. The maids and gardeners we passed were all hard at work, their movements precise and diligent. Though they acknowledged us with nods as we walked by, their faces remained stern, devoid of the weing smiles one might expect. Guys, at least try to look a little friendly¡­ After a few more minutes of walking, we finally arrived at the imposing doors that could only lead to a throne hall. The sheer size and grandeur of the doors were enough to convey the importance of whaty beyond. The guards stationed there didn''t hesitate upon seeing Toran at the front of our group; they clearly knew we were expected and promptly swung the doors open, revealing the hall within. Since I was walking near the back, it took a moment before I could fully take in the sight of the throne hall. When I finally did, the view was nothing short of breathtaking. The hall was vast and magnificently designed. The pirs that supported the room were made from gleaming white wood, each one wrapped in delicate, vibrant vines that flowered with blossoms in an array of colors. The floor beneath our feet was crafted from polished white baster, so smooth and pristine that it almost seemed to glow. Looking ahead, I noticed a single, solitary throne at the far end of the hall. It stood empty, waiting. Harvey quickly organized us into neat lines, ensuring that we didn''t stand haphazardly scattered around the hall. We stood in silence, waiting. Soon enough, the sound of footsteps echoed through the hall, drawing all eyes toward a door near the throne that had just opened. The first figure to step through was one I immediately recognized¡ªsomeone I had seen just weeks ago alongside the other Heads. It was Queen Tanya Teraquin. She had long, flowing blonde hair that gradually transitioned to a rich green at the tips, giving her an ethereal appearance. Her greenish-yellow eyes were striking, and there was a noticeable resemnce to Alvara. Despite her regal bearing, she possessed a youthful appearance that belied the fact that she was a mother¡ªa trait typical of elves, who seemed to defy the passage of time. I could see some of my male ssmatespletely entranced by her beauty. She was dressed in a traditional elven gown, intricately designed and flowing elegantly around her. A crown rested atop her head, adding to her regal aura. Despite the coldness in her gaze, there was no sign of disdain toward us. She carried herself with the dignity and poise of a queen, her expression stern but fair. Queen Tanya took her seat on the throne, and as she settled, she finally spoke. "I wee all of you to my kingdom." Chapter 416 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [4] Meeting The Teraquins Royals Chapter 416 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [4] Meeting The Teraquin''s Royals "I wee all of you to my kingdom." Harvey and James stepped forward with a graceful precision, cing their hands over their chests and bowing their heads respectfully. "Your Majesty." I noticed that all the students around me followed suit, mimicking the gesture with varying degrees of elegance. Even Rodolf, who usually seemed to disregard rules, bowed his head¡ªno doubt his upbringing as a prince was kicking in. Suddenly, I heard a sharp whisper, almost a hiss, from a few ssmates away. "Amael!" It was Victor. He was signaling for me to bow my head and perform the customary greeting. But I feigned ignorance, keeping my gaze firmly fixed on the Queen. This was the woman who had turned her back on my mother when she needed help the most, even voting against her help. I couldn''t bring myself to show her any respect. Around me, my ssmates exchanged anxious nces, their faces pale as they silently pleaded with me to bow. Their eyes practically screamed at me to lower my head and avoid any unnecessary trouble, but I remained straight. Queen Tanya''s gaze swept across the hall, taking in the sight of all the bowed heads. Inevitably, her eyesnded on me¡ªthe one person who dared to stand upright, unbowed. Her greenish-yellow eyes briefly shed a golden hue, reminiscent of Alvara''s, before she spoke again. "Raise your heads," she said. There was a collective sigh of relief as everyone straightened up. Harvey offered a warm smile as he spoke. "Thank you for your hospitality, Your Majesty. It is truly fitting for royalty. We deeply appreciate the efforts made to ensure ourfort." "I am delighted to hear that," Tanya replied, her voice carrying a note of pride. "Vanadias is the most beautiful city in Sancta Vedelia. I hope that during your short stay here, you wille to understand why." Her words were undeniably arrogant, especially in front of figures like Harvey Indi Zeste and James Raven, who represented other powerful nations. Yet, I had to admit, there was truth in her im. Of all the capitals I had seen, Vanadias was indeed the most breathtaking. "We are very much looking forward to it," Professor Raven responded with a respectful nod. "As you should be," Tanya replied, casting a nce at Toran, who immediately turned and exited through the same door she had entered. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om While we waited for Toran''s return, Tanya engaged Harvey and James in a discussion about recent events in the kingdom and the current state of security. The conversation was cordial. It was clearly not the first time those three met and spoke to each other. After a few minutes, Toran returned, and Tanya quickly addressed us. "I would like to introduce you to the royalty of my Kingdom. Some of them may already be familiar to you." As she spoke, several figures entered the hall, their footsteps echoing off the baster floor. They were dressed in elegant royal attire. Among them, I recognized familiar faces¡ªKendel, Sephira, and Allen. But they weren''t the only ones. There were new faces as well. Kendel was the first to step forward. "I am the First Prince, Kendel Teraquin," he announced simply. Today, he wore attire far removed from the academy''s uniform, a regal ensemble that made him look every inch the elven prince he was meant to be. Next up was Allen, who introduced himself with a faint smile. "Second Prince, Allen Teraquin." His usual arrogance seemed to have vanished, reced by a more subdued demeanor. Where had his trademark smirk gone? Ah, that''s right¡ªI broke it. The memory made the corners of my lips twitch with a hint of satisfaction. [] Shaddap. A new face appeared next in line. "Third Prince, mir Teraquin," introduced a young elf with green hair, his smile charming. He seemed slightly younger than Kendel, but there was a confident air about him. mir''s gaze swept over our group, lingering on the girls, particrly on Celes, Elizabeth, Selene, and Amelia¡ªthe ones who stood out the most for their beauty. His lingering stare was bold, almost provocative, as if he were deliberately looking to stir trouble. Amused, I watched John step protectively in front of Amelia, shielding her from mir''s wandering eyes. She blushed at the gesture. Meanwhile, Victor seemed blissfully unaware of the tension, though Selene wasn''t; she quickly took his hand, iming her territory. Elizabeth, on the other hand, seemed utterly indifferent to mir''s gaze, her expression unreadable, while Celes crossed her arms and shifted ufortably. It was as if these guys forgot all about their supposed elven superiority when faced with the allure of world-ss beauties. Yet, despite mir''s outward charm, I noticed a flicker of disdain in his eyes when he looked at anyone who wasn''t elven or royal. It reminded me of the hatred Alvara and Kendel harbored for other races, though Kendel''s disdain had always been more overt. Next, a young girl stepped forward, likely around my age, though perhaps a bit younger. She had long green hair and matching green eyes, her figure more developed than one might expect, drawing the lecherous gazes of some of my more foolish male ssmates. How are they any different from that sleazy elf? "Second Princess, Neia Teraquin," she introduced herself. The fake warmth in her smile faded the moment she noticed the inappropriate stares from the boys, reced by a look of disgust that reminded me of Alvara. However, Neia''s disdain wasn''t quite as intense as Alvara''s; it was more of a mild repulsion. In conclusion, it seemed that mir''s children were also racist. Finally, Sephira made her entrance. She was dressed in a beautiful gown, but her expression was tense, her movements stiff. "Sephira Teraquin," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Notably, she didn''t mention her title as a princess or even fully embrace herst name, hesitating for a moment before saying it. There were probably other princes and princesses from different branches of the royal family, but these seemed to be the key figures. What surprised me most was that Tanya allowed Sephira to introduce herself at all. Did she harbor some genuine care for Sephira, or was it all just a bluff to deflect the kingdom''s racist reputation? Perhaps it was a bit of both. Of course, Gamir was nowhere to be seen. I couldn''t me him¡ªgetting thoroughly humiliated by his niece was likely a blow too painful to bear in public. And speaking of Alvara, who was supposed to be the face of the Teraquin house, she didn''t make an appearance either. It was clear¡ªshe despised us. "The Exam may start tomorrow, but until then, there are plenty of things for you to learn¡ªstarting with the culture of our kingdom. Toran, lead them to the museum," Queen Tanya ordered. "Yes, Your Majesty," Toran responded with a respectful bow. "And mir, Neia, Allen, and Sephira will apany you as well," Tanya added, standing up and casting a nce at Harvey. "Lord Zeste, we need to discuss matters." Harvey met her gaze with equal seriousness, nodding as he followed the Queen, leaving Professor Raven to oversee the rest of us. As soon as Tanya departed, Neia Teraquin approached Lykhor. "Lord Lykhor, what a pleasant surprise," she giggled, her eyes gleaming as she started a conversation with him. Lykhor returned her smile, though his eyes scanned the room. "Do you know where Alvara is?" He asked. Neia''s smile faltered for a brief moment before she regained herposure. "My elder sister isn''t feeling well and is resting." "A shame," Lykhor replied, his voice tinged with disappointment. "Do not worry about Elder Sister," Neia said, moving closer to Lykhor, her voice dropping to a more intimate tone. "Let''s talk¡ªit''s been a while, after all." Meanwhile, Sephira hesitated on the sidelines until Sirius Raven, with his characteristic confidence, called her over. It was a bold move, but as a prince of the Raven family, Sirius was untouchable. No one would dare to speak against him from the Teraquin''s side. As the group mingled, mir approached Amelia with a dazzling smile. "May I know your name, Miss?" He asked, his voice smooth as silk. Before Amelia could answer, John stepped forward annoyed. "Amelia," he said before narrowing his eyes. "Amelia Tarmias." "Huh?!" I couldn''t help but cough, caught off guard by John''s unexpected boldness, much like everyone else around us. Amelia''s face turned a deep shade of crimson, her lips quivering as she looked at John. She seemed ready to sink into the ground from sheer embarrassment. Damn, John¡ªyou''ve sure grown up. I could never muster the courage to say something so straightforward and embarrassing at the same time. [] Please, I don''t need to die of embarrassment right now. Yet, despite the awkwardness, John''s words had the desired effect. mir''s confident demeanor cracked for a split second, his cheeks twitching before he quickly moved on to find another target for his attention. Lastly, there was Allen, quietly trailing behind everyone else, not engaging in any conversation. When he noticed me watching him, his face drained of color, and he immediately averted his gaze, making sure to keep as much distance from me as possible. Figures. Chapter 417 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [5] The Disabled Elf Chapter 417 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [5] The Disabled Elf "You''ll see. The museum is filled with artifacts from the early centuries of Sancta Vedelia, especially from the era of wars, the Blood Moon War, and Deborah Dolphis'' Rebellion. All the items are authentic and remarkably well-preserved," Toran dered with pride as we approached the circr monument constructed from gleaming white wood. The museum was bustling with activity, as a steady stream of people, both locals and tourists, moved in and out of the grand entrance. The residents of Vanadias, mostly elves, mingled with travelers who hade to explore the city''s rich history. asionally, a few curious onlookers would nce our way, no doubt intrigued by the sight of our small group nked by guards, a formation that set us apart from the crowd. While the others seemed genuinely excited about the visit, I found myself utterly disinterested. In truth, I was more bored than anything else. I suppose it''s inevitable¡ªthese examinations in foreignnds alwayse with their obligatory dose of cultural exposure and educational excursions before the actual test begins. I trailed behind the group, my steps slowing as my disinterest grew. Once I was certain no one was paying attention to me, I took the opportunity to slip away, blending seamlessly into the bustling crowd. It didn''t take long before I was lost in the sea of people, free from the tedious museum visit. "Finally, some air," I murmured with a sigh of relief, a small smile creeping onto my face as I wandered off in a different direction. The streets were alive with activity. Elven performers were putting on vibrant shows, their elegant movements captivating small crowds. Nearby, vendors manned colorful stalls, calling out to passersby in an attempt to lure them into trying their wares. Most of their attention was directed at tourists, easy targets for a quick sale. "Hey, young man! Want to test your archery skills?" An elf called out to me, his tone a mix of enthusiasm and condescension. "Not interested," I replied curtly, barely ncing in his direction as I continued walking. It was clear they saw me as easy prey, probably because I was human. The elves seemed more wary around the vampires and werewolves, treating them with a guarded respect that was noticeably absent in their dealings with me. The discrimination was tant from the bastards. How I wished the elves didn''t exist! After about twenty minutes of aimless wandering, nothing in particr caught my attention, and I began to consider returning to the museum. I wasn''t eager to attract James Raven''s scrutiny; he would definitely notice if I skipped out on the visit. It wasn''t as if I could openly admit my disdain for the history of the elves, especially not with them all around. I wasn''t that much of a jerk, after all. "Stop her!" "Hm?" The shout reached my ears, sparking my curiosity. I paused and nced over my shoulder, trying to pinpoint the source of themotion. It seemed to being from behind a nearby building. Curious, I leaped effortlessly onto the rooftop, my gaze sweeping the scene below. "P-Please, just leave me alone this once!" A desperate voice pleaded. I spotted the source immediately: an elven girl with brown hair and matching brown eyes, frantically trying to escape her pursuers. She was in a wheelchair, her legs likely paralyzed, making her escape all the more desperate. She was spinning the wheels with all her strength, trying to outpace the ten or so elves chasing after her. Despite her efforts, they were rapidly closing in. For a moment, I simply observed the scene unfolding below. The girl appeared to be younger than me. She seemed determined as she struggled to evade her pursuers. The situation seemed like the sort of trouble that usually found its way to Victor¡ªthe protagonist, the one destined to be the hero. But here I was, caught in the middle of it. With a resigned sigh, I decided to intervene. I vaulted off the building, snatching a piece of cloth bearing the Teraquin emblem as I descended. I quickly wrapped it around my mouth to conceal my identity beforending lightly on the ground in front of the girl and her pursuers. "An attack in broad daylight? Don''t you have any shame, you filthy elves?" I spat, fixing them with a contemptuous look. The group of elves skidded to a halt, momentarily surprised by my sudden appearance. "Who are you?!" "Get out of our way!" "Do you know who we are?!" I stroked my chin, feigning contemtion before delivering my retort with a smirk. "Third-rate viins?" [] Damn. She''s right. I turned to the girl, who was staring up at me with wide, blinking eyes. "Let''s run¡ªI mean, roll away!" I urged, grabbing the handles of her wheelchair. With a swift push, I sent the chair speeding down the street. "Hyaaa!" The girl let out a startled yelp, clutching the armrests tightly as we raced away at breakneck speed. "What the¡ª?!" "Catch that bastard!" "If we lose her, we''re dead!" Their shouts echoed behind us, and I nced back to see the group of elves sprinting after us with rming speed. These guys are annoyingly persistent. I gritted my teeth, pushing the wheelchair faster, but they were still managing to keep up. Who the hell are these guys? They''re definitely not ordinary thugs. "W¨CWait! Please!" The elven girl stammered in panic. "No time for that!" I shot back, focusing on pushing the wheelchair up a steep slope. "Hey!" "What the hell?!" "M-Move out of the way!" "W-Who''s that?!" The capital was bustling, the streets crowded with people. As we barreled through, bystanders quickly parted, rmed by the sight of me racing past with the girl in tow. "Catch him! He''s kidnapping someone!" The pursuers behind me shouted, their voices carrying over the noise of the busy street. Themotion attracted the attention of the elven knights patrolling the area. Their stern gazes locked onto me, suspicion ring in their eyes. "Stop right there!" "You idiots! Do I look like a kidnapper?!" I snapped, irritation bubbling up. "It''s those bastards behind me who are the real kidnappers!" But my words fell on deaf ears. Instead of helping, the crowd and the knights regarded me with a grimace and visible distrust. "Look in a mirror, moron!" "You look shadier than they do!" "Show your face!" A vein throbbed in my forehead at their usations, but before I could respond, I nced down... "Pfff!" ¡­and noticed the girl stifling a giggle. Despite her earlier fear, she now seemed amused by the absurdity of the situation. I grimaced, considering for a split second just leaving her to fend for herself. But those bastards behind us had already pissed me off beyond measure. "Your chair''s slowing us down," I muttered. "Eh? W¨CWhat?!" She eximed, confusion and panic shing in her eyes. Ignoring her protests, I scooped her up into my arms and spun around to face our pursuers. Their eyes red with anger as they saw me lifting the girl. "You!!" they shouted, their rage palpable. "Go to hell, fuckers!" I smirked and kicked the wheelchair with all my might. It spun wildly and crashed into them, sending a few sprawling to the ground. "Ughhh!" "Aghh!" "M¨CMy chair!" The girl cried out.. "It''s useless if you''re dead!" I retorted, breaking into a sprint, now moving much faster without the cumbersome chair. "T¨CThey won''t kill me¡ª" She began, but I cut her off. "Get a grip!" I said, increasing my speed. She quickly tightened her arms around my neck, holding on for dear life. After about five minutes of relentless running, I finally stopped at a secluded spot in what appeared to be a small, quiet park. The area was mostly deserted, the trees providing cover from prying eyes. "Now we should be safe," I said, gently settling her down on a nearby bench. "Um..." The girl shifted awkwardly, clearly unsure of what to say. "How about a ''thank you'' to start?" I suggested, raising an eyebrow. "I saw youughing your ass off back there." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "T-That''s..." She stammered, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. Even though she wasn''t extraordinarily beautiful by elven standards, there was a certain charm in her shyness. I shrugged, pulling the cloth down from my face. "Whatever, just tell me where¡ª" "¡­!" Before I could finish my sentence, the girl suddenly froze, her eyes widening in shock as she stared at me. Her gaze fixated on my ears¡ªundeniably human ears. "H-Hu¡ªman¡­!" She whispered, her face draining of color. And then, without warning, she fainted, copsing back against the bench. "...Really?" I muttered, staring down at her unconscious form, unsure whether tough or groan at the situation. Chapter 418 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [6] Maybe Elves arent really bad people after all? Chapter 418 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [6] Maybe Elves aren''t really bad people after all? "H-Hu¡ªman¡­!" She whispered, her face draining of color. And then, without warning, she fainted, copsing back against the bench. "..." I was speechless for a moment. "...Really?" I muttered, staring down at her unconscious form, unsure whether tough or groan at the situation. Well, this was the Teraquin Kingdom, after all. It wasn''t surprising to encounter someone like her who harbored a deep-seated dislike for humans. She probably assumed I was an elf since I''d kept my face hidden until now. The question now was, should I just leave her here? What if those guys came back? I nced at her unconscious form, then sighed and sat down a short distance away. "I really am too good of a guy." [] Shaddap. ¡­ ¡­ Ten long minutes passed before her eyes finally fluttered open. Did I really look that terrible? Bad enough to make her pass out for a full ten minutes? She blinked a few times, looking straight ahead. When she realized no one else was around, she sighed in relief. "Had good dreams?" I asked lightly. "...!" The girl froze. She turned her head slowly to the left, saw me, and flinched in fear all over again. "Don''t pass out again!" I quickly spoke up. "Hyaa!" But she cried out, covering her ears as if to shield herself from the very sound of my voice. Seeing her genuine terror, I let out a long sigh. "My bad, but I did save you, you know?" I said, trying to soften my tone. She peered at me timidly from behind her hands, which still clutched her ears, before quickly looking away, her gaze fixed on the ground. Her fists trembled as she clenched them tightly in herp. "Do you have a safe ce to go?" I asked, hoping to get some kind of response. She remained silent, still trembling. "At least tell me if there''s someone you trust, someone I can bring here or take you to," I continued, sighing again when she didn''t respond. No answer. Just more trembling. I stood up, frustration creeping into my voice. "Fine. Ask an elf for help then," I scoffed, unable to hide my annoyance. "W¨CWait¡­" She whispered, her voice shaky as she reached out with a trembling hand. I turned back to face her, and she immediately averted her eyes from mine. "I¨CI know, um¡­someone¡­" She finally managed to say, her voice barely above a whisper. "Do you know where they are?" I asked. She nodded meekly. "Do you want me to take you there, or would you rather find an elf to help you?" I pressed, aware of her apparent fear of humans. She shook her head. "What does that mean? Do you need me to help you or not?" I asked, pushing her for a clearer answer. "Um¡­" She nodded again. "Say it, then," I urged, managing a wry smile as I took a step closer. But then I paused. "Erm¡­ I''ll need to lift you again." "¡­!" Seeing her freeze, I quickly backtracked. "You know what? Forget about it. Just tell me where this person is, and I''ll go get them for you," I offered, realizing this was bing more of a hassle than I anticipated. I needed to get back to James Raven before he started wondering where I had wandered off to. If he already hadn''t. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "N-No¡­" She stammered, her voice barely a whisper as she shook her head, reaching out with trembling arms. The vulnerability in her gesture struck a chord deep within me. What is this feeling? She''s too cute, almost unbearably so. Her innocence and fragility are stirring something within me, something that tugs at my manly instincts. To mask my growing emotions, I hastily adjusted the clothes around my face, hoping it would also provide her with somefort. With a gentle touch, I lifted her into my arms, careful not to startle her. She immediately wrapped her small arms around my neck, her grip tight yet delicate, and then, as if surrenderingpletely, she closed her eyes. "Now, lead me," I said. ¡­ We must have made a strange pair. I was still cloaked in suspicion, but as we walked through the bustling streets, the girl in my arms cheerfully pointed the way, directing me with a quiet confidence. Though people gave us curious nces, no one dared to voice their thoughts aloud. Each time I caught her stealing a nce at me, she quickly averted her eyes, as if caught in the act. "Here?" I asked, my voice tinged with confusion as I stopped in my tracks. We had arrived back at the crowded marketce, surrounded by vibrant stands and lively shows. The sheer number of people milling about made it seem impossible to find anyone here. How on earth am I supposed to find someone in this chaos? I looked down at her, searching for any sign of direction. She merely pointed ahead, urging me to continue. I followed her lead, weaving through the crowd until we finally came to a stop. "Where?" I asked again. She nced around, her eyes scanning the area. Was the person we were looking for still not here? What should I do now? Was I supposed to just wait? As I pondered our next move, I noticed her gaze lingering on something nearby. Following her line of sight, I saw the archery stand we had passed earlier. But it wasn''t the stand itself that held her attention¡ªit was the bear plush hanging as a prize. Her longing was visible in her eyes. "..." Those damn instincts! "Oi. Old man," I called out, stepping in front of the elf man running the stand¡ªthe same one I had ignored earlier. "Hah?" He answered gruffly, his eyes narrowing as he nced down at the girl in my arms. I gently set her down on a nearby chair before turning back to the elf. "Give me a bow," I ordered. The elf scoffed, his disdain clear. "Hmpf. A mere human thinks he can aplish something?" Despite his words, he handed me the bow and three arrows. Three chances. That''s all I had. I tossed twenty Eden Coins his way¡ªfar more than the game was worth¡ªand took my position. My eyes locked onto the target in front of the bear plush. It was one of the hardest to hit, but I trusted my abilities. With a deep breath, I drew the bowstring back and released the arrow. It sliced through the air¡ªonly to thud against the wall behind the target. "A shame, young man," the stand owner snickered, a mocking grin on his face. "Oh¡­" The elf girl lowered her head. What kind of trick was this? Was there something wrong with the bow or the arrows? I refused to believe I had simply missed. I nocked another arrow and, with a determined focus, aimed directly at the stand owner. "Oi?!" he yelped, his bravado crumbling as he found himself at the other end of my bow. The arrow flew from my grasp, embedding itself in the wall next to him. "A¨CAhaha, quite untalented in archery, aren''t you?" Heughed nervously. Ignoring his feigned bravado, I smirked and prepared my final shot. This time, I aimed for the bear plush but subtly adjusted my aim at thest second. The arrow shifted ever so slightly in flight and struck the target dead center. "Huh?!" The stand owner was stunned, his mouth hanging open in disbelief. "Now, give me that plush or¡­" I let my words trail off as I nocked another arrow, aiming it into the void, though the implication was clear. "R¨CRight away! Congrats!" He stammered, quickly handing me the white bear plush. "Aren''t you a nice guy after all?" Iughed with a sly grin, passing the plush to the girl. Consider it payment for the use of her chair. "T¨CThank you¡­" She whispered, hugging the plush tightly to her chest. Her cheeks flushed a delicate shade of pink, adding to the sweetness of her expression. Maybe Elves aren''t really bad people after all? [] Chapter 419 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [7] A Not-So Bad Day Chapter 419 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [7] A Not-So Bad Day "Two hundred Eden?" I repeated, utterly dumbfounded. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Two hundred, yes. And that''s with a discount since you''re, well, a Human and a tourist. You should be grateful," the man behind the stand sneered, barely concealing his disdain. He had a collection of trinkets and jewelry on disy¡ªif you could even call them that¡ªbut the price he quoted was outrageously inted. I silently cursed myself for not keeping my face covered. I had hoped to buy some pendants or souvenirs for La, Miranda, and the others, and this stand had caught my eye with its decent-looking items. But there was no way they were worth that much! "Will you give me a discount if I beat you up?" I asked as I fixed him with a re. Using violence seemed a good choice. His eyes flicked down to the elf girl cradled in my arms, and his smirk widened. "Am I supposed to be scared of Mr. Lovey-dovey?" He chuckled, clearly amused by the situation even embarrassing the girl in my arms who twisted around. I must have looked far from threatening with the elven girl nestled against me. "Oh, I see." Without warning, I drove my foot into his chair, splintering it with a sharp crack. "Hey! Call the guards! He''s destroying my shop!" The man shouted in panic. "I''m going to destroy your whole life if you don''t give me a better discount," I shot back, my tone deadly serious. "Damn Human! Who do you think you are?" He spat, his face flushed with anger. "Someone billions of times more important than you, if you really want to know," I retorted coldly. "Now, how about a ny-five percent discount?" "R¨CRidiculous! My items are worth more than everything you own, you brat!" He barked, his arrogance only fueling my irritation. I''d had enough of his nonsense. My hands itched to demolish his entire stand, but just as I was about to act, I felt a gentle tug on my clothes. "Um." I nced down to see the girl in my arms looking up at me with wide, innocent eyes. She reached into a hidden pocket of her dress and pulled out a small purse. When she opened it, my vision nearly blurred at the sight of all the gold coins inside. This girl was wealthy¡ªseriously wealthy. No wonder those thugs had been after her. The stand owner''s eyes lit up with greedy anticipation as he noticed the purse, his ugly grin stretching even wider. The sight made my blood boil. "Wait," I said firmly, cing a hand over hers before she could pull out any coins. "Don''t pay this old scammer. We''ll find a better stand than this piece of junk." I snorted in disdain, turning my re back on the man. "You brat!" He snapped, his face twisting with anger as my words clearly got under his skin. But I wasn''t fazed. I had no intention of letting this con artist take advantage of us. "I-It''s okay¡­" She murmured. Despite my protests, she shook her head and handed several gleaming gold Eden coins to the merchant. "Please, take whatever you want. It''s my¡­ thanks," she added, hugging the white plush tightly to her chest, as if seekingfort from its softness. Still I shook my head. "I appreciate the gesture, but not for this scammer¡ª" "Done deal! Here are the five pendants you asked for!" The merchant interrupted with a smug grin, snatching the coins from her hand before I could stop him. He tossed a small bag at me, already packed with the items. I caught it, ring daggers at the man, but he simply shrugged off my anger. As I turned my gaze back to the elf girl, I noticed her eyes lingering on a green leaf pendant disyed on the stand. The way she looked at it, with a mix of longing and hesitation, made me pause. Why wasn''t she buying it if she wanted it so badly? I sighed inwardly. That expression... How am I supposed to ignore it? "Hey, give me the green pendant as well," I asked, pointing at the piece she had been admiring. "As you wish, sir," the merchant replied, suddenly all polite, but I wasn''t in the mood for his fake courtesy. "Just give it to me already," I snapped, cutting him off. "Urgh¡­" He grumbled, but heplied, reaching for the pendant. Meanwhile, the elf girl looked up at me in surprise, clearly assuming I was buying it for someone else. She started to reach for her purse again, but I gently stopped her, cing my hand over hers to halt the motion. Instead, I flicked a few gold Eden coins from my space ring, sending them flying toward the merchant. "Gyaa!" He yelped as the coins struck him squarely on the forehead, knocking him out cold. The loud thud as he hit the ground was oddly satisfying. Ignoring the astonished stares from those around us, I calmly took the small box containing the green leaf pendant and turned to leave the stand. Even the elf girl was staring at me, her mouth slightly open in shock. Once we had put some distance between us and the scene, I handed her the box with a quiet gesture. "Eh?" She blinked, clearly taken aback. "You wanted it, right?" I asked, wondering if I had misread her earlier. Her brown eyes quivered slightly as she epted the box, her fingers trembling as she opened it. The moment sheid eyes on the pendant, her lips curled into the most genuine, happy smile I had seen. "T-Thank you very much¡­" She whispered. That shy smile was a critical hit straight to my heart. It was so pure, so sincere, that it made me start to question all the preconceptions I had about elves. Maybe this girl was different¡ªmaybe they weren''t all the bastards as I thought them to be? "So, when are your people supposed toe for you?" I asked, ncing at the elf girl. Two hours had already passed, and my ns for visiting the museum were long gone. I''d have toe up with an excuse for missing itter, not that I''d caused any real trouble. [] Anyway¡­ My main concern now was getting this girl to safety. "Do you think they''ll be here soon?" "I think I can wait¡­ if you leave me there," she said softly, pointing to a lone bench a little way off. "Are you sure about that? You seemed like a pretty big target for those guys earlier," I replied. I was willing to stay until her people arrived if that''s what it took to make sure she was safe. "I¨CIt''s okay. Really¡­" She insisted, quickly shaking her head, though her eyes kept darting around nervously. She was tense, clearly, but if she said she was fine, I''d have to take her word for it. With a slight nod, I walked her over to the bench and gently settled her onto it. "Next time, don''t leave your house alone. Make sure you have someone trustworthy to apany you, okay?" I said to her seriously. "Yes¡­" She whispered, nodding her head but avoiding my gaze. "Alright, then. See you," I said with a wave, ready to take my leave. But just as I turned to go, I felt a gentle tug on my sleeve. "Um¡­ are you here on holiday?" She asked hesitantly, her voice barely audible. "Kind of. I''m leaving in a few days," I replied, slightly surprised by her sudden interest. Unlike most of the other elves I had encountered, who looked at me with nothing but disdain, she had shown fear at first but had quicklye to understand that I wasn''t a threat. She was different¡ªa nice girl. She nodded slowly, her gaze softening as she released my sleeve. I gave her a final wave, which she returned, though her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. I couldn''t help but smile as I walked away. In the end, it wasn''t such a bad day. Definitely better than trudging through a museum exhibit about a history I had little interest in. After a short walk, I finally reached the museum, hoping to find the group still there. To my relief, they were scattered across the third floor. I spotted Amelia excitedly pointing out various objects while holding John''s hand. John, though, looked as disinterested as I felt about the whole thing but was nodding along to keep her happy. It was only further upsetting me. Why was my brother-inw having dates before me?! "Where were you?" A sharp p on my back snapped me out of my thoughts. I winced at the sting and turned to see Celes standing behind me. "That hurts." "Everyone was looking for you," she repeated. "I was here the whole time, just got caught up on the first floor with the weaponry," I lied smoothly, hoping she wouldn''t press further. "I didn''t even see you there," she said, narrowing her eyes suspiciously. "Are you saying you were stalking me?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "A-As if!" She stammered, a blush creeping up her cheeks. Quickly changing the subject, she grabbed my arm and started pulling me toward another disy. "Anyway,e on! You''ll definitely like this one!" With nothing better to do, I let her lead me through the exhibit, her excitement almost infectious. At least I''d managed to salvage something from the day. Chapter 420: [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [8] Bryelle Chapter 420: [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [8] Bryelle ? "Mdy Bryelle!" Voices echoed as a group of elven knights appeared, their expressions extremely relieved. They rushed toward the young elven girl seated on a stone bench, cradling a small bear plush in her arms. These were the same elves who had been frantically chasing her mere hours ago, their anxiety now melting into profound relief as they saw her safe and unharmed. "We have been searching everywhere for you!" One of the knights eximed. "Thank the gods you''re alright." Another knight stepped forward, his tone gentler butced with reproach. "Mdy, please don''t wander off alone like that again. Do you realize what could have happened if we hadn''t found you?" Bryelle nced up at them, her expression nonchnt, and simply shrugged her shoulders. "I wanted to go there, but you wouldn''t let me." The knights exchanged uneasy nces, their disciplined faces betraying their bewilderment at theirdy''s petnce. They understood her frustration-she was rarely allowed beyond the pce walls, her every move carefully monitored. It was no wonder she longed for freedom, yet their duty was to protect her, even if it meant confining her within the gilded cage of her royal status. "It''s because it''s dangerous, Mdy," One knight tried to exin, his voice faltering under her indifferent gaze. "We have strict orders to ensure your safety..." Bryelle''s lips pressed into a thin line, her sulky demeanor unchanged. "I know," she murmured, her tone resigned as she allowed herself to be gently led away by the knights. "By the way, where is that despicable man who kidnapped you?!" "H-He left...now let''s head back," Bryelle said in a hurry. With a silent signal, the elven knights removed the in cloaks they had donned to blend into the city, revealing the emblem of the Teraquin Royal Guard emzoned on their armor. Their presence now unmistakable, they guided Bryelle towards a waiting carriage, its ornate design a stark contrast to the simple life she often yearned for. As the door closed behind her, the carriage set off, carrying her back to the grand Teraquin Royal Pce. Upon arrival, the pce''s familiar opulence greeted her-marble floors gleamed under the light of crystal chandeliers, and towering arches framed the corridors that led to her chambers. Other guards met them, and as they gently transferred Bryelle into a new wheelchair, a procession of maids lined up to greet her. Their expressions were carefully neutral, though Bryelle could see the faint furrow of their brows, hear the hushed whispers that trailed behind her. She knew their thoughts, could feel the weight of their judgment, but she had long grown ustomed to their silent scrutiny. Ignoring their curious nces, she focused on the plush bear resting on herp as her maid pushed her towards her royal chambers. "Leave me," Bryelle said softly as they reached the doors to her room. Her maid nodded, bowing deeply before retreating, leaving Bryelle alone. The heavy doors closed behind her with a soft thud, sealing her in the solitude of her opulent chamber. Bryelle climbed onto her bed out of her wheelchair, the plush mattress sinking under her slight weight. Hugging the bear tightly, she rolled onto her side, her cheeks burning red as the events of the day reyed in her mind. "Haa... I can''t believe it!" She groaned, burying her face in the plush toy''s soft fur. "What have I done?" "He was a human, and yet I... I...!" She stammered, the memory of the encounter sending a thrill through her. The sensation of his arms around her, the warmth of his touch, it was all so overwhelming, so confusing. "I hope I wasn''t too heavy for him," she whispered to herself a bit anxious but remembering how easy he lifted her she felt a bit relieved. But then, as if struck by a sudden realization, Bryelle''s eyes widened in horror. She shot up in bed, clutching the bear to her chest. "No!" She gasped in panic. "I forgot to ask his name!" Bryelle stared down at the small box clutched in her hand, her fingers trembling slightly as she opened it. Inside, nestled in soft velvet, was a delicate leaf pendant. Its design captured her attention, a simple yet elegant piec. With a deep breath, she reached up and gently removed the pendant she currently wore around her neck. The moment the old pendant slipped from her skin, a transformation urred. Her hair, which had been a soft, unremarkable brown, began to shimmer, the color shifting like the leaves in autumn. It deepened into a rich, blondish-green, flowing in waves down her shoulders, the tips glowing faintly green. Her eyes, once a muted brown, now gleamed with a vibrant blend of green and yellow, like the forest at dawn. Her face, already delicate, now radiated an ethereal beauty, rivaling even the most esteemed royals of her House. A small smile graced her lips as she admired the pendant, its soft glow reflecting in her newly transformed eyes. Carefully she ced the leaf pendant around her neck. The cool metal settled against her skin, and a wave of happiness washed over her, a feeling that seemed to lift her spirit in a way she hadn''t felt in a long time. Bryelle was a princess, the youngest of the Teraquin royal family, and every aspect of her life was meticulously curated by those around her, particrly by Tanya Teraquin, who ensured that everything from her clothes to her essories met the highest standards. As a Teraquin, she was expected to embody perfection, to be the very image of grace and nobility. But beneath theyers of silk and finery, Bryelle had her own desires, her own tastes that often went unnoticed. The leaf pendant was not a grand piece of jewelry by the standards of the Teraquin House. In fact, it was quite simple, even humble,pared to the opulent adornments she was usually expected to wear. By the lofty standards of her family, it might even be considered a disgrace to wear something so in. But to Bryelle, it was precious, not because of its material value, but because of the meaning it held. She had always yearned for something like this, a token that was hers alone, something that reflected her true self. However, she had always been too afraid to indulge in such desires, knowing how her family would react. That''s why, when Amael bought it for her, it felt like a dream¡ªa dream she had long given up on. The happiness she felt at that moment was overwhelming, and she epted the gift with gratitude, despite knowing how others might judge her for it. "I should hide it from the others..." She murmured to herself, her voice tinged with worry as she thought of her siblings and the other members of the Teraquin House. They would never understand, never see the value in something so simple. To them, it would be nothing more than a blemish on the family''s image, a mistake to be corrected and they would again mock her... With a sigh, Bryelle slumped back onto her bed, her gaze drifting up to the ornate ceiling. "H-He was so kind... even though he was a Human..." She whispered. At first, she had been terrified, genuinely scared when she realized Amael was human. The fear was almost instinctive, born from a deep-seated trauma that had made her wary of any physical contact with humans. But there had been something about him-something in the way he spoke, in the honesty of his words and the gentleness of his touch-that had calmed her. Slowly, the fear had ebbed away, reced by a sense of safety that was unfamiliar to her. No...it felt really familiar. "Father..." She had felt this safe around a man only around her father. She had been shocked by her own reaction, by how quickly she hade to trust him, even allowing him to carry her without flinching. It was a feeling she had never experienced before, a level offort she never thought she could have with a human. Any other person might have made her faint from fear, and yet, with Amael, it had been different... even if she had fainted upon realizing what he was.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Guilt tugged at her heart as she remembered her actions. She had wanted so desperately to experience the world beyond the pce, to enjoy life as others did, that she had let Amael misunderstand her situation. She could have called for her people earlier, but she had chosen not to, wanting to spend just a little more time with him, to savor the simple joy of being in hispany. "I hope he doesn''t hate me..." she murmured, her voice filled with uncertainty as her gaze darkened. "But I will probably never see him again..." The thought was a painful one. He was the first boy she had ever grown close to, the first she had ever truly enjoyed being with. In the short time they had spent together, he had given her a glimpse of what life could be like-free, unburdened by the expectations of her royal lineage. -THUD! Suddenly, the door to Bryelle''s room swung open with a force that sent a rush of air through the chamber. Startled, Bryelle''s hand instinctively flew to her neck, swiftly tucking the pendant beneath her cor. Her heart raced as she turned her gaze toward the doorway, already knowing who would be standing there. Long, mint-green hair cascaded down her back in elegant waves, and her eyes gleamed with a piercing golden hue that seemed to see straight through anything they looked upon. "Elder sister..." Chapter 421 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [9] Teraquins At Dinner Chapter 421 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [9] Teraquins At Dinner "Elder sister¡­" Bryelle''s voice trembled with apprehension as she saw herelder sister, Alvara. This was the worst possible timing. Her heart raced as she tried to conceal the white bear plushie behind her back, but her small frame made the attempt futile. The plush was all too visible. Alvara''s gaze was impassive, her eyes coldly assessing Bryelle before she finally spoke. "I heard you once again tried to evade the guards assigned to protect you. Tried¡­ no, you seeded in escaping them this time, didn''t you, Bryelle? Should Imend you for that?" Her voice dripped with sarcasm. Bryelle''s head drooped. "I apologize, elder sister¡­" Alvara''s expression softened slightly. "How many times, Bryelle? How many times do I have to remind you?" "I¡ªI just wanted to see more of the outside world¡­and maybe y a little," Bryelle admitted softly. "It''s dangerous out there. You know very well why it''s dangerous, don''t you?" Alvara''s tone was sharper now as she stepped closer, finally sitting on the edge of Bryelle''s bed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Bryelle couldn''t find the words to respond, so she remained silent, clutching the bear plushie tighter. Alvara''s eyes narrowed as they fell upon the plush toy. Her gaze darkened. Disgust flickered across her face, and Bryelle''s body tensed, sensing the shift. "I heard a Human abducted you?" Alvara''s fingers threaded through Bryelle''s hair, a gesture that would have beenforting if not for the steel in her voice. Bryelle flinched. How had Alvara learned that Amael was a Human? He had been so careful to conceal his identity. But she didn''t dare question her sister. "Um¡­yes, but it was a misunderstanding¡­he thought I was being chased and¡ª" "Did he touch you? Did he hurt you? Did he say anything to you? Tell me." Alvara''s questions came rapidly. "N¨CNo, sister. He¡­um. He was kind¡ª" "Bryelle." Alvara''s voice cut through Bryelle''s words. "Yes?" "How naive you are," Alvara murmured, a faint smile ying on her lips, but it only deepened Bryelle''s anxiety. "After everything that has happened, you still let yourself be deceived by these sub-races." "N¨CNo, sister. He wasn''t like that. I was hiding my true face, and yet he helped me. He even¡ª" "That''s exactly how they gain your trust. It''s what they did to all of us. You remember that, don''t you, Bryelle?" Alvara''s fingers caressed Bryelle''s cheek with gentleness. "Yes¡­" Bryelle nodded, her eyes downcast, staring at her own legs. "He probably wanted something from you. Perhaps he even tampered with that thing, we should get rid of it," Alvara said as she reached for the bear plush, her voiceced with disdain. "W¨CWait, sister! I¨CI''ll take care of it myself!" Bryelle blurted out, clutching the plush protectively. For a moment, Alvara held her gaze with a neutral expression, before finally releasing the plush from her grasp. She sighed, stroking Bryelle''s hair in a gesture that was more possessive than affectionate. "Don''t ever do that again. Never trust anyone, especially not those from other races. Do you understand?" "¡­Understood." Bryelle nodded weakly. Hearing that, Alvara''s lips curled into a rare, gentle smile, a softness reserved only for Bryelle. It was a sisterly expression no one else had ever seen. If her ssmates were present, they would be stunned to witness such warmth on her face. "Let''s go. Dinner is ready," she said, extending her hand gracefully toward Bryelle. Bryelle nodded, allowing herself to be assisted by Alvara as she was gently ced in her wheelchair. "Did you have a good day, elder sister?" Bryelle asked with a bright smile, her tone as polite as ever,ced with affection. Despite the power and status imbnce between them, she always spoke to Alvara with the utmost respect and love. Alvara''s gaze drifted, her mind clearly elsewhere. "A good day? Not at all." There was an underlying reason for her distance from her ssmates during the trip, more than just her status as a princess who already knew every inch of her kingdom. As they made their way through the grand halls of the castle, the atmosphere shifted with each step. The maids, who were ustomed to Alvara''s presence, still couldn''t help but flinch when they saw her. Their gestures were reflexive, a mix of fear and reverence, as no one dared to meet Alvara''s piercing gaze. Upon reaching the grand dining hall, Alvara''s expression transformed. Any trace of tenderness she had shown to Bryelle vanished the moment they crossed the threshold. The hall was vast, dominated by a long rectangr table centered in the room, its polished surface reflecting the flickering glow of the chandelier overhead. Every seat was filled, except for theirs. At the head of the table sat their mother, Tanya Teraquin, her regal presencemanding attention. As they entered, all eyes turned toward Alvara and Bryelle. The weight of the stares made Bryelle shift ufortably in her chair, her earlier cheer draining under the scrutinizing gazes of their family. "You''rete, elder sister," Neia said with a smile. Alvara ignored her cousin''sment entirely, her expression void of any reaction. She quietly positioned Bryelle beside her, adjusting the wheelchair with care before taking her seat next to her. "Fortunately, my dear family has waited for us," Alvara said coolly, her tone dripping with thinly veiled sarcasm. Tanya''s eyes narrowed slightly as they settled on Alvara. "Alvara." Despite her sharp tone, there was indulgence between Tanya and Alvara. The queen had always spoiled Alvara, forgiving her for any misstep or transgression. But even Tanya had begun to feel the strain of Alvara''s increasing severity. There was a shift in her daughter''s behavior¡ªa coldness that had started affecting her House, even going so far as to hurt her younger brother, Gamir. Alvara''s cruelty had be harder to overlook. Attacking others was one thing, but now Alvara had begun turning her hostility toward her own family. This was a troubling development, one that Tanya could not afford to ignore. She knew her daughter''s mental state better than anyone, which was precisely why she had to keep her in check. The queen''s eyes lingered on her daughter for a moment longer, but Alvara didn''t react, her expression as inscrutable as ever. She offered no rebuttal to Tanya''s reprimand, maintaining her silence. "Tomorrow, Alvara''s ssmates will being here for a review session in preparation for the Exam," Tanya continued. "I don''t want any problems. Do you hear me?" Her gaze swept across the room,nding on each of her children and nephews. "Yes, Mother," came the murmured responses, heads nodding in unison. "Bryelle," Tanya''s gaze shifted toward the youngest. "Y¨CYes?" Bryelle stammered, her voice trembling with nervousness. Her small hands fidgeted in herp. "You will stay inside during that time, do you understand?" Tanya''s gaze was stern. She wasn''t fully aware of the incident that had urred earlier involving her youngest daughter, but she trusted that Alvara had already handled it. Still, Bryelle''s behavior concerned her. She was coddled far too much, and it showed in her childish antics. If something were to happen to her, the consequences would ripple throughout the family¡ªespecially affecting Alvara. That was a risk Tanya could not afford. "Yes¡­" Bryelle replied meekly, lowering her head. Satisfied with Bryelle''spliance, Tanya turned her attention to her eldest son, Kendel. "I''ve heard that spies from Utopia have been captured within the kingdom''s borders." Kendel met her gaze with a calm nod. "Yes, Mother. I have already interrogated them thoroughly. It seems they were attempting to gather information about our teleportation circles, likely to facilitate an invasion." Tanya''s lips curled into a cold scoff. "Foolish," she muttered, her voice dripping with contempt. "And where are these spies now?" "They were of no further use after the interrogation," Kendel replied, his expression unreadable. "So I dealt with them." Tanya''s brows furrowed at his words. "You should have consulted me before making such a decision, Kendel." Her voice was tinged with displeasure. Kendel lowered his head slightly, acknowledging his mistake. "I apologize, Mother. I will consult you in the future." "See that you do," Tanya said, her voice softening just a fraction. She took a breath, steadying herself before issuing her nextmand. "Reinforce the capital''s security, especially around the students. Anything can happen at this point, and I refuse to let this kingdom fall tocency. Dolphis was destroyed because they were careless. I will not tolerate such failure here." "Yes, Your Majesty," mir, replied with a nod, followed swiftly by the others. Chapter 422 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [10] The Exam Chapter 422 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [10] The Exam "Training early in the morning really sucks..." I stifled a yawn, my eyeszily drifting toward the sky above Teraquin Kingdom. The sunlight filtered weakly through the canopy of towering trees surrounding us, casting a soft, golden glow over thendscape. Though the sky wasn''t entirely visible, obscured by the dense foliage, it still possessed its own tranquil charm. My gaze shifted forward, drawn to the grand silhouette of the royal castle looming in the distance¡ªa masterpiece of architecture with its towering spires and majestic stone walls. I had to admit, they''d chosen the perfect location to ce their castle. "Is everyone gathered?" Professor Harvey''s voice rang, snapping me back to the present. "Here is where we will conduct the training before the exam. You''ll soon understand why this particr session is necessary. Once again, remember¡ªthe royals will be observing, and you may also encounter other high-ranking nobles. As the Elites of the Academy, I expect nothing less than exemry behavior from each of you. It was expected of you within the Academy, and even more so here." He let that sink in for a moment before gesturing for us to follow. We moved forward, passing through the grand castle gates, though this time we didn''t take the familiar route toward the throne room where we had met the Queen. Instead, we were led around the castle, to the sprawling royal gardens behind it. The gardens were breathtaking, a vast expanse of meticulously trimmed hedges, vibrant flower beds. At the far end of the garden stood a group of elven knights. Leading them was Toran. "Good morning, Professor Zeste. Professor Raven," Toran greeted with a weing smile as we approached. "Good morning, Toran," Professor Harvey replied. "Is everything prepared?" "Yes, everything is ready," Toran confirmed with a nod before turning to address us. "Students, please take one of these tablets and secure them to your arm," he said, gesturing toward several buckets filled with sleek, rectangr devices. We all approached the buckets, picking out the devices and fastening them around our arms. As I secured mine in ce, I felt a brief, sharp prick on my skin, like a needle piercing through. I nced down at the device and noticed that my face appeared on the screen, alongside various pieces of data. It wasn''t painful, but the sensation was a bit unnerving. "These tablets are a necessary part of the exam," Toran exined as we adjusted to the unfamiliar devices. "It''s best you get ustomed to them now, as they will be essential for tomorrow." "Are we finally going to know the details of the exam, Professor?" Celes, Professor Harvey''s daughter, asked. Her voice held a note of impatience, her gaze fixed on her father. The rest of us couldn''t help but nod in agreement. We''d been kept in the dark about the specifics for far too long. Though, having yed the game before, I already had a pretty good idea of what was toe. Professor Harvey''s usually stern expression softened as he turned to his daughter, a small, affectionate smile breaking through, much to her embarrassment. "Yes," he replied, his voice gentler than usual. "Tomorrow''s exam will take ce in the Forest Ashenor." James Raven then stepped forward, his eyes scanning the us "You will be separated into two teams¡ªRed and Blue." He held up two sleek, futuristic tablets, each the same in design but distinctly different in color. "These tablets are identical in function. The only difference is their color. The rules of the exam are simple: scan as many tablets from the opposing team as you can. While you''ll be evaluated individually, additional factors¡ªones we won''t reveal¡ªwill also influence your score. You''ll need to do more than just gather tablets if you want to pass." Rodolf, crossing his arms, scoffed. "What is this? Some kind of hide-and-seek game?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om James Raven merely smiled in response, his expression unreadable. There was more to this test than he was letting on, and we all knew it. Harvey, standing beside Raven, spoke up. "The training today will be straightforward. It''s just to familiarize you with the tablets and get you ustomed to how they work. Trust me, these could save your life. I urge you to always keep them on your person." He then looked to Toran, who stepped forward, takingmand. "We''ll start with basic stretches, and then¡ª" Toran''s words faded into the background as my attention drifted. This so-called ''training'' was just a cover to make sure we were physically prepared for the real test. James and Harvey hadn''t lied about the risk of death or danger, but they were definitely downying just how deadly the exam could be. They left out the gruesome details on purpose. I nced over at John. We both knew the truth. We understood the dangers ahead far too well. And then there was Earth¡ªor Jayce, or whatever name he went by now. He had to know the stakes too, even if he pretended otherwise. He probably yed the Game as well huh? I really didn''t picture him as someone ying a dating-sim type of Game nor either by the way? He probably lost it and started ying this game to at least have a girlfriend inside a Game. I remembered back when Ephera rejected him. He was furious then, seething with anger and frustration. Had he really fallen so far since that day? Earth, sensing my gaze, turned and shed me a smile, as if we were old friends. As usual, he was surrounded by a group of giggling girls, reveling in their attention. I snorted in disdain. Despite everything that had happened, some things never changed. I could only hope that the uing exam would put an end to his smug attitude¡ªpreferably permanently. "We''ll start with a fewps around the castle," Toran announced, his tone almost patronizing, as if we were mere children. I understood the reasoning behind it, but the others exchanged confused nces. This wasn''t exactly the kind of training they''d expected for the so-called elite students of Trinity Eden. "What a joke," Lykhor sneered, his footsteps echoing with arrogance as he brushed past Toran. "Training for the elite, really?" Toran simply smiled. "By all means, Mr. ryon, take the lead." Lykhor wasn''t done, though. His eyes narrowed. "Where''s Alvara?" Toran''s smile faded, reced by a stern gaze. "The PRINCESS is upied." "Tell her that Lykhor needs to speak¡ª" "Hurry up, everyone! Tomorrow is your Exam!" Toran cut him off, raising his voice to the rest of us. "Don''t forget!" One by one, the group reluctantly began to jog, albeit confused and irritated. I joined in, but my mind wasn''t on theps. I had something else to settle¡ªsomething I should''ve dealt with earlier. I quickened my pace and headed straight toward Rodolf. "Rodolf," I called out. He nced at me, quickening his own pace in response. "Olphean? What do you want?" Feigning ignorance. "My sister''s maidined that you harassed her," I said. He was clearly trying to y dumb, and it grated on my nerves. Rodolf frowned for a moment, then smirked as if amused by the usation. "You''ve got guts to say things like that." I didn''t bother with the games anymore. "Tell me what you know about my brother''s death." His face remained impassive as he shrugged, as if the question meant nothing to him. "Who knows?" That nonchnt response only stoked the annoyance in my chest. I hated it when people thought they could toy with me, but I forced myself to stay calm. My emotions had been vtile ever since that bastard Jayce came back again into my life. "What do you want?" I asked. "Aside from dragging Cylien into your bed." Damn, I really tried. I had barely finished the sentence when his fist shot past my face. I dodged it by tilting my head, feeling the rush of air as it missed me by inches. "Wanna die, Olphean?" Rodolf growled, threateningly. "I want answers," I shot back. "Why did you talk about it to ire if you didn''t want to tell me anything?" Rodolf let out a snort. "I''m not in the mood anymore. Come back in a week. Maybe I''ll tell you." Anger surged in me, but I fought it down. "We''re talking about my brother," I said, struggling to keep my voice level. Rodolf''s eyes glinted with disinterest. "Do I look like I care?" His apathy, his arrogance¡ªit was like staring at a mirror image of that jerk Yanis, someone I had no patience for. But Rodolf? I cared no damn about him. As he sped up, I slowed my pace, letting him pull ahead. My fists clenched at my sides as I watched his retreating figure, my expression turning ice-cold. I''d get my answers. One way or another. Chapter 423 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [11] Kamarel Chapter 423 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [11] Kamarel Vanadias. In one of the grand guest mansions owned by the Teraquin House, a retreat reserved for their most prestigious visitors. The opulence of the living room spoke of wealth and powervish curtains of deep emerald green hung from high windows, and the marble flooring gleamed under the soft light. Sitting at the center of this room was a strikingly handsome young man, his long green hair tied neatly behind his head, revealing sharp green eyes. It was Kendel Teraquin, First Prince and heir to the Teraquin House. A maid, her footsteps silent on the marble floor, approached gracefully. She poured a rich, aromatic coffee into a delicate porcin cup before bowing her head and retreating from view. Kendel extended his hand towards the cup, but as he moved, his gaze caught sight of the green bracelet wrapped around his wrist. For a brief moment, his eyes lingered on the bracelet, his expression nk, revealing nothing of the thoughts swirling behind those sharp eyes. "My Lord, your guest has arrived," the maid''s soft voice interrupted his thoughts. "Send him in," Kendel replied, withdrawing his hand from the untouched coffee. He leaned back in his chair, waiting. Momentster, the door opened to admit a tall figure. The man who entered was striking in appearance, with long, flowing blond hair tied back, framing his angr features. His clothes, though finely made, had a distinct design¡ªa cut and fabric that set him apart from the nobility of the Teraquin House. His ears, longer and more pronounced than Kendel''s, marked him as something more. A High Elf. "Kamarel," Kendel greeted, his tone carefully neutral. "Perhaps ''Lord Kamarel'' would be more appropriate," the High Elf corrected with a polite smile as he took a seat across from Kendel, without so much as a formal greeting. Kendel''s eyes narrowed subtly as he observed the elf. Theck of respect was clear. Kamarel, a guest in the Teraquin House, had the audacity to seat himself without acknowledging the prince properly. But what else could he expect from a High Elf? ''Arrogance,'' Kendel thought, suppressing a flicker of irritation. ''What else did I expect from their kind?'' "How are things progressing?" Kamarel asked, crossing his legs casually as if the conversation were of little consequence. Kendel arched a brow. "What exactly do you mean?" Without responding immediately, Kamarel reached over and took Kendel''s cup of coffee, brazenly lifting it to his lips. "Milord¡ª" The maid, Elri, stepped forward in rm at the breach of etiquette, but Kendel raised a hand, cutting her off. "It''s fine, Elri," Kendel said. Kamarel nced briefly at the maid before taking a sip. His brows furrowed slightly as he tasted it, and with a sharp motion, he set the cup back down. "Get this filth out of my sight." Elri didn''t hesitate, her face a perfect mask ofposure as she swiftly removed the offending cup. Kamarel wiped his mouth with a napkin, his eyes now focused entirely on Kendel. "Lord Kendel," he began, his tone almost mocking, "I''m here to determine whether you''ve had a change of heart regarding¡­ our matters. I hope not." "You''ve wasted both our time. No change in the ns," Kendel replied. Kamarel''s smile widened, his sharp features practically glowing with satisfaction. "I am pleased to hear that. Our men are already prepared to assist you in the... rebellion." "There is no rebellion," Kendel cut him off, his tone hard. Kamarel chuckled, the sound low and amused. "Oh, but there is. The Queen has no idea what you''re nning for her Kingdom. If she did, she wouldn''t have agreed to your terms so easily." Kendel remained silent, his green eyes locked on Kamarel''s face, betraying no emotion. He didn''t rise to the bait, knowing full well Kamarel enjoyed twisting words. "Do not worry," Kamarel continued smoothly. "All you need to do is incapacitate her. We will take care of the rest." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I''ll do what''s necessary," Kendel said, but his gaze darkened. "But understand this¡ªUtopia had better uphold its promises." Kamarel inclined his head. "Of course. We hold no quarrel with our Elven kin. Any differences between us are trivialpared to the purity we share. The problem," Kamarel''s expression twisted in disgust, "lies with the others... the filth." There was no need for rification. The other races¡ªhumans, werewolves, vampires¡ªthey were nothing in the eyes of High Elves like Kamarel. "There won''t be any left," Kendel said icily. "Not after Utopia takes control of Sancta Vedelia." Kamarel''s eyes gleamed with delight. "We knew we could trust you. You''ve shown us that." In his life, Kamarel had met many who despised other races. But Kendel was different¡ªa true supremacist, a zealot, driven by an unquenchable hatred for any race not of pure Elven blood. His n to eradicate them from Sancta Vedelia wasn''t just political. It was personal. Kendel leaned forward slightly. "And know this¡ªI won''t tolerate any act of betrayal. Not from Utopia. Not from you." Kamarel sighed in exasperation. "We share the same goal, Your Highness. Elven control over Sancta Vedelia. With the Olpheans, Zestes, Dolphis, Ravens, Tepes, and Moonfangs gone, we''ll have more than enoughnd and resources to divide. No more reason for conflict." Kamarel smiled again, though this time, it was thinner, more serious. "How long have we been nning this? There''s no time for distrust. There''s no need. I promise you." "Your honeyed promises are meaningless to us." A sweet feminine voice cut. Kamarel froze at the entrance, his eyes widening as his gaze fell on the young woman standing before him. His mouth hung slightly open, a rare reaction for someone asposed as him. The young woman was breathtaking¡ªher long mint-green hair cascaded behind her, and her golden eyes glowed with an ethereal light that seemed to transcend even the beauty of Elven kind. As a High Elf, Kamarel had been surrounded by the most exquisite women throughout his life. Many had approached him flirtatiously, recognizing his status and charm. But this woman was different. She was beyond even the highest standards of Elven beauty, a transcendent figure who made even him feel inadequate. Kendel sighed. "Alvara." Kamarel blinked, the name was clearly ringing bells to him. ''Alvara? Alvara Teraquin?'' He had heard of her, of course¡ªrumors about her had spread far and wide. But seeing her in person was something else entirely. "We were just discussing the well-being of our ns," Kendel said, addressing her stare. He knew his sister too well¡ªshe was already aware of the rebellion, of the n to purge Sancta Vedelia of all other races. She had never voiced any objections to the n itself, but there was one matter that had been festering between them. Alvara, however, seemed unfazed by Kamarel''s presence. She ignored himpletely, her piercing golden gaze locked on her older brother. "We were just discussing the well-being of our ns," Kendel said, addressing her stare. He knew his sister too well¡ªshe was already aware of the rebellion, of the n to purge Sancta Vedelia of all other races. She had never voiced any objections to the n itself, but there was one matter that had been festering between them. Alvara''s eyes grew colder. "All these years, brother," she began, her voice cutting through the room, "...and you didn''t have the galls to convince mother." Though she shared her brother''s vision of a Sancta Vedelia devoid of humans and other races¡ªbeings she neither trusted nor cared for¡ªAlvara could not ept that they were moving forward without their mother''s consent. On more than one asion, she had almost revealed everything to their mother, tempted to break her silence out of sheer frustration. But each time, the promise of and free of the filthy Halves, Hybrids and Humans stopped her. Her dream was too close to let her emotions ruin it. Still, she expected Kendel, the moreposed and collected of the two, to convince their mother. Yet here they were, mere days from their grand n''s execution, and their mother was still blissfully unaware of the rebellion simmering beneath the surface. "You had plenty of times," Alvara said. "You could have convinced her." Kendel met his sister''s gaze. "She wouldn''t understand," he said simply. Alvara stood still for a moment, her golden eyes scrutinizing her brother as if searching for something buried deep within him. Then, without a word, she moved closer, her steps light and graceful, barely disturbing the air in the room. She reached out with her gloved hand¡ªpure white, covering until elbow¡ªand gently lifted Kendel''s chin, forcing him to meet her gaze. "Tell me, elder brother," she began, in a cold tone. "Are you doing this for our people? Or for your personal grudge?" Kendel remained silent. After a moment, he spoke. "What about you, Freydis?" Alvara''s face immediately hardened, her expression turning emotionless. She slowly let go of Kendel''s chin and stepped back. "Grudge," she said softly, "might certainly not be the right word to describe what I am feeling, dear brother." "Princess Alvara, it''s a great pleasure to meet you," Kamarel spoke up suddenly. ''I never thought I''d ever see someone as beautiful as Lady Freya.'' He was truly enthralled by Alvara. Alvara though didn''t acknowledge him directly, only casting a brief nce over her shoulder before turning and walking off, her long mint-green hair swaying gracefully with her steps. Kamarel chuckled softly, his eyes following her as she exited. ''But now I begin to understand why Lord Durathiel wants her.'' Chapter 424 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [12] Talk With John Chapter 424 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [12] Talk With John "What''s going on between you and Earth?" I asked John during our brief lunchtime break. We had been training for hours and it was our little break time. There was still time before we resumed training, and I wanted to address something that had been gnawing at me¡ªJohn''s clear animosity toward Earth. John nced up from the small basket of food, his eyes unreadable. After a moment, he resumed eating, chewing in silence before offering a curt response. "Nothing." I narrowed my eyes at him. "You can''t lie to me, Johnny." His shoulders shrugged with indifference. "Whatever. It''s got nothing to do with you." "I wonder about that." I let the words hang in the air. Something about this conversation felt oddly familiar, as if I had been in a situation like this before, but the memory eluded me, hovering just out of reach. I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was missing something about John. John''s silence stretched between us. Then, his voice broke through it, his tone gruffer than before. "What about you? What''s your issue with him?" I crossed my arms, leaning back against the rough stone wall. "You''ve probably figured it out by now," I said, dodging his question with a smirk. "But I''m not saying anything until you do." John''s grip on his fork tightened, the metal threatening to bend under the pressure of his clenched fist. For a long moment, he didn''t say a word. Then, with a cold voice, he finally spoke. "He... in his past life on Earth... killed my sister." "Huh?" I was quite shocked. I had known Jayce was a scumbag, but to hear that he had been responsible for the death of someone close to John, left me momentarily speechless. What was the probability anyway? Jayce¡ªthis guy who had caused nothing but pain in his wake¡ªhadn''t just ruined lives. He had taken them. "I see," I said quietly before deciding to be honest as well. "He killed my girlfriend." John looked at me, his expression barely shifting. If he was surprised by the confession, he hid it well. But I could tell his mind was working, turning over the details, connecting the dots. After a pause, he spoke again, his tone more curious than anything else. "Figured as much. What surprises me is that you actually had a girlfriend back on Earth." I grimaced at his remark. "And you? I''m pretty sure you never had a girlfriend on Earth. Seems like you were quite the sis-con, huh?" John''s eyes shed with annoyance at my jab. "Don''t start with the sis-con talk, not after what I''ve seen between you and Elona. And Christina," he added pointedly. He paused for a beat, and then, with an almost casual air, asked, "Did you have anyone else back on Earth?" His sudden willingness to talk caught me off guard. But I could understand why. Both of us had been reincarnated into this world, and we had lost people who mattered. And in both our cases, it was Jayce who had caused that loss at least for Ephera and Shayna in my case. Perhaps it was because we both carried wounds from our past lives¡ªwounds inflicted by the same person. That, more than anything, made me feel like we understood each other in a way no one else could. "On Earth, huh?" I mused aloud, chewing on a crispy chicken chip, my thoughts drifting to Chloe¡ªmy unruly little sister. Chloe had always been theplete opposite of Elona. Where Elona was more noble and soft-spoken, Chloe had been wild, tomboyish, and fiercely protective. We bickered constantly, squabbles that could erupt over the smallest of things, but it was never mean-spirited. It was just us¡ªour unique brother-sister bond. Looking back, those moments, even the ones filled with petty arguments, held a warmth I hadn''t appreciated enough at the time. In high school, where I was gued by slight bullying, it had been Chloe who stood up for me. More often than not, she''d jump in, even getting into fights on my behalf. She hated seeing me take the abuse in silence, despised the way I''d avoid conflict at all costs. I was the type to shrink away from confrontation, always choosing the path of least resistance, while she was the storm ready to break the skies open if it meant defending me. But what could I do? I had learned early in life¡ªthanks to some childhood experiences that were better left forgotten¡ªthat speaking out or fighting back only made things worse. So, I stayed quiet. I became someone who avoided attention, avoided trouble. It wasn''t the bravest path, but it was how I survived. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Middle school and high school... Those years were a blur of hardships. I didn''t really have many fond memories from that time. If anything, they were years I''d rather not think about too much. It wasn''t until college that things started to shift. College was different. Ephera, Emric, and the others¡ªmy friends¡ªthey gave me something I hadn''t had in a long time: a chance to breathe, to turn the page on the grief that had consumed me. Losing my parents... losing Chloe... it had nearly broken me, but those years at college helped me find something close to peace. They gave me a reason to move forward, to stop wallowing in the never-ending spiral of mourning. But even that was taken away from me¡­ "I guess we''re both lucky to have found a new family here..." I said finally, breaking the silence that had settled between John and me. John''s gaze hardened, the light in his eyes turning sharp. "He''s mine, Edward," he said. I raised an eyebrow at his sudden intensity, forked a piece of meat, and brought it to my mouth. "Who''s yours?" Amelia popped her head between us, her eyes narrowing with suspicion. "Earth," I answered, smirking before John could speak. "Looks like your husband''s swinging both ways." John''s face twisted in irritation. "F¡ªFuck off!" He snapped, hurling his fork toward me with impressive speed. I dodged the projectile easily, leaning back. The fork flew past me, continuing on its path... until it met its unfortunate target with a dull sound. "Urgh!" Came a pained grunt from behind us. I nced over my shoulder and sighed. A poor elf sat there, rubbing the sore spot where the fork had struck. "Always them," I muttered under my breath. Elves, it seemed, were perpetually unlucky in situations like this. But I felt slightly good seeing the scene [] "Hm?" As I turned back, a strange sensation prickled at the back of my neck. Something felt... off. I looked up, my gaze drifting toward the towering walls of the nearby castle. Someone was watching us. I could feel their eyes on us or me? Chapter 425 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [13] Bullied Chapter 425 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [13] Bullied "It''s him¡­" Bryelle mumbled under her breath, her voice barely more than a whisper as she peered out of the tall, arched windows of the castle. The cool ss felt icy against her fingertips as she pressed them gently against it, her heart fluttering a bit. She had left out of her room, leaving behind the safety of her familiar quarters, all because a surge of curiosity hadpelled her to learn more about her older sister''s ssmates. The castle grounds had grown unusually lively, and the sight of so many unfamiliar faces wandering near the secluded fortress was enough to make her feel nervous, a rare difort that tugged at her instincts. Yet, despite her apprehension, she couldn''t resist. Curiosity was a powerful thing, and so, she had given in, allowing herself a brief glimpse of the people who had gathered in the garden''s side courtyard. It didn''t take long for her to spot him. Among the crowd, he stood out¡ªa young man with striking white hair and piercing amber eyes. The sight of him made her breath catch in her throat. It was unmistakable. She had met him only recently, and yet his presence was etched into her mind with startling rity. There he was, amidst the others but only him was in her eyes. ''He''s elder sister''s ssmate?'' The thought stirred a fresh wave of surprise in her chest. Somehow, it made sense now¡ªhis confidence, his ease. It wasn''t just bravado. He was from the prestigious Trinity Eden Academy, after all. That could only mean one thing: he was a high-ranking noble, just as she suspected. "Instead of hitting on Earth, try to do something useful," Amael''s rang mockingly toward the young man close to him with whitish-red hair. "J¨CJohn?" Amelia''s voice wavered slightly in bewilderment. She nced at Amael, unsure if he was joking or if there was some hidden truth in his usation. His face was so serious, she wondered for a moment if there was more to the situation than she realized. As John''s girlfriend, she noticed all the piercing looks John gave to Earth as if he wanted to swallow him up. John, however, was quick to react. "Don''t believe that fucker! I just hate that guy!" He was desperately trying to correct his girlfriend''s misunderstanding. Amelia sighed, rolling her eyes in exasperation. "The real question is, who don''t you hate in the academy?" John scowled. "Huh? Am I the one picking fights left and right?" His gaze shifted usingly toward Amael. Before Amael could respond, a new voice joined the fray. "John''s right," Celeste chimed in, her lips curving into an amused smile. "Amael definitely outsses everyone when ites to picking fights." Amael merely shrugged, utterly unfazed. "Not my fault when there''s so much trash in this so-called elite academy." His voice was loud enough to gather all the res from the students from all sses. "Amael..." Bryelle whispered softly, her lips barely moving as she said his name. The name of the young man who had helped her only a day before. As their yful bickering continued, Bryelle watched in quiet fascination from her hidden vantage point. It was strange, almost surreal, to see Amael like this¡ªbantering casually with his friends, seemingly at ease. He was clearly talking differently with John, Celeste and Amelia. Bryelle continued to watch, entranced, for several more minutes as their training resumed. But then, just as she was beginning to lose herself in the scene, something made her pulse quicken¡ªa fleeting moment of panic. Amael was turning around, his gaze sweeping across the garden. She panicked, quickly spinning the wheels of her chair to back away from the window, her heart pounding in her chest. She had been so absorbed in watching him that she hadn''t realized how close he hade to spotting her. Her breath came in quick, shallow gasps as she moved further back into the shadow of the hallway, her hands trembling slightly on the wheels of her chair. Tanya had specifically asked her to stay inside the castle, to avoid unnecessary interactions with strangers, especially those associated with her sister''s academy. But how could she resist? This was a chance she hadn''t expected¡ªa chance she might never have again. She had thought, after their brief encounter, that she would never see him again. And yet, here he was, so close. ''I¨CI''ll just thank him for yesterday!'' Bryelle''s hands clenched tightly around the arms of her chair as mir pushed her away from the gardens. Her heart, already racing with the nervousness of sneaking out, now pounded for a different reason¡ªa familiar sense of dread crept up her spine. Why now, of all times? She had felt so close to gathering the courage to approach Amael again, to thank him for helping her. Yet, her brother and his entourage had found her. "Hm¡­ older brother, I should go back to the room. Mother asked me to stay inside," she tried to protest quietly. "Really?" mir raised a brow, a teasing smile ying on his lips. "Why are you wearing your disguise, then? You nned to leave, didn''t you? Come with us instead." Bryelle''s stomach churned. She could feel the weight of their eyes on her now¡ªEril, Onas, and Thina, the trio from the branch side of the Teraquin House. They stood slightly behind mir, their gazes clearly mocking. "How are you, Bryelle?" Eril asked. "Looking for Alvara to babysit you again?" Onas smirked, his lips curling into a sneer. Bryelle''s heart sank. Alvara was the only one who ever stood up for her, but she wasn''t here today. And these three knew it otherwise they wouldn''t dare to try anything toward her. "Too bad," Thina added, herughter soft but cruel as she covered her mouth with her hand. "Alvara is probably tired of you. That''s why she keeps skipping out. Isn''t that right, Bryelle?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Bryelle swallowed hard, her throat tight. She could feel her chest constricting as her mind scrambled for something¡ªanything¡ªto say in response. She loved Alvara more than anything and that was something she feared. Her eyes darted to Neia. If anyone could stop this, it would be her. She wasn''t really among the ones who bullied her after all. "Elder sister¡­" Bryelle''s voice trembled, her words little more than a whisper. She looked at Neia, silently pleading for her help, for her to say something¡ªanything¡ªto stop this from escting further. But Neia''s cold gaze met hers only briefly before she turned her head away, her expression unreadable. "I am not your older sister," she said tly, her voice devoid of warmth, rejecting Bryelle. Bryelle lowered her head, her shoulders trembling as sadness weighed heavily on her small frame. Her lips quivered, but she dared not make a sound. "Now, let''s see if we can get you to walk," Eril said, a cruel smirk tugging at the corner of his lips as he approached her. Bryelle''s breath hitched. "I¨CI can''t, elder brother, please..." Her voice trembled as she pleaded, trying to spin the wheels of her chair back, away from him. But the chair refused to move, her arms too weak to escape. Panic shed in her eyes as she turned to see Thina gripping the handles of her chair with a tight, malicious grip, lifting them slightly off the ground. With a sharp jerk, Thina yanked the chair. "Hah!" Bryelle tumbled forward, her fragile body copsing onto the cold ground, helpless. Her legs, useless and unresponsive,y motionless beneath her. "Now, walk," mir asked with a smile that never reached his eyes. Bryelle''s heart raced. "B¨CBut, I can''t¡­" Her throat felt like sandpaper, dry and tight as fear swallowed her voice. "I can''t believe you''re still allowed in this castle. How can you even call yourself a princess of the Teraquin House? You''re an embarrassment," Thina sneered. "Isn''t that right, Neia?" Neia barely nced at Bryelle. "I don''t care. Just get it over with, brother. We don''t have time for this." "Just having a bit of fun, sister," mir chuckled darkly, reaching down toward Bryelle''s neck. "N¨CNo, please!" Bryelle whimpered, trying to shield herself, but mir''s fingers curled around the pendant that hung from her neck, yanking it free with a swift tug. "Hahh..." Bryelle gasped as the pendant''s chain cut briefly into her skin before breaking. mir held up the pendant, his eyes gleaming with a sense of twisted triumph. "Now you won''t be running off anymore disguised. Stop bothering the Queen, understood?" His smirk faded into a frown as he noticed another pendant hidden beneath the first. It was simple, made of rough wood, shaped like a leaf. "Oh, what''s this?" Erilughed, leaning in to get a closer look. "A pendant fit for peasants?" Onas stepped forward, grinning. "How appropriate for someone like Bryelle." Thina snickered. "It suits her, doesn''t it?" mir grimaced, disgust curling his lip as he tossed the leaf pendant aside. "What an ugly sight¡­" The pendantnded with a soft thud in the grass, discarded like it meant nothing. Bryelle watched as it fell, her heart sinking further. She lowered her head, her long hair, once disguised, now slowly faded back to its true colors¡ªa soft blond with green that deepened into a gradient toward the tips. Her teary eyes glowed a pale yellow-green, shimmering with suppressed emotion. "Wow, she''s crying already. Much sooner than I expected." Erilughed mockingly, shaking his head. "She''s a disgrace to the Teraquin House," Onas muttered, crossing his arms. "You should be ashamed of yourself." "Pathetic," mir spat. "But what can you expect when your father dishonors his Queen? The Goddess must''ve cursed you for his sins." "...!" Bryelle''s lip quivered, her breathing in uneven gasps as she fought to hold back her sobs, but the tears came anyway, streaking down her face. "You lot seem to be enjoying yourselves." mir froze, his body stiffening. He slowly turned around, his mocking grin disappearing in an instant. Standing a few feet away was a man, his white hair catching the light, and his amber eyes piercing through them. Chapter 426 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [14] Taking Care Of The Bullies Chapter 426 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [14] Taking Care Of The Bullies "You lot seem to be enjoying yourselves." Amael stood at the edge of the scene, his amber eyes taking in the situation with a measured gaze. Amael hadn''te here by chance. During his training, he had felt a gaze upon him¡ªa sensation that gnawed at the back of his mind for a moment. When he turned to investigate, the source was elusive, but the lingering presence was unmistakable. Following it out of curiosity, he arrived to witness something far more out of expectation than he''d anticipated. His gaze briefly flickered to the overturned wheelchair, its familiar design catching his attention. A wheelchair? His mind turned back to the girl he had met just the day before. The wheelchair was identical. His eyes traveled to the figure on the ground, a young elf with delicate features and long hair that faded into a striking gradient of blond and green. Shey crumpled on the earth, tears glistening on her cheeks. It was the first time he had truly seen her face, but the look in her eyes¡ªthose tear-stained, pleading eyes¡ªtriggered a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu in Amael. She''s the girl from yesterday¡­ Unless she had a twin, there was no mistaking it. It was her. The girl he had encountered before, the one who had looked at him with the same wide-eyed gaze when she realized he was human. ''What''s she doing here?'' Judging by her appearance, her status wasn''tmon. Could she be royalty? She wasn''t with the other royals when Tanya introduced them yesterday, so maybe she is a cousin or a distant rtive? While Amael pondered the girl''s identity, one of the tormentors stepped forward, arrogance dripping from his posture. "Who are you to interrupt us, Human?" Onas asked, eyes narrowing at Amael''s interruption. Before the situation could escte, Neia quickly intervened. "Onas." Her calm voice was a warning to hold his tongue. She wasn''t about to let him speak recklessly. She knew exactly who stood before them, even if Onas did not. It wouldn''t befit her status if she hadn''t recognized him. Amael Falkrona¡ªor rather, Amael Olphean, as they now knew¡ªwas no stranger to the royal courts of Sancta Vedelia. His name had been whispered in corridors long before the formal introductions. The moment Allen Teraquin had returned home in a crippled state, one name had risen to the surface¡ªAmael''s. And yet, here he was, standing before them. The brother of Christina and Connor, the youngest son of Alea herself. I didn''t get a proper look at him yesterday, Neia thought, her curiosity piqued as she studied him closely now. But he''s different than I imagined. The rumors surrounding Amael had painted a vivid picture¡ªshe expected a burly, rough-edged man with battle scars and a hot-blooded temper. But what stood before her was nothing of the sort. Amael was strikingly handsome, his features refined and slightly delicate, yet there was an undeniable strength behind his calm demeanor. Neia felt a strange bitterness swell within her as she found herself admiring him, even though he was human. "What is it, Princess Neia? He''s just a human," Eril muttered, his voiceced with disdain as he watched both Neia and mir fall silent. Only the two of them knew well about Amael. Amael, however, paid them no mind as he moved toward Bryelle, whoy crumpled on the ground, visibly shaken. His amber eyes softened as he approached her. "You sure hid things from me, didn''t you?" "T-That''s... sorry..." Bryelle stammered, lowering her head, her voice barely a whisper. Amael''s expression softened bit. "Well, don''t worry, just kidding," he said, offering his hand to her. "Come." "Hey! What''s a human doing standing before Elven royals?!" Before Bryelle could reach out, Thina snapped. Neia shot her cousin a silent re. Read the mood, idiot. Amael didn''t even nce in Thina''s direction. His focus was entirely on Bryelle. "Take my hand," he said gently. "Hey, dumb human! Don''t tell me you''re deaf as well!" Onas barked, stepping forward with a sneer. "Do you even know this guy, Bryelle? You''re more pathetic than I thought. Befriending a human? How disgraceful." Bryelle''s shoulders shook at his cruel words, but Amael remained unfazed. "Take my hand, Bryelle," he repeated, calling her by her name. "U-Um¡­" Bryelle''s eyes welled up again as she hesitantly reached out, her fingers trembling. More tears spilled down her cheeks, but there was a flicker of trust in her eyes. She ced her small, shaking hand in Amael''s. As soon as he grasped her hand, Amael gently but firmly pulled her to her feet. She stumbled, falling against his chest, her legs unable to support her weight. But before she could copse, Amael swiftly wrapped his arm under her knees and lifted her effortlessly into his arms. "As expected, you''re just as light as yesterday," Amael mused, now certain of her identity. Bryelle smiled faintly through her trembling lips, her teary eyes ncing up at him, grateful. With a swift kick, Amael straightened her wheelchair before gently cing Bryelle back onto the seat. "Answer when we speak! Lower race!" Onas barked again. "Ah!" Bryelle''s voice cracked in warning. But Amael was already aware. He saw the attacking before it even formed. In one fluid motion, he dodged Onas''s iing fist with a subtle tilt of his head and caught the boy''s arm mid-air, his grip like iron. "You attacked me first, didn''t you?" Amael said calmly, but there was an undercurrent of danger as he tightened his hold. "Arghh! Let go!" Onas screamed, pain twisting his face as he struggled in Amael''s grasp. His arrogance vanished, reced with terror. A smile spread across Amael''s lips. He didn''t want to escte things. Several matters were at stake, and causing a scene wasn''t ideal. But surely, no one could fault him for merely defending himself, right? "D-Don''t!" Neia''s voice rang out, panic setting in as she realized what was about to happen. She could see it¡ªAmael''s smile held a dangerous edge, and she knew what that meant. But she was toote. -CRACK The sickening sound of bone snapping filled the air. "ARGHHHH!!! M-My arm!!" Onas screamed, copsing to the ground, clutching his now grotesquely twisted arm as tears streamed down his face. Everyone around Amael flinched, their bodies tense with fear. The casualty with which he had snapped Onas''s arm left them all shaken, but Amael wasn''t done. His gaze turned toward Eril. Sensing danger, Eril instinctively stepped back, but it was already toote. Amael was in front of him in an instant. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om -BAM! The sound of Amael''s kick echoed through the courtyard, mming into Eril''s side with a brutal force. The sickening crack of bones breaking followed, and Eril''s body flew through the air, crashing into the castle wall with enough force to leave a small crack in the white stone. He lost consciousness immediately, slumping lifelessly to the ground. "S-Stop this at once!" mir''s voice rang out, finally snapping out of his stupor as he shouted. But Amael''s attention had already shifted, now locked onto Thina. "Hii! W-Wait, I''m a girl¡ªaghhya!" Thina squealed, her words cut off by the impact of Amael''s fist. His punch connected squarely with her face, the force causing her delicate features to cave in as she copsed to the ground, blood trickling from her now broken nose. Amael waved his hand dismissively, as if brushing off a minor inconvenience. "Thought you were a guy. My bad," he said nonchntly, wiping the blood off his knuckles. mir, enraged, took a step forward. "Do you know what you''ve just done?" Amael''s expression darkened as he turned to face mir, who visibly tensed. Amael''s gaze on mir was far more menacing than the others¡ªhe clearly had no intention of letting him off easily. "Enough!" Neia shouted, stepping forward to intervene. She could see the murderous intent in Amael''s eyes as he closed the distance between him and mir in a blink. "B-Bastard!" mir unleashed a punch, his fist glowing with potent mana. Amael caught the punch effortlessly. With a single, fluid motion, he yanked mir forward, throwing him off bnce, and drove his knee into mir''s stomach. "AGH!" mir gasped, his eyes widening in pain as blood sprayed from his mouth. He crumpled to the ground, clutching his stomach, barely able to breathe. Amael wasn''t finished. He raised his leg again, ready to strike, but Neia quickly thrust her arm out in front of him. "If you go any further, you''ll create an international crisis! He''s a royal¡ªthis has to stop. We''re even." Amael paused, his leg still in the air. After a moment of tense silence, he slowly lowered it. "I suppose so." Neia let out a sigh of relief, but it was short-lived. Before she could rx, Amael moved swiftly toward her. His hand shot out, and Neia flinched, closing her eyes tightly in fear. She felt his hand on her neck¡ªa firm touch. When she opened her eyes, she saw him calmly running his fingers along the chain of her emerald pendant. "W-What are you doing?" She stammered, trembling. No man had ever dared touch her like this, let alone a human. In any other circumstance, it would have been unthinkable, but Amael''s presence was overwhelming, suffocating. She couldn''t bring herself to move. A strange sensation flooded her body. She had never felt anything like this before. It reminded her of the raw power she sensed from Alvara, but this was different. Amael was a man¡ªa man who defied every delicate ideal she had of Elven masculinity. His aura of danger, of dominance,pletely shattered her preconceptions of what a real man was supposed to be. Even Lykhor, with all his handsome features and noble air, paled inparison to the raw, primal energy Amael exuded. "What a beautiful pendant," Amael muttered, his fingers lightly stroking the emerald. Neia''s throat tightened as she clenched her fists, trying desperately to steady her breath. She couldn''t meet his gaze. With a sudden, sharp motion, Amael yanked the pendant from her neck, the chain snapping painfully against her skin. "Ah!" Neia gasped, her hand flying to her reddened neck. Amael nced at the pendant before throwing it into the grass without a second thought. "But it doesn''t suit you," he sneered, dismissing it as though it were worthless. Neia stood frozen, her hand still on her neck, her eyes wide with shock. She had never felt so humiliated in her life. Her face burned bright red with a mix of shame and anger, but the overwhelming feeling of helplessness kept her from speaking. Amael, now indifferent to her, bent down to pick up a leaf pendant from the grass and handed it to Bryelle, who had watched everything in stunned silence. "Ignore the losers," Amael said calmly, gripping the handles of Bryelle''s wheelchair. Without another word, he turned and began to leave, pushing her away from the scene. Neia watched his back as he walked away, her fists clenched tightly at her sides, her body trembling with a whirlwind of emotions¡ªmainly embarrassment. Chapter 427 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [15] Bryelles Fate Chapter 427 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [15] Bryelle''s Fate "Then what exactly was their problem?" I asked, guiding Bryelle through the grand corridors of the castle. Bryelle, however, remained silent, her small frame nearly trembling in front of me. Her wide eyes were zed with confusion, her lips parted as if frozen mid-thought. "Bryelle," I called her name softly, my hand brushing against her neck in a light poke. "Ah!" She gasped, recoiling like a startled deer. "Don''t yelp like that," I muttered. "S¨CSorry¡­" Bryelle whispered, bowing her head. I nced at her, my brows furrowing slightly. "So? What was their problem? Why were they bullying you? Did you do something to upset them?" I asked, though deep down, I doubted she would harm even the smallest insect from what I had seen so far. "No¡­ um, weren''t you a little too far with them?" Her words caught me off guard. Dumbfounded, I turned to face her fully. I went too far? For a moment, I stared at her, searching her face for any sign that she might be joking. But Bryelle was serious¡ªdead serious. It was as if she didn''t fullyprehend what had been happening to her for what I suppose years. They seemed to be tormenting her relentlessly, and yet, she was worried that I might have overstepped? Well, I guess for someone who just saw them for the first time, it might''ve seemed a bit much. But they deserved a reality check. People like them don''t understand anything unless they''re knocked down a peg. Just like I did with Allen. "Not at all," I replied. "I¡ªI see¡­" Bryelle mumbled. I guided her forward again, ignoring the disapproving stares and curious nces of the maids bustling around us. They likely weren''t used to seeing the young princess led through the castle halls by someone like me, a Human. But I didn''t care. "So, Princess Bryelle Teraquin, why were you spying on me?" Her cheeks flushed a delicate pink, and she shook her head frantically. "I¡ªI wasn''t spying! Please don''t call me that¡­" She whispered in embarrassment.. "Now it all makes sense¡ªwhy you hate humans, why you''re not allowed outside. You''re a Teraquin princess after all. It''s only natural you''d have some restrictions." Bryelle remained silent, though her shoulders dropped slightly as I continued to wander around aimlessly. It was obvious I was just finding an excuse to avoid training, and, to her credit, she seemed willing to let me. At least I hoped she''d cover for meter. If not, I was definitely in trouble. After a long pause, she finally spoke up. "Um¡­ Lord Amael?" "Don''t call me ''Lord,''" I corrected, waving a hand dismissively. "We''re of the same status, after all." "Oh, yes¡­you''re a royal from the Olphean House, isn''t it?" Bryelle asked. I offered a casual nod, my lips curling into a faint smirk. "Yes, so don''t worry about those idiots I beat up. They can''t touch me. If they even think about trying, I''ll just use my status to destroy their lives." Bryelle''s expression tightened, and a small, awkward smile crept onto her face. "T¨CThat might be too much¡­" she said softly, though I could tell by the slight nervousugh she thought I was joking. Bryelle''s expression tightened, and a small, awkward smile crept onto her face. "T¨CThat might be too much¡­" she said softly, though I could tell by the slight nervousugh she thought I was joking. But I wasn''t. Not in the slightest. Status existed for that very reason¡ªto protect, to wield power. [] ''I am a Young Master.'' There was no shame in admitting it; I was born into privilege, and I fully intended to make use of that privilege when necessary. "Um, Amael, you''re a student at Trinity Eden Academy, right?" Bryelle asked, her tone shifting as she changed the subject, her gaze now wandering ahead, lost in thought. "Are you going to the Exam tomorrow?" "Yep," I replied, watching her face closely. "We''re here for that after all." Her expression softened as she heard my words, and I noticed the wistful look in her eyes. It didn''t take much to guess what she was thinking¡ªthere was a longing there, a desire to escape this castle, to live a normal life like any other student. But Bryelle couldn''t. She was a Teraquin Princess, trapped in her role, her duties, her obligations. "You''re a Teraquin Princess, right?" I asked. "Why don''t youe and watch the Exam? I''m sure a lot of high-ranking nobles will be there to observe. Don''t you want to see how Alvara is doing? She''s your sister or cousin, right?" At the mention of Alvara''s name, Bryelle''s face lit up instantly. Her once timid demeanor vanished as her eyes sparkled with excitement. She raised her voice in a sudden burst of energy, unable to hide her enthusiasm. "Y¨CYou know my Elder Sister?!" Wow, she really did seem like a fangirl. Her entire mood changed the moment I brought up Alvara. "Who doesn''t know the ''Goddess Alvara''?" I said, my tone dripping with mocker but to my surprise, Bryelle took my words at face value. "R¨CRight?!" She eximed, her excitement bubbling over. "Elder Sister is like a Goddess! She''s amazing, beautiful, strong, and kind!" I grimaced slightly at her naivety. "I agree with the first three, but thest one seems a bit hard to believe." Alvara... kind? The thought alone felt like a stretch. Maybe in some alternate universe. The Alvara I knew was ruthless, her punishments swift and severe, especially toward the Halves. If that was what Bryelle considered kindness, then we clearly had very different definitions. "She is kind!" Bryelle insisted, her eyes gleaming with sincerity. "She really is!" I raised an eyebrow, skeptical. "How so?" I couldn''t help but think of the countless times Alvara had burned Halves alive, her judgments delivered without mercy. Sure, they might''ve deserved some form of punishment, but hers often bordered on the extreme. Bryelle, however, seemed oblivious to that side of her sister. "You see," she began, her voice softening as she recalled her memories, "the other day when I had a nightmare, Elder Sister stayed up the whole night, watching over me while I slept. She didn''t leave my side, not even for a second." Her tone grew warmer, filled with admiration. "And whenever we''re alone, she always cooks for me, preparing all my favorite meals. Everything I like, she makes sure it''s perfect. She helps me a lot too¡ªshe teaches me so many things. She''s always looking out for me. She''s the kindest person in the world!" "Just curious, but are you sure we''re talking about the same person? Is there another Alvara in your family?" I asked, my voice tinged with disbelief. Bryelle''s expression fell, her gaze drifting away as if she were sulking. "My bad," I added with a halfhearted chuckle, trying to ease the awkwardness. "It''s just... hard to believe." Really, really hard to believe. The Alvara I knew¡ªthe one whose reputation preceded her¡ªwasn''t someone I could picture wearing an apron, cheerfully cooking meals or tenderlyforting someone through a nightmare. No, the Alvara I imagined was far more¡­dark. I could easily envision her poisoning someone''s food with a cold smile or quietly strangling an enemy in the dead of night. Yet here was Bryelle, utterly blind to her sister''s darker side, caught in the glowing web of familial love. It was clear she idolized Alvara, unwilling or perhaps unable to see the truth of who her sister really was. If only she knew what her beloved sister was nning... what she was capable of during the uing War. A War where even Bryelle wouldn''t be able to stop her. Huh? I stopped in my tracks, my body going rigid. Something had just clicked in my mind. "I¨CIs there a problem?" Bryelle asked, her voice tinged with embarrassment. She nced at me, perhaps regretting how much emotion she''d let slip in our conversation. But I barely heard her. My mind was elsewhere, piecing together fragments of a future I hadn''t fully considered until now. If I remembered correctly, Alvara''s involvement in the War had been her wish all along. From the very beginning, she''d wanted to throw herself into the conflict. But when she finally got her chance... something was different. By the time the War started, Alvara had already begun unraveling, her mind cracking under some unseen pressure. She looked unstable even now, but during the War, it was worse. Far worse. It was as though something inside her had shifted, something that made her even more dangerous. I dug deeper into my memories, my hand instinctively reaching for my head as I tried to recall the details. It had been a few years since I yed the game, so the specifics were blurry, buried beneathyers of other, more immediate concerns. Still... I could vaguely remember a mention, something small, almost an afterthought in the game''s storyline. Alvara had lost someone¡ªsomeone in her family, right before the War. The loss had been engineered, a cruel scheme set up by Utopia to push her over the edge, to weaponize her madness and bring her to their side. The more I thought about it, the clearer the picture became. And then, the dots connected. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Bryelle. I nced down at her, the realization hitting me like a punch to the gut. She was staring up at me, her eyes wide with concern. She had no idea what wasing. She was going to die. Before the War, sometime soon, Bryelle was going to die. I didn''t know exactly when, but it was enough to exin everything¡ªAlvara''s descent into madness, her unchecked rage during the War. It all made sense now. "Hey, you!" Before I could dwell any longer on my thoughts, the harsh voices of guards cut through the air, their footsteps closing in fast. The guards of the Teraquin family had spotted me. Damn it. I needed more time¡ªI needed to talk to Bryelle, to warn her, to do something. "I''ll see youter, maybe," I said quickly, turning on my heel and making a break for it. "W¨CWait!" Bryelle called after me. I stopped, ncing back over my shoulder. "Yeah?" A soft, genuine smile spread across her face. "Thank you for helping me, um¡­Amael," she said, with a sincere and shy tone. I returned her smile, a bit concerned though. "Don''t worry about it." And with that, I left her behind. But I couldn''t let her die. I wouldn''t let her die. If I could change her fate, maybe I could prevent Alvara from bing the monster she was supposed to be. Chapter 428 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [16] Unlucky Start Chapter 428 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [16] Unlucky Start "Huh?" I blinked slowly, my eyelids heavy and sluggish, as a sudden burst of light pierced through my groggy state. The brightness was unbearable, forcing me to shut my eyes tightly once more. I groaned and shifted my weight, pressing my palms into the cool, damp earth beneath me. The feeling of soft, dewy grass tangled with my fingers grounded me, and I pushed myself upright. "Where the hell am I?" My voice echoed in the stillness, rough and dry as I nced around. As my vision slowly adjusted to the dazzling morning light, I began to take in the scene around me. Towering trees surrounded me in every direction, their thick trunks and sprawling branches creating a sea of green that seemed to stretch endlessly. "This¡­" I paused, taking a deep breath, trying to make sense of the unfamiliarndscape. I rubbed my temples, struggling to recall how I ended up here. If I wasn''t dreaming¡ªand the sharp prickle of grass against my skin told me I wasn''t¡ªthen this had to be the location of the Exam. But how did I get here? The events of yesterday felt like a blur, fragmented memories that eluded me the more I tried to grasp them. The only exnation that made sense was that they must have slipped something into our meals. A sedative, maybe. Something strong enough to knock us out and drag us here while we were none the wiser. I scanned the area again, turning in slow circles as my eyes darted through the gaps between the trees. I couldn''t see anyone else¡ªno sign of the other examinees. The forest was vast, its sheer size made clear by the way it swallowed me in its shadow. They must have scattered us throughout the area, leaving us to find our way alone. I nced down at my arm, where the screen embedded into my arm blinked ominously. The vibrant red glow was unmistakable. "Red Team, then," I muttered under my breath. The exam was supposed tost two days. There would be no time to waste. But just as I resolved to move, a thought crashed into my mind rmingly . "Wait!" I clutched my head. Just before I had been thrown into this nightmare, my mind had been preupied with something far more pressing¡ªBryelle. I had been so focused on finding a way to save her, on preventing the fate I knew awaited her. She was supposed to die soon, before the war broke out. "How am I supposed to help her from here?" I whispered. The timing couldn''t have been worse. If her death was truly imminent, it could happen at any moment. Every second spent here was one lost in my race to save her. Was I really expected to just sit here and participate in this exam while her life hung in the bnce? What was I supposed to do? Should I abandon the exam and try to find a way out? Should I risk everything to reach her, even if it meant failing the test? "Achieve the highest possible results in this exam, and stay out of trouble. If you can manage that, I''ll do everything in my power to ensure you''re granted ess to the Holy Tree." James Raven''s words rang in my mind. It had been weeks¡ªno, months¡ªof me pestering him relentlessly during our training sessions. Every time, I had pestered him to speak to the other Heads, to grant me ess to the Holy Tree of Eden.After so many weeks of persistence, he had finally agreed. And now, my chance was here. I needed to get bodies for Annabelle and Samara. That much had always been clear, a constant pressure gnawing at me from the back of my mind. But now, after what I experienced during that ''trance'' state, the urgency only rose up. The vivid memory of what could have happened to them¡ªwhat would have happened if Celeste hadn''t intervened¡ªmade my skin crawl. I couldn''t let myself think too deeply about it. The mere thought sent a chill down my spine. If Celeste hadn''t saved me, I shudder to imagine what fate would''ve befallen them. The Banshee contract still bound them to me, and that connection was like a double-edged sword. It was dangerous, a ticking time bomb, leaving them vulnerable because of Samael''s Wrath and that third Goddess. They were too exposed. The original n was simple: rank high in the exam, use the rewards to craft bodies for them, and do it all before the war began. But now... everything was shifting. "What should I do? What is that¡­" I muttered, my voice shaky. A sudden wave of dizziness washed over me, turning the world into a nauseating blur of colors. I stumbled, my legs threatening to give out beneath me. My vision swayed, but I caught myself just before I could fall face-first into the ground.. That''s when I felt it. A sharp, burning sensation red in my leg, spreading quickly like wildfire. Instinctively, I lowered my gaze, and there, coiled tightly around my calf, was a snake. Not just any snake. A red snake, its scales shimmering with a deadly gleam in the dappled sunlight. Its fangs were sunk deep into my flesh, the venom already pumping into my bloodstream. "Are you kidding me?!" I hissed through clenched teeth. Was it biting me the entire time I was unconscious? "Vysindra''s Fire!" I spat the words. A searing purpleme erupted from my hand, engulfing the snake in an instant. The creature writhed, its body twisting violently before crumbling to ash, leaving nothing but a faint trail of smoke. But the damage was already done. The world around me blurred, my vision swaying wildly as I tried to stay upright. My knees buckled, and I crashed to the ground, the cold earth biting into my skin. Sweat poured from my body in torrents, soaking through my clothes as I struggled to make sense of what was happening. "Wh¨CWhat the hell¡­is going on?" I nced down at my arms. My veins were bulging, grotesquely visible beneath my skin, glowing with a sickly, poisonous purple hue. Poison. A potent, crippling poison was coursing through my body. My limbs felt like lead, my mind fogging, teetering on the edge of consciousness. Staying awake was a battle in itself, each second a struggle. This damn exam¡­ A soft ding echoed in the stillness. My screen flickered to life, and a message shed in the screen; [You have been poisoned by the Red Viper! The only remedy can be crafted using a sample of a Red Viper''s Fangs and the Red Flower of Dawn!] [But don''t worry! If you fall unconscious, you will be disqualified and taken to treatment by the staff. However, you will fail the exam.] Out of all the possible dangers lurking in this forest, I had to get bitten by one of the most venomous creatures imaginable. I rested my hand against a nearby tree, my fingers gripping the rough bark for support. My body was shaking uncontrobly, sweat dripping from my brow and soaking my clothes. "How long... does the treatment take?" I rasped, my voice barely audible. The poison was spreading. Fast. Too fast. I couldn''t win this. Not like this. Should I just abandon the exam? I could just let it happen¡ªpass out, get taken to treatment. Sure, I''d fail the exam, but at least I''d be alive. And Bryelle¡­ I still needed to take care of her situation. Her fate was hanging by a thread, and here I was, wasting time, getting bitten by snakes in a goddamn exam. Giving up the exam and the Holy Tree was like swallowing a bitter pill, one that left a sour taste in my mouth. Time was running out, and the exam... it just didn''t matter anymore. Notpared to what''s at stake. [In one day, you will be back on your feet!] "One day?!" I snapped with disbelief. "What kind of poison is this?!" I wanted to scream. Was this some kind of cruel joke? I must have drawn the worst luck in this entire forsaken forest. Of all the things that could happen to me, I had to get bitten by the worst possible snake. "Do I get bitten by the most venomous creature imaginable, or what?" I muttered through clenched teeth, swiping the sweat from my brow. "I don''t have time for that¡­" Another message blinked onto the screen: [You can find a better remedy from a stronger sample of the venom.] I blinked. "A better sample? And just how exactly am I supposed to get that?" [The Red Viper King.] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Of course. Of course it had to be something like that. "Great¡­" I muttered under my breath. The goal of the exam was to beat other students, outwit them, outfight them¡ªbut now I was being sent on a wild goose chase after a damn monster. "Will I be back in a good state if I create the remedy from that Viper King?" [Yes. Within an hour.] That was it. The spark I needed. A flicker of relief washed over me, even though my body still felt like it was burning from the inside out. "Good," I whispered, the n already forming in my mind. "I''ll hunt down that Viper King, get the damn flower, make the antidote, and abandon the exam." Bryelle''s situation was more urgent. If I could just get the remedy quickly enough, then I could still make it out of here and warn Queen Tanya Teraquin. At the very least, I could get Bryelle to safety before this situation spiralspletely out of control. "Where''s the flower located?" I asked, steadying my breath. [The Red Flower of Dawn can be found in the Third and Sixth Zones of the Forest. The forest is divided into ten Zones, from the safest to the most dangerous.] "And where am I now?" I asked, already anticipating the worst. The screen flickered again, disying a rough map of the forest. My location blinked on the screen. 8th Zone. "Fuck. Chapter 429 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [17] The Hardest Exam Chapter 429 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [17] The Hardest Exam n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Are you really sure about this, Harvey?" James Raven''s voice rang inside a room. The room itself was a hub of constant motion, filled with people seated at control panels, their eyes glued to the myriad of screens lining the walls. Each screen disyed live footage of different zones of the sprawling forest. The students, scattered across the forest, could be seen stirring from sleep, some already beginning to rise, stretching their limbs as they prepared for the day. Harvey Zeste, standing tall, shifted his gaze from the nearest monitor and looked toward James. "About what?" He asked, though the knowing look in his eyes suggested he already understood James'' concern. "I understand the logic behind sending the strongest students to the most dangerous zones, but¡­ even for them, this could be life-threatening. We''re pushing them hard. Too hard, perhaps," James said. Harvey remained unfazed. "There''s no true risk of death. We have seasoned teams stationed in every zone, ready to intervene if things spiral out of control. And as long as the students wear the Life Screens on their arms, they are shielded from fatal harm." His eyes darkened as he continued, "This is the hardest Practical Exam for a reason. Every student who passes through our Academy must endure it at least once. They need to learn to face real danger head-on. Especially now, with war looming over us." James met Harvey''s hardened gaze, knowing he was right but still unable to shake the gnawing unease in his chest. "You''re right. We''ll be closing the Academy temporarily once this Exam is over." Harvey gave a curt nod. "We have decisions to make¡ªhard ones. The students are the future, after all. Utopia will likely target them, especially those with promise. But at the same time, we might need their strength. They could be powerful allies in theing conflict. It will be up to us, the elders, to protect them from the shadows." James didn''t respond immediately, his thoughts drifting into a swirl of conflicting emotions. If it were up to him, he would keep the students as far from the war as possible. Shield them from the brutal reality that awaited beyond the safety of their house during the war. But deep down, he knew Harvey had a point. The students of Trinity Eden Academy were not ordinary. Each one was handpicked, molded into an elite, and some of them, despite their youth, had already surpassed the strength of seasonedmanders. And then there were those from the Great Houses¡ªstudents so powerful they were practically living weapons, destined to be crucial yers in the war. Still, there was one thought that troubled him more than all the rest. ''I just don''t want my cute Alicia to be part of this war!'' James''s heart sank as the image of his daughter, Alicia, came to mind. He wanted nothing more than to protect her, to keep her safe from the horrors that were bound to unfold. But knowing her as he did, he doubted she would listen to him. Alicia was headstrong, just like her mother. Perhaps if her mother spoke to her, she might reconsider... but even that was uncertain. Harvey nced at James, who had fallen silent, lost in his thoughts. As a father himself, Harvey could easily understand James''s concerns. He, too, carried his own quiet worries about his daughter, Celeste. However, unlike before, his apprehensions had slowly started to ease in recent months. There was something different about her now, a newfound maturity and strength that hadn''t been there before. Celeste had grown¡ªboth in ability and in spirit. Harvey''s mind drifted back to the transformation he had witnessed in his daughter. She was no longer the reluctant girl who shied away from the pathid before her. Celeste, once resistant and openly disdainful of her role as the Prophetess, had begun to ept and embrace her fate. Her awakening had begun. Harvey could see it¡ªthe Prophetess abilities slowly emerging, manifesting in subtle ways that reminded him more and more of her mother, Sara. The resemnce was striking, not only in appearance but in the gravity with which she now approached her future responsibilities. To see Celeste, who had once seemed to despise both the role of Prophetess and the Apostles for what had happened to her mother, now take up the mantle so seriously¡ªit was a wonder to Harvey. Though he held some doubts toward a certain annoying student with amber eyes. Harvey''s gaze softened immediately as he watched one of the screens, which showed Celeste moving carefully through the dense greenery of the 7th Zone. She was strong,posed, andpletely in control of her environment. His heart swelled with pride, though he was careful to keep his emotions masked behind his usual stern expression. "Professor Harvey," James''s voice cut through his reverie, pulling him back to the present, "that''s the tenth time you''ve checked your daughter''s screen. Try to at least pretend you care about the other students," James added, sighing in exasperation. Harvey blinked, startled. "O-Of course I care about all of my students," he replied quickly as he straightened his posture. "I was simply... assessing the situation. Speaking of which, what about the ten students who showed some irregrities in synchronizing with their Life-Screens? Any updates?" He shifted the conversation deftly, trying to hide his embarrassment. He could almost imagine Celeste''s reaction if she found out he''d been hovering over her screen like some overprotective parent. She''d probably call him a ''creep,'' a term she had no qualms using when his fatherly instincts went too far. The thought made Harvey cringe inwardly. He didn''t think he''d be able to recover easily from such a sharp insult, especiallying from her. A nearby staff member cleared his throat and quickly answered, "Oh, those students? They recovered quite fast. We checked their vitals, and everything seemed stable, so we sent them out into the forest with the others." "What? On whose authority did you send them back out? Did you at least verify what caused the synchronization issues with their Life-Screens in the first ce?" Harvey asked, annoyed. The staff member faltered, his eyes darting nervously away. "Ah... no, Professor. They seemed fine afterward, and the Life-Screens were functioning perfectly. We thought it was just a temporary glitch, so we didn''t think further investigation was necessary..." Harvey''s frown deepened in displeasure. He shot a quick nce at James, hoping for some rification, but James appeared just as unaware of the situation as he was. *** "Centuries ago, in the heart of Sancta Vedelia, there was a day that time itself has tried to bury. The people of thisnd might have forgotten, but Sancta Vedelia could never forget. The Elves, of all beings, should have remembered¡ªbut the elders of Sancta Vedelia made a choice. They swore to keep the truth locked away, shared only amongst themselves. Yet, secrets are like whispers carried in the wind. They cannot be contained forever. The Elves who fled Sancta Vedelia took that forbidden knowledge with them, scattering it across the world beyond the safety of our borders." A young Elven woman, very beautiful, stepped out from the shadow of a towering, ancient tree. Her delicate features were illuminated by the soft, filtered light breaking through the forest canopy. Her deep hazel eyes were fixed on the dome of shimmering energy in the distance¡ªa dome erected to safeguard the ongoing exam within the forest. "What secret could that be, Lady Viessa?" A voice broke the silence, drawing attention to the figure standing behind her. His green hair, twisted and wild, gave him a disheveled, almost feral appearance, though his Elven heritage still clung to him, visible in the sharp angles of his face. Viessa didn''t immediately respond. Instead, her lips curled into a subtle, almost cruel smile as she nced back toward the towering white tree far away behind them. The Holy Tree of Eden. "Every blessinges with a price." Chapter 430 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [18] Johns Anger Chapter 430 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [18] John''s Anger Zone 6 John stood amidst the dense underbrush, his expression hardened with contempt as he nced where the battered body of an elfy at his feet. The unfortunate elf had crossed paths with John, and in a matter of moments, had been swiftly overpowered. A fresh bruise marred the elf''s pale cheek, the result of a single strong blow. Without a second nce, John scoffed, letting the elf''s limp form drop unceremoniously to the forest floor. () Hecate asked. "Why should I?" John spat out, irritation seeping into his voice. He had already scanned the elf''s Life-Screen. The elf had tried to flee when John had first caught sight of him, but running was futile. John was too fast and too strong and unfortunately he was one of the elves who beat him in group cowardly by behind back then when Edward came to meet Alvara with a battered Allen. () John froze mid-step. The weight of Hecate''s words hit him harder than any blow he''d ever delivered. His jaw clenched, and his expression darkened as he fell into deep contemtion. The mere mention of Amelia seemed to stir something vulnerable inside him, something he hated to acknowledge. () Hecate''s gleeful shriek cut through his thoughts, and John grimaced, his scowl deepening. "Stop calling me Johnny!" John barked."All because of that damn Edward!" He could almost feel Hecate smirking. She had picked up Edward''s yful habit of calling him ''Johnny,'' and now, she wielded it against him like a weapon, knowing how much it grated on his nerves. () John rolled his eyes. "Cut thest part." () John scoffed but continued walking, his footsteps crunching softly over the forest floor. Though he tried to push Hecate''s banter aside, her words lingered in the back of his mind. He wasn''t one to show his emotions like Edward did, but deep down, there was no denying that he was worried. The looming war with Utopia weighed heavily on him, and the thought of dragging Amelia into it terrified him. He wouldn''t admit it¡ªnot to Hecate, not to anyone¡ªbut her safety had be his priority. And yet, there was something else bothering him... () "No." () John''s thoughts shed back to the previous day. Edward had approached him after separating briefly from Bryelle to have a conversation. They had talked about the war, of course¡ªthey always did¡ªbut then Edward had brought up something else, something that infuriated John. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om *** "What did you just say?" John''s voice wavered, his eyes narrowing in disbelief. Edward sighed, fully aware of why John''s reaction was so intense. He had anticipated it, the second the idea crossed his mind, yet he couldn''t shake the feeling that it needed to be said, no matter how absurd it sounded. Leaning back into the worn leather of his chair, Edward crossed his arms. "I said maybe there''s a way to stop Alvara from bing the Major Antagonist we all fear." John blinked, his face tightening into a look of disdain. "Stop her?" He echoed, letting out a bitter scoff that bordered on derision. "Prevent what, exactly? How do you even suggest we prevent something that''s been written in stone since the day she was born? She''s been a Major Antagonist since she drew her first breath." Edward waved a hand dismissively. "Come on, you know what I mean. I''m not talking about undoing the past." "No," John snapped. "I don''t know what you mean. There''s no stopping what she''s going to do, Edward. Either we kill her now and save countless lives, or we wait until Victor kills her once she''spletely lost it. Those are the only real choices." "Don''t forget," John continued, with a low growl, "Alvara already betrayed Sancta Vedelia. She''s in bed with the enemy as we speak. Where do you think she''s been thesest few days? Huh? Not ying house, I assure you." Edward clenched his jaw, running a hand through his hair. John''s words struck the truth, but Edward''s thoughts drifted elsewhere¡ªto Bryelle, Alvara''s younger sister. John had conveniently forgotten that Alvara wasn''t always like this. There was a time when she wasn''t consumed by hatred and betrayal. The breaking point hade with Bryelle''s death, that had driven Alvara into madness. And yet, Edward couldn''t help but wonder¡ªif they could save Bryelle, could they save Alvara too? Bryelle had always believed in her older sister, seen the good in her when no one else had. Maybe there was still a sliver of that Alvara left, hidden deep inside her. "You''re thinking of saving Alvara Teraquin?" John''s asked seething with disbelief. He leaned forward, his face inches from Edward''s, as if he couldn''tprehend the thought. "Are you fucking kidding me,Edward?" "I''m not," Edward replied quietly. "You said it yourself. If we can change her fate, we save her future victims too." John''s expression twisted with anger, his knuckles white as he mmed his fist onto the table. "I never said anything about saving that psycho! She''s beyond saving, and you know it." "Calm down, John," Edward said, his brow furrowed in concern. "I will not calm down," John spat. "Why are you making this moreplicated than it already is? We have enough on our hands as it is, Edward. Your hands should be full with your sister, your mother, and now your sudden fianc¨¦e. Not to mention Celeste, you care a lot about her as well, right? Do you even realize how much you''re juggling right now? Why add Alvara to the mix? What? Are you nning to add her in your harem as well?" Edward''s face contorted with fury as his hand shot out, seizing John by the front of his shirt. His grip was tight, knuckles turning white with the force of his anger. John, however, didn''t flinch. He met Edward''s furious gaze coldly. "What the hell is wrong with you?" Edward spat, his voice low but trembling with barely controlled rage. "I should be the one asking that, Edward. What''s really going on with you? I''ve got my hands full enough as it is¡ªkeeping Amelia and Victor alive is hard enough. I''ll protect them, no matter the cost." John leaned closer, his voice hardening as he continued. "But what about you? Are you seriously going to prioritize Alvara over your own sister? Over Elizabeth? Over Celeste?" Edward''s jaw clenched, and for a fleeting moment, uncertainty flickered in his mind. ''Of course not..'' Maybe it was a sense of responsibility he felt toward Elizabeth. After what Prisci had said, he couldn''t ignore how much Elizabeth''s unstable mind mirrored his own. That familiarity had struck something deep within him¡ªa strange, protective care had grown for her, despite everything. Then there was Celeste. Even before he learned of her connection to Nevia, something had been growing between them, a bond he didn''t fully understand and wasn''t sure he wanted to acknowledge. But the more he tried to deny it, the more that feeling deepened, blooming into something undeniable. And then there was Alvara. John had said she was born to be a Major Antagonist. Her fate, it seemed, was sealed from the moment she entered the world. But Edward couldn''t shake the parallels between their lives, no matter how much he tried to dismiss them. "What about me, John?" Edward''s voice dropped, turning icy as he stared directly into John''s eyes. "I was born to be the Major Antagonist of the First Game. And in the Second Game, I''m set to be the Main Antagonist. So, what''s your n? Are you going to kill me? Or are you waiting for Victor to do it?" "..." John''s face fell into a stony silence, his expression faltering for the first time. His lips parted as if to speak, but no words came out. He couldn''t answer. He couldn''t look Edward in the eye. "Alvara¡­ she''s no different than me, John. The only difference is, I got lucky. I have memories of Earth. I have friends. People I can count on." His voice softened, a hint of sadness creeping in. "She''s got nothing. No one. No way to change her fate¡ªunless someone helps her." Edward finally released John''s shirt, his hand falling to his side. He took a step back, his expression softening but not losing any of its intensity. "Yeah, I care more about my sister, about Celeste and Elizabeth. But that doesn''t mean I''ll just let Alvara die if there''s a chance to save her without putting everything else at risk." John looked away, patting his shirt, his gaze still avoiding Edward''s. ''I''m just worried about...you.'' John thought, clenching his fists, but the words wouldn''t leave his throat. They were stuck there. He wanted to argue, to tell Edward he was wrong. But the truth was moreplicated than he could admit. "If you don''t agree with what I''m saying," Edward said, "then fine. Go ahead and kill me at the end of the Second Game. You won''t have to wait long. We''re nearing the end anyway." Edward''s lips curled into a bitter smile and without waiting for a reply, he turned on his heel and left the room, leaving John standing there. Chapter 431 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [19] A Third Party Chapter 431 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [19] A Third Party () John clenched his fists. "I don''t care about that. He''s going to get himself killed if he keeps sticking his nose where it doesn''t belong," he snapped, his voice tight with barely controlled anger. "He can''t help but throw himself into other people''s problems. It''s like he has some sick need to intervene every time, even when it''s pointless. Last year was bad enough. He nearly got himself killed because he couldn''t step back when he should''ve. And now, he wants to save Alvara? I never thought I''d hear something that stupiding from him." He shook his head. () John''s brow furrowed. "Happy? About what?" () She was right¡ªJohn knew it. He should be relieved. He''d spent so long dreading the day Edward would lose himselfpletely, sumb to the twisted path that had beenid out for him. And yet, here Edward was, trying to save someone. Trying to help. Thatpassion, buried underyers of cynicism and frustration, was still alive in Edward. Edward still cared¡ªperhaps more than John could ever im to care. That was undeniable. His actions, however reckless, came from a ce of deep empathy, of wanting to protect innocent people and even some not-so innocent ones, even if they didn''t deserve it. John could understand why La had fallen so hopelessly in love with Edward, why her feelings had only grown stronger over a few months. It was that same boy she had fallen for all those years ago¡ªthe one who, as a child, had crept into her room when she was sick, taking care of her without expecting anything in return. He had never shown off his kindness, never sought praise or acknowledgment. That quiet, selfless part of him hadn''t changed at all. And that was what worried John. One day, Edward''s luck would run out. Things wouldn''t go his way, and when that day came, Edward might pay the ultimate price. His heart, as noble as it was, would lead him straight into the fire. John didn''t want that to happen. Not for Edward''s sake, not for his sister''s, who had made him promise to look after Edward. But also not for his own sake. Edward was more than a friend. He was the only person John could truly call a brother, he felt something simr that he felt toward Shayna. "Hey! Look!" A voice suddenly cut through John''s thoughts. His head snapped up, eyes narrowing as he registered themotion around him. "It''s¡ªJohn!" "Let''s get him!" John nced to his left, eyes sweeping the area. Five figures were splitting off, quickly moving to surround him. Their grins were wide and clearly nervous though. ''Isn''t the exam supposed to be individual?'' John thought, confused for a moment. John stood in the center of the clearing, his eyes narrowing in confusion as the five figures from the Blue Group rushed toward him. He belonged to the Red Group, so their aggression seemed nonsensical. What could they possibly gain by teaming up to take him down? Only one of them would be able to scan his fallen body if they seeded, and with theirbined strength, a few of them would definitely not escape unscathed. It was a foolish n. "Attack him!" The shout rang out, and as if onmand, all five surged forward, weapons at the ready, their movements fast but uncoordinated. John stood silently unfazed by the impending assault. He barely spared them a nce. Without lifting a finger, a dark, ominous fire erupted from the ground beneath his feet, spiraling outward like the grasping tendrils of a hungry beast. The mes roared to life, surrounding John in a protective barrier of heat and shadow before surging toward his attackers. The men barely had time to scream before they were swallowed whole by the searing ck fire. "Gyaaahhh!!" Their cries of pain rang in the air. Within seconds, the five copsed to the ground, their bodies crumpling down. The fire, though restrained, had overwhelmed them with its oppressive intensity. One by one, they fell to their knees, their eyes rolling back as they passed out, unconscious. John approached them calmly. He knelt beside each of the fallen men, efficiently scanning their screens without a second thought. Once the task was done, he turned to leave, walking away quietly as if nothing had happened. "Come on..." "...!" A voice stopped John in his tracks. "At least put out the fire, would you?" John whirled around, his eyes widening in surprise. One of the men¡ªwho had been sprawled out on the ground just moments ago¡ªwas now standing, unharmed, his body upright and steady. The mes that had knocked him unconscious flickered around him but left no visible marks of injury. John''s gaze narrowed as he took in the sight. This wasn''t normal. Ordinary people¡ªeven the elites of Trinity Eden¡ªcouldn''t recover from his mes so easily, especially when they hit directly. And even though he had held back, the fire should have been more than enough to keep them down. Unless this man wasn''t ordinary. He couldn''t ce the face, but the presence felt familiar. John''s eyes sharpened. He was a vampire. Not just any vampire. "Prana?" John muttered, his brow furrowing as he stared at the figure. Vampires didn''t use prana. He had never seen one wield it before. The vampire''s lips curled into a wide smirk. In an instant, he was moving¡ªfaster than John anticipated. His body blurred, covering the distance between them in the blink of an eye. A fist shot out toward John''s face. John barely had time to react. He shifted his weight, narrowly dodging the punch and retaliating with a swift kick aimed at the vampire''s head. "Argh!" The vampire grunted as John''s foot connected with the side of his skull, sending him stumbling backward. But the momentary pain didn''t slow him down for long. He straightened, cracking his neck with a low growl. "You''ve gotten stronger. Annoyingly stronger," he said, his grin widening despite the blow. "Ruah¡­" John could see it now, swirling around the vampire''s fists, intertwining with the prana. Then it hit him. "You¡­" John''s voice dropped into a low growl as recognition dawned on him. He had felt this Ruah before. Once. In a restaurant in Zestel. The night when Manuel Hylkren had attacked them, seeking to capture Celeste. This wasn''t just any random vampire. "Pierre," John muttered under his breath. Pierre¡ªone of the Commanders of Behemoth. Pierreughed delightedly. "So, you remember me after all. I''m ttered. But now that you''ve recognized me, I''m afraid I can''t let you live much longer." "What''s Behemoth doing here?" John asked coldly. "Wouldn''t you like to know?" Pierre smirked. Before John could respond, Pierre surged forward, his fist glowing with Ruah. In one swift motion, he swung it through the air, unleashing a massive shockwave that ripped through the clearing toward John. -BAM! The force struck like a tidal wave. John raised his palm instinctively, trying to deflect the blow, but the impact was too great. The sheer energy sent him skidding back several meters, his boots digging into the dirt. A sharp, stinging pain shot through his arm, numbing it momentarily. ''He''s still not removing his disguise,'' John thought. It was clear now¡ªPierre and Behemoth didn''t want their presence revealed to the examiners or teachers watching from outside, at least not now. They were operating under the radar, infiltrating the exam for reasons unknown. But that meant John was cut off. There was no way to alert anyone outside without abandoning the forest. If he did that, he would forfeit his ability to help the important people here, namely¡ªAmelia, Edward, Victor, Celeste. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Amelia could already be in danger. Edward and Victor might need him soon. And there was no way he''d let Behemoth¡ªor anyone else¡ªget their hands on Celeste. She was the Prophetess, after all. Too important. This wasn''t how things were supposed to go. He had prepared for Utopia, sure¡ªbut Behemoth? They were another level of trouble entirely. What was their goal here? What reason could they have for targeting this exam? He didn''t know, and that gnawed at him. -BAM! John vanished from sight, reappearing in a blur of motion as he mmed his fist into Pierre''s stomach. "Argh!" Pierre gasped, blood spurting from his mouth as his body doubled over in pain. John wasted no time, grabbing his head and driving it into the ground with a sickening thud. -BAM! The earth shook as Pierre''s face smashed into the dirt, leaving a shallow crater beneath him. John knelt beside him. "Tell me why you''re here," John asked. Pierre coughed, struggling to speak but heughed. "A-Aghh! You''ll have to try harder, John Tarmias!" Before John could react, Pierre''s body erupted with a surge of Ruah. John quickly jumped back. Pierre''s muscles bulged grotesquely, veins throbbing as his frame expanded, returning to its original burly form. Even with his disguise intact, Pierre was back to his original body ''I don''t have time for this!'' Every second he spent here was a second closer to disaster. If Behemoth was involved, Amelia, Edward, and maybe Celeste were all in immediate danger. He couldn''t afford to waste any more time on Pierre''s games. He needed answers. Now. And more importantly, he needed to warn Edward. Chapter 432 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [20] Amelia And Selene Chapter 432 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [20] Amelia And Selene Zone 5 "W¨CWhat team are you?" Amelia''s voice quivered slightly, betraying a hint of unease she couldn''t fully suppress. Amelia was confident in her abilities¡ªshe knew she was stronger than most of her peers, not only within her ss but across the academy. Being the Dolphis Princess came with its advantages, after all. She had trained rigorously, honed her skills, and was even stronger than many of the Third Years. But there were exceptions¡ªrare opponents whose power she had no certainty of oveing. And one of them was standing directly before her. "..." "Um... Selene?" Amelia raised her guard, her instincts ring at the other girl''s unnerving silence. The look in Selene''s eyes was unreadable, and it made Amelia''s pulse quicken. ''Don''t tell me... Am I already up against a big fish this early?!'' The exam had only started four hours ago, yet anything was possible from now until it ended tomorrow. She had hoped to save her strength, to avoid a major confrontation this soon in the game. Facing a strong opponent like Selene would throw a wrench in her ns. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Selene spoke. "Red." "Red? Oh, thank the stars, you scared me there for a second, Selene!" Amelia exhaled, chuckling awkwardly as she shed her own screen, which glowed a reassuring crimson. "I''m on the Red team too." Selene had always been the quiet type, but the way she''d kept silent just now had been downright eerie. A little warning, or at least a quicker response, would''ve been nice! Without another word, Selene turned on her heel as if she already had her next objective in mind. "Wait¡ªSelene!" Amelia called after her, hurrying to catch up. "Where are you going?" "Looking for Victor." Amelia blinked, the answer taking her by surprise. ''Of course, Victor!'' Even in the midst of the exam, Selene''s mind was focused on Victor. She could hardly me her. "Figures..." Amelia murmured, not sure what else to say. Her thoughts swirled with the practicalities of the situation. They were in an exam, and Selene was already hunting down her beloved instead of focusing on advancing. "Is he on the Red team too?" Amelia asked after a pause, curiosity tugging at her. "I don''t know," Selene replied, shaking her head. Amelia stopped in her tracks, utterly dumbfounded. "Wait... you don''t know? And you''re still looking for him? What if he''s on the Blue team?" "If he''s on Blue, I won''t hold back. Not even for Victor," Selene said tly. "But if he''s Red, we can team up." Amelia found herself chuckling, unable to contain her amusement at Selene''s unlimited dedication to Victor, even in the face of a high-stakes exam. "As expected of you," she said with a giggle.. Selene''s love for Victor was almost legendary, and Amelia couldn''t help but admire that loyalty. While Amelia wasn''tcking in passion herself¡ªshe had never felt the way she did now about anyone until John hade into her life¡ªher approach to the exam was quite different. She wasn''t going to seek out John. No, she wanted to pass this test on her own, to prove to him, and perhaps even to herself, just how capable and independent she could be. John had grown incredibly strong in what seemed like no time at all, and while Amelia loved him with all her heart, a part of her longed to close the gap between them, to match his strength and show him that she was just as reliable. ''Though¡­ I can''t deny I want to see him.'' It was a feeling she couldn''t escape, no matter how much she focused on the exam or her own ambitions. The image of John lingered in her mind, pulling at her heartstrings in a way she didn''t entirely hate. "Why are you following me?" Selene suddenly asked, halting her steps mid-stride. "Well¡­You''re an important member of the Red Team. If you meet Victor and it turns out he''s on the Blue side, I have to make sure we don''t lose you." There was logic in her words¡ªsolid reasoning. Selene was undeniably a valuable asset to their team, and letting her walk into a potential trap with Victor, if he happened to be their opponent, would be reckless. Amelia knew that. And thankfully, it seemed Selene recognized the point she made. Selene gave a brief nod, saying nothing more. Seeing that she wasn''t being dismissed outright, Amelia allowed herself a small, teasing grin, hoping to lighten the mood. "So, how are things going with Victor?" Most people would have blushed or gotten flustered under such a question, but not Selene. Teasing wasn''t something that worked on her¡ªat least, not the way it did on others. She was always direct, always transparent when it came to her feelings for Victor, never shying away from discussing him openly. "Good," Selene replied simply, her tone softer. "I went on a date with him recently. He bought me a gift." Selene''s normally stoic face softened slightly, and Amelia noticed her gaze drift down toward her wrist. There, nestled against her pale skin, was a delicate red bracelet. Selene touched it gently, and for the briefest of moments, a small, almost imperceptible smile appeared on her lips. It was a rare sight¡ªan expression of vulnerability that few had ever witnessed. Amelia found herself staring, captivated by how that fleeting smile transformed Selene''s face. She had always known Selene was beautiful, but in this quiet, unguarded moment, that beauty seemed even more striking. ''You''re really lucky, Victor!'' John had given her plenty of gifts over time, thoughtful ones that showed he cared, but part of her wondered¡ªdid she want something more personal from him? A gift that felt like it was just for her, not out of obligation, but from the depths of his heart? "But¡­" Selene''s voice broke through Amelia''s thoughts, and when she looked up, she saw that Selene''s expression had darkened, the earlier warmth fading into a slight frown. "But what? Did something happen?" Amelia asked raising a brow. Selene nodded slowly, her frown deepening. "The other day... I invited him to my room, but he ran away." "Huh?" Amelia blinked in confusion, her brain struggling to catch up. "Wait, what do you mean? Ran away? Aren''t you maybe¡­ missing some parts of the story, Selene? What exactly happened?" Selene tilted her head, seemingly unfazed by the strangeness of the situation she was describing. "Well," she began, her tone as matter-of-fact as ever, "I just removed my clothes and tried to take his off too. He struggled a bit, so I pinned him down. But he managed to escape." There was a brief pause. "..." Amelia stood there, utterly speechless. Her mind reeled as she tried to process Selene''s casual retelling of what was, in reality, a rather aggressive move. Selene''s frown deepened. "Maybe next time I''ll put him to sleep first before¡ª" "Don''t!!" Amelia interrupted, her face flushing bright red, her voice rising in panic. Selene blinked at her in confusion."Don''t what?" Amelia could hardly believe what she was hearing. ''Is she serious?!'' The sheerck of awareness in Selene''s words left her at a loss for how to even begin exining why putting Victor to sleep was a terrible idea. N?v(el)B\\jnn "I just¡ª" Amelia sputtered, her face burning as she struggled to find the right words. "I don''t think that''s the best way to handle things, Selene!" "Why not? He always runs away when I try to get closer." Amelia''s mind went nk for a moment. How could she exin something so¡­ obvious? "You can''t just... pin someone down like that! It''s too much!" she managed to say, her hands flying to her flushed cheeks as she imagined herself in Victor''s shoes. Meanwhile, her thoughts spiraled into dangerous territory. ''Does Victor¡­ like that? Is he into aggressive girls like Selene? Oh no, what if John likes that too?'' The thought of being simrly aggressive with John sent her imagination racing, and she could feel the heat creeping up her neck, spreading across her face like wildfire. Her mind shed with images of her trying to be bold with John, and suddenly, she felt mortified. Her face turned a deep, tomato red. "Enemy." Selene''s sharp voice instantly shattered Amelia''s wild thoughts. She snapped her gaze forward, following Selene''s line of sight. Ahead of them stood another student, but something was undeniably off about her. The girl stood eerily still. Her eyes were cold, locked onto them. She wasn''t someone they recognized, yet the fact that she had approached them so boldly in the middle was strange. It was a human¡ªat least, she appeared to be. But the way she carried herself, the strange stillness in her expression, set off rm bells in Selene''s mind. "I am quite lucky¡­ Amelia Dolphis, right away," the girl muttered under her breath, a twisted smile forming on her lips as she eyed Amelia with amusement. "What? You''re also in the Red Team, idiot?" Amelia shot back, her brow furrowing as she pointed at the girl''s arm. But the girl merely smiled¡ªa wicked grin that sent a shiver down Amelia''s spine. And before either of them could react, the girl''s figure blurred. "...!" Selene''s instincts took over. Without a second thought, she shoved Amelia to the side, dodging in the opposite direction just in time. The air whistled where they had stood mere moments ago, the speed of the attacker''s movements almost unnatural. "Good reflexes," the girlughed. She straightened from her attack, her gaze settling back on Selene. "As expected of the reincarnation of the Vampire Witch." "But you were an inch toote," Seima pointed at Selene''s arm. Selene''s eyes widened in horror. Her gaze snapped down to her arm, and a sharp, searing pain exploded from her skin. There, clinging to her pale flesh, was a red spider, its legs twitching as it skittered away, leaving behind two small puncture wounds. "Ugh¡­" Selene groaned, her voice strained as dizziness washed over her in waves. The world around her tilted, her vision blurring. She tried to focus, but the pain spread like wildfire from the bite, heating her blood as if her veins were on fire. "Selene!" Amelia cried out, rushing to catch her as her legs buckled beneath her. Selene''s body trembled in Amelia''s arms, her once-pale face now flushed a feverish red. Sweat beaded along her brow, her breathing shallow andbored. She winced, trying to push herself up, but the venom was spreading too quickly. Her strength was fading with every passing second. Amelia''s heart pounded in her chest, panic bubbling up as she held Selene. "What did you do to her?!" Amelia shouted, her voice filled with fury as she red at the girl at Seima. Seima merely chuckled, her smile grew wider as she dangled a small red vial between her fingers. "Oh, don''t worry," she said with a mockingly sweet tone. "I can save her. You see, I have the antidote." Amelia''s eyes zeroed in on the vial. "But," Seima continued. "If you want her to live, you''ll have to follow me. Silently." She twirled the vial in her fingers, taunting Amelia with it. "Otherwise¡­" Her smile grew darker. "Well, let''s just say she won''tst long." Chapter 433 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [21] Celeste And Elizabeth Chapter 433 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [21] Celeste And Elizabeth Zone 7 "Which side?" Celeste asked warily, her fingers tightening around the hilt of her long de. She hadnded one of the worst possible matches, standing face to face with Elizabeth. There was no denying that Elizabeth was an opponent to be reckoned with, and the very idea of crossing swords with her now set Celeste''s nerves on edge. Elizabeth''s gaze met hers, calmly, before a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "Blue," she answered. For a moment, Celeste stood frozen, but then, hearing the word, her shoulders dropped, and she exhaled a sigh of relief, loosening her grip on her weapon. "Here I thought I''d have to go all out already." "You''re overestimating me," Elizabeth replied, shaking her head. Celeste rolled her eyes, a wry smile creeping onto her face. "Oh, please. Spare me the humility. I know exactly what you''re capable of." But Elizabeth''s serious gaze didn''t change. "I''m not joking, Celeste. I''m warier of you than you are of me." There was no lie in her words. She had seen first hand that small fleeting moment when Celeste faced Alvara. It was a brief moment but she understood at that time that Celeste had gone through an exceptional growth. "What should we do, then?" Celeste asked, not really taking Elizabeth''s praise seriously. "Hm?" Elizabeth tilted her head slightly, as if unsure where Celeste was going with the question. "I mean, we''re in the same team," Celeste said, gesturing between them with her de. "Should we team up? Just in case the others appear?" She didn''t need to spell out who ''the others'' were. Both of them knew they were up against some of the strongest opponents of their generation. Elizabeth considered it for a moment, then nodded. "I suppose that''s a good idea." With that agreement, they set off together, walking side by side through Zone 7. It wasn''t long before they encountered other students¡ªunfortunate souls who, upon recognizing the monstrous duo of Elizabeth and Celeste, attempted to flee. But there was no outrunning them. Elizabeth''s speed,bined with Celeste''s raw power, made them a terrifying force. One by one, they caught up to the fleeing students, quickly defeating them and dividing the points between themselves. "Shouldn''t we head to the lower zones?" Celeste proposed after a while. "It might be easier there." "I''ve thought about that too," Elizabeth admitted, her brow furrowing slightly. "But people like us¡­ I think we''re evaluated differently from the rest. If we take the easier route, it might not reflect well on us." Celeste nodded thoughtfully. "Hm. You''re right. Knowing my father, there''s probably some hidden criteria we don''t know about." Elizabeth gave a small smile, but it only made Celeste even more guilty for some reason. They continued walking in silence, but Celeste allowed herself to fall a step behind. It wasn''t like her to be so distant, especially with Elizabeth. Normally, she was the one leading the conversation, cheerful and talkative, always finding something to discuss. But now, something weighed heavily on her heart, something she couldn''t shake. She felt indeed guilty. The reason for that guilt was obviously Amael. Celeste''s feelings for Amael were undeniable, growing stronger by the second, each time she spent with him. It was shocking¡ªhow drawn she felt to him. But it wasn''t just a simple infatuation. Amael wasn''t just any boy; he was engaged to one of her closest friends, Elizabeth. From everything she could tell, their engagement wasn''t just some political arrangement¡ªit seemed to be based on love. They really appeared to care for each other. And yet¡­ Something about their rtionship didn''t sit right with Celeste. She wasn''t naive when it came to matters of the heart. The way Amael and Elizabeth acted around each other¡­ it was too strange. Too awkward for people supposedly in love. It gnawed at Celeste''s intuition¡ªsomething was off. And that single seed of doubt, no matter how small, was enough to make her question everything. Celeste knew Elizabeth better than most, and despite her feelings for Amael, she couldn''t ignore the nagging suspicion that the connection between Amael and Elizabeth wasn''t as solid as it seemed. There was a distance between them, a strange reluctance in their interactions that didn''t fit the image of two people madly in love. In some twisted way, that doubt became Celeste''s justification for continuing to get closer to Amael. She wasn''t heartless¡ªshe cared about Elizabeth deeply. But if Elizabeth and Amael didn''t truly love each other¡­ maybe Elizabeth wouldn''t mind. And then, of course, there was the otherplication. Amael already had a fianc¨¦e back in Celesta¡ªworse, there were rumors swirling that he had up to eight lovers. Annabelle had all but confirmed it. The idea of being just one among many should''ve been enough to make Celeste turn her back on him, to snuff out her feelings once and for all. But it wasn''t. She tried. She really did. She told herself that she deserved more, that she should find someone else¡ªsomeone who wouldn''t string her along as one of many. But every time she convinced herself to let go, the moment she saw Amael again, it all disappeared. He was her ssmate, after all. They were bound to cross paths. And every time she did, all the other boys seemed like children inparison. It was exhausting. Celeste found a strange happiness in teasing Amael but alongside that thrill came a profound guilt¡ªguilt toward Elizabeth. What if she was wrong? What if Elizabeth and Amael really did love each other, and she was unwittingly driving a wedge between them? The thought of hurting Elizabeth, of betraying her friend without even realizing it, was unbearable. If that were the case, she would give up on Amael in a heartbeat, without hesitation. But she needed to know. "Come on¡­" Celeste muttered under her breath, clenching her fists in frustration. She had followed Elizabeth today with the intention of talking to her, of bringing up her suspicions and getting to the bottom of it. But now that the moment hade, she found herself tongue-tied. What could she even say? How could she possibly ask such a thing? It was too embarrassing, too awkward to even bring up! And yet, the awkwardness between her and Elizabeth was bing unbearable. They were friends¡ªclose friends¡ªand Celeste hated this growing distance. She only wanted Elizabeth to be happy. After everything Elizabeth had been through, her happiness was the most important thing to Celeste. "I don''t mind." "Hm?" Celeste blinked, surprised by the sudden deration. She raised her gaze to meet Elizabeth''s crimson eyes, her heart skipping a beat. "About what?" "I don''t mind you flirting with Amael. If Amael loves you as well, which I think he very likely does, then I don''t mind you bing his fianc¨¦e," Elizabeth said without hesitation. Celeste''s face flushed. "W¨CWhat?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Elizabeth''s lips curved into a wry smile. "Not like I have much of a say in the matter, anyway. Go ahead, Celeste. Don''t mind me." Celeste''s heart pounded in her chest. "B¨CBut, you love him¡ª" "I don''t." Elizabeth shook her head slowly. "Neither does he. It''s¡­plicated. Our engagement is a formality, nothing more. There''s no love involved. In the near future, we might find a way to end it¡ªcleanly, without making waves." Celeste stood frozen a bit. "Eliza¡­ are you telling the truth? I don''t want to be a nuisance, especially not to you..." Elizabeth chuckled softly. "Why would I lie about something like that, Celeste? I''ve never fallen in love, not in my entire life, and I don''t think I ever will." Celeste''s eyes widened. She struggled to respond, but Elizabeth continued. "So please, don''t feel like you have to hold back because of me," she added gently. "If you did, I''d be the one feeling bad about it." ''In truth, I feel more like the third wheel between you two.'' Though she wasn''t certain, there was something in the way Celeste and Amael interacted, something that suggested a mutual love though she wasn''t entirely sure about Amael''s feelings. "I see¡­" Celeste murmured but a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. Relief washed over her. Elizabeth couldn''t help butugh. She was too obvious. "You really love him that much, huh?" Celeste''s cheeks turned an even deeper shade of red as she scratched them awkwardly. "W¨CWell¡­ I do¡­" Chapter 434 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [22] Guilt Chapter 434 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [22] Guilt Six long hours had passed since the exam had begun, and everything seemed to be running smoothly from Harvey''s point of view. Seatedfortably in front of the expansive control panel, the dim glow from the Screens illuminated his sharp, focused features. The vast screens disyed live feeds of the students'' movements, scattered throughout the forest zones, with their vital signs softly pulsing in the corner of each screen. His eyes were currently fixed on a particr group: Selene and Amelia, two of the more promising students, moving cautiously through the dense undergrowth. The two girls walked in unison, their bodies alert, scanning the surroundings. They hadn''t encountered any other students yet, which struck Harvey as rather unusual. Two hours without conflict or confrontation was a rare urrence during these exams. He mused quietly to himself, perhaps they were fortunate enough to have gone unnoticed, or maybe the other students had wisely chosen to avoid them. After all, Selene and Amelia were hardly easy prey¡ªintelligent, resourceful, and highly skilled. Anyone would think twice before engaging them, and those who didn''t would likely regret it. Meanwhile, James, seated beside him, was less interested in Selene and Amelia. His attention was drawn to Victor and Sirius, his sons. Victor was positioned in the 8th Zone, while Sirius prowled through the 7th, both making impressive progress. The screens showed their swift, methodical movements as they eliminated theirpetition¡ªdispatching other students one after the other. ''Sirius¡­Victor¡­both of you really became strong¡­'' James smiled a little. But it wasn''t just the students they had to worry about. The forest was teeming with deadly beasts, the most dangerous of which were the poisonous creatures lurking in the shadows. The venom of these creatures could incapacitate even the strongest of students in mere moments. One bite, and the victim''s chances of survival plummeted unless they could quickly concoct the rare andplex antidote. Though the devices strapped to each student''s arm contained instructions for creating the remedy, assembling the ingredients and crafting it in the midst of danger was a task only the truly skilled could manage. The poisonous beasts, normally a terrifying threat to the others, seemed like mere nuisances to them. Victor was naturally immune to the poisons that coursed through the veins of the forest''s most lethal inhabitants, and Sirius shared the same rare gift. Both of them made quick work of any threat that crossed their path, whether it be human or beast. "Professor Zeste." "Yes?" Harvey replied, his eyes never leaving the glowing screens in front of him. "It''s about Professor Bens. It seems he can''t continue any longer," the staff member informed him. "Which Zone was he assigned to guard?" Harvey asked, finally shifting his gaze slightly to acknowledge the report. "The 9th Zone, sir." Harvey''s brow furrowed at the mention of the zone. "Hmm. That''s troubling," he muttered, mostly to himself. The 9th Zone was among the more dangerous areas, and leaving it unguarded was not an option. "We''ll need to find him a recement immediately." In the lower zones, it wouldn''t have been as concerning¡ªthose areas were more manageable¡ªbut Harvey knew better than to leave the higher difficulty zones without oversight. With students'' lives on the line and the constant threat of the forest''s many dangers, it was crucial that each zone be monitored. Fortunately, thanks to the advanced Life-Screen technology, they had the precise location and heartbeat of every student in the exam. This gave them the ability to intervene if necessary, alerting their colleagues in the field to provide assistance. It was their safeguard to prevent any loss of life. "Jeia is avable," another staff member offered from across the room. Harvey''s eyes flicked over to James, who seemed to bristle slightly at the suggestion. "Jeia?" James repeated with a frown. "Wasn''t she sick this morning?" At that moment, the doors to the control room slid open, and Jeia stepped in. "I was indeed unwell," she admitted, with an awkward smile, "but as you can see, I''ve made a swift recovery." James narrowed his eyes slightly, studying her carefully. Something about her sudden return to health seemed odd, almost too convenient. He searched her face for any sign of lingering illness, any clue that might exin the rapid turnaround, but herposed demeanor gave nothing away. After a moment, he nced toward Harvey, silently deferring to his judgment. Harvey after studying her for a moment, he gave a curt nod. There was nothing odd about her, she was the same as the one he had known for years. "Alright, then," he said. "Please take over guarding the 9th Zone, Jeia. We''ll contact you shortly with further instructions." "Yes, Professor Zeste," she replied before turning on her heel and making her way out of the room. Turning back to the screens, Harvey spoke. "Should we pass to the second part?" James nodded and turned toward the staff member working on theputer. "Send the message." *** Zone 7. "Ah¡­ fuck¡­" I cursed under my breath, leaning heavily against the rough bark of a tree as I fought to steady my breath. My body screamed for rest, but I could only indulge it for a few fleeting moments. In my other hand, clutched tightly, was a single ''Red Flower of Dawn''. I''d made it to the 6th Zone, fought tooth and nail to retrieve this flower, but the journey back had been even harder¡ªeach step more grueling than thest. The venom from the Red Viper was still coursing through my veins. "I¡­ just have to beat that damn Red Viper¡­ whatever it was¡­" I muttered through ragged breaths. The war was still raging, and so much hung in the bnce¡ªBryelle, Alvara, the oue of everything. John was right. Maybe I''m getting in over my head again. He always said I stuck my nose where it didn''t belong, always told me I should focus on the people I cared about instead of trying to save the world. But how could I sit back and do nothing when I could stop not only Bryelle''s death but much more others? I had to do something. I couldn''t ept the same fate the Game had scripted. Alvara had killed¡ªthere was no denying it. People who, perhaps, deserved a punishment of some kind, but not what she gave them. And me? I wasn''t any better. I''d killed an innocent man, Jayden''s brother. The memory of it gnawed at me, something I tried to bury but could never forget. I didn''t know if John knew, or if he suspected, but it didn''t seem to matter to him. It mattered to me, though. Killing Josua had done something to me¡ªleft a mark that I couldn''t wash away, no matter how much I tried. It wasn''t just about Alvara anymore. It was about me. I made Josua pay for the mistakes of his brother, Jayden. I let my anger consume me because Jayden had left me when I needed him most. He took Mary and Jarvis away from me, disappeared from my life when I needed their support. I had turned all that anger onto an innocent soul. And the look Josua gave me in his final moments¡ªit still haunted me, no matter how hard I tried to forget. Who was worse? Me or Alvara? I couldn''t pretend I was any better than her. That''s why I had to do something. If there was any chance to stop her from going down the wrong path, I had to take it. Aunt Belle would have certainly stopped me back then but I was too hurt back then, too consumed by grief and anger, too broken to listen. Jayden. His name was more than a bitter taste in my mouth. Everything had gone so well for him, while I was drowning in my own rage and pride. Blinded by my need for vengeance, I struck down an innocent boy just to hurt his brother. It was stupid, and it was cruel. But Bryelle still needed me. And Alvara¡ªif there was a way to prevent her from spiraling, I had to find it. Even if I had to tie her up until the end of this war¡­ Wait. An idea struck me. My sluggish mind, hovering on the brink of unconsciousness, managed to find a simple solution. If I couldn''t reason with Alvara, maybe I could stop her another way. I''d hide her¡ªsomewhere no one could find her until it was all over. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yeah¡­ I''ll tie Alvara up somewhere no one could find her," I muttered, a faint smirk creeping onto my lips as I clung to the thought. Even in my current state, it felt like a brilliant n. "Amael?" The voice sliced through the haze, pulling me back to the present. I turned, and my heart sank. Standing before me were Elizabeth and Celeste, both watching me with unreadable expressions. Celeste''s cold stare sent a chill down my spine. "So, you want to tie up Alvara now?" Celeste''s smile didn''t reach her eyes. "For what, I wonder?" "T¨CThere''s a misunderstanding¡­" I stammered. Of all times for them to show up, why now?! Elizabeth stepped forward, concerned. "Are you okay? Your face is pale." She reached out, her hand gentle, but I instinctively took a step back. "I''m fine¡­" I insisted, though I could feel my body betraying me. The venom was still working its way through my system, and I could see it in their eyes. They weren''t buying it. Their gaze fell to my arm where the Life-Screen glowed a dangerous red, signaling my deteriorating condition. But their looks hardened upon seeing the color. "Huh¡­ You''re Red Team, right?" I asked, hopefully. Celeste''s lips curled into a thin smile as she reached out her hand. "O¨COf course,e closer," she said it exactly like a kidnapper baiting a child with candies. I grimaced immediately. Gotta run. Chapter 435 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [23] Bait Chapter 435 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [23] Bait "Amael! You need help!" Elizabeth shouted. "Why are you running? You aren''t in any state to run!" Celeste called after me, her words dripping with the same concern. To an outsider, it might sound like two lovely girls worrying about a man on the verge of copse. But from my perspective? It was like hearing demons disguised as humans, luring me closer just to finish me off. I can''t let that happen. If they caught me, scanned me, I''d be forced out of the game. One day off, minimum. And who knows if Bryelle even has a day left? I couldn''t afford that. Not now. Not when everything was on the line. But there was no way I could fight either of them in my current state¡ªlet alone both of them together. "H¨CHow about switching targets already?!" I yelled. "We just want to help you!" Celeste called back. "You think I''m believing that?!" I snapped, not bothering to hide my suspicion. Damn it. This had long since ceased being just an exam for me. It had be a desperate struggle for survival. I needed to get out of here, get back to my perfect form, and save Bryelle. But how could I exin that to them? They''d never believe me¡ªnot if I told them the truth. They''d think I was delirious from the poison, ranting about things that didn''t make sense. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om If they catch me, it''s over. There would be no time for exnations, no second chances. Suddenly, a sharp sense of danger cut through my thoughts. I dove to the side just as a streak of ice ripped across the ground where I''d been standing. The grass froze instantly, a jagged trail of frost spreading in its wake. "I¨CIs that how you want to help me, Celeste?" I grimaced. "I''ll help you after I beat you!" Celeste showed her true face as she swung her de upward. The trees in front of me froze solid, their branches encased in crystalline ice. "Anathemas Fire." I muttered, summoning the Vysindra''s me. The fiery aura red to life around me, coating my entire body in a searing heat. With every step I took, the ice beneath me melted, but it was slowing me down, each moment dragging me closer to exhaustion. At this rate, I''m going to get caught. And Elizabeth¡ªshe wasn''t as aggressive as Celeste, but she was fast. Far faster than I could afford to deal with right now. She was calm yet her intent was clear. She was hunting me. I called out over my shoulder, "How about giving your fianc¨¦ a break, Elizabeth?" There was a flicker of surprise in her eyes, just for a second. Then her lips curled into a small, genuine smile, amusement on her face. "What kind of fianc¨¦e would I be if I held back?" Great. What should I do now¨Chuh? I paused, as I sensed a familiar presence near. Wait... this presence... maybe I have a way out of this after all. I''ll just have to bet on my shitty luck. "Raven Art," I whispered under my breath, feeling a chill wash over me as the familiar exhaustion settled in. My body tensed, but the surge of power followed almost immediately. My legs kicked off the ground, and my speed increased threefold. "W¨CWhat?" Elizabeth gasped, her eyes widening in shock. Raven Arts had its perks¡ªlike tapping into the speed and regeneration of vampires, making me fast enough to keep them on their toes. I had hoped to save it for a more dire situation, but now? Now, I had no choice. It was either burn myself out or lose everything. "He''s even faster now!" Celeste shouted. "We need to get rid of him before he takes out our whole team!" Is that really necessary, Celes? She was way too involved in this stupid exam. But I had no intention of chasing after her teammates¡ªleast of all like a damn dog. I just need to get away. There¡ªhe should be close. I leapt onto a tree branch, using it as a springboard to vault through the canopy, darting between the trees as their branches whipped past me. Finally, Inded on solid ground and¡ª "Oh? You nearly scared me there," an hateful voice called from behind. I turned and saw him: Earth¡ªor rather, Jayce¡ªstanding with that ever-annoying smirk stered on his face. "Don''t tell me you want a second round, Nyr? I have to warn you, I''ll win this time too¡ª" "Cut the crap," I snorted before smiling. Jayce blinked, his eyes narrowing. "Why are you smiling now?" His gaze followed mine down to his arm, where his Life-Screen glowed a deep red. Perfect. "We''re on the same team, so¡ª" "I said cut the crap and just be my meat shield. That''s the only thing you''re good for, Jayce," I shot back with a sneer. "What the hell are you¡ª?!" Earth''s words were cut off as a sudden wave of ice struck him from behind, freezing part of his arm solid. "E¨CEarth?! Eliza, he''s Red too!" Celeste shouted from a distance. "I saw that," Elizabeth replied. Jayce''s eyes darted between Celeste, Elizabeth, and me, quickly processing the situation as he caught sight of their glowing blue Life-Screens. "You..." But by the time his gaze swung back to me, I was already running. "He''s getting away! Should I chase after him?" Celeste asked Elizabeth. "No. Amael''s in pretty bad shape already," Elizabeth replied, eyes never leaving Jayce. "Let''s deal with Earth first." "Huh...e on, girls, two against one?" Jayce''s usual courage faltered as Elizabeth closed in, moving with frightening precision. He barely dodged her outstretched hand, but not before a fresh wound opened on his arm, blood dripping steadily to the ground. "Ugh!" Earth grunted. He''s pretty wary and scared of Elizabeth, isn''t he? Enjoy that, you bastard. I grinned as I slipped away, vanishing from their sight. Now, I just have to kill that Red Viper King and get well. "Hm?" A soft vibration pulsed from my Life-Screen, dragging my attention. I nced down, seeing a new message appear. [For everyone! At the 9th Zone! To earn Fifty Worth Points! Find and defeat the hidden targets!] "Fifty Worth Points?" I muttered under my breath. That''s like scanning fifty people. Not a bad deal, considering there were only a bit more than a hundred of usbined across three sses. I could already picture it: hordes of students sprinting toward the 9th Zone, desperate to grab the prize. It was exactly what the professors wanted¡ªdraining ourst reserves of energy while evaluating our every move. An easy way to assess how far we were willing to push ourselves for a reward. If I were taking this exam seriously, the way I had nned to a day ago, I''d have rushed to the 9th Zone without a second thought. Fifty points could secure me a top position, maybe even impress the Heads enough to give me some privileges. But now... things were different. I had more urgent matters to deal with. "Where do I find the Red Viper King?" I asked aloud, pulling up the information on my Life-Screen. [Location: 10th Zone.] "Fuck my life." Chapter 436 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [24] Alvaras Thoughts 436 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [24] Alvara''s Thoughts ALVARA I''ll never forget it. I was just turning nine, a milestone in my young life. Vanadias was bathed in the warm glow of a perfect day, the kind that made you want to dance barefoot through the meadows. I had pleaded Father to apany me for my sword practice. He was always so busy, being the King and all, but I knew he would understand. After all, I was growing up, and it was important to learn how to protect myself. Mother, Queen Tanya Teraquin, was even busier than Father. She was always workingte, trying to make our kingdom even better. I understood that, of course. They were both working tirelessly for our people. But sometimes, I couldn''t help but feel a little lonely. Allen, my younger brother, was still too young to understand the weight of our responsibilities. He was content ying with our cousins, and I didn''t me him. It was up to me and Kendel to step up. Kendel, my older brother, was the most amazing person I knew. He was always there for me, like a parent when our real ones were too preupied. They were working on a secret project for Sancta Vedelia, and they were so excited about it. I left them to their work, knowing they had important things to do. Instead, I spent my time with Kendel and Leena. Leena was like an older sister to me, always kind and patient. Her face would haunt my dreams sometimes, a reminder of the days we spent together. "I¨CI will always be with you, Freydis¡­" *** "Hn¡­" My eyes fluttered open, revealing the familiar canopy of the dense forest. The exam... again. How absurd it all seemed now. While they held their little trials, ignorant and oblivious, Vanadias was on the brink of something unimaginable, a storm that would tear everything apart within mere hours. And yet, here we were, going through the motions. I untangled the vines that had coiled protectively around me, their gentle embrace receding as I stood. The earthy scent of the forest filled my lungs, rich and alive, a fragrance that stirred long-buried memories. Memories of a time when happiness felt like a constantpanion, back when the world was simpler, kinder, when the weight of everything I now carried hadn''t yet crushed me under its grip. But those days¡ªthose golden days¡ªfelt like a distant dream, a life that wasn''t mine anymore. They belonged to someone else, someone who no longer existed. Happiest days, yes, but never to be reimed. A bittersweet ache twisted in my chest as I thought of it. Though... I had found a different kind of happiness in Bryelle. The child, with her untainted heart, brought me fleeting moments of peace. Herughter was a remedy to my soul, and her innocence was something I cherished more than she could ever know. But I couldn''t¡ªshouldn''t¡ªcling to her. As much as I adored her, I knew she was too pure for the path I was on. This world, dark and festering as it was, didn''t deserve her. I didn''t deserve her. Bryelle would never understand what I was about to do, the choices I was making. She couldn''t grasp the gravity of it all, not yet. But even so, I would forge ahead. I would see Utopia''s n through, no matter what. The world needed to be cleansed of the rot that had spread too far¡ªHumans, Halves, Hybrids. The very thought of them made my skin crawl, like a thousand unseen insects scuttling just beneath the surface. If only they had never existed, none of this would''ve happened. Sancta Vedelia would''ve thrived, untouched by their filth, their chaos. It would be a haven, pure and untainted. That''s why I had to follow through with Utopia''s attack, to finally rid this world of its corruption. A Sancta Vedelia made only for the Elves. A sanctuary where peace, true peace, could be achieved atst. No more division, no more Half-breeds seeking reasons to wage wars. No more filthy hybrids contaminating ournds. In this new world, Bryelle would be safe. She could live in tranquility, never having to look over her shoulder, never knowing the disgusting stares I had endured my entire life. A world where purity wasn''t something to be scorned, but revered. Mother¡­ she wouldn''t ept this, no matter how much hatred simmered in her heart for the others. I knew she wouldn''t understand, couldn''t understand. And part of me feared her, feared that her words might reach that vulnerable part of me still clinging to the past. Could she change my mind? I didn''t know, and I didn''t want to find out. I couldn''t afford to hesitate now, not when I was so close to what was necessary. This was for the best, whether she agreed or not. As for my elder brother, his approval was of no concern to me. I knew he harbored a darker hatred for what happened to Leena, deeper than mine, but our goals were the same. Whatever differencesy between us, they didn''t matter in the end. We would be the ones to steer Utopia to victory, to guide this world to its rightful conclusion. Father would undoubtedly stand against what we were nning. But I couldn''t care anymore. Not after everything I had seen. Not after what I had endured. It made me sick¡ªtruly sick to my core. These Halves and Hybrids, walking around as if they belonged here, as if they had any right to exist alongside us, even within my own Kingdom. Their audacity made me want to retch. How dare they? How dare they look upon me with those wretched, filthy eyes, as though they were my equals? It was a disgrace, a mockery. And it couldn''t go on. It wouldn''t go on. A cold sneer curled on my lips, my face twisting with the disgust that seemed to cling to me like a second skin. The thought of their repugnant presence brought an itch to my skin, an ufortable sensation that made me rub my arms as though I could scrub away the filth of merely thinking about them. With a deep breath, I regained myposure. My eyes fell to the blue-glowing screen sped securely on my arm, the faint letters disying: [Zone 9]. A bitterugh escaped me. "A tiresome little exam," I muttered, a disdainful smile pulling at the corners of my mouth. I knew this forest like the back of my hand. Every twist of the trees, every shadow cast upon the ground. None of the second years could match me here. Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªElizabeth could, if she ever found the courage to stop cowering behind her fragile facade. But that was doubtful. As far as I was concerned, this exam was a farce, a meaningless distraction. Thankfully, it would be over soon enough. My dreams... our dreams... they would soon be reality. Hm? I felt a presence behind me, something irritating, something unwee. Him. Again. "Why were you smiling?" The voice came from a figure who looked utterly pathetic, leaning against a tree with blood staining his clothes, his amber eyes flickering with pain. Yet, despite his miserable state, he had the audacity to smirk at me. My lips pressed into a thin line. How dare he? "Let me guess," he rasped, coughing weakly as he forced himself upright, eyes narrowing as though he enjoyed the pain coursing through his body. "You were thinking about torturing another Half, weren''t you?" His tone was mocking, his smirk widening in amusement. He reminded me of Connor¡ªat least in appearance¡ªbut his voice, his demeanor, they were nothing like his. Connor, for all his faults, had some sense of propriety. This one, though,cked any nobility despite being a royal himself. I barely nced at the red glow of his screen before my expression hardened, and my lips curled into a sneer. What was he up to? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Exactly," I replied coldly, raising my hand, the power humming just beneath my skin. "And as luck would have it, a Half hase to me at the perfect time. It seems even royalty can''t save you from what''s about to happen." My words dripped with disdain as I prepared to act. He grinned, his body sagging slightly against the tree. "I wouldn''t do that if I were you, ''Princess Alvara''," he said without looking at me. "Oh?" I tilted my head slightly, curiosity piquing my disdain. "And why wouldn''t I?" For too long, he had gotten away with his unsightly behavior toward me. Today, though, today it ended. Today he would finally pay. I had longed for this moment, ever since the day he daredy his filthy hands on me. The thought of it still made my skin crawl. But now, now the time hade to exact retribution. But just as I was ready to strike, his smirk returned, more confident than ever. "Well, maybe because," he drawled, his amber eyes locking onto mine, "I know something about Bryelle that you might want to hear." "...!" Chapter 437 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [25] Lykhors Anger Chapter 437 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [25] Lykhor''s Anger "Well, maybe because I know something about Bryelle that you might want to hear," I said. "...!" Her expression shifted dramatically, transforming from initial shock to one of utter coldness. Her eyes narrowed, glittering with fury. "What did you say?" She asked in a low, dangerous tone. I could see it in her eyes¡ªshe wanted to rip me apart, limb from limb. I chuckled lightly. "D¨CDon''t have the strength to exin¡­" I rasped, my breathing in shallow gasps. The pain was bing unbearable, seeping into every muscle and bone. Reaching the 9th Zone had been a monumental effort, but now... moving any further felt impossible. My limbs were heavy, my vision blurred. "U¨CUgh!" I groaned as a sharp pain shot through my body. Suddenly, a vine had coiled and pierced through my ankle, causing me to lose bnce and slide down the tree,nding hard on my back with a thud. The impact knocked the wind out of me, and I was left gasping, staring up. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I heard her approaching, the faint rustle of her steps as she closed the distance between us. Her shadow loomed over me, and when I looked up, she was standing tall, her gaze cold. "How do you know about Bryelle?" She asked, looking down at me like I was something beneath her notice¡ªlike an insect. "Guess a little¡­ you''re a half-goddess, right?" I scoffed, the words leaving my mouth before I could stop them. I was definitely wearing a dumb smile. I knew it wasn''t the smartest thing to say, not when she was this close to snapping. But I couldn''t help myself. The look on her face was priceless. Alvara''s lips twisted, her brows twitching in irritation. She clearly wanted to tear me apart right then and there, but I could see her mind working. She was reaching a conclusion, her anger momentarily held back by curiosity. "You''re the one who abducted Bryelle from her guards?" I barked out a roughugh. "Abducted? No. I saved her from her overbearing, stalking guards. She wanted some fresh air, and I gave it to her. Not everyone is as controlling as a certain racist big sister." Her reaction was immediate¡ªher lips pressed into a thin line, her jaw clenched tightly. Her brows twitched again, the clear sign that I had struck a nerve. Ah, so she was sensitive when it came to Bryelle. Interesting. "What did you do to her?" She asked. Seriously? "Bought her a white bear plush and a pendant. She seemed to really like them." I let my smirk widen. "What? Do you want a bear plush too?" Her expression darkened further, but she ignored my taunt. "What were you going to say about Bryelle?" I sighed, my head falling back against the bark of the tree. "I''ll tell you," I muttered, "but first, lower your hand. Call off whatever spell you''re about to throw at me." "Say it." "I won''t say a word unless you listen to me." "Then die here," she said coldly, and with a flick of her wrist, she summoned three thorny red vines, each as deadly as a de. They writhed and coiled like serpents, drawing closer to me. "Well, you could kill me, but you''ll regret it for the rest of your life if you don''t hear what I have to say. You''ll never forgive yourself for not listening." The vines stopped, just inches from my face. I could feel the cold sting of their thorns grazing my skin. Her face was a mask of barely restrained rage, but beneath that, there was uncertainty. She was hesitating. "Ah¡­ you''ve got some backbones, I''ll give you that," she muttered through gritted teeth. Slowly, the vines retreated, and with a flick of her wrist, they vanished altogether. She took a step back, her lips curled into a smile barely concealed anger and hatred. "Imend it, Amael." "Thank you for thepliment. Now, take me to the tenth floor." "What?" Before she could summon her vines to tear me apart for real, I hastened to exin. "It''s important, concerning Bryelle. You must hear me out if you want her well-being. I''m not joking, Alvara Teraquin, you see..." I said though my expression might not be convincing at all. A chilling silence fell upon us. And after a moment¡­ "If you dare to lie to me¡­your death will be anything but pleasant." I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Being killed by the most beautiful woman in Sancta Vedelia wouldn''t be so bad, I suppose," I replied, wiping away a trickle of blood. To my genuine praise, her anger seemed to intensify. [] ''What''s up?'' [] Whatever. "Hey," I called out to Alvara weakly. "You''ll have to help me. I can''t walk anymore." With a flick of her wrist, thorny vines coiled around my stomach, lifting me off the ground like a sack of potatoes. The thorns pricked my skin, causing me to grimace in pain. She was a sadist, through and through. But I knew she cared about Bryelle, more than anything. At least I could count on her to take care of me until I gave her what she wanted. With a sigh, I closed my eyes, trying to rest despite the pain. *** Alvara''s hands trembled, but not from fear or cold¡ªthis was the tremor of barely restrained anger. Every fiber of her being screamed for release, to let her furysh out, but she held it back, knowing she couldn''t afford that now. Not with him lying there. Behind her, Amael slept peacefully in a bed of thorny vines she had woven herself. The thorns, sharp pricked into his skin, his arms entangled in their grip. And yet, he slept¡ªas ifpletely oblivious to the pain that should have woken him long ago. ''Is he even human?'' Alvara''s brow furrowed as she studied his face, her golden eyes narrowed in suspicion. His strength, resilience, and mana levels were frighteningly high¡ªfar surpassing what should have been possible for someone like him. Even Celeste had grown stronger recently, but that made sense. Celeste was a full-blooded High Human, a rare lineage of power. But Amael? He was only a Half. There was something off about him, something that defied logic simr to Connor now that she thinks about it but Amael seemed to progress even faster. Alvara had never felt this bothered by a man before. Still, she knew she had no choice but to keep him alive, if only to get the truth about Bryelle. The thought of her younger sister crossed her mind, and her heart clenched. If Amael had done something to her... she needed to know. She couldn''t afford to let her anger blind her, not now. Bryelle was more important than her pride. The students they had passed on their way were horrified by the sight of Amael being transported by Alvara. They had whispered in confusion, their eyes wide with disbelief as they ran away, eager to avoid whatever conflict was unfolding. Alvara couldn''t have cared less about the exam at this point. All that mattered was reaching the 10th Floor¡ªand getting her answers. But as she neared her goal, a familiar figure stepped into her path. "Alvara?" She raised her eyes to see Lykhor standing before her, a gentle smile tugging at his lips. But that smile quickly faded as his gaze shifted to Amael, still draped in her thorny vines. His brows furrowed in confusion. "What is he doing here?" Alvara''s expression remained cold as ice. "That''s none of your concern, Lykhor. Now, make way." But Lykhor didn''t step aside. Instead, he raised a hand, blocking her path. Alvara''s golden eyes turned to steel, her irritation boiling just beneath the surface. She had already been tested too many times recently¡ªCylien, her brother, Amael¡ªand now this? Lykhor was dangerously close to pushing her over the edge. "Alvara¡­ we don''t have much time left. You''re still up for it, right?" Lykhor asked as he subtly alluded to their shared mission. The n with Utopia. "Move, Lykhor," she repeated, but her tone was now threatening. Lykhor hesitated, his eyes flickering between Alvara and Amael. He had been part of the n for Utopia all along, but something about Amael''s presence annoyed him. "Alvara, what''s going on? He shouldn''t be here¡ª" "I said, move," Alvara snapped. Her vines tightened around Lykhor, threatening to burst him open. Lykhor gritted his teeth, barely able to remain patient. He needed her to hear him out, to trust him. "After all these years, you can¡ª" "Oh, God! Cut the shback," Amael interrupted, his voice dripping with annoyance. "It''s getting cringeworthy." Lykhor''s face flushed with anger. Amael, suspended mid-air by vines, looked like a pitiful spectacle. But there was a smirk ying on his lips, a mocking glint in his eyes. "Don''t you see she''s creeped out by you?" Amaelughed, coughing blood. "Oh, damn, I''m going to die for real..." Lykhor''s jaw clenched. Alvara remained silent, without saying anything. "Knew it!" Amael cackled, hisughter grating on Lykhor''s nerves. "Ahahaha!" Lykhor felt a surge of rage. "I''ll kill you¡ª" He began, but a sharp pain in his thigh cut him off. Alvara had struck. A vine had pierced his thigh, drawing blood. Her ruthlessness surprised him. Why was she defending a Half-Human over a royal elf like him? The situation seemed surreal. Alvara, usually soposed, was acting out of character. But Lykhor couldn''t understand her growing concern for Bryelle, which seemed to overshadow her disgust for Half-Humans. "I will not repeat myself, Lykhor," Alvara said, turning away. She dragged Amael behind her, the Half-Human waving a smug, mocking grin. Chapter 438 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [26] Tanyas Fall Chapter 438 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [26] Tanya''s Fall "Is everything in ce for the Exam?" Tanya asked. Kendel nodded as he faced his mother. "Yes, mother. Professors Zeste and Raven are overseeing everything personally. There''s no need for concern." Tanya exhaled softly, her expression softening as she processed the news. "Good." She still remembered all too vividly the disaster that unfolded during thest exam in Dolphis. She wasn''t there that day but from what she had seen, it was quite catastrophic. That day, chaos had nearly swallowed the Dolphian capital whole. Adrian Dolphis had been left in aa, clinging to the edge of life, while King Reiner himself was still healing from the brutal fight with his once-believed-dead brother, Navas. Even now the kingdom was still reeling from the devastation. The Queen of Dolphis had plunged into a deep depression, barely able to recover from the potent poison she had been administered during her abduction. Tanya had never been particrly close to her fellow rulers, their rtionships tinged with the inevitable distance of politics and differing thoughts, but as a fellow leader, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for them. She knew the pressures they were under. She hoped, in her own quiet way, for their swift recovery. They would need all the strength they could muster¡ªespecially with the looming threat of war hanging over all of them. Utopia''s forces were stirring, and she knew theing conflict would demand everything they had. The Olphean Kingdom''s refusal to take part in the war until it directly impacted them had been a blow to their preparations, but Tanya understood Christina Olphean''s position. She held no grudge against the decision. After all, Christina had her own kingdom to protect, and in times like these, personal survival often came first. Tanya had even decided against sending a rescue mission for Alea Olphean, despite the deep personal history between them. Alea had been taken captive, but the truth was, they simply didn''t have the resources or time to spare. Their focus was consumed entirely by the preparations for war, every hand already preupied with fortifying their defenses and rallying their forces. She couldn''t afford to divert their efforts, even for someone like Alea. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It wasn''t that Tanya didn''t care. Far from it. Though they often disagreed and shed over their differing views on Sancta Vedelia, Alea had been a constant figure in Tanya''s life since their days together at the academy. They had bickered and argued like rivals, but deep down, they had shared a bond that couldn''t be easily dismissed. Now, however, Tanya was no longer just a student or a peer. She was a Queen, and her duty to her people outweighed personal feelings. Her priority was the protection of Sancta Vedelia from Utopia''s impending invasion. "I heard Bryelle will be attending the Exam as one of the VIPs, mother," Kendel''s voice broke through her thoughts. Tanya nodded. "Yes, I permitted it, just this once. She wanted to see Alvara, and keeping her confined all the time isn''t healthy. If we don''t give her some freedom, she might try to escape again, like she did just the other day." A small sigh escaped her lips as she thought of Bryelle. The girl wasn''t even her own blood, yet Tanya had grown to care for her over the years. In the beginning, her feelings toward Bryelle had been far moreplicated. The girl was the illegitimate daughter of Rhys, the man Tanya had once loved with all her heart, and the revtion of her existence had initially filled Tanya with nothing but anger and betrayal. She had raged at the thought of Rhys''s infidelity, and it took years for those emotions to settle. But time, as it often does, had softened the edges of her fury. Bryelle was still the daughter of the man she had loved, and slowly, Tanya''s resentment had given way to something else¡ªsomething closer to maternal affection. Despite the initial sting, Tanya couldn''t help but feel a sense of responsibility for the girl, and over the years, that sense of duty had blossomed into genuine care. "You care for her, don''t you, mother?" Kendel asked. Tanya paused, narrowing her eyes slightly at her son, studying his expression. "And don''t you, after all these years?" She returned the question, sensing something off in his demeanor. Kendel hesitated for a moment before replying. "I''m... not certain. But if you and Freydis care for her, then I suppose I will as well." Something in his response didn''t settle well withing Tanya. His words weren''t the reassurance she had expected. They felt hollow, distant. The way he said it¡ªit was strange. "What do you mean by that?" Tanya asked. Kendel met her eyes, unblinking. For a brief moment, his face was unreadable, but then a faint smile¡ªapologetic, almost regretful¡ªcurved his lips. "I apologize, mother." Tanya''s heart skipped a beat, a sudden sense of danger flooding her senses. She tried to stand, but before she could fully rise, her body stiffened¡ªfrozen in ce as if her very bones had turned to ice. The throne room, which had been eerily empty save for the two of them, was now rapidly filling with figures. One after another, twelve people emerged from the shadows, their movements unnaturally silent, surrounding the hall in a tight circle. Tanya''s eyes darted to each one, her breath catching as she recognized the faces of every single one of them. The Elite Knights of Vanadias. They were the kingdom''s finest, handpicked for their loyalty and unmatched strentg. Knights of the 8th Ascension rank or above. Some had fought alongside Rhys, herte husband, in countless battles, sworn protectors of the royal family. And now...they stood against her, their hands raised, each of them weavingplex Mana Circles in perfect synchronization. Tanya felt the oppressive weight of the binding spells descend upon her, the patterns of magic coiling around her like invisible chains. She struggled, but her body refused to move, locked in ce by the overwhelming force of theirbined power. Her disbelief turned into a cold anger. "You..." Her gaze snapped back to Kendel, her eldest son, standing calmly in the center of it all. "What is the meaning of this, Kendel?" "I''m sorry, mother," Kendel said again, but this time there was no warmth. "But you wouldn''t understand. Once Sancta Vedelia is cleansed of its filth and fully restored to the heritage of the Elves, then perhaps you will." Tanya''s blood ran cold. Her mouth went dry as the realization dawned on her. "Kendel..." She whispered, her eyes widening in shock. "Don''t tell me you..." The pieces clicked together. Her son was conspiring with Utopia. The very enemy they had sworn to fight. Her throat tightened in rage. "You''re working with Utopia?" She couldn''t believe it. It couldn''t be. Not Kendel. Kendel''s expression didn''t falter, but there was a flicker of something¡ªregret, perhaps. "You''ve been blind to the truth for too long, mother," he said softly. "Sancta Vedelia will fall under Elves. It''s the only way to save our people." Tanya''s heart clenched with fury. "Kendel! Get ahold of yourself!" Her mana surged violently in response, a powerful burst of energy rippling outward from her body, shaking the foundations of the throne room. Despite the restraints, her power was immense, far greater than the knights had anticipated. The air crackled with Mana and Ruah as the ground beneath them trembled, cracks splintering across the stone floor. The twelve knights groaned under the strain, their faces tightening with concentration as they pushed more mana into their binding spells, trying desperately to contain her. Even bound, Tanya was a force of nature, she wasn''t the Queen and Head of the Teraquins for nothing. But no matter how hard she fought, thebined force of the knights'' Mana Circles was relentless, tightening around her like a noose. Blood began to seep from the corners of Tanya''s mouth, staining her lips as her body trembled with the force of her resistance. The pressure from the knights'' Mana Circles was crushing her. Blood trickled down her arms, pooling beneath her skin where it had burst through broken veins. Kendel, who had remainedposed through it all, now turned away, unable¡ªor unwilling¡ªto watch his mother suffer any longer. His jaw clenched as he took a step forward, distancing himself from the sight. "Kendel!! Look at me!" Tanya called once more. With an immense effort, she forced one foot forward, bones cracking under the strain. She almost copsed onto the cold stone floor, but at thest second, her mana red to life, nts erupting from the ground around her, their thick vines curling under her body, lifting her upright like crutches. She fought to stay conscious, to keep looking at him, even as the world around her began to fade. "You¡­ idiot¡­" Tanya''s voice was faint now. "Leena¡­ didn''t want this¡­" The words were herst before her strength gave out. Her knees buckled, and the vine support she had conjured wilted as her mana faded. The world tilted, and with a sickening thud, she copsed to the ground. -Thud But Kendel rushed forward and caught her before she fully crumpled, his arms wrapping around her frail form, holding her as gently as he could. "I''m sorry, mother," Kendel murmured. "But¡­ I can''t turn back now." There was no turning back anymore. "Prepare the Teleportation Circles. We need to retrieve Freydis and Bryelle." Chapter 439 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [27] Harvey And James Trapped Chapter 439 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [27] Harvey And James Trapped In the dimly lit Exam assessment room. The first day of the Exam was drawing to a close, and everything had proceeded smoothly¡ªperhaps too smoothly. Harvey, standing at the far end of the room, couldn''t shake the gnawing feeling creeping up his spine. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The absence of conflict was strange. Rarely did the Exams proceed without some kind of confrontation between students, yet today, no significant shes had urred. Something was wrong. Harvey''s eyes flicked to one of the many screens disying the feed from the Zones. On it, Amael was wandering the 7th Zone, moving silently. Not a single creature or student had crossed his path. Yes, the forest wasrge but the tranquility of it all was jarring. Even more disturbing was the fact that Harvey was certain Amael had been poisoned earlier. By all ounts, Amael should be struggling¡ªat the very least showing signs of weakness. Yet, here he was, walking without the slightest hint of trouble. Why is he still fine? Something gnawed at Harvey''s mind as his gaze drifted from the screen to the narrow windows. Outside, the world was cloaked in darkness, yet the feed from the forest showed bright, daylight conditions. He nced at James Raven, who stood on the opposite side of the room, scanning the screens. James gave a slight nod as their eyes met, confirming Harvey''s suspicions without saying a word. He, too, had sensed it¡ªsomething was very wrong. They were trapped. The silence stretched painfully long. The other staff in the room¡ªtheir supposed colleagues¡ªhad fallen unnaturally still. The usual sound of tapping and soft murmurs ceased, reced by a suffocating quiet. Harvey and James could feel it now, the weight of gazes turning toward them, the sharp, barely perceptible shift in the atmosphere. They both knew without a doubt¡ªsomething was about to happen. And none of it was good. Each figure in the room was subtly reaching toward something¡ªhidden weapons or something else, perhaps¡ªpreparing to act. "James!" Harvey''s rang loudly. In an instant, an explosion of ice erupted from his hands, spreading outward in a violent arc, freezing the ground and air around him. The st surged toward the figures who surrounded them, intending to incapacitate them before they could strike. But before the ice could reach its targets, a roaring wall of fire materialized, countering the cold st entirely. The fire hissed against the ice, turning the room into a battlefield of opposing elements. They came prepared. Harvey gritted his teeth, realizing just how dire the situation was. His ice magic was strong, but it was clear that these attackers were ready for anything. The illusion of normalcy shattered as their ''colleagues'' discarded their disguises. One by one, they revealed their true appearance¡ªno longer staff members, but Elves of various lineages. Dark Elves, High Elves, even Blood Elves. "Utopia¡­" James muttered darkly. So this was it¡ªan attack orchestrated by Utopia. But how had they gotten so close? How had they infiltrated the very heart of the exam grounds, where only trusted individuals should be? "Toran..." Harvey whispered, clenching his fists tightly, his nails digging into his palms. James nced at Harvey, frowning. "Impossible¡­ Tanya would never allow this." "I know. I know. But who else?" Harvey as well was certain Tanya wouldn''t betray Sancta Vedelia as much as she harbored some kind of prejudices toward other races. "We don''t have time for that, Harvey," James said. "We need to get out of here¡ªnow. We have to warn the other Heads before it''s toote." Harvey nodded, but unease gnawed at the back of his mind. The situation was precarious. Melfina was still recovering from her brutal fight with Kleines. Reiner was recuperating from his fight with Navas. The Olphean Kingdom was leaderless, their queen missing in action, rather they had no intention of taking part in the war unless they were directly concerned. Several Heads were either weakened or absent, leaving them more vulnerable than ever. The timing of this attack couldn''t have been worse. This was exactly what Utopia had been waiting for¡ªthis moment when their defenses were down, their leaders scattered, and their forces divided. "Wh-What the hell is this?" James gasped, a groan escaping his lips as he inspected his arm. A slender, metallic object protruded from his skin, resembling a needle. He had sensed the projectile approaching, but it shouldn''t have been able to pierce his blood defenses. Normally, his regenerative abilities would have swiftly healed such a wound. "James?! Are you okay?" Harvey asked worried. "Yeah, more or less... but be careful. They''ve clearly studied us, Harvey," James replied, carefully removing the needle. A chilling sensation spread through his body as he noticed a marked decrease in the flow of his blood. ''This isn''t good.'' "A Head and the son of another Head, isn''t that delightful?" One of the Blood Elves smirked, his eyes glowing with an unnatural red hue. He pointed his sword menacingly. "Kill them!" "Damn it!" Harvey cursed. It was clear that Utopia hadn''t dispatched mere amateurs to eliminate them. His eyes darted toward the surveince feeds, which had been tampered with until now. As the true images became visible, his gaze was drawn to a particr scene. ''Celeste!'' Celeste was engaged in a battle against two opponents who were clearly not students and who didn''t appear to be any elf from Utopia either. The strangers seemed not ordinary, and Harvey couldn''t help but feel a surge of worry. ''What''s going on?!'' Fortunately, Celeste wasn''t alone. Elizabeth Tepes was fighting alongside her, but Harvey knew he couldn''t allow the situation to escte further. He had to get all his students out of here. *** -BOOM! The earth trembled violently as a deafening explosion echoed through the barrenndscape. Pierre was sent sprawling across the ground, his body skidding like a lifeless rag doll. Pain surged through every inch of him as he struggled to rise, his skin marred with grotesque red marks, each one a symbol of the curse that now bound him. John stood tall, his presence radiating a terrifying mana, his dark red mana swirling violently around him like a storm. He was no longer the man Pierre remembered from the restaurant months ago. Now, John exuded the strength of a peak 8th Ascension, his cold gaze fixed on the trembling figure before him. Pierre''s heart pounded in his chest as he struggled toprehend the immense growth John had undergone in such a short time. In the blink of an eye, John was before him. His expression was as hard as stone, his eyes narrowing with disdain as he looked down on Pierre, whoy helpless at his feet. "Why are you here?" Pierre attempted a nervousugh but it was cut off abruptly by a sharp, unbearable pain. He screamed in agony as John''s boot came down mercilessly on his leg, the sickening crunch of bone breaking filling the air. Pierre''s body convulsed, his breath catching in his throat as he clutched at his shattered limb, but despite the excruciating pain, a crooked smile lingered on his face. "How is the Dolphis Princess?" For a brief moment, John stood in silence. His expression didn''t change, but something dark and dangerous flickered in his eyes. Without a word, the ominous aura around him intensified. -BOOOOM! A violent burst of mana erupted from John. Dark red, cursed mes ignited from his outstretched hand, enveloping Pierre''s broken body. "HARGHHH!!" Pierre''s scream was gut-wrenching as the cursed fire consumed him. His skin charred and cracked, the curse gnawing at him from the inside out, burning away everything until nothing remained but ash. John stood amidst the burned spot, his teeth clenched furiously. He couldn''t waste time. Amelia was out there¡ªsomewhere¡ªand he had to find her before they did. But as much as he wished to act, he was paralyzed by the uncertainty. The 6th Zone was vast, and Amelia could be anywhere¡ªin either the lower zones or higher ones. His eyes darted to the map on his screen, glowing faintly in the dim light. Time was running out, and every second he hesitated could mean disaster. After a short moment of hesitation, John made his decision. The 5th Zone¡ªit was closer, and there he could question anyone who might have seen her. Chapter 440 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [28] Amael And Alvara Chapter 440 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [28] Amael And Alvara "How long do we have to keep goingggg?" I groaned with my head hanging upside down, the world a dizzy blur beneath me. I could feel the blood rushing toward my temples, each pulse intensifying the dull throb of a headache that had been guing me for hours. Oddly enough, the difort brought a strange sense of relief, a counterbnce to the gnawing poison coursing through my veins. Not that I enjoyed the pain¡ªI wasn''t a masochist¡ªbut it was the only thing that seemed to take the edge off the relentless burning inside me. Alvara, as usual, didn''t bother responding. She surged ahead, her expression colder than ever. It must be difficult for her to be this close to a Half Human like me. "I can''t take it anymore!" I iled my arms in frustration, shaking my head like a child throwing a tantrum. "I need to rest!" Alvara finally stopped, ncing back at me with cold, narrowed eyes. "You''d better have good information about Bryelle," she said tly. She wasn''t the type to waste time, and the fact she was even entertaining me for this long meant she was desperate for answers. Whether it was because of her deep attachment to Bryelle or growing suspicions about Utopia, I couldn''t say for sure. Probably both. I grinned stupidly, trying to disarm her with my charm. "Don''t worry, Princess Alvara! I never lie!" I gave her my most innocent, exaggerated smile. "Now, how about we take a breather, huh?" "No," she said curtly, cutting off any further discussion as she turned away and continued running. But then, without warning, she stopped again, her attention suddenly drawn elsewhere. Curious, I twisted my head around as much as I could, trying to see what had caught her eye. The forest was dense, the shadows long and dark, but nothing seemed immediately out of ce. Still, Alvara''s golden gaze was fixed on something¡ªor someone¡ªin the distance. Before I could protest, she abruptly changed course, her pace quickening as she veered off the path we''d been following. "Hey! Where are you going?!" I shouted, trying to keep my bnce as I swung helplessly in her vines'' grasp. "I''m gonna die if we keep this up, Princess Teraquin! Seriously, I can''t feel my legs anymore!" Alvara ignored my whining once again. Momentster, shended in front of a small group of students huddled together. They looked like they were working as a team, probably hoping to take out as many members of the opposing side as possible before being caught themselves. Their faces turned white as they spotted us, or more specifically, Alvara. "Shit! It''s Alvara!" "And that Olphean freak is with her!" "Run!" "Hey!" I yelled, ring at them as I squirmed like a worm caught in Alvara''s vines. "I''m not a freak, guys! Come on, I''m just¡ª" But before I could finish my sentence, they had already taken off in a panicked sprint, disappearing into the forest like frightened rabbits. Alvara didn''t seem willing to let them escape, though. With a flick of her wrist, one of her vines shot out like a striking serpent, moving so fast it blurred as it wrapped around the leg of one of the fleeing humans. "Really, Alvara? Now''s the time to show your racism?" I quipped, shaking my head in mock disbelief. "I knew you had a thing against humans, but during an exam? That''s low, even for you. Come on, I''m human too! You don''t see meining¡ªwell, not about that, at least!" "Will you ever shut up?" Alvara growled, clearly irritated, as her vine yanked hard, pulling the boy to the ground with a sickening thud. "Argh!" He groaned in agony as his leg gave way, blood soaking into the dirt from the deep gash where Alvara''s vine had dug into his flesh. He writhed on the ground, clutching at his leg in an attempt to stop the bleeding. Alvara''s expression twisted into one of utter disgust as she stepped closer, her eyes narrowing in disdain. "He''s not human," she muttered. "He''s a filthy hybrid." "Hybrid? What''s a hybrid doing here?" I muttered aloud. Alvara''s gaze remained fixed on the hybrid, who was no longer hiding his true form. His human disguise had slipped, revealing the distinct features that marked him as something... other. Her vines coiled tighter around him, poised to strike, their thorny edges gleaming red. Alvara kept a careful distance, her expression clearly contemptuous Her caution made sense. There was no legitimate reason for a hybrid to be here, in the middle of an exam designed strictly for students. Hybrids didn''t belong here; they weren''t even supposed to be this close to students of Trinity Eden. And yet, here one was, lurking in the forest, wearing a disguise. "What are you doing here?" Alvara asked coldly. She watched him intently, vines twitching as if eager to act at a moment''s notice. The hybrid stared back at her for a brief moment before looking away, his lips curling into a sneer. "You''re not my target. Leave me." Alvara''s eyes narrowed dangerously, but she didn''t say a word. The moment stretched on, until¡ªwithout warning¡ªher vines shot forward. Thorny tendrils pierced the hybrid''s body with a sickening fleshy sound, pinning him against a tree. "Arghhh!" He let out a strangled scream, blood spewing from his mouth as the vines tore through his flesh. His body sagged against the tree,pletely immobilized as crimson rivulets trickled from the multiple wounds Alvara''s vines had created. She watched dispassionately for a second longer before turning away, leaving the hybrid to bleed out as if he were nothing more than a minor inconvenience. She didn''t spare him a second nce as she resumed our path, her focus already shifting back to our little adventure. "Wait, Aren''t you going to ask who his target is?" I asked surprised by her disinterest. "I don''t care." I blinked, caught off guard by how easily she dismissed the whole thing. Alvara was really something. She had no interest in the hybrid''s motives or the broader picture. In her mind, his existence was an offense enough to warrant his brutal execution. It wasn''t about strategy or gathering information¡ªshe simply despised hybrids. And now, the poor guy was crucified on a tree, left to die slowly and painfully, because he''d had the misfortune of crossing her path. Still... something gnawed at the back of my mind. Why was a hybrid here, of all ces? N?v(el)B\\jnn "What the hell... Could it be...?" My eyes widened as the pieces began to fall into ce, a realization dawning on me. I had been wondering all along who would try to kill Bryelle, but now it made sense. Utopia... they must be involved. The hybrid was just a pawn in their scheme¡ªa tool. Utopia was likely using Behemoth to eliminate Bryelle and stoke the mes of Alvara''s hatred toward the current state of Sancta Vedelia. It would push her further into Utopia''s grasp,pelling her to abandon any ties to her homnd and throw her full weight behind their cause. But that wasn''t all, was it? There was something else... If Utopia''s reach had extended this far, it wasn''t just Bryelle they were after. They had bigger ns. Maybe Amelia was a target too. Or Celeste. It all lined up too perfectly to be a coincidence. I groaned as the puzzle in my head became too much to bear, my brain throbbing from the effort of thinking through the fog of poison that still pulsed through my veins. "..." Alvara''s cold eyes pierced through me. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and I knew she was onto me. She had probably sensed the shift in my demeanor¡ªrealized that I had put something together. She was waiting for me to talk, to spill whatever it was that had caused this sudden change in my expression. But if I told her that her sister, Bryelle, was in danger, she''d likely toss me into the nearest pitfall without a second thought, leaving me to die in my poisoned state. No, I had to y this carefully. My head was still spinning and while I worried for Bryelle, I suspected there was still some time to act. Enough time, at least, to deal with this Viper King and stay alive long enough to make a difference. "Could it be¡­" I repeated with a sluggish voice as if I were in some kind of drug-induced haze. Alvara''s eyes never left mine as she waited. She wasn''t going to give me much longer to talk. I needed to improvise¡ªand fast. "Could it be... that you like me?" I blurted out, the words tumbling from my mouth before I could stop them. "..." "Ahaha, I mean¡ªlook at how you''re taking care of me!" I let out a dumbugh ignoring the murderous eyes boring holes on my face. "Even though you hate Halves... maybe my confession back then really struck a chord with you? I mean, you''re a girl, and I''m... well, I''m really handsome, you know?" I kept rambling nonsense that I''d forget the next few seconds. I could almost see Cleenah pping her forehead at my idiotic attempt to divert the conversation. "H¨CHey!" I stuttered, as her vines suddenly contracted even tighter around my body, the sharp thorns digging into my skin painfully. She seemed really pissed off. "I¨CIt hurts¡­ Princess Freydis." "Die then." Chapter 441 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [29] The Worst Human Chapter 441 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [29] The Worst Human "Wake up." A sharp, throbbing pain shot through my cheek as I groaned, barely conscious. My eyes fluttered open, and I squinted at the blur of movement beside me. A thorny vine, dark green and glistening with moisture, pressed against my skin. It wasn''t just poking¡ªit was tearing into my flesh, leaving thin trails of blood. It might have almost been cute, the way the vine nudged at my face, if it weren''t for the unmistakable sting of pain. But then again, this was Alvara we were talking about. I suppose I should be grateful she didn''t wake me by ripping off a limb entirely. Small mercies, I suppose. "We''re in the 10th zone," she said. "Now, tell me what you know about Bryelle." I blinked several times, trying to clear my vision, but everything remained a muddled blur. I could barely make out the silhouette of her figure. The shapes and shadows of the world swirled together in a haze, a sign that something was very wrong. "I¡ª" My voice cracked, as I clenched my eyes shut against the agony that throbbed through my body. "I need to kill that Viper King..." The pain wed through me like fire, searing every nerve. I could hardly feel my limbs, numb and useless. "What did you just say?" Alvara''s voice was so cold that I could nearly feel the cold onn my skin. I didn''t need to see her clearly to know that she was ring at me, on the edge of ripping me apart¡ªthis time for real. "I brought you here...to this bloody 10th zone," she hissed, her voice filled with contempt. "Now, you''re going to tell me everything I want to know, or I swear, Amael Idea Olphean, I''ll kill you where you stand." "Language, Princess Teraquin." "Die!" "W¨CWait! It was a joke!" I yelped. "I''ve had enough of your jokes," she spat. "I''ll end you right here, and leave this ursed forest behind. What will happen to Christina then? Orphaned, because of your idiotic, ill-timed humor." Herugh followed, but it wasn''t a sound of amusement¡ªit was definitely theugh of a Major Antagonist. Ah. She snapped. "Don''t kill me, please!" I shouted, stuttering for my life! She couldn''t kill me yet! "Oh, begging now, are we? At least now you''re making yourself useful," Alvara sneered, amused by my begging. But I didn''t care about my dignity! I still have things to aplish! "I still haven''t had my first night with Ephera and La! Kill me after that, if you must!" "..." "Is that... a yes?" I asked, hopefully. "Y¨CYou... disgusting human!" I barely had time to react before¡ª ¡ªBAM! I rolled instinctively, relying on my dulled senses, and just barely dodged whatever she had thrown at me. The ground where I had been lying moments ago was torn to shreds. "I''m going to peel your skin off, one piece at a time," she snarled in a low voice and she wasn''t joking from her tone. "You''ll wish for death before I''m through with you." Her words sent a shiver down my spine. She meant it. And she wasn''t just trying to scare me but¡­ ¡­for some reason my body heated up. "It''s kinda erotic what you said, Miss Freydis." ¨CBOOM! Her vineshed out, snapping against the earth, barely missing my foot as I crawled back. "I''ll rip out this filthy tongue of yours first!" "No! I need that to kiss Miranda and Cleenah¡ª" N?v(el)B\\jnn "Shut your filthy mouth, Half!" Her voice trembled with anger but there was definitely embarrassment? Either way, she wasn''tughing. "Arghh!" I let out a cry of pain as her vine tore into my ankle. The piercing thorns dug deep, twisting painfully around the bone. "This time, you won''t run away," Alvara said. There was no escape. Not this time. My body was spent, every limb heavy with exhaustion. "F-Fine. Kill me... but spare my face." A cruelugh escaped Alvara''s lips. "Oh? Of course, I will," she sneered. "So that your sister can witness your pathetic state in death. It''ll be a fitting sight for her." "I just... I just want onest kiss... from Cleenah... and Celeste," I whispered, longingly. "...how many women do you have, filthy human?" She sounded genuinely dumbfounded, even though she was on the verge of ending my life. "Sia... forgive me. I couldn''t save do it..." For some reason her face seemed really clear in my mind in my current state. "Beast," Alvara spat, in disgust. "You humans are nothing but beasts." Damn, I might have caused Alvara to hate even more Humans. I think I might be the worst example of Humanity. "Samara, I really liked that kiss you gave me... in the Tree of Eden... I wonder if¡ª" "Shut. Your. Mouth!" I barely had time to react before another thorny vineshed out, this time sinking deep into my arm. It pierced straight through, tearing through flesh and muscle with horrifying ease, pinning my arm to the ground beside my face. I could feel the warm blood pooling beneath me, but somehow, the blinding pain brought a strange rity, eclipsing the poison coursing through my veins. She was really going for the kill. But I couldn''t die here, not yet. With a shaky breath, I tried to push through the fog in my mind. "Just... just kill that Viper King. I need... I need to make the remedy with the flower. I''ll tell you everything..." My hand fumbled weakly, reaching into my pocket, pulling out a delicate, half-crushed flower. "It''s... it''s about Utopia... and your sister..." There was silence. I let out a long, shuddering breath, my body trembling uncontrobly. My Life-Screen should have triggered the emergency signal to the staff by now. They should havee, should have taken me out of this ce already. But the forest was eerily quiet. Alvara got rid of all the monsters we faced and no staff appeared. Where were they? The answer was all too clear. Something had happened to them. The staff was either dead... or incapacitated. It started. "We don''t have time..." I murmured before falling unconscious. *** ALVARA "..." I stood over him, looking down at his pathetic form. His face was drenched in sweat, his chest heaving with ragged, uneven breaths. The way his muscles twitched beneath his bloodied and torn clothes told me enough¡ªhe was poisoned. Not just any poison, either. This was potent, gnawing at his insides, slowing his heartbeat. I should''ve felt satisfaction. Yet, as I stared at his miserable figure sprawled on the ground, something about it irritated me. He was unsightly, pathetic, barely clinging to life¡ªand it made my eyes twitch with annoyance. The image of him, broken and powerless, should have been gratifying. But instead, it filled me with a strange difort. I wanted to leave him here, abandoned to the mercy of the poison coursing through his veins, and be done with it. I had more pressing matters, like joining Bryelle. His mention of her name still echoed in my thoughts. What did he know about her? But what he said¡­ "It''s... it''s about Utopia... and your sister..." Why did he mention Utopia? Of all things, why them? I had been so careful, so cautious. No one was supposed to know. Yet somehow, he seemed to know¡­ Did he realize I was involved? How much did he know? And what could he possibly have to tell me about them? He also knew something about those filthy hybrids being in this forest¡­ "Who... are you?" I found myself mumbling, almost to myself. The longer I looked at him, the more I questioned. He wasn''t normal. There was something about him that didn''t belong. He was out of ce. Why did he seem to know more than I did? I gritted my teeth and without a word, I summoned my sleek, thornless vines. They unfurled like serpents, coiling around his broken body. This time, I was careful, wrapping him tightly yet cautiously. I would find the Viper King. I would end this farce. And when it was over, I would pry the truth from him myself. If he survived, that is. My elder brother should have already taken care of Mother. He should be on his way to find me, to find Bryelle. But before that I have to learn what he knows about Utopia because he wasn''t lying, he knows something. Chapter 442 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [30] Victors Worry Chapter 442 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [30] Victor''s Worry Zone 8 The clearing in Zone 8 was eerily silent, save for the rustle of leaves in the distance. Victor stood there, his gaze fixed on the two lifeless bodies sprawled before him. They weren''t ordinary students. Their twisted, hybrid formsy crumpled on the forest floor, their once-human features distorted by the monstrous side that had taken them. Their limbs, unnaturally long, were tipped with sharp ws, and their eyes dead yet still flickering strangely. "What is happening here?" Victor muttered under his breath, his brow furrowed in confusion. His hand was still bloodied from his fight. These Hybrids had been strong¡ªstronger than most¡ªbut he''d managed to dispatch them quickly enough. Yet the fact that they had been here at all disturbed him. "Behemoth? What are they doing here?" He scanned the area offering little in the way of answers. The academy''s wards should have been more secure. Students weren''t supposed to be in any real danger during this exam, let alone face an attack from Behemoth, one of the most dangerous organizations known. If they had infiltrated Zone 8, who knew where else their influence had reached? His hand instinctively went to his pocket where his phone should have been. Useless. All phones were confiscated during the Exam. There was no way to contact the teachers outside of the trial grounds. If he left now, he''d lose valuable time, and worse, he couldn''t shake the feeling that more of Behemoth''s agents were lurking nearby. And then his thoughts turned to those he cared about. "Selene..." Obviously his girlfriend was first. He knew she was strong, but Behemoth didn''t y fair. They were cunning. He and Selene nearly died against Kara after all. But it wasn''t just Selene. Another face flickered in his mind¡ªCeleste. The newly revealed Prophetess of Sancta Vedelia. Her powers had only just awakened, and the whole ind knew of her importance now. That made her a main target for enemies like Behemoth, who would stop at nothing to eliminate a threat like her or worse capture her alive. Victor clenched his fists. He couldn''t let anything happen to them, to her. He scanned the forest again. Celeste wasn''t the only one. He had other friends, people he cared deeply for. Amael, John, Elizabeth¡ªthey were all powerful in their own right at least but what about the others? "I need to find someone." Victor muttered, reaching out his hand toward his Life-Screen. "That message about the target in Zone 9¡­ surely it must be someone from the academy. If I can find them, maybe we can warn the teachers, stop this before it''s toote." The target in Zone 9 was worth 50 points. Whoever it was, they were important. Perhaps they were someone chosen by the academy''s staff to help manage the situation or a high-ranking student capable ofmunicating with the outside. But then a soft sound cut his thoughts. The rustling of leaves¡ªtoo deliberate to be the wind. Victor''s body tensed, every muscle coiling as his senses sharpened. His hand hovered over his weapon, ready to swing it. "Who''s there?" He asked. A figure stepped from the shadows, and Victor''s breath caught in his throat as he recognized the face. It wasn''t another hybrid. "Sirius?" He muttered, eyes wide with surprise. His brother stood before him, his expression one of equal shock. "Victor?" Sirius took a cautious step back, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the situation. "What team are you on?" Victor couldn''t help but chuckle, despite the gravity of the situation. Sirius had always been so serious, especially during exam like this. "Rx, Sirius," he said, a half-smile ying on his lips. "I''m blue, same as you. But that''s not important right now. Look." He gestured to the ground, drawing Sirius''s attention to the two dead hybrids. "W¨CWhat?" Sirius stuttered, his eyes darting down "Hybrids? Is this... part of the exam?" "No. There''s no way... It''s probably Behemoth," Victor shook his head. "Behemoth? Again?" Sirius blurted. "Why would they attack us again? What do they want this time?" Victor grimaced. "I have no idea, but we can''t waste time figuring it out right now. I''m heading to the ninth zone to meet with the academy staff. We need to stop the exam immediately and get everyone out of this forest before it''s toote." Sirius nodded, though his focus was already slipping elsewhere. His thoughts snapped toward someone else. His breath caught in his throat, eyes widening with sudden fear. "Sephira¡­" "Sirius¡­" Victor knew exactly what Sirius was thinking¡ªhe felt the same suffocating scare. He wanted nothing more than to find Selene, to see her safe with his own eyes. But Victor didn''t know where she was, and searching blindly was too dangerous. His gut told him the only way to protect her¡ªand everyone else¡ªwas to warn the academy and stop this. Selene, like everyone, would be saved in due time. He had to trust in that. He had to trust she wouldn''t cross paths with Behemoth before then. "I need to find her," Sirius said, turning his back to Victor. "Wait, Sirius!" Victor called after him. "If you run into Behemoth¨C" "I''ll defeat them," Sirius interrupted, and continued looking at Victor, a bit upset. "Don''t underestimate me, Victor. I''m not weak." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Victor sighed. He knew his brother''s strength, but Behemoth wasn''t just any enemy. There were without doubts members even stronger than those they had encountered before. "I''m not doubting you," he said, softer this time. "But there could be stronger members than we''ve faced. I am just worried, man." "And I am worried for Sephira. If she runs into them¡­ I can''t just sit here," Sirius replied. "Do you even know where she is? Running off like this¡ªit''s reckless, Sirius!" Victor finally asked how stupid it was to look somewhere without a single hint of her location. Sirius was acting impulsively and Victor knew, in moments like these, that recklessness could get them killed. Sirius closed his eyes for a moment, as if centering himself, before a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "I know where she is. Don''t worry." "..." Victor stared at him in disbelief. ''What the hell is that supposed to mean?!'' He thought, barely holding back the urge to shout. That strange ''I can feel her presence'' nonsense from Sirius sent chills down his spine. Was his brother really so in love with Sephira that he believed he could just... sense where she was? Victor watched his brother for a moment, a small part of him wondering if Sirius was just bluffing, pretending to know where Sephira was to avoid being stopped. But as he looked into Sirius''s eyes, he realized that wasn''t the case. Sirius truly believed he knew where to find her, and nothing could stop him now. "Wait..." Victor called out, though he knew it wouldn''t make much difference. Sirius paused, ncing back over his shoulder. "I''m not going to stop you," Victor said, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. "But be careful, alright?" His rtionship with his half-siblings had never been particrly close. They were always separated by bloodlines, responsibilities, and unspoken problems. Still, he cared about them¡ªSirius and Alicia especially. Maybe not Cyril though... Sirius''s lips curved into a faint smile. "I''ll find Sephira, and then we''ll both join you at the ninth zone." Victor nodded, returning the smile. "Good. If you see Selene, Celeste, or any of the others, tell them to regroup with us at the ninth zone. We can''t afford to be scattered like this." "I''ll let them know," Sirius promised. With that, Sirius turned and disappeared into the dense forest. Victor stood there for a long moment, watching the path his brother had taken. His lips twisted into a wry smile. "Good for you, Sirius," he murmured to himself. A genuine warmth filled his chest. Despite everything, it seemed like Sirius had finally found someone who made him happy. Sephira had always been isted, treated cruelly by those like Alvara. She deserved someone who could lift her out of that loneliness, and maybe Sirius was the one to do it. Victor''s thoughts drifted then back to Selene. His eyes trailed toward the lower zones as if he could sense her as well. "Just be safe, Selene..." The urge to rush off and search for her surged inside him like a flood but he fought it back. Rushing headlong into the lower zones without a n wasn''t going to help anyone, especially not Selene. He had to think clearly¡ªthere were other lives at stake, and warning the teachers was the fastest way to save them all, including her. With a heavy sigh, Victor turned in the opposite direction, heading toward the ninth zone where the academy staff awaited. Once he warned the teachers and ensured the exam was halted, he would look for Selene and the others. He''d make sure they were safe. "If only I could contact those guys¡­" Victor grumbled thinking about Amael and John. After all these months he hade to trust them a lot, more than any boys before in his life. It was a nice feeling for him to finally have boys as friends and not only girls around him. It was really making him awkward after all¡­ Chapter 443 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [31] Amelia Scared Chapter 443 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [31] Amelia Scared Zone 5 John moved swiftly, his footsteps a blur as he darted toward the 5th zone. He had¡­ threate¡ªrequested the other students to divulge Amelia''s location, and by sheer luck, she was somewhere in the same 5th zone. But something felt off, a gnawing sensation tugging at the edges of his mind. Students were fleeing the zone, their faces pale with terror. When he questioned them, their responses only heightened his unease: they had felt something heavy, oppressive presence that clung to the air near Some even mentioned a frightening mana emanating from somewhere deeper in the zone. John''s heart sank. He knew that feeling¡ªsomething wasn''t right. Without wasting a second, he dashed toward the source of that ominous mana. The closer he got, the more clear the mana became. It was dark, thick, and suffocating, wrapping around the trees like leeches. A chill crept up his spine, but there was also something strangely familiar about it. It tugged at a memory he''d buried, one he didn''t like to revisit¡ªthe time he had saved Amelia. Only then had he encountered such a vile presence. He had never told Amelia the full extent of the danger she had been in during that incident, for her own sake. He had hoped¡ªperhaps foolishly¡ªthat it was a one-time urrence, that whatever had threatened her before wouldn''t resurface. But now, that hope was crumbling. "Damn it¡­" John cursed under his breath. The sight that met him as he broke through the trees was impossible to miss. The entire area had been ravaged, as if a powerful force had torn through the zone. Trees were uprooted, scattered in a circr radius, some shattered entirely. In the center of the devastation, he found her. Amelia was on her knees, gasping for breath, her entire body trembling. Her disheveled reddish-brown hair hung limply over her face, concealing her expression. John''s gaze darted past her, toward the mangled figure pinned to a broken tree nearby. Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªit had been was beyond recognition. The body was twisted, disfigured beyond belief, making it impossible to tell whether it had once been a man or a woman. What was certain, however, was the brutal end they had met. The pain that person must have endured must have boggled belief. John''s focus shifted back to Amelia. Seleney unconscious beside her, her skin pale but not dangerously so. She had clearly been poisoned, though it wasn''t as lethal as the poison Amael was currently facing. Still, the situation was dire. But right now, John''s entire world centered on Amelia. He approached her cautiously, as he called out, "Amelia." She flinched at the sound, her body tensing. But when she recognized his voice, her head snapped up. "J¨CJohn?" The moment their eyes met, she broke. Tears streamed down her face, cascading in relentless waves, her lips quivering uncontrobly. Her breath hitched, and she whimpered like a frightened child. Without hesitation, John extended his hand. Amelia grasped it tightly, her fingers trembling as she pulled herself into his arms. She clung to him, burying her face in his chest, her sobs muffled against his shoulder. "I¡ªI''m so scared, John," she whimpered, her voice cracking with fear. "Something''s happening to me¡­ I don''t know what''s going on¡­" Amelia''s body trembled against his as if the very act of speaking was tearing her apart. John tightened his hold around her, his hand gently cradling the back of her head. John didn''t ask any questions, as he focused onforting Amelia. His hand moved gently through her hair, the repetitive motion slowly easing the tension from her trembling body. Bit by bit, she melted into his embrace, allowing his warmth and presence to dissolve the fear that had taken root inside her. Her breathing began to steady, her muscles unwinding as the weight of exhaustion finally overtook her. In no time, her eyes fluttered closed, and she drifted into a deep sleep, cradled securely in John''s arms. For a brief moment, John''s expression softened as he held Amelia close, watching her fragile form rx. But soon, a shadow fell over his face, and his gaze turned icy. "Behemoth¡­" He muttered, his jaw clenched. "Those bastards¡­" Something had been done to Amelia¡ªof that he was sure¡ªbut what exactly, he had no idea. The game he had relied on for so much information hadn''t mentioned anything like this. There was no record of Amelia being abducted or tampered with in this way, which left John at a loss. He regretted killing Nora so quickly, fueled by the blind rage that had overtaken him in that moment. She had known something, something important, and he''d cut her life short before extracting the truth. If only he''d forced her to talk before ending her life, he might have had more pieces of the puzzle. Now, all he had was a nk te and a slew of unanswered questions. But John wasn''t about to let that stop him. He needed answers, and there was only one way to get them¡ªby confronting someone higher up in Behemoth. Only they would know what was happening to Amelia, and John would make sure they talked. But before that, he had other priorities to handle. First, Selene. She needed treatment, and he knew all too well that if he didn''t attend to her soon, Victor would be on his case endlessly. Besides, he couldn''t leave either of them¡ªAmelia or Selene¡ªout in this godforsaken forest. John cast a quick nce at his Life-Screen, which still disyed the glowing message they had received a few hours prior. The 9th zone. He would have to act fast. Shifting Amelia carefully onto his shoulder, he bent down to scoop up Selene, securing her by the waist with his other arm like a sack of potatoes. There was a clear favoritism. With a single powerful motion, he kicked off the ground,unching them both into the air with ease. "Do you know where Edward is?" John asked, directing his words to Hecate, though he wasn''t entirely sure if she could sense his presence from here. () John nodded to himself. "Yeah, that''s what I thought too." It made sense. Monsters like Edward would be ced in the more dangerous zones, somewhere between the 7th and 9th zones, where their presence wouldn''t be so easily ignored. And judging by the attention Edward had likely attracted by now, the teachers would have kept him under watch. That was good. John needed to find him as soon as possible and discuss their ns moving forward. Whatever quarrels they had, this wasn''t the time for pettiness. Behemoth''s attack couldn''t be a coincidence. It was too well-timed, too deliberate. They had struck at exactly the right moment. John''s thoughts darkened further. ''Utopia¡­ those bastards have fallen lower than I ever imagined.'' His hatred for the outcast Elves of Utopia had long simmered beneath the surface, but now that they had allied themselves with Behemoth, any remaining shred of understanding he might have had was gone. *** Zone 7 The students of the 7th zone had scattered like leaves in the wind, fleeing from the chaos that engulfed their area. Most sought refuge in the neighboring 6th or 8th zones, desperate to escape the scary battle that had raged for hours. The air had been thick with mana as sts of golden fire, shards of freezing ice, and unsettling attacksced with blood tore through the 7th zone. No one wanted to be caught in the crossfire. For hours, it had been a game of cat and mouse¡ªthough in this case, the mouse was Earth. At first, he had held his ground against thebined force of Celeste and Elizabeth, using his SunFire to fight them off. But as Elizabeth''s patience wore thin, the bnce of the battle shifted. Her calm fury ignited, and Earth found himself no longer on equal footing. His pride urged him to keep fighting, but survival instincts took over, forcing him into a retreat. He wasn''t ready to be eliminated from the exam just yet. Celeste and Elizabeth had pursued him relentlessly, determined to take him down. Earth was a strong opponent, someone they couldn''t afford to leave unchecked. But after what felt like an endless chase through the dense forest, he had managed to slip away. "I think we lost him!" Celeste finally stopped, her breathing in shallow gasps as she grumbled in annoyance. "Hmph. What a coward," she spat, crossing her arms over her chest, as if taunting him would somehow draw him back out. In truth, she couldn''tpletely me him for running¡ªElizabeth had been terrifying once she lost her temper. Celeste shot a nce over her shoulder. "Um¡­ are you okay, Elizabeth?" Elizabeth stood a few paces behind her, silent and still. Her crimson eyes had darkened as she stared at her bloodstained fingernails. She hadn''t spoken much during the chase, her focus entirely on tracking Earth down like a predator hunting its prey. Elizabeth lifted her hand, examining the blood that still clung to her fingertips¡ªEarth''s blood from their earlier encounter. Slowly she brought her fingers to her lips and let the single drop fall onto her tongue. As the blood slid down her throat, her eyes glowed faintly, the crimson hue deepening as her lips curled into a twisted smile. "Quite simr to Amael''s," she mused aloud. "I wonder what they have inmon? Perhaps it''s their strange fire?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Elizabeth?" Celeste''s worry deepened, her eyes widening as she watched Elizabeth. It had been so long since she had seen her drink blood so openly, especially in front of someone else. That wasn''t like the ''current'' her¡ªElizabeth was usually moreposed, more guarded after Connor''s death. Still lost in thought, Elizabeth furrowed her brows as she muttered, "Amael''s blood tastes much better." Celeste blinked, her cheeks flushing slightly at the unexpectedment. "R¨CReally?" She stuttered. She didn''t want to know the circumstances under which Elizabeth had tasted Amael''s blood. Elizabeth cast a sidelong nce at Celeste, a faint smile ying on her lips as if she had caught Celeste''s unease. "Let''s forget about Earth for now," she said, her voice returning to its usual confident tone. "We should head to the 9th zone. That''s where the real action will be. All the big yers will be there, and if we y our cards right, we can score a lot of points." Celeste exhaled in relief, thankful that Elizabeth seemed to be back to her normal self. She nodded in agreement. "Yeah, you''re right. Let''s do that." Chapter 444 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [32] Kendel And Allen Chapter 444 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [32] Kendel And Allen Something strange was happening in the Capital of Vanadias. To the visitors from foreignnds, everything seemed as vibrant and lively as ever. The bustling streets, the glittering markets, and the towering tree-architectures held the same charm that had always drawn outsiders to the city. But for the residents, those born and raised in Vanadias, there was an unsettling undercurrent rippling through the capital. It wasn''t something easily seen, but rather felt¡ªa growing tension, creeping beneath the surface. Knights of the Teraquin army, more numerous than usual, began appearing in the streets, fully armored and armed, their eyes filled with cautiousness. Patrols became more frequent, as if they were preparing for something unseen. Some even took up positions around key parts of the city, as though encircling it, trapping something¡ªor someone¡ªwithin. Among the outsiders, those who weren''t of elven descent felt the tension the most. Whispers followed them wherever they went, eyes filled with suspicion and disdain trailed their movements. The Teraquin knights had always harbored a quiet disdain for non-elves, but today, the animosity was even more apparent. Foreign merchants and travelers had grown ustomed to the usual undercurrents of elven superiority, but now, the hostility was too tant to ignore. Still, many dismissed it as another expression of the Teraquin''s notorious elitism. But in the castle, the growing unease had fully manifested into confusion for some who didn''t understand either. "What is happening?" Neia asked. She stood alongside her brother mir, and Allen Teraquin, the youngest of the Teraquin siblings. Before them stood Kendel, the eldest, his face impassive as he stared at the empty throne. Their mother, the Queen of Vanadias, had been seated there only a few hours ago, but now the grand seat was vacant. "Where''s mother?" Allen asked, his brow furrowed, sensing something was deeply amiss with Kendel. "Safe," Kendel replied after a long pause. "Somewhere where she can''t interfere with the n." Allen exchanged a confused nce with mir and Neia. "What n?" mir raised a brow, his usual cocky grin faltering slightly. "Kendel, what''s going on?" Kendel finally turned to face them. "I''ve allied with Utopia. We''re taking Sancta Vedelia for ourselves. For the elves, and only the elves." The shock hit them like a wave. For a moment, there was only silence. Neia''s lips parted in disbelief, while Allen looked as though he hadn''t fully grasped what Kendel had said. The first to react was mir, whose shocked expression quickly twisted into excitement. "Really?!" mir''s grin returned, broader than ever. His eyes gleamed with a strange eagerness. "About time!" "Yes," Kendel confirmed. "The forces of Utopia will be here soon. The war to cleanse Sancta Vedelia has already begun." "War?" Neia repeated, her voice trembling slightly. "Your Highness, what are you saying?" Her cousin''s words felt like a betrayal. Unlike mir, who seemed thrilled by the news, Neia was deeply troubled. She wasn''t na?ve¡ªshe had always harbored disdain for the other races, for the humans, it wasn''t like she harbored affections for the other races either who shared thends with them. But war? An alliance with Utopia? It didn''t make sense. "Utopia is our enemy," she whispered, more to herself than to Kendel. As much as she despised the other races, they were neighbors¡ªancient peoples who had shared thesends with the elves for centuries. Despite their differences, they had fought together through the ages, resisting invaders, preserving thends they called home. "Not anymore. It''s time the elves stop fighting among themselves and start helping one another to save Sancta Vedelia," Kendel dered. "Save Sancta Vedelia from what, brother?" Allen asked. Kendel''s eyes flickered with surprise. He had expected Allen to share mir''s enthusiasm, to be just as eager to join the cause. But his younger brother''s reaction was different¡ªthere was no excitement, no support for Kendel''s n. Instead, Allen''s gaze was calm, questioning. Ever since his humiliating defeat at the hands of Amael, Allen had undergone a transformation. He had be quieter, more introspective, his once reckless nature tempered by a newfound sense of responsibility. Kendel had noticed the change in him. The brother who once indulged in cruelty and power had started visiting the families he had torn apart, offering reparations, sometimes even helping them rebuild their lives. The women whose lives he had ruined? He had offered them the choice to be his official concubines if they wished to ept him to give them worthy of royals; for those who declined, he ensured they werepensated with enough wealth to live infort for the rest of their days. It was a profound and, frankly, unexpected shift in Allen''s character. Kendel studied him now, wondering just how deep that change went. "From the Halves, Hybrids, and everything else," Kendel finally answered. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Allen''s brows furrowed slightly, and he muttered under his breath, "I suppose mother wasn''t aware of this, so you restrained her¡­" Kendel nodded slightly. "She would have interfered. This is for the future of the elves." "And elder sister?" Allen asked. "Freydis knows. She''ll be joining us soon," Kendel replied curtly. "I see¡­" Allen mumbled, his eyes downcast. What could he do? What should he do? "Sancta Vedelia will soon belong to the chosen ones, the Higher Races," Kendel said with an air of finality, as if the matter was already decided. "It''s the only way forward." Allen remained silent. A war for Sancta Vedelia''s future¡ªa future ruled by the elves, by the so-called ''Higher Races.'' Once, he would have weed the idea without a second thought, wearing his typical smirk of superiority. But now¡­? His mind shed back to that day, the day Amael had beaten him mercilessly. In the aftermath of the battle, Amael''s voice had rung in his ears despite the pain he had felt. "How many girls he has assaulted under the pretext of being a higher race?" "I''m merely avenging them." The words had haunted him ever since. ''Higher race'' Was that truly a reason to act without conscience? To treat others as less than human simply because they weren''t born with elven blood? His concubines, the women whose lives he had once destroyed¡­ they weren''t all elves. Some were human, others vampire, and even werewolf. They were different races, different kinds, but they had chosen to stay with him, despite everything. And he¡ªhe had vowed to protect them. It had been only a few months, but in that time, he had worked hard to earn their trust, to be a man worthy of their forgiveness though he knew his act was unforgivable. He had ced them in his pce, given them rooms of their own, ensuring they had everything they needed to live in peace andfort. Slowly, they were recovering from the pain he had caused them, though the road was still long and filled with awkwardness. And their children¡ªhe had promised to take care of them, too. He had made a solemn vow to himself that he would be there for them, that he would protect them as if they were his own flesh and blood. No matter their race. Would these women¡ªthe concubines Allen had promised to protect¡ªlike the world Kendel was creating? Of course, Kendel would make exceptions for his family. Allen knew that much. His brother would allow him to keep his wives, the women who had somehow found it in themselves to stay by his side despite the horrors he had inflicted upon them. But that wasn''t what was bothering Allen. This wasn''t just about his personal exception, or even about his family. It was about the others¡ªthe ones who didn''t have the luxury of being connected to the Teraquin bloodline. "What will happen to the other races?" Allen asked something that wasn''t like him again surprisingly Neia and mir. Kendel met his gaze coldly. "They will be driven off from Sancta Vedelia." But Allen knew better. He looked at his brother, and in that moment, he understood that it wasn''t that simple. Kendel might im they would be driven away, sent off peacefully, but the truthy beneath the surface. Utopia, the ruthless force that had allied with his brother, had no suchpassion. Allen had lived long enough to know what Utopia truly was¡ªconquerors, destroyers, a power that would not stop at merely expelling the unwanted. They wouldn''t just send the other races away with a kind farewell and boats to freedom. No, Utopia would take them, enve them, use them to rebuild Sancta Vedelia in their image. And for worse purposes. Allen knew this because he had once been someone like them. Someone who didn''t care for the suffering of others, someone who had used people for his own gain. So it wasn''t hard for him to imagine what the leaders of Utopia were thinking¡ªwhat they nned to do once they seized control. "You should get ready, Allen," Kendel said. "Utopia''s nobles will arrive in a few hours. We should show them who we are." With that, Kendel left the room. A moment of silence passed, then mir''s voice broke through the quiet. "Finally, it''s happening! I''m mad Kendel didn''t say anything to me sooner, but finally!" he crowed, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. mir had always harbored hatred for the other races, and after being humiliated by Amael the day before, his rage had only grown. Now, with war on the horizon, he could hardly contain his excitement. Neia, however, said nothing. She stood in silence, her eyes drifting toward Allen. She had noticed the changes in him too. He wasn''t the same person he had been just months ago. The old Allen would never have questioned their brother, would never have hesitated to join in on Kendel''s ns. But now? Now there was doubt in his eyes, and something deeper¡ªsomething that looked a lot like guilt. Allen, still staring at the empty throne where their mother had once sat, seemed lost in thought. His expression wasplicated. Neia couldn''t make sense of it. She didn''t understand what had caused this change in him, but it was there, undeniable. After a long moment, Allen finally turned and left the room. Neia watched him go, unsure herself of what to think about the situation. ¡­ ¡­ "Y¨CYour Highness!" The echo of hurried footsteps reverberated through the grand corridors of Vanadias Pce as one of the knights approached Kendel, breathless. Kendel stopped in his tracks, turning slowly to face the knight. "What is it?" The knight, visibly shaken but holding himself upright, stammered as he delivered his report. "We have sessfully captured Harvey Zeste, Your Highness... but James Raven has managed to escape!" A faint smile tugged at the corner of Kendel''s lips. "This is good enough," he muttered, more to himself than to the knight. Truth be told, Kendel hadn''t truly expected them to apprehend either of those two strong figures. The fact that they managed to capture Harvey Zeste at all was a surprising victory. Harvey, the temporary head of House Zeste, since Melfina was recovering. But now, with him captured, they had a critical bargaining chip¡ªa means to pressure the influential House Zeste and, more importantly, Celeste, the Prophetess, whose power and vision could sway nations. "What of Alvara?" Kendel asked. The knight''s face paled slightly, his eyes darting nervously to the floor before meeting Kendel''s gaze. "T¨Cthat''s...plicated, Your Highness. The Princess is still in the Forest of Ashenor. A massive barrier made from the highest-grade mana circles protects the area. It''s... impossible to prate. We cannot retrieve Princess Alvara unless those who created the barrier cancel it, or she leaves of her own ord. Only those with a Life-Screen device can pass through the barrier. We''ve summoned our best specialists to dismantle it, but so far, it remains intact. They are still working tirelessly to bring it down." Kendel''s brows furrowed slightly, a wave of annoyance shing across his otherwiseposed features. ''Harvey Zeste... You were more cautious than I expected.'' Harvey''s foresight was proving to be more troublesome than Kendel had anticipated. The Life-Screen mechanism¡ªallowing only those with the device to move freely in and out of the forest¡ªwas something that didn''t exist before so it was added recently. Kendel hadn''t expected Zeste to have ounted for a potential assault on the students, but it seemed Harvey had predicted the threat of enemies far in advance. Yet despite all his caution, Harvey had not foreseen this betrayal. Still, Kendel couldn''t help but feel the man''s paranoia was eating up valuable time. Time that Kendel couldn''t afford to lose. Alvara''s capture was important, but more than her, Kendel''s real prize was the group of students¡ªchildren of the Great Noble Houses¡ªwho were currently trapped in the forest. They were the future of Sancta Vedelia''s elite, the heirs to powerful families. If Kendel could get his hands on them, they would serve as perfect hostages, speeding up his conquest of all the seven other kingdoms. ''Damn Zeste...'' The knight hesitated, shifting nervously before speaking again. "Also, Your Highness... regarding Princess Bryelle. She seems to have taken refuge in the VIP lounge, but it is protected by the same mana circles. Unless she chooses to leave of her own will¡ª" Kendel cut him off with a dismissive wave of his hand. "Forget about Bryelle," he said coolly. "I want all of your attention focused on the Forest of Ashenor. Surround itpletely. Tear down that barrier by any means necessary. I want Alvara and every single one of those students in my custody. Understand?" The knight bowed deeply. "Yes, Your Highness!" Without another word, he turned and rushed off. Now alone, Kendel walked over to one of the massive windows lining the corridor. His gaze drifted beyond the ss, where the sprawling capital of Vanadiasy beneath him, bathed in the soft glow of twilight. The city seemed peaceful, tranquil even. But Kendel knew better. The calm wouldn''tst. His fingers drummed idly against the windowsill as he whispered to himself, "Soon enough, Leena... soon enough." Chapter 445 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [33] Red Viper King Chapter 445 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [33] Red Viper King "So, you are the Viper King?" Alvara spoke coldly, her golden eyes narrowing as they locked onto the massive creature before her. It had taken her considerable time and effort to locate the beast. The Viper King was not easy to find, hidden deep within the dangerous 10th Zone. Alvara had begun by ying the first simple Red Vipers she encountered¡ªits crimson scales slick with blood¡ªthen using her innate connection to nature, she ordered her nts to trace the scent of the viper''s blood through the dense undergrowth. The further she walked into the Zone, the more intense the scent became, until it led her to this concealed pit, deep underground. The entrance had been cunningly disguised, blending into the surrounding grassyndscape. A careless wanderer would have easily been fooled, stepping right into the trap. It was a ce designed to deceive and kill. Even with her Life-Screen that could shield her from fatal strikes¡ªAlvara knew that this ce was still fraught with danger. One wrong step, and it could be the end. Harvey had warned her about the dangers of the 10th Zone. That was why he had forbidden anyone from venturing this far just in case. The students were never meant to pass beyond the 8th Zone, and for good reason. Harvey had stationed staff nearby, ready to intervene should anything go wrong. But now, none of them were awake to help¡­ and perhaps, none of them were alive at all after Behemoth''s intrusion. Alvara stood in the dim, expansive pit. Beside her, the unconscious figure of Amael floated in mid-air, held aloft by thick vines that curled around his body. He hung limply, poisoned, his breath shallow andbored. Her gaze returned to the creature in front of her. The Red Viper King. A four-meter-tall serpent, its body covered in blood-red scales that shimmered like molten metal under the dim light of the underground cavern. Its eyes,rge and reptilian, gleamed with a predatory hunger, the same deep shade of red as its scales. Around its thick body, dozens of smaller serpents slithered and writhed, seemingly born from its own flesh¡ªliving, pulsating tendrils that grew from the monstrous viper. The Viper King hissed, a low, bone-chilling sound that reverberated through the cavern. It slithered closer, its massive body wriggling, though its gaze never left Alvara. To the beast, she was prey¡ªfresh, vulnerable, and within striking distance. Its forked tongue flicked out, tasting the air, and it sensed something more. Behind her was another human, already dying, his life slowly being drained away by the venom of the Viper King''s children. The faint scent of poison clung to Amael, and the creature''s lips curled into what could only be described as a grotesque approximation of a smile. This would be easy. But Alvara remained unfazed. Her expression did not change, her golden eyes devoid of fear. She observed the Viper King with cold detachment, sizing it up. It was no ordinary creature, that much was clear. This was a Hybrid Beast and judging by its size and the mana it exuded, its rank was likely somewhere between 7¡î and 8¡î so it was Chaos Beast. The smallest of the Red Vipers hissed in unison, their slithering bodies twisting and writhing along the walls and ceiling around Alvara. Even those behind her, still hidden in the shadows, began to emerge, drawn by the scent of fresh meat. Much like their father, the Viper King, they were eager to sink their fangs into her flesh. The creeping sounds of the snakes filled the air, echoing off the stone walls of the pit, but Alvara barely acknowledged them. Her focus remained upon the enormous creature before her. "I''ll give you a chance, disgusting beast," Alvara spat, her voice dripping with contempt that could have rattled even the gentlest of creatures. Her golden eyes glimmered with disdain, piercing through the Viper King with a look that would drive any lesser being into submission. She lifted her hand and pointed a slender finger directly at the monstrous snake. "Lower your filthy head," she ordered, "and perhaps I will grant you a swift death." The Viper King''s body tensed, its crimson scales rippling as it hissed in fury, a harsh, grating sound that filled the underground ce. Mana pulsed through its massive form, causing its eyes to burn brighter. It wasn''t one to bow to anyone, least of all a human. Itsrge, forked tongue flicked out menacingly as its thick body coiled tighter, preparing to strike. "Otherwise," Alvara continued. "I will make your death as agonizing as possible before I deal with the rest of your writhing, disgusting offspring." Her eyes flicked briefly to the smaller Red Vipers creeping closer, their glossy red scales glinting in the faint light. Although they couldn''tprehend her words, the disgustin her expression conveyed everything. They hissed violently in response andunched themselves toward her with startling speed. "Sarracenia va," Alvara muttered. -BOOM! The ground erupted beneath her. A massive cylindrical yellow nt burst forth, its wide, gaping maw opening hungrily. The Sarracenia va snapped shut with a wet squelch, devouring the Red Vipers that had lunged at her. Its vines, thick and pulsing with life, shot out with blinding speed, mming into the ground with such force that the earth cracked beneath them, obliterating any snake that darede near. Not a single one got close to her or the unconscious Amael, who remained suspended in the air. While her yellow nt dealt mercilessly with the smaller vipers, Alvara''s attention remained fixed on the Viper King. A smirk curled at the edge of her lips as she raised her hand once more. "Try to entertain me for a minute at least." Without hesitation, thorny vines, bristling with razor-sharp thorns, shot from the ground andshed toward the Viper King, their speed deadly, aimed to pierce through its thick, scaled hide. The Viper Kingreared back and opened its massive maw, releasing a stream of thick, reddish venom. The venom sprayed across the cavern, sizzling as it met Alvara''s vines. The once-strong tendrils withered and shriveled on contact, disintegrating under the potency of the Viper King''s toxic attack. Alvara narrowed her eyes slightly. Even her usual poisons couldn''t damage her nts so easily, but this was no ordinary beast. The Viper King was a Chaos Beast, born in the richnds of Sancta Vedelia. It made sense that its venom would be far more potent than anything she had encountered before. She scoffed, unimpressed. "How predictable." With a flick of her wrist, she injected Prana into the remaining thorny vines. The green glow of her Prana surged through them. Reinforced, theyshed out once again, this time with greater speed and power, striking the Viper King with a resounding crack. -BAM! The Viper King grunted, the force of the blow reverberating through its massive frame. It had felt the sting of her attack, but it wasn''t over yet. Alvara''s vines, despite their strength, melted upon contact with the Viper King''s scales. A thickyer of venom coated the beast''s body, acting as a natural defense, dissolving anything that dared touch it. The Red Viper King moved with terrifying speed, its enormous body slicing through the air as it lunged toward Alvara, its crimson scales shimmering with lethal intent. Despite its size, the beast moved almost like lightning, closing the distance with frightening precision. But Alvara was no ordinary prey. With a graceful leap, she dodged the initial attack, her form flying through the air. The Viper King, however, wasn''t finished. It raised its massive head and, with a furious hiss, spat another stream of venom directly toward her. The dark liquid hissed as it cut through the air, too fast for her to evade while airborne. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Instinctively, Alvara threw her hand toward her yellow nt, her fingers crackling with energy. The Sarracenia va responded instantly, one of its thick, sinewy vines shooting up from the ground and coiling tightly around her waist. The vine yanked her downward just before the venom could reach her, cushioning her descent and ensuring shended safely. "Dionaea!" Alvara summoned as her feet touched the ground. A massive mana circle red into existence beneath her, glowing with vibrant energy. From the circle, another colossal carnivorous nt materialized¡ªa monstrous creation, its maw lined with jagged, thorny teeth that dripped with sap. Inside its gaping mouth, a sphere of condensed green Prana began to form, growingrger by the second. "Let''s see how your cursed scales handle this," she spat, her golden eyes glinting. -BOOOOM! The sphere released a devastating ray of pure Prana, slicing through the air like a beam of concentrated power. The ray tore through the smaller vipers in the vicinity, turning them into smoldering shreds of flesh, before mming directly into the Viper King with a deafening explosion. The sheer force of the attack sent the beast hurtling backward, its massive body crashing into the stone wall. As the dust and debris settled, Alvara''s eyes locked onto the Viper King. A massive, gaping wound marred its once-imprable scales, a smoking crater etched deep into its side. Yet, despite the damage, the beast continued to writhe and hiss in agony. Its hatred for her burned brighter than ever. The Viper King''s entire body began to glow an ominous red, pulsating with mana. Alvara''s eyes narrowed as she sensed the mana around the creature shifting, concentrating rapidly toward its throat. Whatever it was preparing, it was dangerous. Not wasting a second, Alvara raised her hand, summoning anotheryered mana circle. This time, she formed a Triple Layered Mana Shield in front of her, eachyer gleaming with mana and Ruah. She could feel the pressure building as the Viper King''s attack nearedpletion. But even with her preparation, it wasn''t fast enough. -BOOOOM! Chapter 446 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [34] Demoness Or Elf? Chapter 446 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [34] Demoness Or Elf? -BOOOOM! A concentrated beam of reddish venom shot from the Viper King''s maw, faster than Alvara had anticipated. It tore through the air colliding with her Mana Shield in an instant. The impact was immense, the force of the venom st sending shockwaves through the dark ce. The firstyer of her shield shattered instantly, the venom eating through it like acid. The secondyer barely held, cracking under the pressure as the venom continued its relentless assault. Alvara gritted her teeth, pouring more Prana into the finalyer, but the force of the attack was overwhelming. The venomous ray exploded against the finalyer with a deafening boom, sending Alvara skidding backward, her heels digging into the ground as she fought to maintain her bnce. The protective shield barely held, but she could feel the sting of the venom as small droplets sttered onto her clothes melting it and turning her skin red. The Viper King unleashed another furious hiss, its red eyes aze as it coiled back, ready to strike once more. But before it couldunch its deadly attack, something pierced through its massive, scaled body. A golden tendril¡ªshimmering with an unnatural light¡ªwriggled its way through the beast''s flesh, snaking out like a radiant vine. As the Viper King convulsed, more golden tendrils erupted from the original, twisting and skewering through its thick, armored scales, impaling the creature''s massive frame from every direction. "You filthy little creature!" Alvara sneered in contempt. In the blink of an eye, she appeared above the writhing beast. Her expression was now twisted in disgust as she hovered over the bloodied Viper King, whose body trembled with thest vestiges of life, slowly disintegrating under the force of its own venom and Alvara''s overwhelming attack. The earlier strike had been the serpent''s desperate, final effort to bring her down¡ªast stand that had failed miserably, of course. "Hah?! You think I''ll let you die so easily, you wretched beast?" Alvara''s golden eyes narrowed as she nced down at her body, where droplets of the Viper King''s venom had touched her. The venom had dissolved parts of her clothing, even sizzling as it grazed her skin. Though her wounds healed almost instantly¡ªher body regenerating with supernatural speed¡ªthe mere fact that the creature''s filth had dared to touch her sent a wave of revulsion coursing through her veins. "Disgusting!" With a sharp intake of breath, Alvara channeled her Ruah, infusing it into her legs. In a blur of motion, she brought her heel down with an unusual forceing from a delicate elf. ¡ªBAM! Her reinforced heel mmed into the Viper King''s disintegrating form. The ground trembled beneath the impact, sending cracks spidering out in every direction. The Viper King twitched, though whether it was still clinging to life or merely reacting to its uing death was uncertain. But Alvara didn''t care. ¨CBam! "How dare you!" -SPURT! She continued to stomp down again and again, each strike more savage than thest. Her irritation only grew with each blow. The Viper King''s once-imprable scales shattered beneath her heel, releasing bursts of venom with each violent impact. Yet, not a single drop reached her now, something gold protecting her from the vile liquid. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Still, she did not stop. At that moment, Amael''s groggy eyes fluttered open, the haze of sleep still clouding his senses. His body felt marginally better, the rest having helped him recover some strength. Blinking a few times, he narrowed his gaze, trying to focus on the scene in front of him. His ears picked up an irritated, familiar voice¡ªAlvara''s¡ªringing loudly. Through his bleary vision, Amael could see her standing over the crumpled body of the Viper King, relentlessly stomping the creature into the ground with the full force of her rage. "Die! Die!" Amael sighed inwardly. He knew Alvara had a severe case of OCD, but this level of violence was extreme¡ªeven for her. She looked even more furious than when she had fought Cylien. He was fairly certain that her outburst wasn''t entirely about the Viper King. No, this felt personal. For some reason, Amael couldn''t shake the feeling that he was the true source of Alvara''s anger. She was likely using the poor Viper King as an outlet for her pent-up anger towards him. If the Viper King had been aware of this fact, Amael imagined the beast would have spat its venom in his direction before dying¡ªdragging him into the afterlife out of spite. Minutes passed, and soon, there was nothing left of the Viper King except for its fangs, which Alvara swiftly retrieved with a thorn conjured from her magic. Whether she did this to save Amael or simply to prolong the creature''s suffering by ripping its fangs out while it was dying remained unclear. Either way, the monstrous serpent was gone, reduced to nothing but shattered remnants. "Aaah... aaah..." Alvara''s breath came in heavy,bored gasps, but her face bore a satisfied smirk. She looked down at the spot where the Viper King had once writhed, now little more than a bloodied stain on the earth and it was bringing an intense feeling of delight. To Amael, she looked nothing short of a demoness. It was almost ironic. Elves were supposed to be the noblest, most delicate race in the world. They were renowned for their grace and beauty, the embodiment of the ideal wife for those who wanted a gentle, flower-like partner. And Alvara, with her noble lineage, had fooled countless people into believing she was that perfect, delicate flower. But now, seeing her in this light, Amael could only shake his head in disbelief. Beneath that polished facade was a sadistic woman. Suddenly, he felt a cold chill run down his spine as Alvara turned her gaze toward him, her sharp golden eyes locking onto his. In an instant, her expression shifted from one of triumphant satisfaction to cold, unfeeling indifference. Without hesitation, she began to approach him. Behind Amael, her summoned nts¡ªa vicious yellow vine and a thorny, gaping-mawed creature¡ªwere mercilessly devouring a smaller red viper that had tried to slither away unnoticed. Its pitiful escape was cut short as the nts tore into it, leaving no trace of the serpent. "W-Wait! Don''te any closer!" Amael blurted out. He wriggled around trying to break free from the vines but to no avail. "It seems your idiotic state hasn''t ended yet," Alvara muttered, clicking her tongue in annoyance. "D-Don''te near me, I said!" Amael stuttered once more. "I don''t want you stomping on me! I don''t have that kind of fetish, understood?!" Alvara paused, her expression nk. Despite having vented her fury on the Viper King, she could feel her anger bubbling up again because of the same man. "Do that to Lykhor! Not me!" Ignoring Amael''s protests as best she could, Alvara leapt from the pit, dragging him along like dead weight. In one hand, her vines held the gleaming fangs of the Viper King, still dripping with venom. Once they reached solid ground, she released Amael unceremoniously, letting him drop onto the dirt with a thud. Her vines, however, held the fangs aloft, showcasing them to him. Amael''s hand instinctively reached out toward the fangs, but Alvara quickly snapped her vines back. "You''re going to tell me everything you know," she said, coldly. "Why did you mention Bryelle?" "T-Tell?" Amael blinked in confusion. "Tell what?" Her expression darkened, and without warning, one of her thorny vinesshed out, piercing his shoulder with precision. A sharp, searing pain tore through his body, and Amael let out a strangled cry, eyes squeezing shut from the sudden agony. Alvara didn''t flinch. Pain, as she had suspected, was an effective¡ªif temporary¡ªmethod of snapping him back to reality. She watched as rity flickered behind his eyes, the fog of whatever state he''d been in lifting just enough for him to grasp the seriousness of the situation. "Talk now," she said icily, "or you''ll die from the pain here and now." Amael gritted his teeth, meeting her gaze. The memories of what had just happened in his strange state came flooding back. His immediate impulse was to crawl into a hole and hide from the shame, but there was no time for that. The fangs were within reach, and he needed them. More urgently, Bryelle''s life was on the line. With a heavy sigh, he pped his own forehead, trying to shake off thest remnants of dizziness. Leaning back against a nearby tree, he looked up at Alvara. "Behemoth... I think they''re going to kill Bryelle. I''m sure of it now¡ªtoday or tomorrow." Alvara''s eyes widened in shock. For a moment, her stoic demeanor cracked, revealing the fear and panic behind her hardened exterior. "You''re just telling me this now?" She snapped, her fists clenching tight, trembling with barely restrained anger. Amael knew the severity of the situation¡ªBryelle could very well be dead already. He had yed a risky game by withholding the information, but he hadn''t had much choice. There were too many variables, too many dangers. "You were trying to kill me, remember?" He shot back coldly as his hand clenched his bleeding shoulder. Alvara snorted and turned as if to leave. But then she stopped and looked back at him. "Utopia... How do you know about them? And me?" Amael gave a short, bitterugh, leaning more heavily on the tree for support. "Do you think it''s a coincidence? Behemoth attacking the same day Utopia chose to invade? Come on, Alvara. You''re smarter than that. Think." "..." She didn''t want to believe him¡ªshe had no reason to. And yet, some part of her already suspected something was wrong, something bigger than just the exam or Behemoth''s actions. Amael had merely confirmed what she had feared all along. Chapter 447: [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [35] Karma Chapter 447: [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [35] Karma ? She didn''t want to believe him-she had no reason to. And yet, some part of her already suspected something was wrong, something bigger than just the exam or Behemoth''s actions. Amael had merely confirmed what she had feared all along. "They obviously want you..." Amael said with a pained grunt. "Killing Bryelle-the one you care about the most-could trigger whatever trauma you''ve buried deep. They knew that if you broke, you''d fall right into their hands, doing whatever they wanted with Sancta Vedelia. The easiest way to control you... is to take her away." Alvara''s expression tightened. His words struck close to home, too close for her to dismiss. She wanted to refute it but she couldn''t. She had been naive as expected. Her mind turned to her elder brother-the one person she had trusted implicitly, the one she thought had control over the situation and yet, even he had failed to grasp what they wanted. How had Amael, of all people, pieced it together? "How do you know this?" she asked. "Ah..." Amael sighed, wincing in pain as he tilted his head back, eyes momentarily closing. "That''s my little secret. Now... what are you going to do?" "What?" Alvara''s eyes narrowed. Amael met her gaze, his expression more serious now. "What are you going to do, Alvara Teraquin?" "What kind of stupid question is that?" She snapped, already turning on her heel as if preparing to leave. "I''m going to save my sister." Amael shook his head. "I''m not asking about that." Alvara stopped in her tracks, her back still to him. She didn''t respond, but he could feel her gaze, a sign that she was listening. "Do you remember what I asked you back then, after you fought Cylien?" Silence lingered between them. Alvara''s face remained impassive, but internally, she was thinking about his every words. Normally, she wouldn''t waste time on such idle conversation, especially not with someone like Amael, someone she considered beneath her notice. She had always been distant, even with her own people, even with her family. And yet, he definitely seemed to know a lot of things. "Do you want to be saved, Alvara?" Amael asked again. "Hah?" Alvara''s lips curled into a disdainful smirk, augh bubbling up from her chest. "Saved? Saved from what? Look at yourself you''re barely alive. You''re a wreck. And you think you can talk to me about saving anyone?" Alvara struggled to grasp what was going through Amael''s mind. What had he been talking about up until now? What was this nonsense about saving her? She didn''t need saving. Not from him. Not from anyone. Ever since that painful day, Alvara had fought tooth and nail to survive, oveing every obstacle in her path on her own. She had wed her way to her current strength without so much as a hand extended in her direction. The idea of relying on someone, especially a Half- Human like Amael, who could betray her in an instant, was revolting to her. "Save you from yourself," Amael''s voice was calm, his amber eyes glimmering faintly in the dim light. The intensity behind his gaze caught Alvara off guard for just a moment. He was serious. Alvara''s lip curled in disdain, but she said nothing. Amael, however, wasn''t finished.N?v(el)B\\jnn "You know, I used to hate you, Alvara," he said, a faint, almost bittersweet smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. Alvara sneered, folding her arms across her chest. "I couldn''t care less." "I hated you because I knew what you were doing...what you had done," Amael continued, ignoring her taunt. "You-killing Halves, torturing Hybrids just for fun. And always with that sick, twisted grin on your face. Yeah, it scared the hell out of me back then. I think Ephera liked you though, what a twisted girl," Amael chuckled bitterly, shaking his head, speaking about things iprehensible to Alvara. "Imagine what Bryelle would''ve thought of you, seeing you like that." At the mention of that name, Alvara''s face darkened. "Don''t you dare say her name!" But Amael pressed on, unfazed by her outburst. "Someone made me see things differently. Opened my eyes to my own hypocrisy." Alvara narrowed her eyes. "Hypocrisy?" Amael''s mind wandered briefly to Myrce, remembering the quiet strength in her words, how she had made him see the contradictions in his dislike for Alvara. She had made him realize that he wasn''t as different from Alvara as he wanted to believe. He owed her for that painful but valuable insight. He let out a small sigh, his voice softening. "Yeah... I realize now that you''ve suffered. More than I probably know. You''ve suffered at the hands of Halves like me, by Hybrids...humans especially." Alvara''s fists clenched tightly at her sides, the rage bubbling beneath her skin like moltenva, threatening to erupt. The memories-the wounds-he spoke of, even indirectly, stirred a deep and violent fury within her. The pain, the injustice...all of it. And here was Amael, speaking as if he understood, as if he could grasp even a fraction of what she had endured. Every part of her wanting to strike him down. She didn''t need his pity. She didn''t need anyone''s pity. "It must have been painful," Amael murmured almost to himself. "I guess it makes sense, the way you are. The way yoush out...it''s like you''re taking all that pain you''ve been carrying and hurling it back at the world." Alvara''s breath quickened, her body trembling-not with fear but with the sheer force of the rage swelling inside her. She hated everything he was saying. She hated that he was speaking to her as if he knew her. As if he could understand her suffering. As if he had any right to speak of her pain aloud. "I know that feeling..." The words slipped from his lips, almost inaudible, as Amael-no, Nyr-allowed the flood of memories to wash over him. His childhood back on Earth had been filled with moments of pain and regret, moments he couldn''t escape even now, no matter how many worlds separated him from that time. Nyr''s thoughts drifted to a time when everything seemed simpler, yet somehow more unbearable. He recalled a particr time in elementary school, a period that haunted him more than any other. Back then, he had been a child, ignorant but popr-only popr because of the stunts he''d pull in ss. He was the ss clown, always seeking attention, feeding off theughter of his peers. Maybe it was that deep-rooted desire to be seen, to be acknowledged, even as a child, that drove him to behave the way he did. But what he did to her... That single mistake loomedrge in his mind. He could still see her face, that little girl- vulnerable, already suffering. He had targeted her, singled her out, not because he hated her, but because he knew it would make the ssugh. He thought he was invincible, the center of attention, the star of his own twisted little show. But the truth was, it was unforgivable. Many would have excused him. ''You were just a child,'' they might say, offering titudes about how children make mistakes. But for Nyr, there was no excuse. What he had done was cruel, and no amount of time could wash away that guilt. He had bullied someone already struggling, and that was a sin he couldn''t forget-perhaps didn''t want to forget. Yes, maybe it was stupid to feel this guilty all these years until even bing asocial. That girl probably''s living her best life currently on Earth. But for Nyr, maybe that''s why he believed everything that followed in his life was simply karmaing back to im its due. The pain, the bullying, the istion-middle school, high school, even college-it was as if the universe was bncing the scales for that one mistake. He thought of the years where he was no longer the oneughing, no longer the center of attention. Instead, he had be the victim, paying for his past a hundredfold. But this was too much. The cruelty of the karma if it was the culprit seemed boundless. Every time life gave him something, it was quick to take it away. It felt like the world was keeping a tab, demanding payment in suffering for any small moment of happiness. Every bit of joy had a cost, and it wasn''t a fair trade. He was always left paying more than what he had been given. And then, he became Edward. Or maybe Edward became him-he wasn''t sure anymore. The lines between them blurred so much it didn''t matter. He had been pulled into a new life, a new identity, but the karma hadn''t changed its cruel ways. If anything, it seemed like karma had only gotten stronger, hunting him without mercy. His adopted mother, Oryanna-gone. His father, his brother, Elona-one by one, they were all taken from him. And it wasn''t just the people he lost. Every new revtion, every hidden truth that surfaced, felt like unbearable pain. Even now, it wasn''t over. He was just a vessel, wasn''t he? That''s all he had ever been. His life had never truly belonged to him¡ªit was merely borrowed, filled with the will of others, of higher beings, like dys had told him. He could never escape it. No matter how hard he fought, no matter how much he tried to carve out something for himself, he was always being steered by forces beyond his control. He nced at Alvara, and a strange understanding settled over him. What they had endured wasn''t the same, not by a long shot. But their conclusions, their thoughts-they were eerily simr. They were both trapped, not by chains, but by the circumstances of their lives, by the relentless cruelty of fate. Nyr couldn''t me her for what she had be. Who was he to judge? He had no right to point fingers, no right to condemn her choices. Not when he, too, had been pulled along by forces he couldn''t resist. Alvara, like him, was simply trying to survive in a world that seemed determined to break her. But now, atst, he could say it. Edward¡ªa hint of a smile tugging at his lips-looked at Alvara. The memories of his past, both on Earth and in this world, had stirred something deep within him. For a brief moment, the weight of those memories overwhelmed him, and as if his body responded to that strain, a single tear of blood slipped from his left eye, slowly trailing down his cheek. Alvara stood frozen, clearly dumbfounded by the sight. "I don''t want you to die, Alvara." Chapter 448 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [36] Full Marks! Chapter 448 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [36] Full Marks! "I don''t want you to die, Alvara," Amael finally said. "..." Alvara, who had always met every situation with usual calm, was left speechless for once. "I want you to live. The best revenge, the truest defiance, is to spit in the face of the destiny that has tried to break you... that has brought all this misfortune." "I won''t ept the fate reserved for me," he continued. ''Yeah.'' Whatever destiny had been written for him¡ªwhether it was to be Samael, or something even worse¡ªhe rejected it. He would not let the chains of fate bind him. His life, which had never truly been his, would now be something he owned. "What... about you?" He murmured, his words growing slurred as the exhaustion imed him. His eyes began to flutter shut, thest remnants of his strength fading fast. "Go and... make your life your own." He swayed, as his body leaned forward, and with a final exhale, Amael copsed, his body hitting the ground. -Thud! His chest rose and fell in shallow,bored breaths, and though his consciousness slipped away, there was a strange peace in his expression. Alvara''s gaze lingered on Amael, the faint flicker of life still present in his battered form. Her expression was clouded with conflict, her emotions veiled beneath a mask of cold indifference. Yet, something stirred within her, a difort she hadn''t felt in years, a feeling she could neither identify nor shake. His words rang faintly in her mind. She couldn''t make sense of them entirely, but it was as though she understood the meaning behind them, as though their meaning struck something deeper than merenguage could express. How long had it been since a man had unsettled her like this? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Worse still, how long had it been since a Human¡ªno, a Half¡ªhad managed to evoke such turmoil within her? Never, she realized. Not once in her long existence had a Half like him stirred any feeling other than disdain. And now, the very notion felt absurd, impossible for the woman she had be. She could not understand him. Could notprehend why this Half-Human, this being that embodied everything she had despised for so many years, was making her feel anything at all. "Suit yourself... if you have the will to live," Alvara muttered as she cast a fang at Amael''s feet, the dull glint of it catching the moonlight beforending in front of his dying body. The remedy was there, but in his current state, it was unclear whether he even had the strength to make the remedy. Yet, Alvara seemed unbothered, or so she told herself. She didn''t care whether he lived or died. His fate should mean nothing to her. But then, as she turned to leave, she heard it. "I want you to live." Amael''s earlier words rang once more in her mind. She froze, her footsteps halted mid-step, her heart unexpectedly gripped by an unwee memory. His words ovepped with another voice from her past, a voice she had long since buried. Leena''s. The same words, spoken just before her cruel and violent death, yed back in her mind. Leena, the one she couldn''t save. Leena, who had believed in her until the bitter end. Alvara clenched her fists, shaking her head as if trying to rid herself of the memory. "He''s just a Half, like all the others¡­" She whispered to herself. A Half, she repeated, reinforcing the barrier she''d built over the years. He was not to be trusted, no more than the Humans who had caused her so much pain. Amael''s very existence was a reminder of the impurity she detested, the embodiment of everything she had hated and continued to hate. So why, then, did his words cause a knot to tighten in her chest? Why did she feel this unease crawling under her skin? Even when Connor, a man who had tried to soothe her with countless heartwarming speeches, had spoken to her, she''d felt nothing. His words had bounced off her like raindrops on stone, leaving herpletely unmoved. But now¡­ this. The difort was undeniable, and she despised it. "..." With a graceful motion, Alvara extended her hand, and at her silent gesture, the earth responded. Vines erupted from the soil, their emerald tendrils snaking toward the fang lying discarded on the ground. One of the vines coiled around it delicately, extracting the venom that dripped like liquid fire from its sharp tip. Meanwhile, other vines slithered toward a nearby flower¡ªone known for its potent healing properties. The delicate petals were carefully shredded into fine fragments as the vines crushed and reduced them to tiny pieces, extracting everyst drop of their medicinal essence. In the space between her hands, Alvara crafted a small pot from intertwined nts, their stems and leaves woven into a makeshift bowl. With precise control, she guided the venom into the pot, where it pooled like liquid amethyst. The mashed petals soon followed, blending seamlessly into the mix. She added a few drops of water, the cool liquid causing a faint mist to rise as it met the venom''s potency. Her vines stirred the concoction with impossible speed, a blur of green as the ingredients were mixed into a smooth, viscous substance. When she was finished, the remedy shimmered in the dim light, taking on a deep, lustrous purple hue. Without a word, one of her vines shot out toward Amael''s limp form, wrapping itself around his waist with practiced ease. The tendril hoisted his body upright, his limbs dangling like a broken marite. Another vine coiled itself around his face, gently but firmly prying open his mouth. The bowl containing the remedy was lifted toward his lips by yet another vine, its leafy tendrils tilting it just enough to pour the thick, purple liquid down his throat. Amael, too weak to resist orprehend, swallowed the entire contents, his throat working automatically as the potion flowed into him. "If you die after that long speech, it will be embarrassing for both you and me." She let her words hang in the air for a moment, her eyes flickering over his barely conscious form. "Try to survive first, if you really mean what you said. Don''t make foolish promises about saving anyone when you can''t even save yourself, Olphean." With that said, Alvara spun on her heels trying to leave. "That was unexpected" Alvara whirled around, her eyes widening in disbelief at the sight before her. Standing before Amael''s slumped, broken form was a woman. No, not just a woman¡ªshe was breathtaking, a vision of beauty so pure and captivating that even Alvara, who had long ceased to care for such things, found herself entranced. From the depths of her very soul, she felt drawn to this woman in a way she couldn''t exin. The woman''s long, glossy green hair cascaded down her back like the leaves of an ancient tree, shimmering with a faint glow in the dim moonlight. Her eyes¡ªimpossibly pure and green¡ªstared back at Alvara with a calm neutrality, devoid of any malice or judgment. She wore a robe of pristine white, adorned with golden ornaments that swayed gently in the night breeze. "Who... are you?" Alvara asked warily. Her hand glowed with a radiant gold light, as she readied herself to attack. The vines that responded to her will rustled menacingly at her feet, coiled and prepared tosh out at the mysterious figure before her. Cleenah gazed back at Alvara calmly. She was unfazed by the threat. "Your mana... and genes," Cleenah began, her brows furrowed, "are irritatingly reminiscent of Freyja. Much to my distaste, I might add." She sighed, shaking her head in exasperation as if discussing some mild inconvenience. Alvara''s eyes narrowed further, her posture still guarded. The stranger''s words made little sense, yet the mention of Freyja¡ªa name she knew well¡ªstoked a deep sense of unease. Who was this woman? And how did she know so much? "But..." Cleenah''s attention drifted downward, her gaze settling on Amael, whose breathing had begun to stabilize. An affectionate smile curved her lips as she looked at him. "It seems Edward has taken a bit of liking to you." Her voice softened as she spoke to the unconscious Amael, though her words seemed more for Alvara''s ears. "He''s been feeling rather lonelytely, especially with La far away¡ªshe knew everything about him. But you... you share something with him. Perhaps it''s that loneliness that draws him to you. Birds of a feather, as they say. Am I wrong?" Alvara''s lip curled slightly, as she snickered slightly."Are you with him? One of his women, perhaps?" Cleenah didn''t flinch at the insinuation. Instead, she stroked her chin thoughtfully, as though considering the notion for a brief moment. "Thankfully, your face and personality are different from hers," she mused, her tone almost casual. "Much appreciated, really. You''ve inherited Freya''s bloodline, but her Soul Twin, in Elyon Kiora... well, she inherited all the irritating parts. I see it now." Alvara was lost hearing Cleenah speaking to herself. Elyon Kiora was the Capital of the High Elves, that''s all she knew. But whoever this woman was, she clearly had divine origins. Alvara''s wariness only grew. "What do you want?" Alvara finally asked. Her eyes never left the woman, who by all appearances was undoubtedly a goddess. Cleenah''s smile softened as she knelt beside Amael. She reached out, gently stroking his face. "When I''m gone," she said softly, her voice carrying a strange mixture of sadness and warmth, "he will be very lonely. Can you look after him, Freydis?" Alvara''s breath hitched slightly. For a moment, she was dumbfounded. But then, her expression twisted into one of annoyance. "Hah? You think I''m going to babysit a Half?" She spat, her usual bluntness returning in full force. Her tone dripped with disdain as she snarled, "I have no interest in looking after some half-blood." Cleenah merely smiled, unfazed by Alvara''s outburst. There was something almost yful in the way her lips curved. Rising to her feet with a fluid motion, the goddess gave a nod of approval. "I''m giving you full marks." "What?" Alvara''s eyes narrowed further. "Be d," Cleenah continued, her smile widening just a bit. "Only Ephera, La and little Maria have ever earned my full marks before now!" She pouted slightly, as if the thought of bestowing such a high score was a rare and precious gift, then¡ªwithout another word¡ªvanished into the night, her form dissipating like green mist before Alvara''s irritated gaze. Chapter 449 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [37] Celestes Worry Chapter 449 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [37] Celeste''s Worry Zone 9 "I sense someone nearby," Elizabeth murmured softly. Celeste, who was trailing just behind her, raised an eyebrow in mild surprise. "Just one?" She questioned, a bit skeptical. She had grown ustomed to seeing students group together, even though they were supposed to be assessed individually. Despite the separation into two distinct teams, many had foolishly banded together in groups of four or five, thinking that numbers alone would give them an advantage. Celeste found it utterly ridiculous. Personally, she had noints about partnering with Elizabeth. They had bumped into each other earlier, and Celeste quickly realized that together they could take down even the strongest of their opposition. It was a practical arrangement, and one she felt confident about. However, despite their strength, two of their targets had managed to slip away¡ªAmael had been the first to flee, shamelessly throwing Earth under the bus, and Earth had eventually followed suit. Elizabeth''s crimson eyes scanned the surroundings, her lips pressing into a thin line. "Yes... he''s alone," she finally replied. "He?" Celeste asked. It seemed Elizabeth already knew who they were dealing with. Without another word, Elizabeth took a single step forward¡ªand vanished. Her movement was so swift, so precise, that it left the air vibrating in her wake. "Elizabeth¡ª!" Celeste gasped, blinking in surprise, though she was hardly shocked by herpanion''s speed anymore. A hundred meters away, a lone figure reacted instantly to Elizabeth''s sudden approach. Victor spun around with remarkable precision. His sword gleamed in the dappled sunlight filtering through the trees, and with a powerful swing, he intercepted Elizabeth''s strike. -BAM! The force of their sh sent him sliding several meters back before he could regain his footing, his boots digging into the soft forest floor to slow his momentum. "What an incredible reaction," Elizabethmented, her voice carrying a hint of amusement as shended gracefully on the ground. Her lips curved into a knowing smile. "Elizabeth..." Victor muttered, his expression hardening as he sized her up, his hand tightening around his sword''s hilt. "Oh, isn''t that Victor?" Celeste appeared next to Elizabeth with a yful grin. The grin stretched wider as if she knew Victor was done for without bothering to look that they were in the same team. Victor''s brow furrowed in confusion. Normally, in an exam situation, he might have thought about fleeing. It would''ve been the smarter option, especially against two strong opponents like Elizabeth and Celeste. But the circumstances were different now. The appearance of Behemoth had changed everything. Running wasn''t an option, not anymore. Besides¡­ "Wait a second, we''re on the same team, Elizabeth!" Victor pointed out, his gaze flicking to her Life Screen, which was glowing faintly with the same blue hue as his own. "Indeed," Elizabeth replied, ncing at her Victor''s Life Screen. "''Indeed''?!" Victor''s voice rose up dumbstruck. "You nearly gave me a heart attack!" "You''re one of the big fish, Victor. That much is obvious," Celeste intervened, her smile widening mischievously. "But it''s good to have you with us, for now." She gave him a look that seemed to suggest she enjoyed watching him squirm under the pressure. Victor shook his head in exasperation, knowing better than to argue further. With Celeste''s teasing and Elizabeth''s detached demeanor,ining would get him nowhere. There were more pressing matters at hand. "Alright, alright. Forget that," Victor said, his voice lowering as his expression grew serious. "There''s something I need to tell you both. Behemoth has intruded into the forest." N?v(el)B\\jnn "What?" Celeste''s yful demeanor instantly vanished, her face paling. "Behemoth?!" Elizabeth simply narrowed her eyes. "Hey, you''re not joking around, are you?" Celeste asked, her yful tone gone, reced by a rare seriousness that made her usually vibrant eyes narrow in concern. Victor shook his head gravely. "I wish I was. But no, I dealt with two of them already. That''s why I came to this zone¡ªthere''s a chance some of the Academy staff are stationed nearby." His gaze shifted around the area cautiously, as though the trees themselves might be harboring unseen eyes. "You remember the message about gaining fifty points, right? If we can find one of them, we can let them know what''s going on. Maybe they can stop this before it gets worse." Elizabeth remained silent for a moment. "What do they want?" she asked, although there was a flicker in her gaze that suggested she already had a few suspicions of her own. "I have no idea¡­" Victor admitted, exhaling. "But if I had to guess, judging by what happened in Dolphis, they might be after Amelia. And possibly¡­" His eyes darted toward Celeste, his voice lowering slightly. "Celes, too." At that, Celeste froze in silence.The day she was revealed as the next Prophetess to all of Sancta Vedelia, she had known this moment woulde. She had always been a target, but hearing it out loud brought a chill to her spine. Elizabeth nced toward her friend, reading the unspoken thoughts on her face. She crossed her arms. "Behemoth has breached the forest, and no one has discovered it until now? That''s rather suspicious, don''t you think?" Victor frowned, catching the implication. "You mean, the teachers? They''re supposed to be watching over us for the Exam. Surely there are hidden cameras ced strategically throughout the zones to monitor everything. If Behemoth managed to get in, why hasn''t the Exam been stopped?" A knot of unease tightened in Celeste''s chest. "Now that you mention it¡­" She trailed off, her voice faltering for a moment. A nervousugh escaped her lips. "W¨CWait, my father is the one overseeing the Exam. There''s no way something could happen without him knowing¡­ right?" Despite her attempt at reassurance, doubt crept in. Inwardly, she was deeply worried. Her father was meticulous¡ªnothing ever slipped past him, especially during an important event like this. But now¡­ the fact that Behemoth had entered the forest without anyone raising the rm gnawed at her. Elizabeth exchanged a knowing look with Victor. She was thinking the same thing: something had gone horribly wrong. "You''re right to be nervous, Celeste," Elizabeth said quietly. "If Behemoth managed to slip in undetected, it means something''s happened to the teachers. And possibly¡­ the staff." Elizabeth didn''t manage her words making Celeste''s worry worsen. ''Had they all been killed?'' Elizabeth considered what seemed impossible. How could Behemoth have managed that without drawing any attention? Unless¡­ unless they had known exactly who the staff were, where they were ced, and how to eliminate them swiftly and silently. ''Did that mean someone betrayed them?'' But the Teraquins made sure everything was alright¡­ Suddenly, Elizabeth''s eyes widened in shock. Without hesitation, Elizabeth whirled around. "Elizabeth, what''s going on?" Victor asked, rmed by her sudden movement as she prepared to bolt. "I have to find Selene!" She called over her shoulder. Without waiting for a response, she vanished in a blur of motion, darting back through the forest with incredible speed. Victor stood frozen for a moment, caught off guard. "Elizabeth! Where are you¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence, realizing she was already gone. Elizabeth knew exactly where Selene was. And right now, nothing mattered more than getting to her before it was toote. "Wh¨CWhat do we do? I''m worried about my father¡­" Celeste murmured anxiously. Her fists clenched tightly as she tried to suppress the growing fear. "Let''s keep moving. We''ll definitely find someone¡ªone of the staff members¡ªwho can get us out of here quickly.They must have arrived in the forest through the teleportation mana circles ced in specific zones. It''s the only way they could respond to emergencies like this." Without waiting for a response. He was convinced the Academy staff had a n for these kinds of situations, and they would surely have a way out¡ªespecially if students needed urgent healing or protection. Celeste took a deep breath and followed Victor "Right¡­" Victor nced back over his shoulder, trying tofort her. "Professor Zeste is one of the strongest people I know. He''ll be fine, Celes. Don''t worry." He shot her a reassuring smile, but she could tell even he wasn''t fully convinced. "Yeah¡­" Celeste forced a smile, but it didn''t quite reach her eyes. After a moment, she nced at him again. "Aren''t you worried about Selene, Victor?" She couldn''t help but notice that he seemed far calmer than Elizabeth had been¡ªdespite Selene being his girlfriend. Victor''s expression darkened for just a moment, but then he chuckled lightly, shaking off the worry. "Of course I''m worried¡­ But I didn''t know exactly where she was. I hoped she was in the higher zones, where things might be safer. In any case, by warning a teacher, I could save her too." He paused, his smile returning with a bit more sincerity. "But now? I''m not as worried. Elizabeth''s already on it. She''ll find her, no doubt." Victor had full faith in Elizabeth when it concerned Selene. "Right¡­ I suppose you''re right," Celeste agreed, nodding slowly. But her gaze drifted, and her mind returned to another pressing concern. "I''m more worried about Amelia though¡­Last time, she was saved at thest possible moment by John. I don''t know why, but Behemoth keeps targeting her¡­" "Knowing John, I''m sure he''s already aware something''s wrong. He''s probably already after her as we speak. That guy''s sharp, always knows when things are about to go south." Celeste smiled faintly at the thought of Amelia and John. She was genuinely happy for her friend. "You''re right. John is reliable¡­ and I''m really d Amelia found someone she truly likes. Someone she can depend on." She didn''t know John well, but one thing was clear¡ªJohn was the man Amael trusted the most in all of Sancta Vedelia. Despite their constant bickering andpetitive banter, their bond ran deep, like that of brothers. They might sh, but when it came down to it, they would always have each other''s backs. Victor, however, seemed to be thinking of something else. "Well, as for me, I''m more worried about Amael, though¡­" Celeste stiffened slightly at the mention of Amael. "W-What about Amael?" She asked, her voice faltering. She had always assumed Amael was safe, that he feared nothing, no matter where he was or what he faced. The thought of him being in danger seemed¡­ foreign, almost impossible. Victor shook his head, his brow furrowed. "I don''t know¡­ It''s just this bad feeling I have. He''s always throwing himself into dangerous situations. Lately, he''s beening back from fights more battered than ever." Celeste remained silent, biting her lip. She couldn''t deny what Victor was saying. Zestel, Alvara, Adrian, Dolphis and recently the most terrifying moment was when he lost control over something even she couldn''t understand at Zestel. The list of great dangers he found himself involved seemed to grow longer with each passing day. It was hard to forget how they had narrowly escaped death when James Raven had intervened at thest second against Navas as well. And now¡­ Amael was involving himself with Alvara again. Her mind wandered back to the prophetic dream she had. In the dream, she had seen him fighting an High Elf, his body bruised and bloodied. Amael had been visibly disturbed, almost as though he were battling something far more personal than just the enemy in front of him. The vision had unsettled her deeply. It wasn''t the same Amael she had met when she first arrived at the Academy¡ªcalm, and collected. Instead, it was like he was constantly on edge. ''Yeah, recently he looks tired¡­'' Celeste remembered that moment when Amael hugged her as if he was scared of something and all his previous expressions. It was like he was a bit depressed about something. Chapter 450: [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [38] Durathiel Ruvelion Chapter 450: [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [38] Durathiel Ruvelion ? Night nketed the capital of Vanadias, casting a shadow over an atmosphere already tensed enough. Commotion surged through every corner of the city as citizens sensed something was amiss. The Teraquin Royal Army had sealed off the city entirely, cordoning off streets with rows of soldiers, their armor gleaming under the moonlight. Hundreds-perhaps thousands-stood guard, their expressions stern and eyes vignt. With no exnation given, an order swept through the capital, instructing all residents to exit their homes and stand outside with their families. Initially, unease rippled through the crowd, mingling with murmurs of confusion, but when the nextmand resonated,prehension dawned. Something monumental was underway. The air grew taut as a new order was barked out, forcing families to divide by race. Elves were gathered in one sector, while Vampires, Werewolves, and Humans were directed to another. Those of mixed heritage-Halves-were relegated to a separate, final sector. "Hold your ranks!" "You there! Stop moving!" "Don''t even think about trying anything clever. Get to your designated race rank!" The city''s residentsplied, many reluctantly, their expressions shing with outrage and anxiety. Elves, clearly favored, received gentler, respectful treatment, though a certain firmness marked the soldiers'' tone with them. The other races-Vampires, Werewolves, and Humans-faced sharper gazes. And finally, the Halves were met with outright hostility, treated like criminals, herded into their ces as though any moment they might attempt an escape. In pockets of the crowd, frustration boiled over. Some defied the orders, shouting or attempting to resist, only to be ruthlessly subdued. Soldiers moved swiftly, restraining dissenters with practiced efficiency, and those who resisted too fiercely were beaten down, brutal disys meant to discourage further defiance. The strongest among them-those who would have otherwise defended their dignity-chose patience over confrontation. This was the Teraquin Royal Army, and the implications of a wrong move were grave. Meanwhile, in the Teraquin port, a spectacle unlike any other unfolded, drawing a second wave of collective breath from those who beheld it. Ships glided into the harbor, one after another, their gs bearing the emblem of Utopia. Though the sight suggested an impending invasion, the knights of Teraquin stood calmly along the shoreline with eerieposure. Panic swept through the nearby residents. Some fled instinctively, terror in their eyes, certain that the city was under attack. But others lingered, captivated. Talks of truce ongoing between Sancta Vedelia and Utopia were widely known already. For them the only reason the Teraquin knights could be waiting for them as if Utopia was an important guest was that the talks ended well. Finally, a grand, opulently adorned ship drifted into ce, its hull painted in colors so deep they seemed to drink in the starlight. This was no mere vessel but a floating fortress. The ship docked at the quai, the very spot where Amael and John had arrived almost ten months prior as criminals under rehabilitation. One by one, Knights of Utopia descended the ship''s ramp. Their silver armor shone like the very moonlight above, encasing them from head to toe. Only their ears remained visible, a glint of pale skin amid the gleaming metal. In disciplined formation, they arranged themselves in two lines along the quai. Even the hardened Teraquin Knights couldn''t help but feel a touch of awe as they stood in the presence of the Utopian knights. These knights radiated an intense charisma that hinted at rigorous training and impable discipline. The Teraquin soldiers murmured quietly among themselves, convinced they were witnessing the very finest warriors Utopia had to offer, the elite of the elite. And they were right. These Utopian knights had spent years preparing for this moment, each one keenly aware of their role and purpose, moving with the ease of men who''d rehearsed a thousand times. With a low groan, the grand staircase connected to the ship slowly descended, its polished wood gleaming as it thudded into ce upon the ground of Sancta Vedelia. The thick, reinforced doors of the ship opened, releasing a cool wave of air that carried the faint, rich scent of the sea. As the crowd''s gaze settled on the figure emerging, a hush fell, reverent and breathless. The first to step forward was a man of striking beauty, and his appearance alone put immediate silence. His silver hair, meticulously swept back, cascaded over his shoulders in a way that seemed both natural and intentional, a glimmer of elegance under the pale night sky. His elongated, pointed ears-unmistakable markers of his pure High Elven heritage- bore delicate earrings that dangled like void eyes, dark and reflective in the night breeze. His attire was to the finest traditions of the Elves, a ceremonial dress adorned with golden embroidery that caught the light with each step. But his eyes captivated the crowd the most. They were an intense heterochromia, his right eye a piercing deep blue like the midnight sea, his left a vivid, emerald green, each iridescent hue glowing faintly in the dimness. He looked remarkably young-barely twenty by human standards¡ªyet his gaze carried a wisdom beyond his youthful features. His presence was maic, casting an enthralling spell over the onlookers, be they Elves, Vampires, Werewolves, Humans, or Halves. This was Durathiel Ruvelion, Prince of the High Elves and Commander-in-Chief of Utopia''s Armies. With his hands sped calmly behind his back, he paused on the top step, surveying the crowd that stretched below him. "Lord Durathiel." A figure below broke the silence, his voice edged with deference. A high elf hurried forward, lowering himself to one knee, quickly followed by every other Utopian knight present. The one who''d spoken was Kamarel, an emissary who had arrived in Vanadias earlier, now assuming the honored role of weing his lord. Durathiel inclined his head with the slightest of nods, acknowledging Kamarel and the gathered knights. Then, with a measured grace, he began to descend the staircase. Behind him followed another figure, one more subdued but no less striking in his presence. This was an elderly high elf, his age evident in his lined face and the spectacles perched upon his nose. He leaned lightly on a cane, though his movements were careful and controlled. This was Grukel, Durathiel''s personal advisor. Though his appearance was unassuming, there was atent power in his gaze, a coldness that suggested he was someone dangerous. "You didn''t have toe this far, Your Highness," Kamarel said, his head still respectfully bowed as Durathiel stepped onto the ground beside him. Durathiel observed thend with a calm but profound gaze, letting the silence settle before replying. "I needed to see our ancestralnds with my own eyes.'' Grukel, the elder advisor, shifted his gaze to Kamarel. "How are things progressing here, Kamarel?" Kamarel lifted his gaze briefly. "If you''ll follow me, we''ll meet Kendel Teraquin shortly," he replied, gesturing toward the royal carriage that had arrived-a gleaming symbol of luxury, pulled by four of the finest and fastest horses the kingdom could muster. With a practiced bow, Kamarel held the carriage door open, allowing Durathiel to step inside, followed closely by Grukel, who adjusted his cloak as he settled in beside his lord. As the door clicked shut, the driver urged the horses forward, and they surged ahead with practiced speed. The cobbled roads had been cleared, patrolled, and reinforced for Durathiel''s passage, ensuring no dy would impede the swift journey to the royal pce. The carriage rolled smoothly along the darkened roads, itsnterns casting a steady light onto the shadowed trees and grand estates nking the route. Though Vanadias was only a short journey from the port, their carriage''s reinforced build and the unmatched vigor of the horses brought them to the pce within two hours. By the time they arrived, night hadpletely settled over the capital, a pitch-ck sky shrouding the towers and walls of the royal grounds. The pce gates swung open the moment the carriage drew near, the knights of Teraquin bowing deeply in unison, acknowledging the Utopian entourage respectfully. Among them stood Turan, who regarded the scene with an unreadable expression. Durathiel strode past the guards silently. Kamarel, following closely, turned to Turan with a narrow-eyed question. "Why is Kendel Teraquin not here to greet Prince Durathiel himself?" He asked, his tone edged with barely concealed irritation. Turan held Kamarel''s gaze coldly. "Mind your words, emissary. It is His Highness Kendel Teraquin." At this, a small smile tugged at the corners of Grukel''s lips as he followed Durathiel into the vast corridors of the pce while Kamarel scoffed lightly. After a silent procession through dimly lit hallways, they arrived at the grand double doors of the throne hall. With a creak, the massive doors swung open, and Durathiel stepped forward, framed by the opulent glow of the hall''s chandelier. His gaze swept across the scene before him. Kendel Teraquin sat poised upon the throne, clothed in rich, resplendent robes typically reserved for the reigning monarch. His expression was imperious, his posture exuding an air of quiet arrogance. nking him was Allen Teraquin, who stood beside his brother with a somber look, his brows furrowed. A little further back were mir and Neia Teraquin, both watching the scene unfold with mixed expressions, the former with a grin and thetter conflicted. Kamarel''s gaze darkened as he observed the setup, Kendel Teraquin''s decision to receive Durathiel from his elevated seat on the throne-a clear message that he intended to assert his authority, insisting that this was his domain. With a small smile that barely reached his eyes, Kendel inclined his head. "Greetings and wee to Vanadias, Prince Durathiel." "..." Kendel stared at Kendel for a moment but didn''t return the greetings.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Grukel stepped forward, his cane striking the marble floor with a resonant thud that took all attention in the throne hall. He gave a polite bow before lifting his gaze to meet Kendel''s. "Your Highness, our presence here is to confirm if the terms of our arrangement have been met." "..." Kendel''s expression remained unreadable. Grukel''s lips curved in a knowing chuckle, "Celeste Indi Zeste, the forting Prophetess... Alvara Freydis Teraquin-the Princess, whom you assured would be present to discuss the union with His Royal Highness Durathiel." His voice dropped slightly, taking on an edge. "Let us not overlook Alector Raonpherys. Without him, it will be most hard to gain ess to the Holy Tree of Eden. Andstly... the Seed of Eden." At this, a ripple of shock washed over the Teraquin siblings. Allen''s eyes widened, his expression breaking in disbelief, while Neia''s hands clenched. The Seed of Eden¡ªa legendary artifact, an ancient Hallow of Eden, presumed lost amidst the devastation of the Blood Moon War. Whispers of its existence had persisted, though its precise whereabouts remained a mystery, buried deep within the lore of Sancta Vedelia. The thought that Kendel not only knew where to find it but had pledged it to Utopia was nothing short of shocking. "Celeste Indi Zeste remains within the boundaries of the Forest of Ashenor. Once we dismantle the protective domain, capturing her will be inevitable. After all, her father is securely in our custody." A faint smile crossed his lips. "As for my sister, Alvara, she too is within Ashenor and should be exiting the forest soon." "Alector?" Grukel prompted. "Currently in Central Vedelia," Kendel replied. "Likely he is already reinforcing the defenses there and closing its borders to the eight other Kingdoms." Grukel let out a low chuckle, a trace of amusement flickering in his eyes as he remembered the old Alector. "The same selfish Alector." "The Seed." Durathiel, who had remained silent until now, fixed Kendel with his gaze. Kendel met Durathiel''s gaze evenly. "First," he replied coolly, "you will respect your part of the engagement. Your ambitions will remain but a dream as long as Lazarus Raven and Duncan Tepes draw breath on these grounds." They were the two names that Utopia was the most scared about as they were the two Demigods of Sancta Vedelia. Grukel''s smile turned cold as he replied, "Lazarus is no longer an obstacle," he said, strangely certain. "And, soon enough, neither will Duncan be." "So you think," Kendel replied. "Then you should have no qualms about arranging my engagement-with Freya Ruvelion." Kamarel stiffened slightly at the demand. Kendel was clearly ying his cards, using his own demands to ensure his control over the negotiations. Without Freya''s hand in marriage, Kendel would not entrust any of them. Durathiel''s expression remained inscrutable. He took a single step forward, as he locked eyes with Kendel. "Then bring me the Seed. You have two months." Then Durathiel turned on his heel. "Otherwise what?" Kendel asked coldly. The underlying threat grated against his instincts, stirring a deep, unwee unease that twisted in his gut. Duratheil''s gaze remained cold. Without a word, he extended his hand toward mir. Just moments earlier, mir had been smiling confidently, but that ease evaporated instantly as a strange, frightening mana filled the air. A piercing beam of silver light, cold and relentless, erupted from Duratheil''s hand, the aura seeming almost alive with menace as it streaked through the air and struck mir squarely in the chest. mir''s expression ckened, his eyes fluttered, then closed as his body crumpled forward, copsing to the ground with a heavy, lifeless thud. "mir!" Neia cried, dropping to her knees beside him. She reached for him, her hands trembling as she checked his pulse. Her fingers pressed against his wrist, only to find his heartbeat dangerously faint, barely discernible, as if life itself were slowly slipping away. Desperation wed at her as she tried to rouse him, shaking his shoulders, even digging her nails into his skin, but his eyes stayed closed, his face eerily serene as if he were suspended between life and death. "What did you do?" Kendel roared, leaping to his feet. His eyes locked onto Durathiel, who lowered his hand, a faint, silver symbol glowing upon his palm. It pulsed with an otherworldly sheen. The symbol of Samael''s Sloth. "Don''t try me." Chapter 451 [Nyrel Loyster] [Flashback] [8] Chapter 451 [Nyrel Loyster] [shback] [8] "That''s all for today. Make sure to review the material thoroughly once you''re home; otherwise, you''ll likely be lost in the next lecture," the professor said. He closed his book, draped his coat over one arm, and exited the stage, leaving a faint silence in his wake. Ephera let out an exaggerated yawn, stretching her arms above her head. "Wow! I didn''t understand a single thing!" "Are you¡­ proud of that, Ephera?" Emric, seated one row ahead, sighed as he closed his books with a resigned shake of his head. "It was really difficult, big brother!" Ephera''s tone was somewhere between frustration and yfulint. "Would you stop calling me that in public¡­" Emric mumbled, a faint blush of embarrassment rising to his cheeks. Ephera leaned toward her friend. "It was hard, right, Shayna?" Shayna chuckled softly, a glint of amusement in her eyes. "Um¡­ yeah, just a bit. I think I got maybe half of it." "Well, we''re heading toward our final exams of second year¡ªdid you think it would be easy?" dys, seated on Ephera''s other side said. She cast a sidelong look at Ephera, her mouth quirking into a small, knowing smile. But as she spoke, dys felt a cool gaze lingering on her from across the aisle. It was Nyrel, seated beside Emric, his expression unreadable as he observed her. Though she''d been part of their group for over a year now, Nyrel still maintained a guarded distance. He was quiet, reserved, often keeping his thoughts and feelings tightly sealed. Even after all this time, it was clear that he still harbored doubts about her, trusting her only as much as he trusted anyone Ephera vouched for¡ªwhich, for Nyrel, wasn''t much. dys shifted ufortably, lowering her gaze, her fingers nervously brushing the edge of her notebook. She knew why Nyrel watched her so guardedly. The day she started following Nyrel¡­ What was she trying to aplish? At first, it had been about revenge. Leon''s ident had left her reeling with anger, with disbelief. She couldn''t ept that he''d simply been drunk, that he''d just recklessly crashed into another car. No... she knew Leon too well to believe he''d ever act that irresponsibly. The memory surfaced vividly in her mind. That day, she had been assaulted. The fear still clung to her memory, murky and fragmented. But she remembered thest thing she saw before everything went ck: Leon''s face, his expression contorted to frightening fury. When she finally awoke in the hospital, she learned he was also also hospitalised but he was a criminal being treated for gunshot wounds inflicted by a high school student. The news was shocking and surreal. Even worse, she wasn''t allowed to visit him; he''d slipped into aa, and any contact was forbidden. Yet, despite the anger and confusion that had drawn her toward Nyrel initially, dys found herself doubting the suspicions she once held. Spending time with him over the past year had worn away her resolve and her certainty. Nyrel wasn''t what she''d expected. His cold exterior masked a subtle kindness, a gentleness he rarely showed but which she noticed in small, fleeting ways. He even helped her in a few asions. It seemed that Ephera''sfaith in dys seemed to lend Nyrel some measure of tolerance. "Alright! How about we wrap up the day with a nice dinner at a good restaurant?" Ephera said, pping her hands on the desk with enthusiasm, her eyes bright with excitement. "No, thanks," Nyr replied, already standing and preparing to leave. "Yeah, same here," Emric added, ready to follow Nyr without a second thought. Ephera, unwilling to ept defeat, swiftly climbed onto her desk, leaning over to wrap her arms around Nyr''s shoulders, locking him in ce like an insistent child. "Oh, no you don''t! You are definitelying with us!" Nyr grimaced. "Annoying." "Hey, that''s rude! What are you¡ª" Ephera''s words trailed off as her face softened, her nose hovering close to Nyr''s neck. "Wait¡­ you smell so good, Nyr¡­" she murmured, almost absentmindedly. Her rxed, cozy gesture sent a ripple of shock through their friends, who exchanged wide-eyed nces. But most of their ssmates were used to this by now. After a year of watching Nyr and Ephera''s unusual friendship¡ªa rtionship that seemed to teeter yfully on the edge of something deeper¡ªtheir unique dynamic was no longer surprising. At first, it had caught everyone off guard; Nyr''s aloof and serious demeanor didn''t seem remotelypatible with Ephera''s warmth and spontaneity. But when Ephera had finally broken through his icy exterior, he''d reluctantly dropped the aloof act. And since that moment, his poprity had surged. No longer the isted nerd they once knew, Nyr had be a quiet handsome guy. "I see you two are as close as ever." As Ephera remainedfortably draped over him, a voice from behind drew their attention. Emric turned and practically stumbled over his words as he saw Lucy, her blonde hair glowing like spun gold under the ssroom lights. "O-Oh, Lucy¡­" Ephera couldn''t resist grinning at her brother''s flustered expression. "Hey, Nyr, look¡ªhe''spletely head over heels for her," she whispered with a yful smirk. Nyr looked at Emric calmly. "I noticed that about a year ago." Lucy was the new girl who had transferred in, quickly catching Emric''s eye. She was warm and friendly, sociable but not overly clingy¡ªcertainly not to Ephera''s level. And yet, her quiet grace made her an easy favorite, especially for Emric, who had been captivated from the start. "You two sure you''re not a couple?" Lucy asked, her smile light as she took in Ephera''s clingy hold around Nyr''s shoulders. "No," Nyr replied, while Ephera only grinned without denying it. Before the atmosphere could shift, Emric cleared his throat and seized the moment. "Hey, Lucy, we were about to go grab something to eat. Want to join us?" The invitation made Nyr raise an eyebrow at Emric, and dys shot him a simr look of surprise. Even Shayna appeared mildly confused, given Emric''s earlier indifference to the idea. Lucy nced over at her two friends, who exchanged nces before giggling in unison. "Go for it!" One urged, while the other gave her a little nudge. "We have some things to do anyway, so you''re free to have fun!" As her friends hurried away, Lucy smiled and looked back at Emric and the group. "Well, I suppose I could," she said,ughing softly. ... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ... "Remind me again why that guy is with us, Nyr?" Emric muttered, a bit irritated as he nced over his shoulder. "Don''t ask me," Nyr replied. "Oi, guys¡ªI can hear you, you know," Yanis grumbled, rolling his eyes at theirck of subtlety. The group, initially just nning a casual outing, had unexpectedly crossed paths with Marlene and Yanis near the campus gate. Yanis, spotting the group and intrigued by the lineup, had insisted on joining them. Marlene, however, had seemed more hesitant, not wanting to intrude, though she couldn''t say no once Ephera, Yanis'' gaming buddy, encouraged them to tag along. With her usual bright-eyed energy, Ephera seemed thrilled by the impromptu reunion. "Oh, so you''re in a different ss?" Lucy asked Marlene curiously, a spark of interest in her eyes. "How did you all even meet?" Marlene chuckled, remembering the somewhat chaotic start to their friendship. "Well, it''s a bit of a story," she began with a smile. "Yanis here actually picked a fight with Nyr on a packed bus. Things got loud, and in the end, the four of us¡ªme, Yanis, Nyr, and Ephera¡ªgot kicked off the bus." She paused, and Lucy''s eyes widened in surprise, but Marlene continued with a shrug, "And as if that wasn''t enough, we ran into a group of drunk guys who decided to pick a fight with us. Nyr and Yanis managed to handle them¡­ although pretty roughly." "After that, we wandered to a game store together and somehow bonded over a popr game. It was such a strange day, but somehow we all got along after that." Lucy looked mildly bewildered butughed, sensing that Marlene was serious. "That sounds¡­ intense, to say the least!" "Hey, Marlene!" Yanis interrupted indignantly. "It was Nyr who picked a fight with me, not the other way around!" "That''s because you were trying to attack me, Yanis. Nyr just stepped in to save me like any boyfriend would," Ephera chimed in with a light blush coloring her cheeks. Lucy giggled, ncing at Nyr with an amused look. "I never expected that from you, Nyr," she said, raising an eyebrow. "Right? He''s more the type to sit back and observe¡ªeven if there was a murder happening right in front of him," Emric said, earning anotherugh from Lucy. "Get lost, Emric," Nyr shot back with a cold re, though Emric only grinned back at him. Lucy then turned to the quietest member of the group. "What about you, Shayna?" Shayna offered a timid smile, her gaze lingering on Nyr''s back for a moment. "Nyr was actually my very first friend here," she said softly. "He helped me a lot¡­ Ephera too," she added, ncing at Ephera with a warm look. "I''m really grateful to them both." Lucy''s expression softened, touched by the sentiment. "That''s really sweet." Nyr nced at her for a moment before looking back ahead while Ephera beamed a smile at Shayna. "Oi, Nyr," Yanis called out with a smirk, "since when did you start ying the role of a hero?" "Shut up." "Hey!" Ephera jumped in defensively. "Nyr isn''t a hero. He''s a viin¡ªmy viin!" Nyr grimaced at her possessive words, clearly regretting getting dragged into this whole conversation. "A viin?" Lucy repeated,ughing. "That''s¡­ certainly an interesting way to put it." "Forget it," Nyr sighed, shaking his head. "These two are practically brain-dead from staying up all night ying games." "Who are you calling brain-dead, huh?!" Yanis groaned in protest. "You, Yanis," Marlene replied. As the group of eight young men and women arrived at the restaurant, the ambiance shifted. The moment they stepped inside, the waiter on duty, a cheerful young man, looked up and weed them with a bright smile. The clients already seated at their tables turned their heads, drawn by the sudden influx of youthful energy that seemed to fill the space. To the onlookers, the group resembled a gathering of celebrities or models. "A table for eight, please," Emric asked. "Yes, of course! Right this way," the waiter replied, regaining hisposure and gesturing for them to follow him. With an air of professionalism, he led the group to a rectangr table that was perfectly situated in the center of the restaurant. "Here we are," the waiter announced as he pulled out the chairs. Ephera wasted no time; she grabbed Nyr''s arm and yfully guided him to a seat before settling down next to him. Nyr scowled slightly at the suddenness of her action, yet when he caught a glimpse of Ephera''s small smile and the sparkle in her blue eyes, something shifted within him. There was a warmth there that disarmed his irritation, and he found himself choosing silence over protest. As the waiter came around to take their orders, the air buzzed with lively chatter. Nyr''s green eyes scanned the table, taking in the interactions unfolding around him. Yanis was engaged in a spirited argument with Emric, teasing him about being shy around Lucy, who sat across from them. Meanwhile, Marlene joined in, her face lit with amusement as she exchanged yful jabs with Lucy. At the far end of the table, Shayna was deep in conversation with dys. In that moment, Nyr couldn''t help but reflect on how different his life had be. During his years in middle and high school, he would have never imagined he would find himself surrounded by so many people he could call even friends. ''Chloe would have been over the moon about this.'' Nyr thought for a moment about his younger sister bringing a faint smile to his lips. While he had managed to convince his parents that he was sociable and well-liked, Chloe knew the truth about her brother''s life post-elementary school; she had seen the struggles he faced. Despite his initial difort at being part of such arge group, Nyr realized that he didn''t feel uneasy at all. Thanks to Ephera''s endless positivity, people gathered around him. He nced at her again, captivated by the way she seemed lost in her own thoughts, her expression softening as she stared into the distance. "Nyr?" A voice suddenly called out, pulling him from his reverie. Nyr turned his gaze toward the voice. A young woman was standing there looking at him in shock. "Huh?" Nyr froze on the spot recognising her. Chapter 452: [Nyrel Loyster] [Flashback] [9] Chapter 452: [Nyrel Loyster] [shback] [9] ? "Nyr?" At the sound of his name, Nyr, and every person at his table, turned to face the speaker. It was a strikingly beautiful young woman, not much older than the rest of them, with a poise that turned heads. A group of people followed her. There were about ten of them in total,ughing and chatting as they approached, dressed in vibrant, expensive-looking clothing. Many had an effortless charm and confidence, the kind that made them look more like models than casual friends out for a hangout. Ephera, seated beside Nyr, nced at him curiously, noticing how his expression had shifted into something stiff and unreadable. "You know her, Nyr?" 11 But Nyr didn''t answer. Instead, his face betrayed a flicker of incredulity, as though he were struggling to ept the situation unfolding in front of him. ''Are you kidding me?'' The possibility of running into old ssmates had always lingered at the back of his mind, but he hadn''t expected it to happen tonight, nor in such an borate fashion. He looked over the neers again, his mind going through names he hadn''t thought of in years. ''Sharon, Felix, Jeanne, Curtis...'' He counted them off, squinting just to be sure. And there they were-his former ssmates. Two of them he knew from middle school, the other two from high school. While he vaguely recognized a few faces in the group behind them, they faded into insignificance beside these four. "N-Nyrel?" Felix was shocked. "No way!" Sharon''s friends whispered among themselves, her shock reflected in their wide- eyed nces. "Is it really that Nyr? He looks so... different!" Curtis arched an eyebrow. "Wait... you know this guy?" He asked, looking mildly amused. Sharon turned toward Curtis. "Huh? You know him too?" "Yeah," Curtis replied, a small smirk ying on his lips as his gaze flicked to Jeanne. "We went to high school together. Right, Jeanne?" "..." Jeanne didn''t answer looking at Nyr. "Well, he was our ssmate back in middle school," Sharon added somewhat reluctant to speak. It was as if she were seeing apletely different person. In her memory, Nyr had been quiet, almost invisible, with slouched shoulders and unremarkable clothes. He was withdrawn, distant, wearing thick sses that hid his eyes. She remembered the way he had silently epted being overlooked, sometimes even mistreated-isted yet always strangely resigned. But Sharon was smart and saw beyond that facade he put in. Upon understanding who he truly was, she soon started falling for him almost magically but what happened after... Sharon clenched her fists. Tonight, there was nothing submissive or meek about him. But the Nyr standing before her now was nothing like the boy she remembered. He had matured in all the right ways, his sharp jawline and straight gaze transforming him into someone genuinely handsome. The meekness, the tendency to shrink back-none of it was present anymore. Sharon couldn''t help but feel a pang of regret reminiscing. There had been rare moments in middle school when she had glimpsed hints of Nyr''s true self. She had once yearned to see more of that side of him, but life had pulled them in different directions, worsened by her own actions and the distance they created. It was equally shocking for Felix, Curtis, and Jeanne. For Curtis and Jeanne especially, who had seen him only three years prior, the transformation was almost shocking. If Sharon hadn''t called him out, they would''ve brushed him off as a stranger. The credit belonged mostly to Ephera, who had pushed Nyr out of his shadowed corner, insisting that he shed his gloomy outlook and stop caring about how others saw him. She''d even urged him to change his style, ditching the nondescript clothing for something that highlighted his features. "Whoa, talk about a crazy coincidence," one of Sharon''s friends said,ughing as she looked around the group. "I didn''t know we''d all end up in the same college. And Nyr...who knew he''d turn out to be this much of a hottie?" The group, a lively, extroverted bunch, didn''t filter their words as they exchanged surprised murmurs andughs. "Right?! Hey, Sharon, introduce me already!" One of the girls nudged her friend yfully. Sharon gave a tight, awkward smile, clearly caught off guard by her friends'' interest. Curtis suddenly snickered. "Whoa there, girls, don''t get carried away," he said, wagging a finger. "He might look different now, but don''t be fooled. Back in high school, he was a different guy entirely. In fact, he had a massive crush on Jeanne-" -Thud! Curtis''s words were cut short as Nyr suddenly stood, the force of his chair against the ground silencing the chatter at the table. The room seemed to hold its breath as Nyr''s gaze swept over them all. It wasn''t embarrassment that had caused him to react-he no longer felt tethered to his past. He looked at Felix, then shifted his attention to Emric and Yanis, two of his closest friends who had stood by him during thesest years and didn''t betray him atst. Felix averted his gaze under Nyr''s prating green eyes. Then Nyr''s gaze lingered on Jeanne, who hadn''t said a word so far, her expression unreadable. Finally, he turned to Ephera, who was a bit concerned. He had everything he needed now. Friends who saw him for who he was, perhaps even a soon- to-be girlfriend in Ephera. His past, once filled with painful memories, no longer mattered. High school and middle school, didn''t matter anymore. He didn''t need to look back-except perhaps for one regretful thought of Naomi, the girl he had hurt in his childhood. But that, too, was only a distant memory. "What?" Curtis tried again, letting out a scoffingugh. "Are you running away now, Nyr? Thought you''d changed, but I guess some things never do." "Oi." The dismissive drawl came from a brown-skinned man lounging at the table with an air of utter indifference. Yanis, his shirt unbuttoned just enough to reveal a hint of his tattoos, gave Curtis a look of disdain. "Can you shut the hell up?" Yanis said. Curtis''s eyebrows arched as he turned to face him. "... What did you just say?" "You heard me, sh Thompson," Yanis replied, his eyes narrowing. A few soft snickers rang out, barely stifled by Marlene and dys, while Shayna and Lucy quickly turned their faces, hiding the amused smiles tugging at their lips. The nickname hit its mark perfectly. Curtis''s face flushed red as he heard a few of his own friends stiflingughs. "Are you here to eat or just to embarrass yourselves?" Emric added with an unimpressed nce, shooing them away with his hand. "Didn''t know Nyr''s old ssmates were weirdos." Curtis, however, only chuckled in response, refusing to back down. "Wow, Nyr, hiding behind your new ''friends'' now?" Hee taunted, his gaze zeroing in on Nyr with a smirk. "It''s cute that you''ve made some, but I hope you''ve at least been honest with them about who you really are." Nyr''s eyes narrowed as he turned back toward Curtis. He closed the distance between them, standing just a foot away, and suddenly Curtis felt the need to square his shoulders. This wasn''t the Nyr he remembered, a taller, more imposing presence loomed before him. That was the Nyr Ephera had brought and shaped how he was truly supposed to be.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Told them what, Curtis?" Nyr asked. Curtis, managing to collect himself, sneered. "About how you stalked Jeanne. We found your phone back then, remember? Checked it ourselves and saw everything-" Curtis''s voice faltered as he caught the faint smile on Nyr''s face. It wasn''t the smile of someone embarrassed or flustered; it was one of quiet disdain. "Still clinging to that story, huh?" Nyr said, raising an eyebrow. "It''s been three years, Curtis. And you still haven''t let it go?" Curtis''s sneer faded as he processed the change in Nyr''s tone. "Well, if you''re so set on that little lie, sure. Let''s say I stalked Jeanne. Now, what are you nning to do about it?" Nyr asked, hands in his pockets, almost amused, as he took a step closer, bringing them inches apart. Curtis''s smirk evaporated as he involuntarily stepped back. For a moment, the tables around them fell silent, all eyes turning toward Nyr. "What are you going to do, Curtis?" Nyr repeated, pushing lightly against Curtis''s chest with two fingers, watching as the other man instinctively staggered back. Curtis''s face went nk for a moment wondering if it was truly Nyr in front of him. "Go to the police, maybe? Or keep feeding Jeanne these same old stories?" Nyr''s voice dropped, cold and unimpressed, as he nced briefly at Jeanne, who remained quiet. "Feels like nothing''s changed on your end in the past three years. But as you can see-" his gaze returned to Curtis with a bored expression. "I have no reason to care about your games anymore." "You bastard!" Curtis''s fist shot forward, but Nyr moved swiftly, tilting his head aside, letting the punch glide past. Before Curtis could regain his bnce, Nyr shoved him back, hard, right in the chest. -Thud! Curtis went crashing into the table behind him, sprawling over tes and drinks, food tumbling onto hisp. A hush fell over the room, broken only by the clinking of ss and the shuffling of chairs as others around them shifted back in surprise. "H-Hey, Nyr,e on, man," Felix stepped in, trying to reach out, his hand hovering to pat Nyr''s chest. But Nyr''s gaze was cold, and his hand came up to p Felix''s away before it even landed. "Don''t touch me," Nyr''s voice was chillingly cold making Felix flinch. "Hey!" Sharon snapped angrily as she stepped forward. Nyr turned to her and it silenced her immediately. With a final contemptuous nce down at Curtis, who was seething as he tried to pull himself up, Nyr reached for his coat and bag. Without another word, he turned and strode toward the door. "Nyr!" Ephera called, following him. She shot a final nce at the group that had caused the scene, her usually soft blue eyes darkened. "Don''t evere near him again. Any of you." "Tch. Came here to eat, and this is what we get?" Yanis stood up, scoffing, his annoyance visible as he threw a hard look at Curtis and his friends. But the fact that he, too, left as soon as Nyr did spoke volumes about where his annoyance was directed to. One by one, the others got up to leave, their expressions cold. dys, pausing for a moment as she passed, cast a final look at Curtis. He sat with his head lowered, shoulders tense and fists clenched, though it seemed more in shame than anger. Her brows furrowed briefly before she, too, turned away, leaving him surrounded by the silence of his own humiliation. ... "Nyr!" Ephera called out as he left the restaurant, tugging on his coat against the chill in the evening air. Her voice caught him mid-step, but he didn''t turn around. His mood was really dark. Curtis''s presence was like a bruise from his past that had been struck again, raw and fresh. Of all the people he despised, Curtis and Leon Grimlock sat at the top. Jayce, byparison, seemed almost harmless. Curtis, however, had made his high school years a waking hell. Only Chloe had kept him steady through those times. "Nyr!" Ephera hurried toward him, catching hold of his sleeve. The gentle but insistent pull made him stop in his tracks. "I''m heading home," he said. "Look at me!" "No." "Yes, you will." Ephera''s grip tightened as she gave his arm a firm tug, forcing him to face her. Nyr''s expression, when he finally turned, silenced her. His usual annoyance was there, but a flicker of weariness softened the edge. His gaze was distant, tinged with irritation and resignation. She could sense his doubt, the way he seemed to wonder if he could ever truly leave his past behind. Today, Curtis had resurfaced like a specter from that difficult time, reminding him of years filled with quiet suffering. And what if others returned as well? He had enough of that. He just wanted to turn a new leaf in his life. Ephera''s blue eyes softened as she lifted her hand, her fingers cool against his cheeks as she cupped his face, pulling him out of his thoughts. "I don''t care about what happened, or what will happen because of your past," she said softly. |||| "All that matters to me," Ephera continued, a warm smile spreading across her breathtaking face, "is who you are bing, Nyr. And what I see is the strongest, most amazing man in the universe." "You have a way with words," Nyr smiled a little, his gaze dropping as he looked down at her. It was a smile he would rarely show to anyone. Ephera tilted her head with a yful glint in her eye, letting her ck hair cascade over her shoulder. "I know," she nodded with a small smile. "And that''s exactly why I''ll make sure you''re the happiest man in the world." Nyr scoffed a little averting his gaze from her. "If this is just another ploy to satisfy your father''s twisted ambitions, then I''m rejecting you right here and now." Ephera giggled softly looking up at him. "Is it?" Chapter 453 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [39] Blockhead Amael Chapter 453 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [39] Blockhead Amael "Ugh¡­" I groaned as I forced my eyes open. The world around me was still, yet my head throbbed with the relentless ache of a headache that seemed to pulse with each heartbeat. I clutched my head, trying to steady myself as my vision slowly focused. I looked up, noticing that the stars had faded from the sky. The inky nket of night was gone, reced by the first hints of dawn filtering softly through the canopy of trees. Pale golden light seeped through the leaves, casting a cool, quiet glow across the forest floor. The morning air was brisk, biting at my skin and sending a shiver down my spine. Then I remembered the dream¡ªor rather, another fragment of memory from my past life. Ephera''s face lingered in my thoughts, her smile vivid as if she were right in front of me. I''d nearly forgotten that day, or maybe I''d buried it deep, reluctant to relive the moment I''d crossed paths with ''them'' again. Back then, I''d been foolish¡ªso hopelessly naive it was almostughable. All I wanted was to start anew, to turn the page on a life filled with wrong decisions and regrets. Yet, every choice I made seemed to lead me down another dead end, another trap¡­until I met Ephera and the others. But even they were taken from me, torn away just when I had begun to hope again. "I''ll make sure you''re the happiest man in the world." ¨CBam! A surge of anger bubbled up andI drove my fist hard into the ground, feeling the sting as earth and stone pressed against my knuckles. "Damn it," I muttered, the curse bitter on my lips. I pushed myself upright, grimacing at the dull ache that red through my body, but to my surprise, the pain was muted. My shoulder and leg, where my wounds had been, were almostpletely healed. The realization brought back myst conscious memory¡ªa conversation with Alvara, moments before I''d cked out. I shouldn''t have been able to heal myself, not in that state. Alvara must have done it¡­in the end, she chose to save me. N?v(el)B\\jnn A faint smile tugged at my lips as I pictured her grumbling, her pride warring with whateverpelled her to keep me alive. It was strange to imagine her that way, but oddly satisfying, too. "Acting like a tsundere right to the end, huh?" Iughed softly, feeling an unexpected warmth settle in my chest. Despite her prickly demeanor, she''de through for me. I''d made the right choice that night, facing her honestly and offering what help I could. I owed Myrce for pushing me toward it. Only a few months ago, I''d been hell-bent on letting Alvara face her fate alone, never considering that she was as trapped as I was. But now, I hoped she''d make the right choices from here, that she''d find a path free from the shackles that had bound her. "You finally woke up?" I frowned, startled out of my thoughts. Turning my head, I spotted a figure lounging against a nearby tree¡ªa young werewolf with dark hair, idly tossing a rock back and forth in his hands. His yellow eyes glinted as he looked up at me. "I was beginning to think you''d never wake up," he said, a smirk at the edge of his lips. "But I guess that''s good news too." It was Rodolf. Rodolf suddenly narrowed his eyes on me. "Where is Alvara?" *** Zone 9 "Agh¡­ I''m so tired¡­" Celeste murmured, dragging her feet as she walked. Victor chuckled at her. "You''ve slept more than enough, haven''t you, Celes?" She shot him a mock re, but a hint of color rose to her cheeks. "We just fought Amael, and then Earth showed up right after. They both came charging in without a second thought." "So, you ran into Amael, huh? Any clue where he might be now?" Victor asked, his eyes scanning their surroundings as if the elusive Amael might suddenly appear. Celeste shrugged, though her brow furrowed slightly in thought. "No idea, but¡­ maybe somewhere in Zone 9 as well? He seemed pretty focused on scoring high in the exam, almost intense about it." Victor''s mouth twisted into a half-smile. "Could be. I just hope he''s not still running around hunting points like nothing strange is going on." He nced at her, a flicker of genuine concern in his gaze. In his gut, he was sure that other students were probably continuing the hunt, oblivious that Behemoth had intruded. Celeste shrugged, shaking her head. "Amael''s not that dense at least in that domain¡­ Victor. He''s sharper than you''d think." Victor watched her closely, noting the way her eyes softened at the mention of Amael. Her smile lingered just a little too long, and Victor couldn''t resist pointing out what had been on his mind for a while. "You like Amael, don''t you, Celes?" "...!" Celeste''s eyes widened, caught entirely off guard by his bluntness. She tripped, nearly stumbling over her own feet, before she managed to regain her bnce. Her cheeks red a deep shade of crimson as she shot Victor a re that was more flustered than furious. Victor burst intoughter at her reaction. "Ah, I knew it! I''ve known you for years, and I''ve never seen you get so flustered or look that happy when talking about someone." "I¨CI am not shy!" Celeste''s voice rose an octave, but her reddening cheeks betrayed her protest quite obviously. Victor''s grin only widened as he continued to tease her. "You sure? Because you get that exact look every time you''re around Amael. It''s almost too obvious." "R¨CReally?" She stuttered, her embarrassment deepening as she realized her emotions had been in enough for Victor, of all people, to notice. The idea that her attempts at subtlety had failed was mortifying. "One hundred percent," Victor replied with certainty. "Amael, on the other hand, seems oblivious. Acts like he doesn''t notice at all." Celeste''s shoulders slumped slightly, and she let out a frustrated huff. From everyone else''s perspective, Amael probably looked like that aloof type, too cool to care about romance or anyone else''s feelings. But she knew better; she knew the stubborn, unreachable wall he kept up. "T¨CThat''s because Amael is a blockhead, aplete and utter idiot!" She blurted out in frustration. Celeste couldn''t understand how oblivious Amael continued to be. She''d gone out of her way to catch his eye, doing things she''d never thought twice about before: styling her hair, dressing more elegantly, even applying light makeup. Sometimes she wore jewelry¡ªdelicate earrings, a subtle ne¡ªjust for him to notice. Yet Amael barely seemed to give her a second look. She''d imagined at least a raised brow, a hint of surprise, something beyond his usual casual nce. She didn''t need the eager stares of her other ssmates; she wanted Amael''s attention. Her attempts to get closer to him had been no better. Every touch, each subtle shift in proximity, had been brushed off or simply overlooked as if he thought she didn''t know what she was doing. And then there was that bite¡ªa kiss by her standards, anyway. She''d caught him off guard, leaning in and biting his lip gently in an attempt to kiss him, a bold move, or so she thought. Yet Amael hade away from it acting as though it were no more than a passing moment. She''d noticed a flicker of something in his gaze, some strange tension, but nothing seemed to change between them. He still spoke to her the same, acted the same, leaving her in a sleepless tangle of frustration and confusion. Of course, she could me Amael''s cluelessness, but she was beginning to question if she was simply invisible to him. And maybe she wasn''t helping matters, either; after all, she was close to many of her ssmates. Her easygoing nature with others, especially her friendship with Victor, probably wasn''t helping Amael get any clearer picture of her feelings. It had even gotten to the point where she began doubting herself, wondering if she simply didn''t appeal to him. "Maybe I''m not his type¡­ He even called me heavy back then¡­" Celeste muttered, sulking at the memory. The word had stung, and despite herself, she couldn''t shake the idea that Amael just didn''t find her attractive. Victor, overhearing herint, raised his eyebrows in disbelief. "That guy¡­" He struggled to find anything to defend Amael with. Calling a woman ''heavy'' was about as low as it got¡ªAmael must have known how that woulde across. "Look, I don''t think he meant it like that, Celes," Victor said, trying to reassure her. "Then tell me, you''re his friend, right? Does he ever mention me to you?" Celeste''s eyes were hopeful as she searched his face, remembering that Victor and Amael had grown close, Amael often tagging along with him and John. Victor''s gaze shifted, slightly ufortable. Amael had only ever mentioned Celeste to him once, and thement was¡­ not ideal. "Well¡­" He trailed off, scratching the back of his head. Amael had mentioned her closeness with other guys in passing, saying it might lead to misunderstandings. Victor had been speechless at the time. The irony was thick¡ªAmael was so convinced that Celeste''s social nature meant she was unaware of boundaries, while Celeste was only trying to get close to him. Victor had nearly said something to clear the air, but admittedly, he''d found the misunderstanding a bit too amusing to ruin it. "He talks about you, yeah¡­ so don''t worry too much," Victor said with a reassuring smile. "Amael doesn''t waste time on people he doesn''t care about, you know? And, honestly, if he''s bringing you up, it''s a good sign. Although," he continued with a yfulugh, "I''ve mostly heard him mention La and Miranda. Seems he''s been sending them letters pretty regrly." "La and Miranda¡­" Celeste muttered, her voice quiet as a twinge of disappointment flickered in her eyes. She knew those names well¡ªthey''de up before, spoken in whispers by Annabelle when Amael''s supposed ''list of wives'' was discussed. "So, it was true, after all¡­" She let out a frustrated scoff, shaking her head. "What a womanizer he is." Despite her irritation, a part of her grudgingly admitted she''d fallen for the same charms that seemed to reel everyone else in. It stung to realize she was hardly the first¡ªor likely thest¡ªto find herself caught up in Amael''s unique pull. She should abandon the notion of him altogether, find someone else less¡­plicated, someone not surrounded by lovers in the plural or constantly distracted by other women. But that was easier said than done. Amael''s mere presence had lit up her world, and imagining anyone else bringing her that same brightness was impossible. She was in too deep. -BOOOM Suddenly an impact exploded in front of them, scattering debris and dust through the air. Both Celeste and Victor stumbled back, caught off guard as their hands flew instinctively to their weapons. "Behemoth?" Victor whispered, ready to fight. Celeste''s hand tightened on her de at his words, her senses sharpening as they both focused on the shadowed figure emerging in the haze. She adjusted her stance, bracing herself, the silence pressing down on them as the smoke began to clear. Slowly, the figure came into view¡ªa beautiful young woman with long, flowing ck hair that framed her face like silk and intense, deep blue eyes that held an electric spark. Lightning danced over her entire form, illuminating her features in sharp contrast. She stood confidently atop a branch, her gaze fixed on Victor and Celeste below. Victor''s eyes went wide as recognition dawned. "J¨CJennyfer?!" Chapter 454: [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [40] Amael VS Rodolf Chapter 454: [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [40] Amael VS Rodolf ? "J-Jennyfer?!" Jennyfer narrowed her eyes, lips curling slightly in a look of annoyance. "It''s Senior to you," she corrected sharply. Victor swallowed, nodding hastily as a flush crept over his cheeks. "A-Ah, yes... Senior..." A grimace crossed Celeste''s face as she watched the exchange from a distance, her brows drawing together. ''Is he still crushing on her... even with Selene?'' She knew all too well the spark that had ignited in Victor''s eyes the first time he''d seen Jennyfer¡ªa stunning senior who had captured his attention since he''d first set foot in the academy as a freshman. Victor''s admiration, perhaps even infatuation, had only grown when Jennyfer had once helped him in his bad time during his first year. At that time, Elizabeth and Alvara were the strongest and were ruling over all First Years with no one to defy them. Victor had been caught up in their fight and Jennyfer had helped him at that time. Celeste sighed inwardly. ''I can''t believe I was ever a little jealous of that...'' There had been momentsst year, and even at the start of her second year, when an inexplicable annoyance would creep up in her whenever Victor spoke about Jennyfer. She''d never been able to pinpoint exactly why. Yet now, that feeling was as if it had vanished entirely, as if swept away by a fresh wind. The timing had coincided almost exactly with the arrival of Amael in Sancta Vedelia. Whatever had once stirred in her chest whenever Victor looked at Jennyfer seemed to have withered. "W-What are you doing here?" Victor asked, dumbfounded. "I''m one of your targets, Junior. You''re here for points, aren''t you? Thene and earn them!" Without warning, Jennyfer drew her sword, lightning crackling along its gleaming de. With a swift, fluid movement, she unleashed a powerful arc of lightning that tore through the air with a thunderous roar. -BOOM! Victor''s eyes widened as he barely managed to leap out of the way, the bolt of energy crashing into the spot where he''d just stood, sending a spray of dirt and debris into the air. "W-Wait, Senior! I''m not here for that!" Victor shouted as he stumbled backward, still evading her attacks. "Behemoth has invaded the forest!" He finally managed to let out the words and it seemed to have worked as Jennyfer''s sword lowered, and her intense gaze softened-if only slightly. Victor let out a breath of relief, his heart pounding in his chest as he took in her rxed stance. But his relief was short-lived. Jennyfer''s eyes narrowed once more, and a sardonic smirk spread across her face. "Do you and your ssmates truly have no better way to catch me off guard?" "What...?" Victor''s mind scrambled, her words catching him off bnce. Jennyfer''s expression shifted to one of exasperation. "Before you, several of your peers tried the same excuse-iming Behemoth had attacked-just before they attempted to ambush me like cowards. Not that I me them for trying..." She added, a hint of amusement in her tone, "but it didn''t end well for them." "It won''t work twice but nice try, Junior." Jennyfer smiled. Meanwhile, Victor and Celeste were equally speechless. ''Who are the bastards who got this dumb idea?!'' Now how can they make her believe them?! "Wait, I am not joking there-" -Booom! *** "Where is Alvara?" Rodolf asked. I shrugged, giving him a dismissive look as I stood up, grabbing a bottle of water. "Alvara? Who knows? And why are you asking me, of all people?" I downed the bottle, letting the cool liquid soothe my throat before sshing some across my face, savoring the feeling. Rodolf''s gaze didn''t waver. "I know she was here with you. Her scent is practically clinging to you." I raised an eyebrow, tossing the empty bottle aside. "What a crazy nose you have, Rodolf," I replied, letting out a shortugh. Rodolf, however, wasn''t ying along. He straightened, his eyes narrowing with a dangerous glint. "Where is she?" he asked again, his voice nowyered with a barely concealed threat. I met his stare, smirking. "And why exactly are you looking for her? Don''t tell me you''ve got some feelings for Alvara?" I couldn''t help butugh, leaning into the mockery, knowing full well what his intentions likely were. Rodolf''s lips twisted into a smirk of his own before he let out a low, humorlessugh. "Feelings? Don''t kid yourself. I just have a score to settle. After what she did to Cylien... well, this exam provides the perfect opportunity." He had been biding his time, waiting for just the right moment to strike back and he was right this exam was perfect for that. "How about this? You tell me everything you know about my brother''s death, and I''ll tell you where Alvara is," I offered him a deal. Rodolf''s expression darkened, and he shook his head. "Nice try. But I have a better idea," he said, his voice dripping with menace. "I''ll beat the truth out of you instead." I smirked, folding my arms across my chest. "Too bad for you, because I''m not telling you a damn thing to a fucker like you." Rodolf''s smirk returned, his expression hardening. "It''s almost touching, you know. Seeing a Half so loyal to someone like Alvara. But it doesn''t change anything." He stepped closer. "I''m going to crush you." "Oh, that''s some serious confidence," I replied, my own smirk growing, matching his own. "But I suppose that''s typical of you." "I''ve been waiting to take you down ever since you beat Allen. For some reason, there''s just something about that face of yours... makes me want to knock you out." Prana started leaking from his body, swirling around him in faint, crackling waves of energy. "As much as I appreciate the passionate feelings you have for me, I don''t have the time to entertain you right now," I replied calmly. Behemoth was on the rampage nearby, and time was slipping through my fingers. Alvara''s situation should have been handled now-I''d told her everything she needed to know, giving her the final push to keep her from heading down the wrong path. With Bryelle also in her care, I trusted she would make sure nothing would happen to her.N?v(el)B\\jnn The only thing I should be focusing on now is Celeste''s safety. As the next Prophetess, she''s a prime target for them, and every second counts. I need to get to her. John and Victor are in the forest as well which relieved me a bit for now but I can''t trust on that for long. "Tell me where Alvara is." I sighed, irritation ring. He wasn''t going to give this up. Summoning Vysindra''s fire, I felt it surge up my right arm, mes licking over my skin. "What are those fluffy ears of yours for? Decoration?" I sneered. -BAM! Before I could blink, Rodolf''s fist was already heading my way. I managed to raise my palm just in time to intercept it, but the impact sent shockwaves up my arm, numbing it instantly. The force sent me skidding back, my body mming into a tree, the bark splintering on impact. Damn, he was strong. Stronger than I''d anticipated. Rodolf stood there, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. "You should''ve told me where she was when I was still feeling generous." I watched as his form began to shift, his body stretching, muscles bulging, fur bristling along his arms and face. His eyes narrowed, the slits in them sharpening. His hair rose, each strand charged with power. "Moonfang Bestial Form," he whispered. His body glowed with an intense aura of Prana I had never felt before. So this was the Moonfang Prince himself, worthy of a [Pretender] of the [Second Game]. "I''m not making the same mistake as that idiot Adrian. I''m taking you down. Now." And then he was gone, vanishing in a blur of speed so fast that my eyes could barely keep up. The next thing I felt was a crushing blow to my back, sending me hurtling into the air, my vision blurring from the pain. I twisted midair, managing tond on my feet and slide across the ground, steadying myself. "Raven Arts," I murmured under my breath, activating the technique. My vision sharpened, senses heightening until every sound, every movement around me became razor-clear. But the price was steep; I could feel the energy draining me, my skin paling as I forced my body to push past its limits. Rodolf was still incredibly fast, moving in blurs of motion, but with Raven Arts engaged, I could finally react, my body straining but responsive. As a Half-Human, I didn''t have the natural advantages others did. Vampires had speed, werewolves boasted monstrous strength, and elves possessed an effortless mastery over mana. But for me, it was different. I had to fight harder, adapt faster, and work twice as hard to stand on even footing. "Anathema''s Fire," I whispered, lifting my right hand. The mes that curled around my arm like rings weren''t ordinary. Cleenah had warned me about using the Anathemas Fire like this could damage my mental state, that it would twist my thoughts and strain my mind. But right now, I didn''t have a choice. I felt the heat intensify as a burning purple ring coiled tightly around my arm, then another, and another. Three rings, each emitting a searing heat. Rodolf''s gaze narrowed, clearly realizing this wasn''t something to take lightly. Yet, in the blink of an eye, he was in front of me, his wed hand lunging toward me with. I met him head-on, my burning fist crashing into his wed one. -BOOOM! The three ming rings around my arm exploded outward, unleashing a violent shockwave that sent us both flying back, tearing through the forest. I skidded across the ground, crashing through the underbrush. "Damn... it''s gotten stronger," I muttered, steadying myself as I rose to my feet. Rodolf had been thrown back as well, crashing into a tree that shattered under his weight. He stood up, eyes zing with fury as he red at me. Without hesitation, I called out, "Perseus." The amber glow of the de red to life in my hand. I wrapped the Anathema''s Fire around it, the three rings leaving my arm to coil around the de like serpents, turning its glow into a fierce, fiery purple. Gripping the sword with both hands, I raised it as I locked eyes with Rodolf. He seemed to recognize the threat as his mouth opened, the air around him crackling as he condensed a thick, red sphere of Prana within his jaws. With all my gathered strength, I swung Perseus down, releasing the full power of the Anathema''s Fire just as Rodolf unleashed his scorching breath attack. -BOOOOOM! The sh of our attacks triggered an eruption that shattered thendscape around us, ttening trees in a fifty-meter radius and sending a cloud of dust and debris into the sky. I was thrown back with staggering force, my body hurtling through the air until I crashed nearly a thousand meters away. The impact left me breathless, bruised, but somehow still on my feet. Rodolf was somewhere in the aftermath of that st, likely recovering quickly. But I didn''t have time to stick around and find out. I spun around, my thoughts focused only on one thing: Celeste. I took off, running through the wreckage-strewn forest. Find Alvara on your own if you want. Chapter 455 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [41] Alvaras Wrath Chapter 455 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [41] Alvara''s Wrath "What a wonderful exam!" One elfughed, a broad grin spread across his face. "Yes, indeed. I didn''t expect much when I heard it was going to be a simple game among children," replied another, his tone dripping with condescension. "But this is truly impressive." "It''s surprising, really," another elf added with a smug chuckle. "The other races are doing quite well, despite being... well, lesser beings." The elf beside him nodded, lips curled in disdain. "Quite so, my Lord. But we all know Elves will always be the strongest." In the grand VIP box, a gathering of high-ranking elven nobles reclined on plush, opulent sofas, each surrounded by luxurious silks and sparkling crystal goblets. The decor spoke of wealth and privilege¡ªdeep emerald drapes hung from towering windows, while gold carvings adorned the walls. Screens filled with images of the students'' exam flickered across one side of the box, projecting scenes of battle for their private enjoyment. Laughter and mockingments flowed freely as the nobles watched the scenes unfold. The elves lounged, making little attempt to disguise their scorn for the youngbatants from other races. No humans, Vampires, werewolves, or other ''lower beings'' were allowed within the VIP box. It was an exclusive gathering, a sanctuary for the elven elite, invited specifically to witness the Trinity Eden Academy''s grand exam, from thefort and detachment only wealth could afford. But among these elven elites, seated alone in a wheelchair draped in elegant fabrics, sat Bryelle. Unlike the others, she felt profoundly out of ce in this hall stinking of prejudice. If she had known the atmosphere would be so suffocating, so tantly hostile toward other races, she might have preferred to sit among the general public. They were still all nobles, but at least they weren''t in this toxic cocoon of elven superiority. Her sister, however, had given her no choice. Alvara, protective to the point of paranoia, had insisted that Bryelle remain in the VIP box for her own safety. Queen Tanya had supported this decision, leaving Bryelle no room to decline. Behind her stood two of her personal guards, handpicked by Alvara herself. Stoic and watchful, their loyalty belonged to Alvara and Bryelle alone. They had been briefed only to protect, not to watch the events or indulge in conversation. The world outside, and whatever it held beyond these heavily guarded barrier, meant nothing to them. "I can''t see, sister¡­" Bryelle murmured, her gaze darting from one screen to another. The images moved too fast, or perhaps they were ced poorly from her seat, making it difficult for her to follow the scenes. Just the night before, she had caught a glimpse of Amael and Alvara together. The sight had left her startled and more than a little confused. She hadn''t been able to hear them, but it seemed that, despite a fair amount of bickering, they were getting along. It was bewildering. Bryelle had no idea that Amael knew Alvara so well, let alone that her sister would exercise such unusual patience with a man, especially a Half. Alvara''s disdain for ''halves'' was well known among their family. Yet here she was, showing a level of tolerance that had left Bryelle really curious. Without being able to hear the conversation, she could only guess at the reasons behind Alvara''s behavior. But seeing them together, speaking in what looked like a grudging camaraderie, Bryelle couldn''t shake her astonishment. It was one thing for her elder sister to entertain anyone outside their social circle; it was another entirely to be patient with someone like Amael, a Half¡ªsomething Bryelle would have thought impossible untilst night. As she gazed at the flickering screen, Bryelle''s lips curved into a gentle smile. She absentmindedly reached for the pendant hanging around her neck, a gift from Amael. Somehow Amael''s presence reminded her of her father''s. Perhaps her elder sister felt that same sense of assurance from Amael, though she would never admit it. After all, even when Amael had fallen unconscious, Alvara had chosen to treat him¡ªa Half, no less. The memory still surprised her, but it also gave her hope. Maybe Alvara''s long-held biases could shift, if only a little. Bryelle had even noticed her sister behaving strangely before she''d disappeared from the screens entirely, speaking to what seemed like empty air before slipping away. She hadn''t been seen on any screen since, and Bryelle wondered if she had missed something during her brief nap earlier. With Alvara nowhere to be found, Bryelle''s focus returned to Amael''s screen, where he was now locked in what appeared to be an intense argument with a werewolf. ''Why is he always quarreling with people?'' Bryelle thought amused. It seemed to be his nature to butt heads with everyone he encountered¡ªfirst the stand owner, then Alvara, and now this werewolf. But then, her amusement turned to awe as she watched their fight unfold on the screen. The screen''s view shifted, zooming in on their fight and projecting it onto therge disy for all to see. "Amael is strong¡­" She murmured, impressed by the depth of his skill and the power he wielded. Her admiration only grew when he, unexpectedly, turned and dashed off, leaving the werewolf enraged and searching frantically around for him. "Princess Bryelle." A guard''s voice pulled her from her thoughts, and she looked up in surprise as one of the VIP Box guards approached. Her two personal guards immediately stepped forward, positioning themselves protectively between her and the neer. "Yes, what is it?" Bryelle asked, ncing curiously at the guard. "It''s Princess Alvara¡­ She''s waiting for you outside," he replied, a note of disbelief coloring his words. He, too, was taken aback; after all, just a few hours ago, Alvara had been deep within the forest, and now she was suddenly here. "Elder sister?!" Bryelle was quite astonished as she quickly turned her wheelchair, wheeling herself toward the exit to meet Alvara. Her two guards nked her closely, prepared for anything as the door to the VIP Box swung open. The hallway was heavily patrolled, with guards stationed at every possible entrance and exit. If Alvara had managed to reach this point, it could only mean she was truly the Princess, as no imposter would make it through the security without attracting attention. Finally, Bryelle caught sight of her sister. Alvara was standing rigid, her usuallyposed expression twisted with anguish as she pounded against an invisible barrier of glowing mana circles encasing the VIP area. The guards stationed by the barrier appeared rmed, exchanging uneasy nces. When Alvara demanded entry, they attempted toply, but the barrier rebuffed them, shimmering in the air and denying entry to anyone outside. It was clear that this wasn''t just a typical security measure; it was ast-resort protection spell cast by Harvey Zeste, designed to prevent unauthorized ess in any emergency. No one from the outside could enter, and only those within the VIP Box could exit. "Elder sister!" Bryelle called out, her voice bright with relief. She felt a wave offort as she finally saw Alvara. Alvara''s eyes softened with relief as she took in her sister''s unharmed figure, but her expression twisted in a heartbeat¡ªshifting from relief to terror as her gaze locked onto something just behind Bryelle''s guards. In a split second, the two elven guards whirled around, only to freeze as their vision blurred. Before they could evenprehend the danger, they caught sight of their own bodies, headless, copsing lifelessly to the ground with dull thuds. Bryelle''s blood ran cold. She felt her breath seize as she stared in horror at the fallen bodies of her guards, a pool of crimson beginning to spread across the polished floor. Her eyes traveled upward, and she saw the figure standing before her¡ªa man with a twisted grin. A Hybrid. "BRYELLE!!" Alvara''s scream tore through the hallway. Mana surged around her like a tempest, golden and blinding, erupting with such force that the ground fractured beneath her, creating a massive crater. The shockwave sted outward, hurling every guard behind her against the walls like ragdolls. The Hybrid barely flinched, his twisted grin widening as he took in the chaos. "Ahaha, infiltrating the VIP box was worth it after all. I thought I''d deal with youter, Princess, but it seems we''re on a tighter schedule than I expected." Bryelle''s hands trembled as she gripped the wheels of her chair, slowly inching backward, her terrified gaze fixed on the Hybrid. "W-What do you want?" The Hybrid sneered, flicking his gaze to the ceiling as if savoring the impending copse caused by Alvara''s fury. "Such theatrics," he taunted, watching with a mocking smile as Alvara continued to pour her mana into the barrier. She red at him with a hatred that could have killed him if not for the shield between them. "I WILL KILL YOU! I WILL KILL YOU!! FILTHY HYBRID!! DON''T TOUCH HER!!! I WILL TORTURE YOU! RIP YOUR GUTS OUT! BURN YOU ALIVE!!" Alvara''s voice and expression were terrifying. The Hybrid only chuckled slowly and drew a jagged de from his side, licking his lips trying to mask the split of fear he felt a moment. Thankfully the barrier was mostly erasing Alvara''s mana and presence. As long as the barrier was here nothing could happen to him. "Don''t worry, princess. The pain won''tst long. Just a quick, clean cut across your neck¡­ so that your dear sister can watch as your pretty head rolls away." Bryelle''s heart thundered in her chest, her hands desperately turning her wheelchair back toward the barrier as she trembled uncontrobly. "P-Please¡­" "BRYELLE!" Alvara''s voice filled with desperation rang as she released a surge of mana so powerful it shattered the ground beneath her, sending cracks racing across the floor and beyond the barrier. The Hybrid flinched, his confident smirk faltering as cold sweat dripped down his brow. Yet a glint of twisted excitement still burned in his eyes as he advanced slowly, savoring the terror in Bryelle''s tear-filled gaze. "Wow, what a monster," he muttered, keeping his grin as steady as he could. "But don''t look so frightened, little princess. I''ll make it quick." Bryelle bit down on her lip, epting her fate. She nced back at Alvara, who was now visibly trapped in anguish, her face contorted in horror¡ªthe same look Bryelle hadn''t seen since that devastating incident nine years ago in Vanadias, the day their family had been torn apart. "I¡ªI love you, big sister..." Bryelle whispered, forcing a trembling smile. Alvara''s mouth opened, but no words escaped. But Bryelle didn''t wait; she turned around, her eyelids squeezing shut as she braced for the inevitable. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Hybrid let out a cruelugh, raising his de high. And then¡ª -BOOOOOM! A golden st erupted, colliding with the Hybrid with such force that his body was flung across the VIP box like a ragdoll, crashing into the window and shattering the screens. The once-imprable barrier disintegrated into fragments, dissolving into wisps of golden light as Alvara stepped forward, her mana seething like a storm around her. Behind her, Bryelle slumped unconscious in her wheelchair, ovee by the overwhelming surge of Alvara''s mana. Alvara''s face was pale, her bloodied arm trembling, but her grip on her golden sword was strong. Golden vines wove around Bryelle''s unconscious form, encasing her in a protective cocoon as Alvara advanced, her expression cold and merciless. A murmur rippled through the remaining elves in the VIP zone as they felt her power flooding the room like a tidal wave. "It''s Princess Alvara!" Someone gasped, and in an instant, every elf present fell to their knees, recognizing the fury of their princess. But Alvara''s mana continued to intensify, and one by one, the nobles sumbed, copsing into unconsciousness under its weight. The Hybrid, embedded in the cracked window frame, let out a low groan as he regained his senses. His eyes opened, only to widen in terror as he saw Alvara striding toward him, her every step sending waves of dread crashing over him. His body froze in utter fear, his instincts screaming for him to flee, but his limbs refused to respond. A sickening feeling of helplessness overwhelmed him as a golden vine shot forward, twisting and stabbing into his stomach, tearing through flesh. "AAAAARGHHH!" His scream echoed through the hall, but Alvara didn''t flinch. "Who sent you." "U¨CUTOPIA!" The Hybrid''s answer came out in a desperate, trembling gasp, his terror soplete he didn''t dare lie. A brief silence hung heavy in the air. "I see." Without hesitation, Alvara''s golden vines sprouted from her mana, snaking toward him with deadly precision. In one swift motion, they forced their way into his mouth, cutting off his scream. His eyes widened, rolling up in pain as the thorn-covered vinescerated him from within, tearing apart his organs with mercilessness. His body began to convulse, bulging grotesquely as the golden glow of Alvara''s mana illuminated his veins, his flesh straining against the assault. The Hybrid''s frame shuddered violently, spasming as the thorned vines tore through him, until, with a sickening crack, his body erupted. Flesh, blood, and shards of bone sttered across the VIP box, staining the white walls and floor in a gruesome disy. Not a single drop reached Alvara. The golden vines shielded her, coiling protectively around her as they withdrew from the carnage. She remained untouched, her expression pale and cold. With a final nce at the aftermath, Alvara turned on her heel. The cold indifference in her eyes masked a fury like no other¡ªa fury that had been ignited the moment she saw her little sister trembling, terrified and vulnerable. Whatever Utopia or Sancta Vedelia wanted no longer mattered to her; their intentions, their ambitions¡ªall were insignificant. They had dared to threaten Bryelle. They had made her cry, made her fear for her life. And for that, Alvara would make them suffer. With a graceful motion, she lifted Bryelle''s unconscious form, encased in a protective cocoon of golden vines. Without a word, Alvara rose into the sky, her golden eyes fixed on the distant Teraquin Royal Pce. Chapter 456: [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [42] Johns Thoughts Chapter 456: [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [42] John''s Thoughts ? Zone 7. The dense forest whipped past, as John moved swiftly, one arm securing Selene against his side, the other gripping Amelia with a gentler hold. "Still can''t pinpoint where Edward is?" John asked, his voice sharper than intended as he asked Hecate. It wasn''t the first time he''d asked, but each moment without an answer twisted the tension in his gut tighter. His instincts red in warning, a sense that something terrible was lurking just ahead. Something was about to happen. () John''s jaw clenched in annoyance. "You''re a Goddess, aren''t you?" ( The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 485: [Event] [Elven Utopian War] [24] Freyjas Demand Chapter 485: [Event] [Elven Utopian War] [24] Freyja''s Demand ? "It''s so boring here..." Ron muttered beside me. The open air felt liberating after the oppressive atmosphere of the castle. Freyja had asked me to find her once I was ready-though for what, she hadn''t said. It was obvious her request wasn''t about guarding her, so I assumed it was something more demanding, likely far from the castle grounds. With no idea how long I''d be gone, I couldn''t leave Ron behind. The thought of him alone in that ce, surrounded by Freyja''s zealous cultists, was dangerous. For a six-year-old, it would either be terrifying or worse-he mighte back brainwashed like some of the castle staff. "When the war is over, I''ll send you back to Sancta Vedelia," I said, breaking the silence. "You''re from Zeste, right?" Ron nodded, but his expression clouded. "But... where would I go? I don''t have a family anymore..." His words stung with the kind of sorrow no child should carry. "Do you think your parents would be happy seeing you like this? Focus on making them proud. First, you''ll get an education, go back to school, and start building your future." "I want to be strong like you!" Ron eximed, his eyes sparkling A smile tugged at my lips. "That''s a tall order. I''m the strongest in Sancta Vedelia, after all. But I can arrange for you to train with the finest knights of Zeste." "Really?!" His face brightened with excitement. "Of course," I said, grinning. "I know the princess there quite well." "Wow! Do you think I could meet her too?" He asked, practically bouncing with enthusiasm. "Well, I''m sure she wouldn''t mind if I asked." Celeste wasn''t the type to refuse, especially if she heard his story. She had a soft spot for victims of Utopia and would likely go above and beyond for him. "Thank you, Loki!" Ron beamed, throwing his arms around me in a hug. Caught off guard, I awkwardly patted his head. "Uh... yeah, sure." But his excitement dimmed as quickly as it had red. "How long will you be gone?" He asked quietly, staring down at the ground. "No idea," I admitted. I hoped it would be just a day. Was this some sort of trial from Freyja to earn her trust? "But don''t worry, I''ll leave you in safe hands," I reassured Ron, my eyes scanning the bustling marketce until I found the person I was looking for. A figure cloaked in a dark hood stood near a stand selling apples, her face obscured but I quickly noticed her. I approached her, grabbing an apple from the stand without hesitation and taking a bite. The crisp sweetness filled my mouth. "Not bad." "Hey! Pay first!" The vendor barked, ring at me. Without a word, I pulled out a golden badge emzoned with the Ruvelion Royal Emblem. The vendor''s expression crumbled instantly, his mouth snapping shut. That badge Freyja had given me was proving to be more useful than I''d expected. Turning to the cloaked figure, I extended another apple toward her. "Here. You should eat if you''re hungry, Vina."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Vina turned her head slightly, her delicate features peeking out from under the hood as she grimaced. "I''m not hungry. I was just waiting-hm!" Before she could finish, I gently but firmly pushed the apple into her mouth. "You''re still a kid. Eat fruits if you want to grow up strong," I said with a smile. Her eyes narrowed at me for a moment, but then she relented, biting into the apple and chewing quietly. A small smile tugged at my lips as I watched her. Though she spent most of her time secluded in that cave, Vina asionally wander into Elyen Kiora or nearby inds to gather news or scavenge for food. However, this wasn''t the reason she was here today. In the month I''d spent recovering and strengthening my body, I''de to understand her better. She was a lone orphan, surviving in istion for who knew how many years. Vina had once confessed that no nation would ept her, her existence deemed too peculiar for the world''s norms. So, I''d made her a promise. If she helped me during my stay in Elyen Kiora-passing along information, delivering messages, or simply keeping an eye on things-I would provide her with shelter in Sancta Vedelia. It was a fair exchange, and she''d agreed without much resistance. Since then, we''ve kept in regr contact. So when Freyja gave me her task, I called for Vina, and as always, she''d arrived swiftly. "I need you to take care of him in my absence," I said bringing out Ron who was hiding behind me. "..." Vina stared down at Ron and imemdiatemy hid back behind me. "It might take a day but more, I am not can you do that for me?" I asked her. "He can''t stay at my ce, and for now, Elyen Kiora is the best option for him," Vina said softly. She wasn''t wrong. The cave she lived in was far from suitable for anyone, let alone a young boy like Ron. In truth, I hated the idea of her living in such conditions herself. Something about it bothered me deeply, though I couldn''t put it into words. The cave was inhospitable, cold, and utterly devoid offort. While I''d managed to endure it for a month during my recovery out of necessity, Ron wouldn''t stand a chance there. Sancta Vedelia, wasn''t an option either. The whole Ind was in the throes of war, and Vina had no desire to head there under the current circumstances. So, yes, Elyen Kiora seemed like the best choice for now-but still... "You really want to stay here? Isn''t it dangerous for someone like you? The High Elves aren''t exactly known for their hospitality, especially toward outsiders." "It won''t be a problem," Vina replied simply, lowering her hood. I froze, momentarily taken aback as her long, pointed ears came into view. "You can disguise yourself?" I asked, surprised. The transformation was seamless. Her ears now mirrored those of the High Elves, and the slight shimmer around her suggested the work of a powerful artifact. Somehow, the illusion suited her perfectly, blending her into the very society that would otherwise shun her. Vina gave a small nod, lightly patting her chest where I assumed the artifact was hidden. Despite her confidence, I couldn''t help but worry. She looked barely twelve, her delicate features and youthful beauty far too eye-catching. The thought of some wandering creep or degenerate crossing her path made me quite concerned. "I''m strong," Vina said, as though reading my mind. I studied her for a moment and sighed. Yeah, she must be. After all, she''d survived alone in this world for years. "Alright," I relented. "Just keep me updated if you can." I gently pushed Ron forward, urging him to stand beside Vina. Ron gazed at her with wide eyes, his expression a mix of awe and curiosity. She probably seemed otherworldly to him-someone so different from anyone he''d ever known. "Stay with her," I told him. "Once I''m done here and the war is over, I promise to keep my word." Ron turned to look at me, his eyes glistening with gratitude. "Thank you, Big Brother," he said, his voice soft but filled with emotion. Thest time someone called me that, it was Elona. I forced a smile, ruffling Ron''s hair affectionately. "Take care of yourself, alright?" With onest look at the two of them, I turned and walked away, -- After settling things with Ron, I finally felt prepared. I informed Freyja of my readiness through one of her maids. The following morning, the day had arrived. I woke early, using the time to train briefly before taking a refreshing shower. By the time the sun crept over the horizon, I was standing fully prepared before the gates. Before long, Freyja appeared. My gaze instinctively flicked toward Brisingamen, her ne, but I quickly forced myself to look away. "Do you know what I want from you?" Freyja asked as she stood before me. "I can only assume it''s a personal task, Your Highness," I replied with a hint of wariness. "Indeed, it is, Loki," Freyja said with a slight nod. "I want you to head to Sancta Vedelia." I blinked, caught off guard by her request. "I had someone there-a spy-who had been feeding me information. Or rather, she was. It''s been weeks since I''ve heard anything from her, but I know she''s alive." "Which means..." "Which means she''s betrayed me," Freyja said, her eyes glowing coldly. "Above all else, I despise liars and traitors. Such vermin deserve the harshest punishment. Don''t you agree, Loki?" She asked, a sweet smile curling her lips. "Of course..." I nodded, though inwardly, I was sweating bullets. My entire backstory-the identity I''d crafted-was a web of lies, a means to get close to her. "Good. Here is my demand: kill her." "Kill...?" I blurted out. "Yes," she confirmed, tilting her head slightly. "Why does that surprise you? I imagine the Raonpherys would reserve far crueler fates for traitors, wouldn''t they?" "Yes, but I thought I was only supposed to guard you," I said, trying to mask my reluctance. "And you have done well," Freyja replied. "But this task is different. I can entrust it to no one else. My brother''s men are out of the question, and I need someone both strong and trustworthy. You fit the bill, Loki." "How long will I be gone?" I asked, hesitating. I needed to stay near her-to find a way to take that ne from her. Yet now, she was sending me away on what felt like a fool''s errand. "At most a week. One of Utopia''s kings, shor Sarkian, is preparing to march on Sancta Vedelia," Freyja exined. "He intends to bring down one of the countries there. I''ve already informed him that you will apany his army to Sancta Vedelia. You''ll have your chance." "A week huh..." "It all depends on how quickly you act," Freyja said. "We''re currently heading toward the City of Utopia. Once there, I will leave you in King shor''s care. He is one of Utopia''s strongest figures, and I don''t expect it will take him long to bring down Vchia." "Vchia?" I repeated. "Yes," Freyja confirmed with a nod. "shor''s mission is to bring down Vchia. It''s almost too convenient-your target, the traitor, is also there. You don''t need to concern yourself with the war; all I require is her head." What a scary goddess she was. "How will I find her?" I asked. Freyja raised her delicate hand, her fingers glowing faintly as golden particles began to swirl. They coalesced into the shape of a radiant bird that shimmered with life. The creature let out a cheerful chirp before flying to my shoulder. "When you arrive in Vchia, call me through the bird," Freyja said. "I will guide you to her exact location." I stared at the golden creature perched on me, feeling a knot tighten in my gut. Did I truly have to kill someone? The task felt both unnecessary and far removed from the ns I had imagined. Freyja must have noticed my hesitation. She stepped closer, her hand reaching out to cup my cheek. Her touch was soft and the smile she wore radiated a dangerous allure. "Don''t look so disheartened at the thought of being apart from me," she murmured. "Just complete this task, and I will grant you any wish you desire." I blinked in surprise, her words catching me off guard. "Anything?" I asked. Could she really mean it? Could I ask for my mother''s freedom? The idea seemed impossible, yet if anyone had the power to help, it was her. Even if I couldn''t trust herpletely, perhaps I could ask for something smaller-like getting a look at Brisingamen, or something else that could bring me closer to my goal. "Anything," Freyja said with a nod, her smile deepening into a sly smirk. In that moment, my hesitation evaporated. If the traitor had turned against Freyja, then surely she wasn''t a virtuous person. It felt easier to justify the task with that reasoning, even if the truth was murky. "I will do it," I said. "Wonderful." Freyja withdrew her hand, as she turned and walked toward her carriage. I mounted my horse as the knights formed a protective formation around Freyja''s carriage. With the signal given, our party began to move. As we rode, I had to ask. "Who is she?" From her seat within the carriage, Freyja crossed her legs elegantly and smiled. "Her name is Viessa." Chapter 486: [Event] [Elven Utopian War] [25] Tower Of Utopia Chapter 486: [Event] [Elven Utopian War] [25] Tower Of Utopia ? The journey from Elyen Kiora to the City of Utopia was nothing short of grueling,rgely due to the oppressive security measures enforced along the way. As the capital of Utopia, this city represented the very heart of its power, housing its main army. Every checkpoint we passed was stringent to an almost fanatical degree, with no leniency afforded to even the most seemingly harmless travelers. Thankfully, being in thepany of the High Elf Princess, Freya Ruvelion herself, made the process significantly smoother. Her mere presence was enough to quell suspicion and expedite procedures, but the constant stops and verifications were still irksome. Atst, we reached the grand bridge that marked the official entrance to Utopia-a structure as imposing as the city it guarded. The gate ahead loomed like a fortress, nked by battlements teeming with vignt sentinels. The guards stationed here were unlike the typical sentries one might encounter elsewhere. Encased in gleaming armor, their physiques radiated strength, and their postures spoke of quite a discipline. As our convoy approached, a contingent of these soldiers moved to intercept, their weapons ready but their demeanor tempered by professionalism. Without hesitation, they surrounded Freyja''s carriage. Their leader, a knight d in silver- trimmed armor, stepped forward and peered into the carriage. The moment his eyes fell upon Freyja, recognition dawned, and the entire contingent dropped to one knee. "Wee, Your Royal Highness," they said in unison. Freyja offered them a gentle smile. "My gratitude. Would you be so kind as to open the gates now?" "At once, Your Highness." The massive gates groaned as they swung open, revealing the splendor of Utopia. As the carriage rolled forward, my eyes widened in awe. How many were they? What truly left me breathless was the sheer might of the Utopian army stationed here. Durathiel''s forces. This was no ordinary army. This was his personal army. Tens of thousands of knights moved with mechanical precision, their expressions cold and stern. They were walking with disciplined gait. "Are you impressed?" Freyja asked me noticing my surprise. I nodded, unable to mask my astonishment. "I am." "This is my brother''s army. Every one of them is bound to hismand. Their strength is unparalleled-enhanced through methods not even Sancta Vedelia has dared attempt. A single knight here could face ten of Sancta Vedelia''s best and still emerge victorious." Enhanced? The word piqued my curiosity, but I hesitated to press further. Freyja''s expression, though pleasant, warned against prying. Whatever the source of their strength, it was not something she would divulge lightly. "I might have considered adding one of them to my collection but they''re far too emotionless for my taste," Freyja sighed. "I don''t like this ce. Nothing about it is beautiful." Putting aside Freyja and her peculiar collection. Whatever she meant by it, she wasn''t wrong about theck of beauty here. The city wasn''t designed to dazzle. As we moved closer to our destination, my gaze was drawn to the towering structure at the city''s core. The Tower of Utopia. A colossal spire of steel and stone, it dominated the skyline. This ce wasn''t built for peace, nor even for conquest-it was a city forged for war. And yet, those idiots in Edenis Raphiel still insisted on remaining neutral. How could they not see the threat that loomed? It was maddening. When we finally reached the courtyard before the Tower, I dismounted my horse, which nuzzled its face against mine as Inded on the ground. A small smile crept onto my lips as I stroked its mane. This horse, a gift from Freyja, had somehow be one of my fewforts during my stay at Freyja''s brainwashed castle. There was a bond growing between us already. I was definitely going to take her back with me to Sancta Vedelia once this war was over. As I tended to my horse, one of the guards approached Freyja''s carriage and opened the door. She stepped out with her usual grace but, instead of descending on her own, extended her hand toward me. I hesitated for a moment, grimacing slightly, but relented. Taking her delicate hand, I helped her down. The guards'' res were immediate, their expressions ranging from suspicion to outright hostility. What are you staring at? I wanted to retort but wisely held my "You''d do well to watch your words here, Loki," Freyja said. "Do you understand?" "Understood, Your Highness," I replied. It wasn''t as though I had any ns to stir up trouble. Quite the opposite-I wanted to avoid any confrontation, particrly with Durathiel. His Sloth was still affecting me. Worse, I feared he might sense it, that he might sense it. It wasn''t the right moment to make a move against him. As we stepped into the tower''s entrance, we were met by an assortment of High Elves, Blood Elves, and Dark Elves. They weren''t all knights-some bore the insignias of warriors, but the majority were d in noble attire. This was probably where the decisions were made and reports from the three nations of Utopia were shared and deliberated. The moment Freyja entered, all eyes turned to her, and they immediately knelt toward her. Freyja raised her hand in a graceful gesture as she continued walking. A Knight of Utopia stepped forward, leading us toward the elevator at the far end of the hall. "I will be going with Loki. You can wait here," Freyja said to the other guards. The guards nodded silently, remaining behind as the elevator doors closed. Inside the confined space, it was just the three of us: Freyja, the knight, and myself. Freyja stood at the forefront, while I lingered slightly behind her. My eyes drifted to her slender neck, framed by cascades of golden hair. If only... I let my thoughts spiral into dangerous scenarios: threatening her to hand over that cursed ne or using force to demand my mother''s release. My mind yed out the scenes- snapping her neck, watching her defenses crumble. But every n I concocted fell apart as quickly as it formed. No matter how straightforward it seemed, I came to knew Freyja within a week of time spent within her. Whatever move I made, she''d counter it. I was certain of that. I had to be patient, I will wait for the right moment. First earning her full trust and for that I had to do what she asked me to do. Shaking off the thoughts, I refocused as the elevator came to a stop. The air here was much quieter. The corridor we entered was far removed from the noise andmotion of the tower''s lower levels. We were led through a hallway lined with and finally, we reached a set of ornate double doors. Even before entering, I could feel it a really strong presence inside it. My senses sharpened instinctively as we stepped inside. The room was grand dominated by a round table surrounded by empty chairs. At its head sat a tall man with pale skin. His posture was quite elegant, as he turned his gaze toward us. This had to be him. shor Sarkian, King of the Blood Elves. "Princess Freyja," he greeted, inclining his head in respect. "King shor," Freyja replied with a smile as she approached. "It has been some time." She walked to the table with, and I followed close behind. Pulling out a chair for her, I waited until she sat before taking my ce standing behind her. Opposite us, a young woman stood behind shor. She had a stern expression as she started scanning me. A bodyguard, perhaps.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om I ignored the pointed gaze from the Blood Elf woman and stood silently, keeping my composure. This wasn''t the moment to show weakness or irritation. shor''s eyes drifted toward me, and a faint chuckle escaped his lips. "I see Your Highness has found a new... toy," he said, his wordsced with amusement and just enough derision to sting. I grimaced inwardly but kept my face neutral. "She is not my toy," Freyja intervened in my defense "Loki is my new bodyguard. She has previously served under the Raonpherys." shor''s interest visibly piqued. His crimson eyes narrowed as he scrutinized me more closely. "Raonpherys, you say? Interesting," he mused before turning to the woman behind him. "What do you think, Shuria?" Shuria, the stoic Blood Elf woman standing behind shor, tilted her head slightly as she addressed him. "Yes, Your Majesty. However, if I may speak frankly, I would caution against appointing someone previously affiliated with the Raonpherys as a personal guard, Your Highness. Such ties are... precarious." Freyja''s eyes turned cold. "Oh? Are you giving me lessons now, Shuria?" Shuria immediately bowed her head, her tone apologetic. "I meant no offense, Princess Freyja. My concerns are purely practical. We are at war, after all, and vignce is critical." shor interrupted smoothly, a smile curving his lips. "Apologies for Shuria, Princess. Her words may be blunt, but theye from a ce of concern. In these times, caution is warranted, even if it borders on paranoia." Freyja''s icy demeanor softened slightly, her own smile returning. "Indeed. However, I assure you, shor, you''ll have ample opportunity to put your suspicions to rest. Loki is the individual I mentioned who will be apanying your army." shor leaned back in his chair, nodding slowly. "I''ll oblige your request, Princess Freyja, though I must make it clear-I cannot take responsibility for her life." "You needn''t concern yourself," Freyja replied confidently. "Loki can handle herself. That much, I can guarantee." shor chuckled lightly. "Very well, I''ll take your word for it, Princess." Satisfied with his response, Freyja gracefully shifted the conversation. "Is my brother here?" "King Durathiel is currently absent," shor exined. "He has tasked me with overseeing Utopia in his stead. However, as I''ll soon be departing for Vchia, Grukel will assume control in the interim." "Hm, I see," Freyja murmured thoughtfully. "When do you n to leave?" "In two days." "It seems my brother is eager to bring this war to a swift conclusion," Freyja noted. "And it will end," shor said. "As much as I detest Bakarel, he will secure Central Vedelia. I will personally see to Vchia. As for the Elves of Sancta Vedelia, we can only hope they manage to deal with ryon and Zeste." "What of the Olpheans and Moonfangs?" Freyja asked. "They''ll be addressed after Central Vedelia is under our control," shor replied curtly. "And the Ravens?" Freyja''s voice dipped slightly, a hint of doubtcing her words. "I must admit, I have my reservations about my brother''s ns." "You are not alone in your doubts," shor admitted. "Lord Durathiel has a n for them, though I doubt he''ll share the full scope with anyone." "As expected," Freyja said, a knowing glint in her eyes. "Though I suspect King shor''s interest is more on Vchia?" shor chuckled. "As you know, a son has a duty to avenge his father and his people." "Indeed," Freyja acknowledged, "but I urge caution. The Witch of Vchia... she is not to be underestimated. At twelve years old, she decimated an entire army. Who knows what power she wields now?" A flicker of annoyance crossed shor''s face, but he quickly masked it. "I appreciate your concern, Princess. I know how to handle myself." "I do wish you the best. The Demigod of the Tepes House seems absent. This should be the perfect opportunity to strike," Freyja said. "Indeed," shor agreed, but right after his gaze lingered on me for a moment. "But before we delve further into this... delicate matter..." Freyja turned to me. "Loki, you may wait outside." I had been intently following the conversation but there was no point in protesting. What a shame. I gave a curt nod and stepped out of the room. Chapter 487: [Event] [Elven Utopian War] [26] An Unexpected Encounter Chapter 487: [Event] [Elven Utopian War] [26] An Unexpected Encounter ? Leaning against the wall outside the room, I folded my arms and let my gaze drift aimlessly down the corridor. The muffled voices beyond the door were indistinct, an irritating barrier to my curiosity. My frown deepened as I pressed my ear to the door, hoping to catch even a hint of the conversation inside. But no luck. The sounds were faint-almost nonexistent. Was this room soundproofed? Frustrated, I tried again, leaning closer this time, straining to pick up something, anything, when suddenly the door creaked open. A jolt of surprise shot through me as the door pushed against my weight, resisting slightly before I stepped back. Shuria stood there, framed by the doorway. Her sharp eyes immediately locked onto me, and her lips curled into a barely concealed scowl. She didn''t speak, but the silent usation in her gaze spoke volumes. Caught so close to the door, I froze for a moment, unsure of how to exin myself. Before I could say anything, she closed the door behind her with an audible click and stepped away, keeping her distance. Damn, this was embarrassing. She stood there, just a few steps away. An awkward silence stretched between us, growing heavier with each passing second. My nerves prickled under her stare. This was unbearable. I turned on my heel and walked away, unwilling to stay under the scrutiny of her gaze any longer. Even as I moved down the hall, I could feel her eyes boring into my back, cold and distrustful. She doesn''t trust me. Not one bit. And yet, I''d be spending the next few days around her. Wonderful. This was going to be a minefield, and I would need to tread carefully. One wrong step could spell disaster. I reached the elevator and stepped inside, pressing the button for the ground floor. Let''s just wait outside. Freyja will leave eventually. The thought offered littlefort. Without Freyja''s presence, her status wouldn''t shield me from suspicion. I''d bepletely exposed, every move scrutinized. If anyone realized I was getting this close to her, they''d whisk her away before I had a chance to act. My fingers curled into fists as the elevator descended. I had to be careful-meticulous. A single slip could ruin everything. The elevator jolted to a stop, but not on the ground floor. Someone else was boarding. I stepped back instinctively, making room as the doors slid open. A figure entered, followed by a really nice scent. A nce told me it was Alvara. She stepped inside and stood silently. Whatever. It didn''t matter. I had more pressing things to- |||| Huh? My breath hitched, and my eyes snapped back to the figure in front of me. That hair. That unmistakable shade. And the air of smug superiority that radiated from her as if she was superior to everything. There was only one person who could exude such an aura of arrogance and disdain, like they had a personal vendetta against the concept of equality itself. Alvara? What the hell was she doing here? The elevator doors were just about to close when I lunged forward, thrusting my hand between them. The sleek metallic panels halted, hissing softly as they slid open once more. Alvara stood there, a vision of haughty disdain, her golden eyes narrowing at me with an almost venomous disinterest. Yeah, it was definitely her. "What the hell are you doing here?" I asked, shocked. "Hah?" Alvara raised a perfectly arched brow, her annoyance ring visibly. "Who do you think you are to question me?" Right. I was still disguised. I couldn''t let her see my real face-not here. Her eyes raked over me from head to toe, a sneer curling her lips. Then, with indifference, she pressed the button to close the elevator doors again. What was that look?! Before the doors could seal shut, I thrust my hand forward once more, stopping them. "Do you want to die, High Elf?" "Listen me. Look carefully." I yanked Bryelle''s pendant from beneath my cloak, letting it catch the light. "I''m disguised, so-ugh!" Before I could finish, Alvara''s hand shot out like a striking snake. Her slender gloved fingers curled around the pendant''s chain, yanking me forward with surprising strength. My face smacked against the elevator frame, and the chain dug painfully into my neck. "Where did you get this?" she asked with a murderous whisper. "From Bryelle," I choked out, my hands braced against the elevator walls as I struggled for bnce. "Now, let me go!" "From Bryelle?" Her head tilted slightly, a motion that somehow made her even more menacing. "You expect me to believe that? You''d better start exining what you did to her, or I''ll rip your organs out through your rectal orifice and force you to watch as I feed them to you." Shivers ran down my spine at her words. Was this how an Elven Princess was supposed to speak? "You don''t care?" Alvara spat, disgust curling her lip. "You must be some sort of masochist to want to die in such a grotesque way." As she spoke, a golden vine slithered into existence, writhing with thorns that glinted ominously in the dim elevator light. It coiled just inches from my face, radiating a quiet, lethal intent. "Not that crap again!" I groaned. Her eyes narrowed, and for a moment, she simply stared at me, her gaze piercing. After a moment, her expression darkened further as realization seemed to dawn on her. "Amael Idea Olphean.". I froze, my blood running cold. How? How the hell had she figured it out? "It''s you, isn''t it?" Alvara said, her voice dripping with annoyance. "How...?" "It wasn''t enough for you to stalk me in Ashenor-you had to follow me all the way to Utopia?" Alvara''s voice dripped with sarcasm, her golden eyes narrowing as she tightened her grip on the pendant. "Like hell! What are you doing here to begin with?" I shot back, ring at her. She didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she turned on her heel and dragged me forward, the pendant still clenched tightly in her hand. Who am I?! Your pet?! "Let go of me!" I groaned, tugging against her grip. "Unless you want me to tear it apart, you''ll keep your hands to yourself," she snapped. Damn it. Her iron grip gave me no choice but to stumble along as she hauled me down the hall. Eventually, we reached a door. With a swift, almostzy kick, Alvara swung it open and stepped inside, pulling me in after her. Finally, she let go. I staggered back, rubbing the ache in my neck as I shot her a re. She ignored it entirely, moving to an armchair in the center of the room. With grace, she sank into the seat, crossed one long leg over the other, and fixed me with a stare, waiting for me to speak. "I found the pendant on the ground," I said quickly, opting for the simplest exnation. "She probably dropped it." "Let''s say I will believe this pathetic lie of yours. What are you doing here?" Alvara asked. "My mother is being held in Elyen Kiora," I replied. "I''m infiltrating as Freyja''s bodyguard to save her." Alvara raised a delicate eyebrow, her expression shifting to one of faint amusement. "Interesting. But tell me why are you cross-dressing? Is that a hobby of yours?" "Like hell it is!" I groaned. "It''s a damn misunderstanding. Everyone here thinks I''m a woman!" Alvara grimaced, a faint sneer curling her lips. "A woman? You?" She leaned back in her chair, eyeing me with something close to pity. "You reek of a man from miles away." "What?" I blinked, dumbfounded. "You knew I was a man?" How? Even Freyja and shor had fallen for the act. Did she have some kind of sixth sense for this? "Only a blind person-or someone with very peculiar tastes-would mistake you for a woman," Alvara scoffed, her golden eyes shing with amusement. "Let''s drop this topic," I snapped back, annoyed. "Now, you exin. What are you doing here? I thought after everything I said¡ªand what they did to Bryelle-you''d be busy burning High Elves and Behemoths alive whileughing." Alvara grimaced. "Who do you take me for?" "A sadist, racist, supremacist woman with a severe case of megalomania and a hobby of burning people alive," I retorted. She stared at me, unblinking, for a long, tense moment before leaning back in her chair. "You seem to know quite a bit about me." "You''re not denying it?!" I was speechless. "Why should I?" Alvara replied, looking at me as if I was the weirdo here. "Whatever," I muttered, waving it off. "So what are you doing here?" "I don''t owe you that exnation," she replied curtly. I bit back a childish response about fairness-something about having shared my reason already-and instead scrutinized her in silence. The answer came to me almost immediately. "You''re nning to kill Durathiel." "nning to?" Alvara scoffed, leaning forward. "I will kill him." "You can''t kill him," I replied. Her golden eyes narrowed dangerously, but I met her gaze head-on. "Don''t look at me like that. I''m just being honest." Durathiel was not some ordinary opponent-he was a Sin Holder. "You''d stand a better chance going back to Vanadias, beating up your dumb older brother, freeing your mother, and hiding somewhere safe with Bryelle." Iid out the scenario as inly as I could, hoping to get through to her. Her not taking part in the war might be the best solution to avoid her getting crazy like in the Game. But my words only seemed to ignite her anger. Alvara sprang from her chair and red at me. "Don''t treat me like a coward. I will kill that filth for what he''s done to Bryelle." "And if you fail?" I countered, keeping my voice calm despite the heat in her words. "Which is a very real possibility. Who''s going to take care of Bryelle then? Your idiot older brother? He''ll either be buried or locked up after the war." "Allen will," she snapped. "Allen?" I nearly choked on myughter. "He''s probably busy assaulting some poor woman as we speak." "Shut it." -Thud! Our quarrel was cut short as the door swung open with a sharp creak, and someone stormed into the room. It was Lykhor. That bootlicking traitor. He was still clinging to Alvara like a leech, always eager to grovel at her feet. "Who are you?!" Lykhor barked suspiciously. I raised my badge, the emblem of the Ruvelion House gleaming. "Princess Freya Ruvelion''s personal guard." "What are you doing here?" Lykhor asked still wary. "I was transmitting a message to Her Highness," I replied. "Which I''ve done. I''ll be taking my leave now." Without waiting for another interrogation, I turned on my heel and strode toward the door, determined to leave before this exchange attracted more attention than it needed. I could feel Lykhor''s gaze drilling into my back, suspicious and lingering, before he turned to address Alvara. "Alvara-" -BAM! Before he could finish his sentence, a sudden force mmed into him, propelling him backward. I quickly sidestepped and his body crashed against the corridor wall with a deafening thud. Watching this, I struggled to contain myughter. The sight of Lykhor crumpled against then/o/vel/b//in dot c//om wall like a rag doll was simply too satisfying. But my amusement was short-lived. A sharp re from inside the room-Alvara''s golden eyes burning with irritation-immediately wiped the smirk from my face. I sneered back at her. "Have a nice day, ''Your Highness''." -THUD! The door mmed shut in front of me, the force of it nearly brushing my nose. Chapter 488: [Event] [Elven Utopian War] [27] Change Of Mind Chapter 488: [Event] [Elven Utopian War] [27] Change Of Mind ? Night arrived and I apanied Freyja before her departure. We walked side by side. When we reached the carriage, she turned to face me. "I do hope you will fulfill my request, Loki," she said quite expectantly. Her obsession with that woman''s death hadn''t wavered. The idea weighed heavily on me-a woman marked for death without any clear reason. Yet, I had to do it for my mother. "I have a certain wish..." I replied, keeping my words intentionally vague. Her lips curved into a knowing smile. "I can see it written all over your face. You''re hiding something from me." I met her gaze, expecting anger or suspicion, but there was none. Freyja regarded me with the same unshaken confidence she always had, as if I could never truly harm her. "I will grant you any wish you desire," she continued, her voice taking on a yful lilt, "except perhaps the privilege of sharing my bed, of course." I grimaced instantly. "You are indeed beautiful but that clearly wouldn''t be enough to charm me." "I wouldn''t dare, Your Highness," I said curtly. There was no way I was this desperate!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Why was she still confusing me as a woman?! "I assure you, I haven''t entertained any improper thoughts toward Your Highness," I said again. Freyja tilted her head, her amusement undiminished. "I doubt that," she said, her voice dropping as she reached out, her fingers brushing against my cheek. "I only hope you''ll manage to satisfy me." Her words were low, almost a murmur, and their meaning didn''t really reach me. I frowned, unsure how to respond. Her smile, in contrast, only widened. "Don''t look so forlorn at our parting, Loki. Kill her, and I shall reward you appropriately. A reward from the most beautiful woman in the world-does that not excite you?" I forced a smile, strained as it was. "Of course, Your Highness. I''m honored." "By the way," I added quickly, hoping to shift the conversation, "could Your Highness keep my horse? I would rather not take it with me into the chaos of war." Freyja raised a brow, then turned to one of her knights. "Take his horse," she ordered with a flick of her wrist. Before the knight could approach, I ced a hand on the horse''s mane, stroking it gently. The animal closed its eyes, leaning into my touch with a soft huff. Freyja''s gaze softened, if only slightly. "It seems you''ve grown fond of my gift," she said. "Indeed, and I remain grateful for it," I replied sincerely. "You should be," Freyja smiled satisfied before stepping into the carriage. The door shut behind her with a quiet click, and the horses began to trot forward, taking Freyja away from Utopia-and from me. Be it Freyja or Alvara, both women seemed to have more than a few screws loose. Twisted in their own peculiar ways, they mirrored each other disturbingly well. If I had tobel it, Alvara was the human version of Freyja in some ways. It wouldn''t be surprising to consider them as sisters even. Stifling a yawn, I made my way back inside the towering structure of Utopia, where I had been granted a room. It was an odd privilege for someone like me, but such were the perks of being Freyja Ruvelion''s so-called guard. She had insisted on it, of course. Her generosity felt more like a gilded cage than genuine kindness. Freyja had a habit of pampering mevish meals, fine quarters, and an unspoken air of favoritism. Yet I wasn''t blind. I knew she sought to add me to her collection of treasures, a pawn among her possessions. That knowledge kept me on edge. ... ... The following morning, I woke early-not out of discipline, but because I could hardly get sleep recently. That damn Sin of Sloth was still there, its lingering effects wing at the edges of my sanity. After dragging myself out of bed, I showered, letting the water wash away the weariness that clung to me. Refreshed but still burdened, I stood before the mirror, my hand reaching instinctively for Bryelle''s pendant. With a quiet click, I removed it. The disguise wore off immediately. My hair lengthened, cascading in snowy-white waves down my back. My fabricated elven ears vanished, and my amber eyes stared back at me from the mirror. I grimaced at the sight before me. A thick, curving scar ran jaggedly from my abdomen, up my chest, and across to the side of my neck, barely brushing the edge of my chin. The wound had long since healed, but its mark was permanent. I brushed my fingers along the marred skin. The memory of his attack still lingered vividly in my mind. Perhaps Maria could remove it one day, after ascending to her position as the Saintess. If anyone could undo the damage caused by a sin, it would be her-or maybe Seraphina, depending on who ultimately imed the title of Saintess of Eden. For now, it didn''t matter. This scar and by the way all the other scars decorating my body could wait. It was just yet another thing to deal with once the Second Game came to an end. cing the pendant back around my neck, I felt the familiar hum of its spell as my disguise reactivated. With a sigh, I adjusted my appearance onest time, then dressed in a fresh set of clothes before stepping out of my room. Since learning that Durathiel wasn''t in Utopia, I''d been able to rx-if only slightly. His absence was a smallfort, though it left me questioning his whereabouts. He wasn''t in Sancta Vedelia either, and that was a troubling mystery. Still, his lowered vignce worked in my favor, so I chose not to overthink it. As I walked through the corridor, tying my hair back into a neat ponytail, a scoff escaped me. Durathiel''s confidence in his eventual victory was too obvious, and for good reason. He wielded that damn Sin, after all. It was hard to imagine him being defeated. And yet, he had been. The details came flooding back to me, fragments of the Game''s history etched into my memory. If I recalled correctly, it was only thanks to Victor, being the Apostle of Nihil, and Cylien, the Prophetess, that they managed to bring him down. With the Holy Tree lending its aid, they somehow overcame the odds and beat him. But Victor wasn''t the Apostle of Nihil yet, at least not in this timeline. Could it be only a matter of time? I wasn''t sure anymore about the Apostle of Nihil and I think I didn''t care anymore. When I arrived in Sancta Vedelia nearly a year ago, my sole focus had been bing Nihil''s Apostle. It had seemed like the only path forward. But now... I wasn''t so sure. My priorities had shifted. There were other ways to sever Annabelle and Samara''s cursed connection with me and grant them new lives. My desire to be the Apostle was no longer born from ambition, but necessity¡ªa means to free them from their chains. Gaining influence and perhaps even a blessing from Nihil had been part of the n, but it wasn''t the crux of my goal anymore. Their happiness was. [] Cleenah tried to reassure me but I shook my head. "I know," I replied softly, a small smile tugging at my lips. "They wouldn''t see it that way. But... I''ve lost people before because of how closely they were tied to me. Mary and Jarvis. Their lives were cut short because of me. And back then, when I nearly lost myself... Anna and Samara didn''t escape unscathed either." My gaze lowered with guilt. "They both deserved better in life while they were still alive-better than rejection and curses. This time, I want to give them a new beginning, a life free of burdens. A life they truly deserve." [] "Yeah, I know," I replied, exhaling softly. "But I''ll make sure to keep some distance at first. They''ve been with me for so long now, they probably only know me and the world I inhabit. They need to see more-experience life beyond me and my surroundings. Maybe it''s best to entrust them to Aunt Belle as well." My thoughts drifted to Aunt Belle, aka the best Aunt in the world. She was perfect for the role, always had been. When my mother died, she had been my anchor, stepping into a role no one had asked of her but one she fulfilled it. She raised me with care, taught me with patience, and offeredfort when I felt lost. Until I pushed her away. It wasn''t her fault. After my mother''s death, I was consumed by fear-the vision of the future I''d seen in the Game haunted me. A world where everyone, even Aunt Belle, turned against me, rejecting me and seeking my end. I''d barely managed to withstand Elona''s and Miranda''s rejections, but Aunt Belle... she was like a second mother to me. Losing her would''ve been unbearable. So, I preemptively distanced myself. I still remember the day I asked her to stay away from me. My words had been harsh,ced with a fear I couldn''t voice. And yet, she hadn''t argued. She hadn''t cried or demanded an exnation. She simply smiled. She patted my head gently and left without another word. All these years, she respected my request, never once bringing up the pain I caused her. And when I returned to her-when I finally recovered my memories of Nyr-she weed me back with open arms. She wasn''t a mother, but she had been the best I could''ve ever hoped for. I was sure Orlin would grow into someone remarkable under her guidance. She was nurturing and wise, someone who could instill the best in anyone fortunate enough to learn from her. As for Tihana, I''d left her in the care of Stana Teraquin-a different choice entirely, but one that suited her unique circumstances. But Annabelle and Samara? After the Second Game, I would leave them with Aunt Belle. She could help them regain what they''d lost-their sense of self, their identity, their ce in the world.